《Nigotta Hitomi no Lilianne》


 Chapter 1 – Prologue

    Aftering out of a tunnel... it was pitch dark.


    This famous line I had heard from somewhere crossed my mind...... it was a bit different, though.


    When I woke up, it was dark.


    Although my eyes are opened wide, I can¡¯t see anything.


    Night? Or was I locked up somewhere?


    In any case, I have to grasp the situation.


    When I tried to lift my hand, I noticed something ufortable.


    I can¡¯t move my hands well.


    Because it¡¯s helpless, I try to move my legs.


    I found out that I can¡¯t move anything beyond my arms.


    Just what is happening?


    Anyway, while trying to move my arms and legs, I realized something more serious.


    I can hardly move, no I can¡¯t move my neck at all.


    I can also hardly move my back.


    But, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s painful, if I couldn¡¯t move because of an injury, there should be a pain, but...... was I tranquilized?


    I feel strangely sluggish, it might have been a tranquilizer.


    If I got injured and was taken to a hospital...... I wonder how did I injure myself? An ident?


    I try recalling the memory.


    Myst memory is getting my hands on the different world reincarnation light novel, and since I was looking forward to reading it, ending up reading all night, and then I drove my car to the office while rubbing my drowsy eyes.


    I can¡¯t remember anything beyond that.


    Did I cause an ident because I have dozed off?


    However, having done that I walked to the hospital by myself? But, I don¡¯t smell the characteristic medicine-like scent of a hospital, just what is......?


    Gacha


    I heard a sound of a doorknob being turned.


    Because I can¡¯t move my neck, I can¡¯t change my line of sight, so I can¡¯t check it.


    Maa still, I will understand when a persones, let¡¯s talk first......


    ¡¸£æ£ô£ç£ù¤Õ¤¸¤³£ì£ð£»£À£º¡¹


    ...... Yes?


    I feel strangely sluggish, but I heard the voice clearly.


    The problem is that I didn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    Suddenly, I see something white, thin, and foggy thing in the darkness.


    Because I can¡¯t move my neck so, I have no choice, but to stare at the ceiling, I was staring at it until the foggy thing fixed itself around the ceiling.


    My thoughts which stopped started moving.


    What is that, what is that foggy thing...... Somehow it looks like a delicious cotton candy...... Not, it fixed itself at the ceiling in a round shape...... No, it¡¯s moving? It seems to be moving at a very slow pace.


    While in thoughts, this time, something different than the white foggy thing at the ceiling appears...... a distorted, foggy human figure.


    I nearly screamed the moment I saw that.


    Frankly, I got quite startled.


    This is the most strange thing I have seen in my 30 years of life.


    That human figure steadily approaches me from the direction of my feet.


    Soon, a simr thing appeared in the opposite direction.


    I did not notice it before because I couldn¡¯t turn my head.


    ¡¸w£ø£ò£ô£ã£ù¤Ü£ë£ì£»¡¹£º£»£º£ð£ð¡£¡¹


    The distorted foggy human figures are talking in an unrecognizablenguage.


    Although I was startled at first, the atmosphere I feel is not fear, but a nostalgic warmth...... That feeling of returning to parent¡¯s home after a long time.


    I embrace this nostalgic warm feeling, and it strongly wraps around me.


    I feel like I could entrust it with everything without hesitation.


    And before I notice, I was ¡°lifted up.¡±


    Several performances were instantaneously yed inside my brain theater.


    After the performances finished, a person dressed in clothes of a judge on trial approaches me shouts.


    Now choose!


    Honorable mention ¡°What is with this nurse with Herculean strength?¡±


    It was a greatedy masterpiece, but because of its long pretext, it can only stay as an honorable mention.


    The grand winner is ¡°If I return to being an infant.¡±


    I am sick of my boring 30-year-old life, by activating an application on a magical smartphone, I will go back to being a baby. It¡¯s the kind of story everyone dreams of.


    Past circumstances and a dream...... isn¡¯t that nice? It won the first ce because of such reason.


    The moment the human figure holds me in its chest, Ie to my senses.


    There are three big human figures and two small ones.


    Because the human figures are foggy, I can¡¯t distinguish their expressionspletely.


    I can¡¯t understand their words.


    However, when they speak to me ¡°Lilianne¡± is the only thing I clearly understand.


    Is that my name?


    But, Lilianne is...... that...... no matter how you hear it, a girl name?

 Chapter 2 – Two Weeks after Birth

    2 weeks has passed.


    It appears that I have really be a baby.


    A word reincarnationes to mind.


    One of thest memories I can recall is reading a light novel where the protagonist has an ident and reincarnates in a different world.


    I can¡¯tugh because this is too strange.


    But, even if I have reincarnated, I have no evidence that this is a different world.


    If I can¡¯t understand words, it¡¯s possible that this is a foreign country.


    Above all, I am unable to see so I can¡¯t check my surroundings.


    However, besides the distorted white foggy people, and the illumination? on the ceiling, I have found out that there are other objects that look like white shapes and lines.


    The temperature of the room rises when the heater-like thing on the wall, a white, thin, foggy thing is put out.


    There seem to be littlenterns? beside the ceiling light.


    I figured that they arenterns because the people thate in always bring it with them during night(?).


    I don¡¯t have conclusive proof.


    My sense of noon and night is vague, and I realize that the information which I obtain with my eyes is quite important.


    And the best thing is, that I have be able to see my body in white now.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see it at first.


    After several days, by observing the people who kept mepany in the room, my ability? to distinguish the people and see their outlines increased little by little.


    I understood that it was because of my eyes¡¯ growth.


    When I look at my hand, I can see a tiny, white outline.


    Because I can hardly move my neck, I can see only the visible parts of my body, I have learned that by trial and error.


    There were several discoveries.


    The outlines gradually thickened as I concentrated.


    Even if it bes thick, the outline is still very thin and white. Since I couldn¡¯t understand at all, I have focused on making that white darker.


    The concentration of the thickness slowly and gradually kept rising.


    It was when the almost transparent white, turned a bit white.


    ¡°My consciousness flew.¡±


    It seems that when I increase my concentration on the thickness, the consumption of my stamina exceptionally increases.


    It¡¯s my first time, so I didn¡¯t know how far I can go, but now that I can consider the limit, I can start the dangerous work.


    After concentrating to the limit, I sleep to recover then concentrate to the limit again.


    After repeating the process over and over again, I noticed that I had not consumed as much stamina when reaching the limit like when I reached the limit for the first time.


    This apparently is also growth.


    Well, it¡¯s simply a growth of a baby¡¯s body, so it¡¯s difficult to say that my strength increased.


    Has the consumption of stamina while concentrating decreased after getting used to it?


    This is still necessary to verify, but I am not able to do that, so I decide to be patient.


    I begin thinking that this white stuff I see from my body and people¡¯s bodies needs a name.


    Under present conditions, conversation with others is impossible.


    It¡¯s also impossible to read books with the body of a baby as well.


    Rather, I don¡¯t know whether I could read the letters in the first ce.


    Because I¡¯m not able to read which is fatal, I can¡¯t gather information.


    For the time being, I open the theater in my brain and hold a meeting.


    Myself A¡¸Because I can see my and other people¡¯s body foggy, wouldn¡¯t life force be correct!¡¹


    Myself B¡¸That wouldn¡¯t be possible since I can see the illumination, heater ornterns the same way!¡¹


    Myself C¡¸There¡¯s no evidence that the illumination is really illumination, is there? Is the heater really a heater? Rather, is it noon right now? A night? Rather, since when? When¡¯s the snack time~?¡¹


    Myself D¡¸Is a name really necessary? It works for now, isn¡¯t that enough?¡¹


    Myself E¡¸I finally got an interesting power. Naturally, it needs a good name! Like...... with a chuuni-like feeling!¡¹


    Myself F¡¸Like I said, what exactly is that feeling!¡¹


    Others¡¸Gyaa~ gyaa~ ha~ ha~¡¹


    Myself wearing judge clothes¡¸Silence! Silence! I¡¯m announcing the decision!¡¹


    Myself D¡¸Are? When did the meeting turn into a trial?¡¹


    Myself dressed in judge clothes¡¸The name of this power is ¡°Magical power(Temporary)¡±! I adopt this name in hopes of this world being a different world!¡¹


    The intracranial myself meeting...... the intracranial myself trial has sessfully ended.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I concentrate on the thickness, sleep and repeat for a few days.


    As a result, my eyesight has improved.


    It reached a point I can roughly understand.


    The foggy figures looked like people, but I can now distinct them as humans.


    I still can¡¯t distinct them individually.


    Just to the degree of ¡°foggy humans.¡±


    The person with the most contact is the tall person who lets me drink from breasts.


    Because it¡¯s two weeks after birth? the meal is naturally mother¡¯s milk.


    I can¡¯t really distinguish the details, so I¡¯m not really embarrassed.


    I think I may be embarrassed if I could see clearly.


    No, my mental age is already in the thirties so I already did some breastfeeding y, so I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, but......


    No excitement either......


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t really have an interest in breastfeeding y...... it¡¯s true, you know?


    Why is it, rather than embarrassment, a peace of mind, something warm...... I savor the meal.


    Maa, that this person is my...... the reincarnated my¡¯s mother is still unknown at the present time.


    If not a mother, a wet nurse?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    She takes care of my meals and other various needs.


    She hugs me and carries me around the room, squats on her knees and watches me, she reads me books, and sing songs.


    I can¡¯t understand a word from the books she¡¯s reading, and I also have no idea about what the lyrics of the songs are.


    The songs are something like slow children¡¯s songs and lubies.


    I feel very at ease when listening to them.


    I definitely think that this person could make money by singing.


    I spent most of my days like this with this person.


    When sheys me in the crib, she speaks to me a lot and ys with the toy-like thing above me I can¡¯t see because it doesn¡¯t have magical power (temporary), but it makes noise when moves it so I know something is there.


    Although I say that, it¡¯s not like this all the time.


    When she puts me in the crib to sleep, she seems to be cleaning the room.


    Even though I say cleaning, she¡¯s not sweeping the room.


    It¡¯s obvious because a baby is in the room, but she¡¯s not sweeping the ground, but she is cleaning it with a cloth.


    The operation range of my neck has extended, and I¡¯m even able to move my arms asionally.


    She¡¯s most likely wiping a window now.


    Even if I can distinguish people, I still can¡¯t differentiate between walls and windows, so I can¡¯t be certain, but considering the situation, she must be wiping a window.


    Caring for a two weeks old baby and cleaning the children¡¯s room including the wiping of windows.


    Isn¡¯t she working too much?


    She doesn¡¯t have it that hard because I don¡¯t cry, but I somehow feel that this person is not my mother.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Two little peoplee to visit me in the room every day, I suspect they are my siblings.


    It¡¯s impossible to distinguish their genders just from the pitch of their voices.


    It¡¯s possible to distinguish the gender of an adult just from their voice, but.


    The room bes very lively when the twoe.


    They talk to me with strange voices full of warmth and gentleness and timidly touch my body.


    When they touch me, and I return the touch with my tiny fingers, they get very happy.


    The two siblings (temporary) have an excellent time with the daily skinship.


    This room may also be their room, but they are going out for so long every day that they may have a different room.


    Every time before the two leave the room, they say something and kiss my cheek or forehead without fail.


    I don¡¯t understand what they are saying as per usual, but they may be saying good night or something.


    Because they say the same words every time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Usually, it¡¯s my siblings (temporary) and nanny (temporary), but a different persones by every two days.


    This person is a woman, she¡¯s very warm, when she holds me, the magical power (temporary) slowly releases from her body.


    The magical power (temporary) she releases is incredibly warm...... I feel very at ease when I touch it.


    Yes, this magical power (temporary) can be touched.


    I was very startled when I touched it the first time.


    But before being startled, I was deeply moved.


    Right, I was moved.


    I don¡¯t know the reason, but the moment I touched this released magical power (temporary), I was moved, and something was overflowing.


    This person is the only person releasing magical power (temporary), and it¡¯s being released only when she holds me.


    Is this phenomenon a normal urrence since my siblings (temporary) and nanny (temporary) show no reaction when we are all together or...... they can¡¯t see it?


    I think that thisdy is most likely my mother.


    The warmth and gentleness when she holds me is very simr to my sibling¡¯s (temporary).


    No, to be frank, it¡¯s way above theirs.


    As for nanny (temporary) and siblings (temporary), they don¡¯t release the magical power (temporary).


    Besides mother (temporary), there¡¯s a man who visits me once or twice a week, but he doesn¡¯t release magical power (temporary).


    In regards to this man, I have met him only three times, so I don¡¯t have much information about him.


    I think he might be my father.


    The warmth and gentleness are simr to mother¡¯s (temporary), and he talks with my siblings (temporary).


    I¡¯m being held almost all the time when my father (temporary) is here.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s not for too long.


    He stays here for about an hour.


    You look like a busy person, you have it hard, father (temporary).


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As of now, only these five people are around me.


    It¡¯s only two weeks since I was born so that may be proper.


    By the way, nanny (temporary) also sleeps in this room.


    Babies shouldn¡¯t be left alone at night in case they start crying so it can be said it¡¯s only natural that she sleeps here.


    Well, I have not cried yet.


    I have never cried for the past two weeks.


    Indeed, I would wonder if something is wrong with the baby if it not cried, but crying seems somewhat embarrassing.


    I won¡¯t yield on this.


    I spent my first two weeks like that.


    Thanks to being able to spend most of the time practicing magical power (temporary) and growth training, the control over the magical power (temporary) in my body became quite good.


    To be specific, it has be possible for me to make it thicker and thinner, and to increase and decrease the concentration quite freely.


    I think it¡¯s the time to move to the next step.


    Precisely, releasing the magical power (temporary).

 Chapter 3 – Two Weeks After Birth?Continuation

    I can¡¯t forget the feeling of deep emotion when touching mother¡¯s(Temp) magical power(Temp) for the first time.


    My previous thirty years of life can¡¯t bepared with that urrence that happened two weeks after birth.


    I want to reproduce that feeling myself.


    But, I won¡¯t be able to do it when I¡¯m in haste, so I intend to take it slowly and build my foundation.


    I have decided to wait until I am able to control my magical power (Temp) to some extent.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After another two weeks, I have reached a point where I can control it freely to some extent after, I have decided to start the release practice today.


    Releasing means letting the magical power (Temp) outside of my body.


    I understand that the magical power (Temp) inside me is thick, but when it bes thicker than my own body, it immediately bes difficult to control.


    To be specific, trying to control magical power (Temp) that exceeds the thickness of my arm a little,


    ¡°My consciousness flies.¡±


    When my consciousness returned, I was startled.


    It¡¯s not difficult.


    The fact that my consciousness flew means that the stamina necessary for control is quiterge.


    However, this incident happened a while ago...... even if I say that, two weeks ago wasn¡¯t that long time ago, it¡¯s simr to the ident that happened when I tried controlling the magical power (Temp) for the first time.


    Since the stamina necessary for controlling magical power (Temp) should have increased considerablypared to the first time by continuous training, I wonder if it will be possible for my consciousness not to skip soon.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because my arms are the only body part that can move in my field of vision, the control practice is basically done with arms.


    Although it¡¯s possible to do without seeing, the control for the release practice is very difficult.


    To be safe, it should be done in arms I can carefully observe.


    I make the thickness of magical power (Temp) in my fingers as thick as possible.


    Because the thickness of my fingers is not certain, I go for the thickness of the index finger while being conscious of it first...... I increase the thickness when I can.


    Just letting a bit on the tip of my index finger makes me considerably fatigued.


    This degree of fatigue...... I¡¯m certain my consciousness would already fly without practice.


    However, with time, the degree of fatigue does not rise, and I increase the amount of magical power (Temp) little by little.


    I try thickening, thinning, extending, and shortening the magical power (Temp) outside of my body.


    In terms of fatigue level, there is no difference from usual.


    Apparently, it¡¯s tiring only the moment it goes outside, and it seems to be the same as controlling magical powers (Temp) within my body once it goes out.


    I run some experiments and tried how far I can extend it outside of my body. The control became unstable once it reached about 50cm out.


    Because it is difficult to control it in that state, I have judged it would be best not to overdo it since I have just begun.


    After extending it to the extent where it almost reaches the limit, I tried changing the thickness.


    As a result, I have found out that the magical power (Temp) extended outside became difficult to control as the distance from the body increased, and the degree of fatigue raised.


    The magical power (Temp) I have controlled so far is connected to my body.


    The thing I want to do eventually is to control the soft and fluffy that detaches from my mother¡¯s (Temp) body.


    Therefore, I wanted to try separating the magical power (Temp) from my body...... but, a problem has urred here.


    ...... How do I separate it......?

 Chapter 4 – 4 Weeks After Birth

    The power I call magical power (Temp) consumes stamina to control.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like the magical power you use to cast magic in games.


    Therefore, calling it magical power (Temp) may be wrong.


    That¡¯s why the name is temporary.


    Because there¡¯s no problem with it at present, I don¡¯t n on changing it, but......


    I want to know the official name quickly.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It has been four weeks since I reincarnated.


    The siblings (Temp)e every day to y, and mother (Temp) whose pace was once every two days risen to twice every three days.


    Father (Temp) is as usual.


    Nanny (Temp) takes care of me every day without change.


    As for the most recent change, I have discovered that my vision will considerably rise when gathering the magical power (Temp) around my eyes.


    My vision which gradually increased, has increased to the degree I can distinguish people even without gathering magical power (Temp) in my eyes, but with this control, it was possible to see the details.


    I have somehow understood it, but my eyes can¡¯t see.


    Even though my eyes are open wide, all I can see is magical power (Temp).


    The colors I see are pitch ck background and white magical power (Temp).


    Nothing besides that.


    If it has magical power (Temp), I can grasp the details by concentrating the magical power (Temp) into my eyes, but if it doesn¡¯t have it, I¡¯m not able to see it.


    I have been reincarnated with a considerable handicap.


    If this were a normal reincarnation, I would get a special ability or some kind of a cheat, but......


    I have never heard of reincarnation with a handicap?


    God, just how cruel you are.


    Thanks to the blessing in disguise which is the magical power (Temp), I am able to recognize objects with magical power (Temp) inside them in detail when I concentrate.


    I have to do something about identifying objects without magical power (Temp), but I have heard that people with visual difficulties develop other senses.


    Hearing ability, sense of smell or the sixth sense?


    It¡¯s still only four weeks so it may not be necessary to be impatient.


    But still, I¡¯m considerably uneasy about the handicap of being blind.


    Because of this uneasiness...... because I didn¡¯t want to feel such uneasiness, I have immersed myself in the training of magical power (Temp) control.


    I want to think that things won¡¯t be different from before, but it is actually different.


    Even when my siblings (Temp) and mother (Temp) are involved, more than half of my consciousness is focused on the control of magical power (Temp).


    I think that because of that, my multitasking ability drastically raised.


    In my previous life, doing two task at once was a limit, but presently, I¡¯m controlling the magical power (Temp) and ying with my siblings (Temp), while practicing my limbs by moving.


    The difficulty is not that high, but because I¡¯m doing three things at once, my multitasking ability should be increasing.


    Maa, the importance of the tasks is 7:1:2.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Although the magical power (Temp) release practice is essential, I have reached the limits.


    First of all, the degree of fatigue when exercising the magical power (Temp) outside the body is not a joke.


    Firstly, there is currently no other way to increase my stamina.


    Secondly, this is the biggest problem, but I have no way of separating the magical power (Temp) from my body.


    This has caused me to reach the limits.


    There are no particr problems in controlling outside of my body.


    I have also tried thinning a part to the limit, but I can¡¯t cut it even if it is thinned.


    At the same time, it¡¯s impossible to reduce the concentration to separate it.


    When I extend it to the limit, it bes unstable and retreats back.


    When it retreats back after reaching the limit, it bes stable again.


    As a result of repeated experiments, I have concluded that this phenomenon is confirmed and decided that it is impossible to separate the magical power (Temp) using disappearance.


    I have only thought about the control of magical power (Temp) itself, expansion and contraction, change in thickness, change in concentration, change in sticity.


    The change in sticity is to change the magical power (Temp) in whatever way I want.


    Of course, because it is a change in sticity, it has be possible also to change the firmness.


    Besides changing the sticity, it also possible to strength only a part of an area by covering it.


    Although I say covering, it¡¯s the feeling of stopping the magical power (Temp) from leaving my body at thest moment.


    It¡¯s possible to strengthen it by increasing the concentration of the cover.


    This is what made it possible to strengthen the eyes and improved the vision.


    I also tried simrly increasing my hearing, but there were no results.


    If I could see, it may not be rted just to the vision, but I have no way to ascertain.


    My vision can be strengthened with magical power (Temp), so it may be possible to do the same with hearing, but I have never heard of it so I don¡¯t know.


    I have reached the limits of release practice like this.


    No, speaking urately, I have reached the limits, but I have not stopped trying with a great effort.


    First of all, if I can ovee the problem of fatigue, the scope of the experiment will also expand.


    As I have found strengthening with the change of sticity, I may be able to find something that hints to a solution in other training.


    Therefore, I have decided to put the release practice on hold.


    I have to build up stamina.


    Development makes other practices leap.


    If I get more, will it be possible to do increase hearing to some extent too?


    Speaking frankly, even if I could talk, I feel that I shouldn¡¯t.


    I remember when my older brother¡¯s daughter started talking at about 1 and a half years, our family was in high spirits.


    Well, of course, it was just several words, but even then, it became a festival each time the word count increased.


    Naturally, when she became able to say long sentences, the festival involved not only the family but also in the neighborhood.


    Therefore, I¡¯m thinking that I should not talk until I¡¯m at least 1 year old.


    ...... My hearing at the present times is not good enough, but I think it¡¯s enough for a tanuki with no choice.

 Chapter 5 – 4 Months After Birth

    Four months after birth.


    I was able to hold my head up, and it has be possible to sit after three months.


    When I was able to sit without support, the siblings (Temp) were deeply moved and shed tears.


    Aren¡¯t they exaggerating too much?


    It¡¯s not like I can sit on my own.


    The nanny (Temp) grandiosely stroked my head and kept rubbing her cheeks against mine while rejoicing.


    The moment mother (Temp) saw me sitting(support necessary), she released a terrific amount of magical power (Temp).


    To the extent, I became worried if everything is all right.


    Father (Temp) what to say, he was so happy it made me tired. Your beard hurts so don¡¯t rub it against my face, you ikemen! I thought.


    Right, right, my vision improved to the degree I can distinct the facial features.


    You see, I have realized, to be frank, this family is...... quite good-looking.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Father (Temp) appears to be in histe twenties.


    I can¡¯t distinguish between colors, so I don¡¯t know his eye color, but slit eyes with well-ordered looks, a high nose, he gives off a feeling of a European attractive middle-aged man.


    He¡¯s rather tall, is it about 190cm?


    It¡¯s difficult to measure because there are only family members topare.


    He has a short hair and his beard beautifully kept, but sometimes when hees, he has stubble and that very beard bes very painful.


    I think it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to say that mother (Temp) is in her early teens?


    I don¡¯t know her actual age, but although she has three children, she is quite baby faced.


    Drooping eyes filled with gentle feelings, a nose that is neither high or low, her plump lips look so soft...... rather, they are soft.


    Because she kisses my forehead or cheek every time she leaves the room, I remember the sensation perfectly!


    Every part of her is...... well, probably above standard.


    Anyway, there is something that prompts you to raise the level by one or two.


    It¡¯s regrettable I can¡¯t see colors.


    Her height is not small, nor tall, would it be alright to say it¡¯s normal?


    If father (Temp) is 190cm then she¡¯s 165cm?


    Anyway, which entertainmentpany you belong to? They are beautiful like that.


    Naturally, their children, the siblings (Temp) inherited that so......


    There¡¯s one more thing I realized when it became possible to distinguish their facial features.


    The siblings (Temp) are not elder brother and his younger brother, but older brother and elder sister.


    Elder brother (Temp), is like father (Temp), a headlong ikemen.


    His hair is trimmed to a position where it reaches or not reaches his shoulders.


    Even though he is seven or eight years old, he is fashionable.


    He beautifully inherits father¡¯s (Temp) manly parts and mother¡¯s (Temp) gentle parts, he¡¯s cool and gentle looking, a personification of seriously explosive ikemen.


    Elder sister (Temp) is a gentle-looking beauty like mother (Temp).


    Because it¡¯s said that girls mature faster than boys so I can¡¯t really tell, but she looks to be seven or eight years old just like her elder brother.


    Considering that her growth may be faster, there won¡¯t be a problem saying that she appears to be six years old.


    She has a long straight hair which reaches up to her waist.


    She inherited most of the parts from mother (Temp), but her eyes are definitely father¡¯s (Temp).


    Overall, she gives the gentle and calm impression mother (Temp) does, while asionally showing father¡¯s (Temp) sharp, gant gaze.


    Her sharp gaze can be fundamentally seen when a tool used to study is brought to the room.


    I can¡¯t tell for sure, but she seems to be writing either on a notebook or a ckboard.


    I can¡¯t see because it doesn¡¯t have magical power (Temp), so I can¡¯t understand.


    We have been living together for four months already, so I was wondering if the (Temp) is still necessary.


    Therefore, I have decided to acknowledge it.


    They are my family.


    Therefore, it¡¯s graduation from (Temp)!


    If they told me it¡¯s Okaasan, you know~ it¡¯s Otousan, you know~ it¡¯s Oniichan, you know~, it¡¯s Oneechan, you know~ right after getting reincarnated, I wouldn¡¯t believe them.


    Rather, I wouldn¡¯t understand a word.


    I don¡¯t know what to do about nanny (Temp).


    Incidentally, she doesn¡¯t match mother in face prettiness, or rather, they are too different, or perhaps I should say that while mother is baby-faced, adorable type of beauty, nanny is a tall, adult women-like beauty-san.


    She always keeps her hair up and behind.


    Her facial features give off a strict impression, but the smile she shows is overflowing with kindness and gentleness just like mother¡¯s.


    You wouldn¡¯t be able to smile like that unless you truly love children.


    Also...... her eyes somehow resemble father¡¯s.


    She may be my aunt or person of simr standing.


    She is also quite tall.


    Not as tall as father, but at least 180cm.


    I am not able to judge her age.


    In the first ce, I have no special ability in judging an adult woman¡¯s age.


    But somehow, I think that she¡¯s in her early twenties.


    I have no basis, though.


    By the way, my own appearances are unknown.


    I can¡¯t see a mirror because it has no magical power (Temp), and reflections naturally have no magical power (Temp) too.


    Because I have no means of looking, should I confirm by touch?


    I didn¡¯t understand a thing......


    If I could understand by touch, I would have no hardships.


    Besides, I¡¯m still a baby, I will grow from now on.


    I was bright as a monkey when I was born, four monthster some personality ising out...... it should have.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I think that the growth of my body is progressing smoothly.


    Well, I can¡¯t really tell because I can¡¯t stand or crawl yet.


    When talking about growth, my hearing has improved considerably.


    The nanny who is always with me talks to me a lot, and my siblings also speak frequently.


    First, I was trying to feel what they were talking about, then I started assembling the words like small pieces of a puzzle, not being able to understand a word was like a penance.


    Memorizing words one by one, guessing their meaning, try using them in a sentence, and polishing their meaning.


    I can¡¯t really verify if I got their meaning right, but by repeating the same training for three months, I have reached the point I can understand a bit...... I think.


    As a result, I have learned my family¡¯s and nanny¡¯s names.


    They have pet names and formal names when the family calls with a formal name, something bad has happened. They typically use pet names.


    Mother¡¯s name is ireteal.


    Pet name is ire.


    Because only father and nanny call her like that, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.


    Elder brother¡¯s name is Theodore.


    Pet name is Theo.


    Frequently called name number one, it was easy to remember.


    Elder sister¡¯s name is Ellistina.


    Pet name is Ellie.


    Frequently called name number two.


    Because her name is called as often as Theo¡¯s, it was easy to remember.


    Nanny¡¯s name is Elliana.


    Pet name is Ena.


    Her name is simr to elder sister¡¯s, is she my aunt after all?


    Father¡¯s name is Aleksander.


    Pet name is Alek.


    Because he¡¯s the person who I¡¯m in the contact the least, his name was thest one I have discovered.


    His work seems quite busy.


    Recently, I have been able to see him only once or twice a week.


    I have also confirmed my name.


    As expected, it¡¯s ¡°Lilianne¡± without a doubt.


    It¡¯s quitete, but I¡¯m a girl.


    No, it¡¯s not a matter of beingte or not......


    From the time I heard the name for the first time, I had some conviction, and when I was getting taken care of, I stole a nce down there......


    Honestly, I just wanted to forget that I saw.


    Anyway, I have no choice but to recognize it.


    I reincarnated and became a girl!


    By the way, I was a man in my previous life.


    Do you have anyints? You don¡¯t right, that¡¯s what I thought, let¡¯s leave it at that.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Besides the names, I can even hear long sentences if they tell them slowly...... I should.


    However, it¡¯s not possible for me to talk and I don¡¯t even know if the meaning is correct.


    There¡¯s also a possibility I got the names wrong.


    I think I will take this area easy for the time being.


    As for reading letters, I gave up.


    I can¡¯t see after all.


    There is no magical power (Temp) in books, and there¡¯s no way I can read by touching......


    What should I do?


    Without being able to read, I can¡¯t write too...... really, what should I do......


    Anyway, I have no choice but to postpone it until a good ideaes to mind.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Which reminds me, a doctor?es once every two weeks since two months ago.


    It¡¯s not like I can see a white coat and a stethoscope, so I am not sure whether it is a doctor or not.


    He¡¯s an old man whose wrinkles are deeply engraved, but the muscles along the spine are stretched, and it doesn¡¯t make him feel old.


    The reason of his visit is palpation and my eyes.


    It appears that everyone in the family knows about my eyes.


    Even so, I think that they understand that I can know where the person is by the sound.


    Actually, I can see them with magical power (Temp), though.


    Since they know about my eyes, does it mean it can be understood from my appearances?


    My eyes are not focusing, or they may be cloudy.


    I don¡¯t know much about the eyes of people with visual impairment, but I have heard about that somewhere.


    I can¡¯t be sure that I¡¯m right, though.


    Today too, the same doctor? visits and does the usual palpation, he spreads open my eyelids and looks at my eyes.


    He went out of the room after saying something to my mother, but I couldn¡¯t understand the conversation much.


    Mother who then tightly hugged me, didn¡¯t release any magical power (Temp) at all.

 Chapter 6 – Seven Months After Birth

    Seven months has passed.


    The body growth progressed smoothly as I am able to crawl. Grabbing and standing are also possible.


    As for the hearing, it has increased to the level I can catch most of the proper words.


    I also understand their meaning properly.


    I can also grasp the general contents of a conversation.


    There is no change to speaking because I forbid myself from speaking until I be one year old.


    Fundamentally, nanny Ena-san takes care of me from the morning until the evening, and in the evening either elder brother Theo and elder sister Ellie apany me until sleep time, so there¡¯s no way I can practice speaking.


    Because I¡¯m ced in the crib on Ena-san¡¯s bed to sleep, it¡¯s also not possible to practice during the night.


    Because I¡¯m now able to crawl, the extent of my activities expanded, and since it¡¯s dangerous to leave me alone because I can¡¯t see, there¡¯s always someone following behind me.


    Well, Ena-san, the siblings or Mother were following after me even before I was able to crawl, though.


    My food also changed from mother¡¯s milk to a baby food, starting with thin soups or fruit juice, I also eat mashed fruits and other unrecognizable food.


    Recently, the solid food I eat is also increasing little by little.


    Naturally, they are chopped into small pieces.


    But, I have not switched from mother¡¯s milkpletely yet, I still suck a bit after having some baby food.


    I have no idea why the baby food hasn¡¯t reced mother¡¯s milkpletely yet.


    Are they trying to get me used to it?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My magic power (Temp) training has not changed from before.


    Stretch it, thicken it, thin it, change the concentration, change the sticity.


    The number of times I can release the magical power (Temp) outside has also increased remarkably.


    My stamina has considerably increased during thest three months.


    Even if I practice the releasing One Step Further, my consciousness rarely flies.


    It¡¯s just if I overdo it, my consciousness flies after all.


    It¡¯s difficult to judge the stamina consumption beyond the limit because it¡¯s too different from other practices.


    Even if I am clearly conscious and I don¡¯t feel too much fatigue, my consciousness will fly, so I don¡¯t understand the previous stage.


    I have no choice, but to deal with it while trying to remember.


    After doing the release beyond the limit practice to some extent, I usually do the normal practice menu to stabilize.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Incidentally, regarding the separation of magical power (Temp)...... it¡¯s not advancing at all.


    Because it¡¯s not advancing at all, I had to name the One Step Further release to keep my sanity.


    In fact, it¡¯s doubtful if it¡¯s one step further.


    Still, my heart would break if I didn¡¯t name it.


    Seven months passed since I begun the Release practice.


    I understand that my spirit is getting exhausted because of no progress.


    However, that emotion I have felt that day has yet to change.


    But this and that are different problems, I named it to prevent my heart from breaking.


    I know that I¡¯m escaping, but I could not go on without doing it.


    Ah...... how do I separate the magical power (Temp) from my body......


    Ena-san is reading a book to me who has eyes looking at the distance.


    The story is about a prince rescuing a kidnapped princess, this is the scene of the story of righteousness where the prince expresses his feelings before fighting thest boss, the bad dragon.


    The prince deres¡¸Release the princess! If you do that, I will spare your life!¡¹


    The bad dragon says¡¸Do you think that is the princess¡¯ true wish! The princess is fed up with the boring life of being locked up in the pce! Do you n on returning princess to that prison!¡¹


    What is it...... the bad dragon looks like the hero......


    You may think that the bad dragon is full of lies and trying to deceive the prince, but...... I feel different.


    Prince says¡¸The princess is a person who must stay in the pce! Even if the pce is a prison, I still have toplete my mission!¡¹


    Are...... The prince has admitted that the pce is a prison.


    What is this, is this book really for babies?


    The bad dragon¡¸You are the same as that mean king, after all! You shouldpensate for that sin with death!¡¹


    It seems the battle will finally begin, however, a mean king...... the pce is a prison and the king is mean......


    The prince who came to rescue the princess admitted that the pce is a prison, considering that, is it all right to recognize the mean king as mean?


    In other words, this...... didn¡¯t the bad dragon rescue the princess?


    What is this, what is the story of righteousness?


    ¡¸Thus, the prince defeated the bad dragon, he rescued the princess, and they lived happily after¡¹


    Whaeeeh~!? A happy end has suddenly developed!?


    Was there a meaning to the conversation before the fight!?


    Ena-san also appears to have no problem with it and picks up a different book, I guess babies won¡¯t be able to interpret such story......?


    U~n...... however, I can¡¯t ept it.


    Shouldn¡¯t the ending be devised better?


    If I had to say, then the bad dragon knew the internal circumstances of the mean king.


    I would like you to write it more properly without cutting short......


    Cutting short......


    Cutting short......?


    It feels like something is on the tip of my tongue.


    What is it?


    At a time like this, it¡¯s best to disassemble and analyze.


    The thought analysis I cultivated for thirty years in my previous life.


    First, the disassembly.


    Cutting short, un, isn¡¯t disassembly impossible?


    Then, analysis.


    Cutting short is omitting a certain part to shorten.


    In other words, it¡¯s an omission.


    It¡¯s consideration from here on.


    To omit.


    What have I omitted?


    Omission, omission......


    The process of releasing magical power (Temp) is,


    1. Increasing magical power (Temp) inside my body to the limit.


    2. Release the magical power (Temp) out of my body.


    3. Separate the magical power (Temp)


    I can do the first two at the moment.


    Number 3 is unclear.


    To omit, to omit...... do I omit number 2?


    Cut the magical power (Temp) off without extending it outside?


    Which reminds me, I did various things to separate the magical power (Temp) outside the body, but I never tried to separate it inside my body.


    Make hay while the sun shines1! No choice but to try it!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    First, separating the magical power (Temp) inside my body.


    Even if I tried various things to separate it outside, the response might be different inside.


    Because it was useless outside, there is a preconception that it will be useless even inside.


    My preconception seems to have created a blind spot, un, un.


    First of all, let¡¯s thin one part, thin...... thin...... thin!?


    It separated......


    How do I say it, I can tell that it¡¯s not connected.


    T, this simply......?


    A, anyway let¡¯s try releasing it out of my body just like that.


    It epts my control.


    Expansion and contraction are possible, it can also be thickened or thinned, I can also change the concentration, and the sticity.


    The control is still the same even after separating.


    I should be able to release it outside.


    Carefully...... cautiously...... I move it to the tip of my index finger little by little.


    And as usual, I got it out a little from the tip and at the same time, a considerably light fatigue hit me.


    And then...... I seed releasing thepletely separated magical power (Temp) outside of my body.


    ¡¸Oooooooooooh¡¹


    My voice unconsciously came out.


    Because I don¡¯t usually talk, I can tell that Ena-san is startled.


    Because I¡¯m sitting on Ena-san¡¯s knees while she reads me books.


    ¡¸Li, Lily what¡¯s wrong? The reticent you, letting out such voice...... you like this book that much? ¡°The Complete Works of the World¡¯s Ornamental Leaf Trees¡±¡¹


    By the way, Lily is my pet name.

 Chapter 7 – Eight Months After Birth

    Eight months old.


    After that happened, the book which Ena reads me increased by books like ¡°Complete Collection of World¡¯s Leaf Trees¡± and ¡°How to Raise Flowers of the Ovent Kingdom, Vol. 1.¡±


    The Ovent Kingdom seems to be the name of this country.


    After seeding in the separation of magical power (Temp) for the first time, Ena, elder brother, and elder sister started bringing such books inrge quantities.


    Especially my elder brother Theo reads me a lot of books about trees out loud with a happy expression.


    Elder sister Ellie said while looking at Theo with a tired expression.


    ¡¸Theo, you really have a tree mania, don¡¯t you? Because Lily likes flowers more, you should read her ¡°From Today, You Can Also be a Flower Bed Master¡± instead¡¹


    It went like that.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When they heard that I raised my voice in joy while Ena was reading me a book,


    ¡°The Complete Works of the World¡¯s Flowerpots,¡±


    The two starteding to read books rted to flowers and trees to me.


    It seems that both of them considerably like flowers and trees.


    Eder brother Theo reads me books about trees, from deciduous trees to evergreen trees, he appears to love every tree regardless of their kind.


    It seems that it also includes a decorative tree like ornamental trees put in the rooms, and he even reads me a few minor magazines that are published on a monthly basis.


    Specifically,


    ¡°Starting Today Bonsai Vol.1¡±


    Or.


    ¡°The Courtyard is a Green Garden ~Pruning Edition~¡±


    Bonsai exist here, how Japanese I thought.


    As for my elder sister Ellie, as expected, a girl would be more interested in raising flowers in a flower bed.


    The books she reads me are biased towards ¡°flowering nts.¡±


    Right...... not just flowers, grass is also in the targeted range.


    The title of the book she read me yesterday was,


    ¡°Boil it, Burn it, Raise it, End it, The Wild Grass Complete Series¡±


    And the book she read me before that,


    ¡°Even a Single Grass¡±


    It was a lengthy novel.


    By the way, this book has two volumes, and I feel that both were quite thick.


    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t touch them to feel the thickness......


    The contents ...... The two volumes took three weeks to finish reading. Honestly, I don¡¯t remember much because my mind was leaning towards the practice.


    I¡¯m sure I remember only the super-development part where a grass on grassy ins grew two legs and began standing up.


    If my elder brother is a tree lover, my elder sister should be called a flower lover.


    Although they are ikemen and super cute ojousama, they have rather disappointing hobbies.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My magical power (Temp) training continues even while my elder brother and elder sister read me about trees and flowers.


    Since that day I seeded in separating the magical power (Temp), I switched the training to control after release, and although I have struggled at first, now it¡¯s possible to control it to some extent freely, although notpletely.


    The control after releasing the magical power (Temp) from my body is slightly different, and it takes a time to getting used to it.


    When connected, I was able to control it as if it was the extension of me, so I was perplexed by the difference, but I knew getting used to it depended on my effort.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The limit of releasable magical power (Temp) is the limit of times I can release it.


    If connected, I can control it freely if it¡¯s within the controble range, but there is a number limit in the released state, and that limit is different with the amount of magical power (Temp) separated.


    When a lot of magical power (Temp) is released, the difficulty increases and I can release it fewer times.


    I was so happy that I could control the separated magical power (Temp), it got over my head and as a result,


    ¡°My consciousness flew.¡±


    When my consciousness flew, I was on Theo¡¯s knees while he was reading me a book so he must have thought that I fell asleep.


    When my consciousness returned, I was in the crib.


    I thought that verification was necessary, so I tried carefully to verify.


    I have found out that the amount of magical power (Temp) decreased.


    However, even if it decreases, it recovers with time.


    It found out that the total amount of magical power (Temp) has increased by releasing magical power (Temp) to the point of exhausting, sleeping and releasing the same amount again and again.


    Releasing magical power (Temp) and controlling it until my consciousness flies doesn¡¯t increase the total amount...... probably.


    Because I can¡¯t digitalize it, I can¡¯t be certain that the total amount actually increased.


    It may be that the quantity to control decreased and the total amount didn¡¯t change a bit.


    Anyway, I found that the number of ways to verify is too low and I won¡¯t be able to answer this point yet.


    The important thing is that by releasing magical power (Temp), the total amount of magical power (Temp) will increase, which will increase the amount that can be released.


    Increasing the releasable amount is a good thing.


    Because it¡¯s easy to experiment with things that increase in numbers.


    Because I¡¯m doing experiments and verifications alone, I have to deal with numbers.


    There were a lot of things I learned after sessfully releasing magical power (Temp).


    1. A unique sensation is required for control, and the number of times I can control depends on the amount released.


    2. The released magical power (Temp) is much harder to control than the magical power (Temp) connected to my body.


    3. When magical power (Temp) is released, the magical power (Temp) inside my body decreases (it is not the maximum value but the remaining amount that decreases?).


    4. The lost magical power (Temp) recovers with thepse of time (the amount decreases due to release, the total amount will increase?)


    5. Decreasing the magical power (Temp) to the limit causes my consciousness to fly in the same way my consciousness flies when I exhaust my stamina.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I seeded at touching the released magical power (Temp).


    I wasn¡¯t as moved as when I touched mother¡¯s magical power (Temp), but there still was deep emotions and a sense of aplishment that was close to that.


    But, it¡¯s not over yet.


    The released magical power (Temp) is filled with possibilities.


    There¡¯s still potential for the total amount and control of magical power (Temp).


    Eight monthster, my handicapped, blind eyes didn¡¯t get any better.


    I have eliminated the anxiety from the vision impairment because I found something I can get totally absorbed in.

 Chapter 8 – Eleven Months After Birth

    Eleven months has passed.


    A big event has happened, a birthday of a family member.


    Nine months after birth, my mother ire had a birthday party.


    Elder brother Theo, Elder sister Ellie, and the nanny Ena decorated the room, but because the decorations had no magical power (Temp), I couldn¡¯t see them.


    It seemed to be handmade as it felt like origami when I touched it, the kind of rings made of paper often done for a birthday.


    In addition, there also were flowers made of thin paper.


    I also made flowers from paper together with Ellie.


    I couldn¡¯t do it well, but it was fun.


    A lot of dishes were brought into the room, and we had a modest but warm birthday party.


    Incidentally, I have confirmed ire¡¯s age. She¡¯s 26 years old.


    She¡¯s quite a young mother of three.


    A few dayster, it was Theo¡¯s birthday.


    Although they birthdays are rather close, they were properly celebrated separately.


    I hope it stays like this, so the party doesn¡¯t be too big whenbined, though.


    This time, the decorations were made by ire, Ellie, and Ena.


    Naturally, I have helped to make flowers from the paper this time as well, and I did better than thest time.


    Have I be more ustomed to moving my fingers?


    It seems my daily training has produced steady results.


    Just like ire¡¯s birthday, a lot of dishes was brought to the room, and we had a birthday party.


    I feel like there were too much meat dishes.


    It was fragrant, full of good smell.


    As expected a boy would like meat dishes.


    I have also confirmed his age, he¡¯s 9 years old.


    Four weekster, it was Ellie¡¯s birthday next.


    Mother, Elder brother, Elder sister, it seems to be a month of consecutive events.


    This time, the decorations were made by ire, Theo, and Ena.


    Naturally, I have helped with the paper flowers.


    I was greatly praised when I made one all by myself.


    As expected, if you have the opportunity to make something like that, you should make it by yourself!


    Just like the two previous birthdays, a lot of dishes was brought in the room.


    Vegetable dishes were abundant with almost no meat or fish dishes.


    Is Ellie possibly a vegetarian?


    But, she seems to have eaten meat and fish too, she may just like vegetables that much.


    She raises nts that can be eaten after all.


    Of course, I have also confirmed her age, she¡¯s 7.


    As expected, I thought it would stop after three consecutive birthdays, but...... I was naive.


    Within four weeks from Ellie¡¯s birthday party, it was Ena¡¯s birthday next.


    There sure are a lot of birthday events!


    Naturally, of course, obviously! The decorations were made by all three people, except Ena.


    Ena went into another room in the meantime.


    Besides the paper flowers, I also helped to make paper decorations this time.


    As three times before that, dishes were brought to the room and the birthday party started.


    The main dishes were seafood.


    It was incredibly delicious.


    In the Ovent Kingdom, meat, fish, and vegetablesmonly appear on the dining tables.


    It¡¯s a good country with abundant ingredients.


    Ena is 28 years old this year.


    She¡¯s two years older than Okaachan...... ire is baby-faced after all.


    This is the end of all birthday parties other than mine and my father¡¯s, Alek¡¯s.


    If it continues like this, won¡¯t it be Alek¡¯s birthday party next month?


    This is a birthday party rush, it will surely be like that!


    In conclusion, Alek¡¯s birthday party is still far away.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As usual, Elder brother and Elder sister are switching, rather they arepeting witch each other and reading me books about trees and flowers.


    It¡¯s Elder sister¡¯s turn now.


    The title is,


    ¡°Moon, Sun, and the Madder nt¡±


    I thought it would be a romance novel after hearing its title, but it¡¯s actually a super adventurous novel right from the start.


    Apparently, the author is the same person who wrote ¡°Even a Single Grass¡± which she read me before.


    It starts at the bottom of a deep valley where a red grass blooms and stands on three legs.


    One more book, one more leg......


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be split into volumes this time.


    The thickness of the book seems to be only halfpared to the previous one.


    Naturally, I just touched and confirmed it, so it is possible that it actually continues, but as far as I¡¯m listening it¡¯s going to finish soon.


    Other than the super-development at the start, ¡°Even a Single Grass¡± was a quite enjoyable adventure book.


    The grass which stood up against thews of nature and went on a journey met other nts who stood against thews of nature in the same way, in a story ofughter and tears.


    In thest scene where the grass¡¯s first friend died, I cried a big deal that day.


    It may have been ¡°kill and cry¡± guy, but I cried.


    Elder sister Ellie who read it to me, Elder brother Theo who came together, nanny Ena-san, mother ire, and even the old doctor who came for the medical examination has cried.


    Because everyone cried, no one noticed that I had understood the content of the story.


    Because everyone cried, they may have thought that I cried in sympathy, though.


    By the way, father Alek was at work as usual.


    I though I may not remember him already, but I wonder why do I remember him so well?


    It¡¯s the author of ¡°Even a Single Grass¡± who left me with such impression of a perfect adventure until the end.


    I thought that the ¡°Moon, Sun, and the Madder nt¡± would also safely end.


    But, saying that it was a pure nonsense would be naive.


    When I thought it was over, where I thought the FIN letters would finally appear, Ellie said with a smile,


    ¡¸To be continued. Saa Lily, let¡¯s enjoy the next 29 volumes~¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying for a moment.


    How strange. My hearing should be perfect...... I see, it wasn¡¯t a propernguage? Oneechan is such a tease, introducing me to an unknown word again.

 Chapter 9 – Twelve Months After Birth

    12 months has passed.


    That day, I left the room for the ¡°first time.¡±


    Right, for the first time.


    I took baths in a baby bathtub in the room, I ate my meals in the room, I did my business in the diaper-like thing.


    Maa, I¡¯m a baby, I had no choice but to do it in a diaper......


    I couldn¡¯t do anything alone.


    Shame? What is that, is it delicious?


    I¡¯m a baby, you know! There¡¯s no problem, you know! God dammit!


    My fellow ymates Elder brother, Elder sister, Mother, Father, and nannye to my room.


    And no one brings me out of the room.


    The only personing to the room from outside is the old doctor.


    In other words, there was no need to leave the room and there was no one who took me out.


    I didn¡¯t think about leaving myself.


    I was busy with training, I was too absorbed into it.


    Saying that no one wanted to bring me out, is wrong.


    Elder brother Theo loves trees so much he grows them in the garden by himself, he boasted that he created stands for his bonsai all by himself, he talked about it to the not yet one-year-old me endlessly.


    It¡¯s impossible to think that he wouldn¡¯t want to show the trees to me directly.


    Elder sister Ellie is raising arge-scale flower bed, several kinds of flowers, edible and inedible nts, and many things I didn¡¯t understand well together with Mother ire.


    Just like Theo, she talked about her flower bed endlessly.


    It¡¯s impossible to think that she wouldn¡¯t want to show me the flower bed she raised by herself.


    Rather, they both said it several times before.


    I want to show my prided children to Lily as well.


    They may have said it because they thought that I could not understand anything since I was not one year old yet.


    They surely understand that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it even if they showed it to me.


    At times like these, they showed sorrowful and regretting expressions.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Few days before leaving the room for the first time, the old doctor came for a doctor¡¯s visit.


    ¡¸The eyes of Lilianne Ojousama suffer from a disease thatst for one¡¯s lifetime...... The ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡±¡¹


    Words I have not heard before were mixed in.


    After that, the old doctor said that he visited a number of people with the same symptoms, browsed various literature, and that he searched for anything that could cure me.


    He wasn¡¯t able to find a cure, only that all dozens of people described in the various documents had ¡°Cloudy Eyes,¡± there was no light in their eyes.


    ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡±


    When youprehend the stories of the old doctor, it seems that it¡¯s a disease characterized by white cloudy eyes.


    It¡¯s said that there are only a few people who suffer from it congenitally and most of the people develop after suffering from an illness.


    In other words, I who has it congenitally is a rare case.


    Neither the cause nor the treatment is known, and it¡¯s regarded as an incurable illness.


    Symptoms are aplete blindness, like a dark night without a moon.


    Not an amblyopia, but aplete loss of sight.


    It seems to develop suddenly without no prior signs.


    ire who heard it let only a few words.


    ¡¸...... Is that so......¡¹


    Just that.


    As if she gave up on everything, as if epting it all, she probably knew since my eyes must have been cloudy since I was born.


    However, I think that the words from the old doctor were close to a death sentence to her.


    The old doctor visited dozens of patients with the ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡± and researched from many documents, to make sure he didn¡¯t make a mistake.


    I wonder if both the old doctor and Mother had a faint hope that it was different from what they expected.


    Because Theo and Ellie knew, because they understood, they weren¡¯t taken out of the room.


    Because the things they love and wanted to show to their beloved imouto, they can¡¯t show it to her.


    Therefore, nobody tried to take them out of the room.


    And today, I went out of the room.


    Of course, I did not go alone, my mother protectively embraced me and Elder brother and Elder sister are with her.


    My sight is shut into darkness.


    But that¡¯s not all, I may suffer from ¡°Cloudy Eyes,¡± but I can see magical power (Temp).


    My mother who holds me protectively, Elder brother and Elder sister who walk next to her, there is no color, but I see them well.


    Therefore, I¡¯m not sad.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    This ce which seems to be a hallway is a little colder than the room, but because there¡¯s a thin magical power (Temp) simr to the heater in the rooming from above, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s ufortable.


    I feel like we are going down, so we must be going down the staircase now.


    My room appears to be on the second floor.


    I realized for the first time.


    Aside from that, the clothes I¡¯m wearing now are different from the ones I wear usually.


    I usually wear trousers with skirts or coveralls, but now I am dressed in a puff sleeve balloon-like dress.


    Arge ribbon that is visible from the front is stuck on my back, ire and Ellie praised me that I look like a fairy-san.


    My hair was carefully set, not sure whether it¡¯s part of the dress, but there¡¯s a headband with some fluffy decorations on my head.


    I can¡¯t see myself in the mirror, so I made sure by touching, but I¡¯m obviously dressed in clothes for party or something.


    I can¡¯t grasp the details of my clothes because they don¡¯t have magical power (Temp), but I can only roughly understand.


    Even if I strengthen my eyes after all that practice, I still can¡¯t grasp the details.


    Although my vision grew to the point I can understand the facial features, there was no growth regarding details of clothes.


    It feels strange because I can¡¯t see the clothes people are wearing.


    There¡¯s a strange boundary line on ces where the clothes are worn.


    Clothes are one big bundle, but things like essory can be seen only roughly.


    Maa, if a ne is on top of clothes, I won¡¯t be able to understand.


    Clothes or an essory? It turns into something like that.


    There¡¯s a possibility I may be able to understand the details if I improve my vision more, so I will not give up yet.


    Because clothes look like that, the bodies are not transparent.


    So in order to grasp the details of clothes, I have to touch and check it directly.


    There¡¯s still many things I don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯m getting slightly excited.


    As soon as I finished thinking about such, it seems we arrived at the end of the staircase.


    After walking for a while, Elder brother and Elder sister pushed something.


    It doesn¡¯t have magical power (Temp), so I couldn¡¯t see it.


    Judging by the actions, it was probably door.


    It seems to be double door as both push slowly.


    Double door...... is this family actually quite rich?


    You wouldn¡¯t normally have a double door, right?


    No, this ce doesn¡¯t look like a country I have lived in before, perhaps the double doors may be a standard in foreign countries.


    While I was thinking so, the door opened and ban, ban, ban, an explosive sound echoed.


    I was quite startled by the sound that brought me back from the sea of thoughts, but I¡¯m usually expressionless so they probably won¡¯t notice unless I let out a voice.


    They I heard many blessing voices.


    There were voices I have not heard before among them.


    Ah, I see, today is my birthday.


    I¡¯m one year old atst.


    One year after I have reincarnated, it feels like I have reincarnated not so long ago.


    In other words, this is a birthday party.


    In my vision shut in darkness, I can grasp details of white figures with magical power (Temp), a lot of people were reflected in the vision I have gained through training.


    One year after reincarnation.


    The number of people I have met so far is six.


    But, the number of people that have gathered for my birthday exceeds fifty.


    There are so many people wishing me blessings.


    Just that makes me want to cry.


    ire who holds me slowly walks into the ring of blessings.


    There, she sits next to my father, Alek.


    Ellie sits next to ire, Theo next to Alek, and they wish blessings again.


    My heart is ovee with emotions.


    And the one restriction I have imposed on myself is untied.


    One year after reincarnation.


    With almost no facial expressions, I have stuck with a taciturn character.


    That ends today.


    ¡¸Thank you bery mush¡¹


    I said with the best smile I could possibly muster.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Cu, cute!!!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    ...... I honestly didn¡¯t expect such reaction.

 Chapter 10 – Epilogue

    Endure...... right, I have to endure.


    The situation that surrounds me is that situation.


    There are no fragments of malice.


    On the contrary, everyone is kind and affectionate, it all those warm emotions.


    So, why does it feel so bad......


    Everyone¡¯s words of good will, even with warm emotions such as kindness and affection, there are cases where it bes troublesome.


    But, their behavior itself is full of warm feelings...... that¡¯s why I¡¯m troubled.


    What kind of situation I¡¯m in......


    A skinship festival, touching is OK.


    It has kind of an erotic ring to it, but it¡¯s nothing like that.


    First, in the order, the participants (including parents, siblings and nanny) hug me¡úRub my cheeks¡úKiss on the forehead or cheek.


    During thatbo,


    ¡°Cute¡±


    And the like of,


    ¡°Unbelievably smart for a one-year-old¡±


    Anyhow, everyone praised me sweetly enough to give me a cavity.


    The number of participants is different from my first rough calction, there were at least one hundred people, because I have hugged only with lovers or people I was intimate with in my previous life, I¡¯m not used to it that much.


    I got fed up with it after thirty people.


    To be frank, it¡¯s annoying.


    It might have been good if I was the beautiful Ozeusama1.


    Naturally, that¡¯s not the case.


    It¡¯s unreasonable to think that everyone is beautiful just because everyone in my family is exceptionally beautiful.


    That¡¯s only natural to think if you weren¡¯t on a beautiful people festival.


    It¡¯s like a beautiful jewelry box~


    Wait, wait, calm down, it¡¯s not the time to go yet.


    A certain person appears on the road surrounded by thousand people in my mind and waves his hand at me in a stay-cool manner.


    You have saved me, the person among the thousand.


    It¡¯s not the time yet, the party has just begun.


    Right, our party has just started!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While the hug festival, the cheek rubbing festival, kiss festival are underway......


    Mother ire and Father Alek are now receiving presents.


    I don¡¯t know how many presents they have received are behind them, but although not ced directly on the floor, it must be big as a mountain by now.


    The two parents receive the present, hand it to Elder brother and Elder sister, then a faint sound of them politely cing the present down can be heard.


    I, who became exhausted by the three grand festivals is nkly staring at the empty space.


    I honestly took it too lightly.


    Annoyance? Will it go away after fifty people?


    I know from the continuing hug, rub, kissbo that there are more than hundred people.


    Such thinking is absurd.


    Isn¡¯t this too absurd for a one-year-old?


    It seems my silent, expressionless character has backfired.


    Because my facial expression doesn¡¯t change, the other party is not able to understand that I¡¯m tired.


    It would be alright just to say no, but I have no time for that as I¡¯m constantly moved from the triplebo to another triplebo.


    It appears that everyone finished their festival.


    I feel a bit reproachful about my stamina which I cultivated from magical power (Temp) training.


    I was close to passing when it was thest person¡¯s turn.


    It¡¯s a loss if I think about it, it¡¯s a loss if I think about it.


    I got hugged, my cheeks were rubbed, and I got kissed.


    This made me realize that this is indeed a different country from the one I have lived in before.


    I havee to a really far off ce......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While staring at an empty space, diving into the sea of thoughts, someone lifted me up.


    I moved my neck a bit to check, it was my Mother ire.


    The present ceremony seems to have ended.


    Thank you for your hard word, Okaachan.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for gathering to celebrate the birthday of the Second daughter of our Christophe House, Lilianne La Christophe, although the meals we have prepared are modest, please help yourselves¡¹


    ire says words of gratitude.


    ¡°Lilianne La Christophe¡±


    That is my formal name.


    I got to know my full name one year after birth.


    A middle name and family name? Lilianne and La and Christophe all together, is La my middle name? Is Christophe my surname?


    Because I¡¯m from a country in which middle names were not thatmon, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s my middle name or not.


    Since this name is going to stay with me for life, I would like to know more about it.


    Maa, I can leave it for when I grow up a bit more.


    While in the sea of thoughts, ire and Alek carry a small cut meal to my mouth.


    Ham, ham, mokyu, mokyu.


    I have recently grown a tooth, and I have be able to crush and eat slightly crunchier food.


    Although I¡¯m saying that, hard things are still impossible, slightlyrger and a chewy food is also still impossible.


    Because this is a birthday party, I can taste slightly different, high in taste food that I haven¡¯t eaten before.


    Although I do not have preferences, the taste of fruits and vegetables is better.


    I don¡¯t dislike meat and fish, but this dish is overall, lightly seasoned.


    Are spices and vorings not used very much here?


    Do they give priority to the taste of the ingredients?


    I thought it might have been because it¡¯s food for babies, but I had a taste of Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s dishes, but it was the same.


    But it¡¯s delicious enough, no I could get used to it, so it¡¯s quite okay?


    I thought I may be approaching the age I could start eating by myself, but ire and...... especially Alek, happily carry the meal directly to my mouth.


    When I saw their foolish overly doting parent expressions, I put the idea of grabbing the fork and eating myself to the corner of my heart.


    It seems it will take a time to recover.


    Maa, it¡¯s a birthday party, and Alek usually do skinship like this because he¡¯s busy at work, so I will endure it this time.


    While thinking such and eating delicious food, a soft and fluffy something was carried to my mouth.


    It has a sweet smell.


    I eat it without minding it in particr.


    ¡¸N!¡¹


    A voice unconsciously left from my lips.


    No...... I have just announced that my expressionless character came to an end, being one years old and all.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with letting a noise out orughing.


    But, the character I have kept for one year is unexpectedly strong, at this rate Kawaii~! Won¡¯t the same thing from before happen again?


    Because of that, letting out a voice while eating...... no...... because me letting a voice out is such rare asion, a smile floated on ire¡¯s face who heard me.


    ¡¸So Lily likes this cake, huh? Fufu, it was worth doing my best to make it~¡¹


    ire says with hands on her cheeks while releasing magical power (Temp).


    She¡¯s releasing magical power (Temp) even though she¡¯s not hugging me......


    I admire the discovery of a new pattern while eating the soft and fluffy thing.


    Iya, this is seriously delicious.


    What is this, it¡¯s so soft and fluffy, so smooth and sweet, simply delicious.


    Being ire¡¯s handmade has also improved the taste.


    My expression unconsciously rxes.


    When my expression rxed, there were lots of voicesing from around.


    I decide not to worry about it anymore.


    Rather than that, right now more of that soft and fluffy! Old man! One more!


    I demand by hitting the table.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After finishing the meal for the time being, the three great festivals resumed.


    I thought that the festivals have already ended, what is going on?


    I get hugged, my cheeks get rubbed, and I¡¯m being kissed.


    I entrust myself to them, but I¡¯m quite tired as expected......


    My stomach is full, if you move with my this much, you better prepare for reverse.


    Although my stamina increased thanks to the magical power (Temp) practice, I¡¯m still a baby, after all.


    I¡¯m already groggy, I¡¯m on the verge of being KOed, my life is already at 0.


    My consciousness became thin.


    My eyelids are heavy......


    Ah...... I want to eat the soft and fluffy......


    Before I noticed, I was brought before my crib to sleep.


    With a sudden Pachi sound, I open my eyes.


    Manga-like sound would describe it as, KA! It was such sound effect-like noise.


    Because I was just about to be ced in the crib to sleep, my eyes matched with Ena¡¯s.


    She was a little bit startled, but her usual gentle smile immediately returned.


    ¡¸Did you woke up? Lily, it¡¯s your first time in a ce so full of people, isn¡¯t it? You must be tired, you can go to sleep now?¡¹


    She was trying to persuade me, but my eyes are honestly open wide.


    When I woke up, there was a dignified beauty-san in front of me, even though I see her every day, something like that would make my eyes open.


    Besides, I wanted to insert a tsukkomi that I was tired only because of the touching OK festival.


    Rather, once I thought about it, I have bepletely awake!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    One of the results of the constant practice is that the recovery power of my stamina has considerably increased.


    There¡¯s no fatigue at all!


    Therefore, I fixedly stare at Ena.


    I often demand reading aloud like this.


    When being stared at, they could guess and would bring either toys or a book.


    It was hard to convey my intentions without speaking, but even still, I was able to demand with 70% session rate.


    Even with the remaining 30%, I would just continue to stare so it was generally okay.


    It¡¯s the usual this time as well.


    ¡¸You arepletely awake~ Can¡¯t be helped~ What shall we read?¡¹


    Reading aloud demand, sessful.


    As usual, Ena sits me on her knees and starts reading the book.


    My hearing is already close to perfection.


    Since scooping out words from the sentences are not so much required anymore, I practice with magical power (Temp), and lively move my hands and legs around at the same time.


    It¡¯s an illusion that I¡¯m sitting quietly and listening during the reading time.


    I have been moving my arms and legs like this all the time, so I¡¯m already used to it.


    Ena particrly doesn¡¯t care about the choice of books.


    What kind of book will she choose this time?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, this is my recent rmendation~ ¡°m¡¯s Life ~Intermediate level~¡±¡¹


    Ena-san, you have chosen a book about seafood again.


    Elder brother Theo, trees. Elder sister Ellie, flowering nts.


    When ites to Ena, it¡¯s seafood.


    The extent isn¡¯t as specialized as my sibling¡¯s.


    It¡¯s safe to say that Ena¡¯s interest covers anything that inhibits seas.


    Starting from saltwater fish, she reads various books ranging from deep sea fish, seaweed, shellfish, nkton and others.


    Shellfish seem to be her favorite.


    ms, snails, tusk shells, chitons, regardless whether it has a shell or not doesn¡¯t matter to her as she is also interested in nudibranch, slugs, even a squid, and octopus.


    As expected squid and octopus can¡¯t be ssified as shellfish, but because I don¡¯t know much about them, I can¡¯t ssify them properly.


    She said.


    ¡¸If I had to choose apanion, it would probably be a shellfish¡¹


    She said some kind of wise remark.


    By the way, I didn¡¯t ask.


    Maa, talking about the contents of the book ¡°m¡¯s Life ~Intermediate level~ this shellfish maniac Ena chose.


    It started with a sudden super-development of a single m living in the sand under the sea standing up on two shells.


    Are......? Somehow, a deja vu...... certainly, a m is bivalve, but......


    This author...... is that perhaps the author of that work?


    You meddle even with shellfishes now......


    I practice magical power (Temp) control, move my limbs and listen to Ena.


    The weight of importance already shifted to 3:1:6.


    There¡¯s a lot of importance on the listening.


    That¡¯s rare for me because I typically invest 70% of my concentration on the magical power (Temp) training.


    The story continues.


    The standing m leads its childhood friend living next door to adulthood, they attend a school together, it¡¯s a school life story of a youth with some trifling ero elements.


    A m¡¯s adolescent school life.


    If I think about it deeply, it will be my loss.


    When the story approached its final stages, it developed into a triangle rtionship with another m that was trying to hit on the childhood friend m.


    Mother ire entered the room.


    ¡¸Lily-chan are you awake~? You had Ena to read you a book, I see~¡¹


    I was little curious about the conclusion of the triangle rtionship, but the reading time ends here.


    ire holds me up in her arms and says that the party has almost over and she left Alek to deal with the guests.


    It must be difficult to keep apany of so many people.


    She must be quite tired herself.


    Maa, there are no shadows of fatigue on my mother¡¯s face, though.


    Ena stood up while saying she will help to clean up and left the room.


    She gave me a kiss on a forehead before leaving.


    ¡¸Lily, happy birthday¡¹


    The smiling Ena waves her hand and left to clean up.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While just the two of us were left in the room, ire was happily hugging me and releasing great amounts of magical power (Temp).


    As always, I think if it¡¯s all right for this much amount to be released, but I think that not showing the slightest bit of fatigue while releasing this much is amazing.


    The release of magical power (Temp).


    It¡¯s a technique full of memories of difficult struggles.


    That¡¯s right...... I may be able to do it now just like she can.


    After thinking so, I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The fluffy and warm ire is releasing...... while imagining such, I release magical power (Temp).


    In my cloudy eyes, ire¡¯s magical power (Temp) and my magical power (Temp) look like a pure white snow.


    ¡¸Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m being wrapped up by Lily~ ...... Fufu...... happiness~¡¹


    She quietly whispers with a smiling face that shows true happiness and rxation.


    However, such whisper entered through my left ear and left from my right ear.


    That¡¯s because.


    Something unbelievable.


    It¡¯s because something has reflected in the darkness and magical power (Temp) of my cloudy eyes.


    That thing beside the window.


    Walls have no magical power (Temp), so I naturally can¡¯t see them.


    I can¡¯t see them, and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see through them outside.


    I had the chance to touch the windows while I was being carried, there was a ss-like feeling, but I was able to see through them.


    Sometimes, lumps of magical power (Temp) resembling birds were flying outside at high speed.


    It certainly is in the ce where Ena always wipes the window.


    Tiny limbs.


    Comparing the target with the size of a window......paring with the height of my Elder brother or Elder sister, it¡¯s obviously small.


    Measuring by eye, it probably doesn¡¯t reach 20cm.


    A thin, insect-like wings on its back.


    An appearance of a human.


    Like the one which appears in the stories, like the one from Nevend, that kind of feeling.


    Fairy......?


    I mutter absentmindedly in my head.


    1.Remilia Scarlet from Touhou Project

 idle talk 1 – Angel and Me

    My name is Theodore La Christophe.


    3rd year of the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s Royal Elementary School.


    I¡¯d like to be a knight in the future.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When the sses end, I walk together with my imouto Ellie straight home.


    When the sses end, most of my friends also go immediately home.


    Because most of my friends must help at home.


    We are slightly different.


    The reason why we immediately return home is to y with our imouto that was born this year quickly.


    When she was just born, I thought she looked like a Rashid Monkey.


    Kaasama and Tousama were praising kawaii, kawaii, but Ellie and I didn¡¯t find her so cute.


    I mean, she looks like a Rashid Monkey, you know?


    I have never found the red-faced little monkies that grow bristles are cute.


    When I talked with Ellie about that, she was of the same opinion as I expected.


    But, I soon understood the meaning behind Kaasama¡¯s and Tousama¡¯s words, such cuteness can¡¯t be described with words.


    Because Ellie is only two years younger than me, when I reached the age I was aware of things, Ellie was not a baby anymore. I have not seen other babies than Lily.


    Naturally, Ellie is the same.


    I have heard from Kaasama that Ena had a miscarriage.


    Because I have not understood the meaning of miscarriage, I have further inquired from Kaasama.


    ¡°The baby died and wasn¡¯t born.¡±


    Her sorrowful face strongly remains in my mind.


    Therefore, I figured I shouldn¡¯t ask about Ena¡¯s baby anymore.


    I spoke to Ellie about my thought, and we have made a promise never to talk about it.


    Therefore, I was slightly afraid to touch Lily who was a baby for the first time.


    When I timidly and really carefully touched her cheek, Lily grasped my finger into her tiny hands.


    It was tiny and frail, extremely warm and soft.


    This is a baby, I learned with a strong impression.


    At the same time, even though I thought she wasn¡¯t cute just a while ago, I thought that flowers were blooming around my dear, dear Lily like an angel.


    The eight years old I was captured by her in an instant.


    Ellie who always acts like a grown up, an honor student in front of schoolmates and me, had a bigger smile on her face than the smile she has when she takes care of her beloved flower bed.


    Since that day, we are going immediately home after the sses end, and spend time beside Lily until it¡¯s time to sleep.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was on a certain day.


    I asked Kaasama about Lily¡¯s eyes which were different from mine, I noticed that they were white, and looked cloudy.


    I was told that Lily¡¯s eyes are cloudy because of an illness.


    When I asked what illness it was, Kaasama¡¯s expression became very sad.


    I have asked something I shouldn¡¯t have so I regret, but this concerns my dear imouto, so I must hear it properly.


    I fixedly stare at Kaasama and wait for an answer.


    After a while of silence, Kaasama sighed and started talking.


    She suffers from ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡± which makes Lily unable to see for her whole life, she said.


    I felt aplete darkness appear in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Lily is unable to see for her whole life.¡±


    Kaasama seemed to still talk about something, but I can¡¯t remember.


    Then, my dear imouto, can¡¯t see mine, Ellie¡¯s, Kaasama¡¯s, Tousama¡¯s and Ena¡¯s faces?


    She can¡¯t see my precious trees I¡¯m taking care in the garden nor the ornamental trees ced around the rooms?


    Many thoughts ran through my mind, but I wasn¡¯t able to think.


    My head became hot, I lost strength in my body, and before I noticed I was in bed.


    ording to Kaasama, I went down with a fever in the middle of a conversation about Lily¡¯s illness.


    Even now, my head hurts and my face is hot.


    I have apparently stayed in the bed for a whole day, so I was absent from sses.


    Whileying down, Lily¡¯s face floated in my mind and disappeared, floated and disappeared repeatedly.


    In the evening, when Ellie returned, Kaasama went out of the room for a bit and Ena came to take a look at my state.


    At that time, Ena and Ellie were very excited.


    Before I tried to ask for the reason, Ellie who normally talks slowly and quietly, told me in a loud voice rapidly.


    Unexpectedly, Lily who normally doesn¡¯tugh, doesn¡¯t cry nor doesn¡¯t talk, let out a happy voice when Ena was reading her a book.


    Moreover, it was the book I have read her over and over again before.


    ¡°The Complete Works of the World¡¯s Ornamental Leaf Trees¡±


    It was that one.


    When I heard that, my fever was blown somewhere far away.


    I jumped out of bed with great vigor and shook with Ellie¡¯s shoulders in order to confirm.


    My startled imouto repeatedly nodded with her eyes open wide like a broken doll.


    I couldn¡¯t stop afterward.


    I have disregarded Ena¡¯s words to keep onying down in the bed, what about this book, what about that book, I have taken out many books about trees, shrubs, and ornamental trees from my bookshelf.


    Ellie who recovered also began taking out books she loves from her own bookshelf.


    This too, that too, we two made a lot of fuss.


    The amazed Ena,


    ¡¸I understand your feelings very well, but you still have to get in the bed, you know? You can read her books after you get better¡¹


    With those words, I finally calmed down and returned to my bed.


    It¡¯s slightly embarrassing, but I was so excited it was hard to fall asleep again.


    That day, in the bed.


    ¡¸Lily likes ornamental leaf trees just like me¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    I was also absent from the sses the next day, but my fever has gone down, and I was still waiting for Ellie to return from the school.


    I won¡¯t forgive stealing a march! Because I had to promise.


    Ellie also loves Lily.


    I think of Lily as an angel, and it seems that Ellie thinks of her in the same way.


    She talks about her with crossed arms and sparkling eyes as if praising a god.


    I understand very well.


    Ellie is the same as me, I thought.


    I¡¯m not on bad terms with Ellie, on the contrary, we get along rather well, and on this day, I became convinced that we can get along even better.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Reading a book to Lily became an important daily routine.


    When wee, Lily immediately strikes her crib and stares at us, telling us to read her a book.


    I didn¡¯t know what she wanted at the beginning, but in case she wanted me to read her a book, I immediately start searching for one.


    Because our angel can¡¯t see, she fumbles around while searching for a book.


    While I¡¯m watching over her, so she doesn¡¯t get injured, she finds a toy but immediately tosses it away without interest and continues searching for a book.


    When she finds a book, she strikes it for a short while then stares at us.


    Kaasama told us that although she can¡¯t see, she¡¯s able to guess a person¡¯s position by sound, the flow of air or presence.


    I think that¡¯s why Lily can grasp our position.


    Wherever I move, she precisely faces me and resolutely requests.


    We have a book reading rotation that changes every day.


    It¡¯s my and Ellie¡¯s rotation.


    When I started reading, I disregard the order we have agreed upon. That was the first time I was pped by Ellie since she was born.


    She then lectured me how much she was looking forward to reading Lily a book endlessly.


    Because I¡¯m the same, I obediently apologized, and we immediately reconciled.


    After we have made up.


    ¡¸Theo has to take a break for one day, okay!¡¹


    She dered.


    It can¡¯t be helped because I¡¯m the one at fault, but I never thought that Ellie was this shrewd.


    Ellie is a scary child!


    It seems that Ena is also reading Lily her favorite books when we are not around.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    There¡¯s no mistake in saying that we read books to Lily every day.


    It seems she has remembered that we read in order.


    There are any kinds of books, but because I reread books I like many times over, I decided to read her a book I read only once before.


    Usually, when I read a book, Lily silently listens while lively moving her arms and legs, but this time, she waved her arms aroundrgely and struck my hands for a short while.


    I thought about what could she mean, could it be that Ellie read her this book before? I noticed for the first time when I muttered so.


    When I took a different book, she became silent and started moving her arms and legs in a lively manner again.


    It became like this every time I read her a book I read her once before.


    Does she remember the contents of the books?


    Although she¡¯s just one year, I think that our angel is a genius.


    No, she¡¯s a genius!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    An event urred where Ellie read a thick novel.


    At the end of the novel, the first friend who joined the protagonist and becamepanion has died, and everyone in the room cried.


    I cried too.


    Lily has also cried.


    Our angel does understand the contents after all.


    I have asked Kaasama about it, but.


    ¡¸Babies willugh when the surroundingsugh, it will cry when the surroundings cry, so I don¡¯t think she understands the contents of the book¡¹


    You and Ellie have also cried andughed with your surroundings, you know? She informed me.


    Kaasama is wise and gentle, I respect her very much.


    That¡¯s why I thought a lot about the words such Kaasama said, but I think it¡¯s different.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today, we also read Lily a book.


    Someday, not just books, I would like to expose her to real trees and shrubs.


    I tend the trees in the garden.


    Since Lily was interested in trees and shrubs, I put more effort in taking care of them.


    But, I know.


    Our angel¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see.


    She can touch and smell them, but she won¡¯t be able to see their beautiful appearances.


    For that reason, I have never taken Lily out of her room.


    I understand that there are ways to enjoy trees and shrubs without being able to see them, but I feel very regretful.


    Still, although she doesn¡¯t raise her voice nor changes her expression when we read books to her, I can feel that she¡¯s enjoying it, which makes me delighted.


    Every time, I regret and regret so much that I feel vexed about my own powerlessness.


    But, when I feel like that, Lily would put her hand on my face and gently pat me.


    Our angel is incredibly kind.


    With just a touch of her warm hand, the feelings of sadness and regret disappear.


    Bing a knight is my dream.


    I have already decided whom I¡¯m going to offer my sword when I be a knight.


    I will read a book to the angel today as well.

 Chapter 11 – Prologue

    Aftering out of a tunnel...... a fairy was watching me.


    It¡¯s said that you will repeat the famous words again on your first birthday, but...... as expected, they were slightly different.


    I can see a tiny human-like thing fluttering its thin wings.


    It reflects in my eyes that can only see the magical power (Temp).


    Today is my birthday, and just a little while ago it was a party time? where I had received blessings from many people.


    Right now, my mother ire is holding me with a face of happiness in my room.


    After one year of training, I am able to release magical power (Temp) just as ire.


    I wanted to celebrate my sess with a proper smile together with ire, but...... I have noticed that thing at the window immediately.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    That thing which I can only describe as a fairy is looking at me with a curious expression.


    Is she watching the released magical power (Temp)?


    I feel like it¡¯s not watching us, but our surroundings.


    Her facial features and body shape are that of a woman.


    I see features both of a young girl and adult woman, and at the same time I don¡¯t see them, she has strange appearances.


    She has somewhat curly hair reaching up to her chin, and her bangs are naturally carried around her eyes.


    Was this hairstyle pure curl?


    A stylish fairy-san.


    I can¡¯t see colors as usual, but she gives overall a soft impression.


    While thinking so, she enters the room.


    If I¡¯m not misunderstanding, the window should have been closed.


    Did she pass through......?


    If the window was opened, I should be able to smell Ellie¡¯s flower bed.


    She was just recently boasting that her flowers grow beautifully even in the winter season.


    The window has no magical power (Temp), so I can¡¯t see.


    The heater is also on, a cold air should flow inside if the window were open.


    Perhaps it doesn¡¯t flow inside because of the wind, but is that even possible?


    She slowly approaches the magical power (Temp) and touches it.


    When she touches it, her face breaks into a smile.


    It seems that fairies can feel it the same way as me.


    She touches the magical power (Temp) while gliding in the air and whirling.


    She seems to have noticed my stare.


    The fairy descends in front of my eyes while tilting her head to the side.


    While looking at me, she slowly starts moving around my head.


    I could not change my field of vision much because ire was hugging me, but I was doing my best to follow her movements.


    It seems the fairy got convinced that I can see her.


    Incidentally, she alsonded in front of ire¡¯s eyes, but ire didn¡¯t notice her at all.


    Am I the only one who can see the fairy?


    The fairy appeared to think the same thing as she did twops around ire and waves at her right in front of her eyes.


    ire doesn¡¯t notice her at all.


    It was only a bit, but her eyes were properly opened, and she kept on rubbing her cheek against mine happily while releasing magical power (Temp).


    There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be able to notice a 20cm object right in front of her eyes, so she surely can¡¯t see her.


    By the way, I canceled releasing right after I noticed the fairy.


    The fairy returned in front of me after confirming that ire couldn¡¯t see her and started opening her mouth.


    Is she talking?


    No matter how carefully I listen, her voice is not audible.


    She who noticed that made a troubled face.


    U~n, soon as if she thought of something, she started moving her hands up and down as if gesturing something.


    However, I can¡¯t unfortunately understand.


    She preserved doing this and that, but ire¡¯s eventually finished hugging me.


    ¡¸I will read you your favorite book, okay~ Which one should I read~?¡¹


    While saying so, she puts me on herp and brings a book in front of me.


    I can¡¯t see, but it looks like ire is holding several books.


    The fairy also moves, and after watching for a while, she points at a book not visible to my eyes.


    Does she want to read this?


    Anyway, I don¡¯t feel anything malicious from her, and I don¡¯t know which book is which, so let¡¯s go with her choice.


    I touch ire¡¯s hand with mine and move it along little by little to the ce the fairy is pointing at.


    The fairy bishi many times! Bishi! She points with her finger enough I can hear sound effects.


    While moving on top of two books, I finally arrived at her selected destination as she nodded greatly, so I signaled ire by striking the book for a short while.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, this is it then~¡¹


    ire lets me choose a book like this every time.


    Even though I can¡¯t really tell the contents of the book by touching, so I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m choosing.


    If it¡¯s a book someone have already read me, I p on ire¡¯s hands then I make huge gestures, making ire to let me choose another one.


    Maa, the fairy is the one who chooses it this time so let¡¯s listen even if I already heard it.


    The fairy moves her mouth again.


    I can¡¯t hear her voice just as before, and I can¡¯t read from her lips so I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying.


    After she had finished talking, she had a smug look for some reason.


    Somehow, it really suits her.


    When ire started reading the chosen book, the fairy sat on my shoulder.


    I was a bit startled at her sudden approach, but the fairy looked like she didn¡¯t care.


    When I gave a sidelong nce, the fairy was swinging her legs while moving her head in a rhythm.


    She looks like she¡¯s really enjoying herself.


    While looking at her, the pleasant, pleasant reading time continued.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The reading time continued until Alek came to the room.


    Apparently, all the guests have already left.


    It looks like Alek also can¡¯t see the fairy on my shoulder.


    When I look at the fairy after looking at Alek, she was making a smug face again.


    This child loves making a smug face.


    I was moved on Alek¡¯sp and the reading time ended.


    It seems to be a skinship time with Alek now.


    Is he feeling guilty for exposing a child who just turned one to such extreme violence?


    When Alek lifts me up to his face,


    ¡¸I¡¯m Papa, Pa?pa¡¹


    He began repeating.


    It¡¯s toote now after saying thanks at the party.


    ¡°Saying words of gratitude in front of so many people! A genius!¡±


    Or.


    ¡°My child was almost two when he said his first words of gratitude, amazing!¡±


    It seems the weight of the honest words of the guests was too much.


    Naturally, I ignore him!


    In spite of being discouraged, Alek repeated papa, papa, many times over, and the fairy who watched us seemed rather sad.


    I understand, fairy-chan. But, stop with that sorrowful face.


    After watching Alek skinship time and countless papa, papater, the fairy looked as if she remembered something and started moving her mouth again.


    I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.


    After finishing talking, she waves her hand.


    Why do you have the smug face again?


    And then, just like before, she leaves through the window and flies off.


    As expected, the window is not open, and she passed through.


    The skinship time with Alek and talking practice switched to high~ high~, but I watched the leaving fairy without minding it.


    There are some strange things, is this a different world after all?


    I muttered in my head.

 Chapter 12 – Fairy and Every Day and

    Twelve months and ten days after birth.


    Since the day I first met the fairy, she has beening over to my room to y every day.


    She slips every day through the window,nds near me, she says something, gives me thumbs up then a self-satisfied smile floats on her face.


    I can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying as usual, so I just tilt my head and thumbs up back at her for now.


    The people surrounding me were little curious about my thumbing up, but there seems to be no problem.


    Rather, they happily smile at me.


    I had trouble making thumbs up with my hand at first.


    Although I trained every day, I had to make time to practice thumbs up.


    Thumbs up are frightening.


    At this rate, won¡¯t making ¡°scissors¡± be even more difficult?


    Anyhow, this is fairy¡¯s and my usual greeting.


    The contents of her talking,


    ¡°Mornin¡¯, you must be honored to be able to see my face.¡±


    Or.


    ¡°I came today as well, you happy little brat?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that what she¡¯s saying?


    I mean, she¡¯s making a smug expression.


    After doing the greetings, she starts making various gestures with her hands.


    Thumbs up is a simple one to understand, but her gestures are steadily bing pantomime so I have no idea what¡¯s she¡¯s trying to say.


    She¡¯s quite bad at pantomime, after all......


    Even still, afterpleting her performance, she wipes her non-existing sweat with her clothes and makes a self-satisfied smile.


    No, she may be sweaty, it¡¯s just I can¡¯t see it.


    Sweat doesn¡¯t have magical power (Temp), so I can¡¯t see it.


    We have a short rtionship, but I¡¯m convinced that she doesn¡¯t sweat.


    Whether the meaning of her gestures properly transmitted apparently doesn¡¯t matter to her.


    After she finishes her self-satisfied look, I answer her by tilting my head that I didn¡¯t understand her meaning, and she shrugs her shoulders in ¡°Fu~ good grief¡± manner with an irritated face.


    After such greetings and pantomime time, we spend every day together by ¡°reading¡± books and training magical power (Temp).


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Following the day after my birthday, Theo and Ellie try to make me call them by names just like Alek.


    Words are practiced before reading time, during the break, or before going to bed at night.


    Because I decided to be prudent, I usually ignore them, and once in a while let out a suitable Aa~ or kau~.


    Gradually, I have to do it gradually.


    Standing out too much is dangerous.


    That¡¯s because, in this house, there¡¯s a party room on such scale that hundred people can easily enter.


    Moreover, a hundred people came to a birthday party of one-year-old that they haven¡¯t met before.


    I can somehow guess my parent¡¯s standing just from that.


    They are considerably rich big shots.


    Maa, it may be just that our family isrge, but I doubt that.


    A hundred of rtives gathering for a birthday party...... just how much along they get?


    Maa, that¡¯s why, even if I have the handicap of not being able to see, I have to do my best not to stand out.


    I can¡¯t afford to stay in the room forever, although I don¡¯t have many choices, I don¡¯t want to be a hikikomori.


    But, as a blind child of rich parents, I may be an ideal target.


    I don¡¯t know the state of the public order, so I should try not to stand out as much as possible, so my name won¡¯t get famous.


    The n is called,


    ¡°Life is precious¡±


    !


    Let¡¯s go with a st, I don¡¯t have the courage for that!


    That¡¯s just reckless!


    I must not make a mistake, I must not make a mistake!


    I said the important thing twice, yes I said it twice.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today, I¡¯m also listening to the reading with the fairy.


    She bes really excited during battle or bargaining scenes and bes really sad during the sad scenes.


    Although I can¡¯t hear her voice, she can hear ours?


    In that case, it will be easier for mutual understanding, but I immediately reconsider.


    Haven¡¯t I just decided to be prudent?


    There¡¯s always someone around me.


    Talking with others around may be quite difficult.


    But, I thought that it¡¯s worth trying it, so I was waiting for the right timing, but the good opportunity hasn¡¯te.


    Therefore, I think I will take a little risk.


    The contents of the risk are as follows.


    Because I have became able to take several stepstely, so when there¡¯s only Ena around, I will fumble around and clean beforehand to make sure the site isn¡¯t dangerous, and try to talk with the fairy in a low voice while pretending to be dashing.


    Because I will be caught by Ena immediately, I must act quickly.


    Of course, the location of the fairy is important.


    My voice may not reach her if she¡¯s too far away.


    My bnce is still doubtful, I can¡¯t say that I can move properly, there¡¯s also a possibility that I will miss something in the cleaned area.


    Almost everything doesn¡¯t possess magical power (Temp), after all.


    There¡¯s not much danger at all.


    Because there¡¯s only danger!


    Although I said that, this is still room for a baby with visual impairment.


    There are naturally no dangerous objects around, and the floor has a soft and fluffy carpet so falling down is rtively safe.


    Also the books they often read me, if they are not being read at the moment, they are safely put away in the bookshelf, so I judge taking the risk as safe.


    Maa, dangerous things are still dangerous, so I have to make a determination.


    However, I decide to practice first.


    I remove things on the selected route while crawling.


    I sit the fairy at the end of the route and signal her to stay there by hitting the carpet.


    My intentions didn¡¯t transmit well, but with a bit of patience, when she finally confirmed with me, I nodded at her greatly.


    And as for her, it¡¯s a smug look, after all.


    I have already gotten used to this face, this self-satisfied fairy.


    And then, on my way to the starting point, I think how to lead Ena who would follow after me without fail around.


    Is what the n was supposed to be, but the fairy is following me for some reason.


    She didn¡¯t get the meaniiiiiing!


    Crestfallen, fall on my fours and sigh pose.


    However, this is not the time to give up.


    I will do the same thing again and somehow make the fairy sessfully sit on stand by.


    That alone exhausts me this much......


    Now then, the stage is prepared.


    All that¡¯s left is to dash to escape and talk to the fairy.


    I grab the railing of the baby crib and stand up.


    Ena who sees me prepares herself to catch me at the moment I lose my bnce.


    That moment, I push off the fence and dash in the momentum!


    One step, two steps, three steps...... and then zusaa~.


    I have shily slide down head first.


    Ena leaked a scream, but my n was aplished.


    Fortunately, the fairy was right in front of me.


    ¡¸Fai~ray-shan can you hea~r me? If ye~sh raishe your rait hand¡¹


    I quickly tell the fairy in a small voice.


    I lisped a bit, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    My head is shaking a bit after sliding down head first.


    She was startled by my headfirst slide, but she should have been able to hear me clearly.


    All that¡¯s left is wait for her to raise her right hand.


    Is what was supposed to happen, but Ena immediately lifts me up.


    ¡¸Lily! Are you okay!? Any injuries!?¡¹


    She sits me down and inspects me all over.


    Because it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m not feeling pain anywhere, Ena sighs in relief and embraces me.


    I didn¡¯t think she would worry this much and I feel guilty about it, so I wanted to reflect on it, but.


    ¡¸You look fine, but let¡¯s have Randolph sensei examine youter!¡¹


    She¡¯s exaggerating a bit, I think.


    Randolph sensei is the doctor who alwayses to look at me.


    Astonished by such Ena, I wanted to confirm the results of the mission, so I looked for the Smugface-san. I immediately found her.


    Incidentally, she¡¯s not a Smugface-san now. Instead, she has a worried expression on her face.


    She¡¯s not raising her right hand.


    I observed her for a while, but there was no change.


    Her worried expression, turned into an expression of doubt with her small head tilted to the side, and as expected, it became a smug face in the end.


    A smug face with both hands on her waist and her non-existent chest puffed out.


    Naturally, she isn¡¯t raising her right hand.


    Although I thought that it may be no good, I have decided to make the conclusion after she returns for the time being.


    If she didn¡¯t understand me, then she may also not understand a word during the reading time, though.


    Although I said that, no matter what, she looks like she¡¯s having a fun.


    When Theo and Ellie are reading, they are always brimming with vigor.


    Because they read about their respective hobbies which are their strong point and which they love, they are quite lively when reading.


    I who doesn¡¯t dislike that, but rather demands it, they may not be able to help it, but read to their best.


    Happy descriptions happily, sad descriptions sadly, abundant in facial expressions and the pacing of their voice. They truly read the books colorfully.


    It may not be wrong to assume that the fairy is just enjoying the atmosphere.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today¡¯s reader is Ellie, her book of choice is a book about her beloved flowers.


    ¡°The Study Concerning Perennials in Winter ~Root Dividing Volume~¡±


    The title suggested a thesis, the contents were a thesis after all.


    As expected, reading a thesis colorfully is difficult, so I had 90% on my mind in practice because I wasn¡¯t interested in the book.


    Recent training of magical power (Temp) is carried out with the purpose of releasing magical power (Temp) inrge quantities at once and controlling them quickly.


    It seems that the total amount has increased considerably, and it is unlikely to increase again unless I releaserge quantities and consume.


    Moreover, my stamina is not that high, so I will run out of stamina before I can release it all in small amounts.


    Incidentally, grasping the remaining amount is quite vague, it¡¯s a feeling resembling physical fatigue.


    When my tank is full, I¡¯m full of enthusiasm and feel great.


    90% ¨C 30% is somewhat normal.


    When my magical power (Temp) reaches 20% or less, I start feeling the fatigue.


    At 10% or less, I feel the fatigue heavily.


    When I¡¯m almost dry, my consciousness nearly flies.


    Since my consciousness flies when I feel my magic power (Temp) has dried up, I assume that the remaining magical power (Temp) in my body is 0.


    Magical power (Temp) fatigue is simr to physical fatigue, but the sensation is clearly different and is not to be confused.


    When I¡¯m dried up, my consciousness will fly, I will go into a faint-like state, and my stamina will decrease at the same time.


    But, there are many vague parts in the measurement of remaining magical power (Temp), so overestimating my abilities is prohibited.


    Increasing the total amount is one of my recent worries.


    It¡¯s an extravagant worry, but it¡¯s a problem for me who¡¯s suffering.


    While practicing like that, the fairy chases after the magical power (Temp). She was surprised when I hardened the released magical power (Temp) in front of her for the first time, and since then, she¡¯s very interested in the magical power (Temp).


    Because I control the magical power (Temp) quickly, she gets very pleased when I soften, thin and other random varieties.


    It¡¯s like a little attraction.


    Because I¡¯m also having fun, it¡¯s a great practice.


    It¡¯s natural that fun training is more pleasant than hard training.


    When the magical power (Temp) disperses, the fairy bes smug faced at the same time.


    She really likes it, this smug fairy.


    I will continue practicing in this manner until my magical power (Temp) reaches 10%.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today¡¯s practice was over long before the end of the reading.


    After I had finished my practice, I listened to the thesis with the fairy, but I didn¡¯t understand much.


    Since it was a thesis, it was full of technical terms which meaning I didn¡¯t understand.


    But, after finishing reading, the expression of the fairy overflowed with hope and expectations and her eyes were sparkling.


    Did sheprehended it...... rather, she can understand, right? She understands, right!?


    By the way, she didn¡¯t raise her right hand until the end.

 Chapter 13 – Fairy and Mutual Understanding and

    Thirteen months has passed.


    The fairy sits on my head and listens together with me to Ena¡¯s reading while I practice the control of magical power (Temp) and move my limbs.


    Today, Ena¡¯s choice is,


    ¡°Storm Octopus¡±


    An adventurous novel.


    He will stand on eight legs anyways, right? Is what I thought, but I¡¯m slightly disheartened because it¡¯s not the work of that author.


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s quite normal. A hero travels and rescues a fishing vige where the octopus attacks.


    A normal story like this is soothing, after hearing all those entric novels.


    Right now, the hero who is ¡°straddling the horse¡± is riding a boat to the sea area where the octopus runs rampant.


    A truly ordinary story.


    While anticipating what happens next in the novel, I branch off my magical power (Temp) and change their sticity simultaneously.


    Performing this action takes around ten seconds.


    I have be able to do this quite fast.


    It¡¯s not branched only once or twice, the sticity in each branch is quite delicate.


    About twenty days ago, this much took me three times longer.


    My growth became sufficiently red.


    It¡¯s different from the green that! The green that!1


    Usually, during the training of magical power (Temp) release and control, the fairy goes around chasing the magical power (Temp), but today, she¡¯s differently quiet.


    Somehow, weird.


    She¡¯s reacted a bit when the ¡°straddling the horses¡± hero boarded the boat, but that¡¯s nothing strange.


    ...... It¡¯s not, right?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I was practicing for a while, the fairy was quietly observing...... Although I say that, she¡¯s sitting on top of my head, so I don¡¯t know, but the sense of being observed suddenly disappeared.


    What is it? When I thought what¡¯s going on and raised my eyes, the fairy descended directly in front of my eyes.


    She turns her back on me.


    Then, while facing her back to me, she raises her index finger on her right hand up so I could see it, bent her elbow to 90 degrees and showed it for a while.


    When I was about to tilt my head in wonder, she started spinning with her index finger around.


    What kind of performance is this?


    I thought the pantomime time had ended today, is this continuation?


    Let¡¯s watch for now.


    Somehow, the fairy¡¯s behavior is funny.


    I don¡¯t get tired of seeing her.


    There are many things to be amazed by.


    After spinning her index finger for a while, just when I thought she has finished zubii! Such sound effect resounded and she twisted her back and looked at me.


    I was a bit startled, but aside from her sudden twist, she hasn¡¯t moved yet.


    I thought that it must be hard keeping her posture like that, but she keeps striking that pose without change.


    The pantomime doesn¡¯t connect to me as usual, but she stands still for longer than usual today.


    She may be just scheming something while thinking so.


    Her finger has ¡°stretched?¡±


    Yep, it stretched.


    Eh, what...... fairy¡¯s fingers can stretch?


    I stare at the slowly stretching finger nkly.


    Slowly, seriously slowly it stretches the finger.


    What is going on with her first knuckle joint...... Just what kind of joints do you have?


    It was at that time when I started thinking that it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    I noticed when I checked the joints by strengthening my vision.


    That is...... not a finger......? Magical power (Temp)......?


    I have not seen anyone extend magical power (Temp) from their bodies before, so it took me a while to realize.


    I could understand only because I strengthened my vision.


    Looking closely, the fairy¡¯s face is that of seriousness and concentration. Her pose is still like that, though.


    When I thought that the magical power (Temp) extending from her finger stopped, it started spreading again.


    After it had extended to some degree, it started slowly extending from right next.


    It slowly starts shaping something.


    After a while, it stops.


    After confirming that it stopped, the fairy¡¯s shoulders started greatly moving up and down.


    If it was myself from eight months ago, controlling this much would be quite painful.


    Just a little...... no, ended up admiring her quite a bit.


    The fairy looks at me with her usual smug face.


    Ah, she has a smug face every day, but today, her smug face has the feeling of aplishment.


    Should it be called the smug face of aplishment?


    Maa, it¡¯s still a smug face, right?


    Time goes on for a while with the smug face.


    Her shoulder that went up and down have calmed down.


    Wondering why I haven¡¯t shown any reaction, the fairy¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled a little.


    Ah, is she dissatisfied by theck of apuse?


    Thinking so I pachipachi apud.


    Ena who carries me on herp leaks N~ after hearing my sudden pping stopped reading and nced at me.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Lily? Octopus has only one weak leg, rather...... Umm, you don¡¯t really have to p for that leg, you know? ¡¹


    That leg...... Ena-san you, what are you saying to a one-year-old......


    When I was thinking about Ena¡¯s remark, the little dejected Smugface-san points at the magical power (Temp) that haven¡¯t gone out yet.


    As expected, does the shape of the magical power (Temp) have some meaning to it?


    When I look really carefully, I saw some regrities.


    Right...... like an alphabet, arabic-like letters.


    Oh, they are not entirely simr.


    Anyway, letters gradually became visible.


    It can¡¯t be helped that I don¡¯t know their meaning, though.


    Therefore, when I tilted my head, the fairy¡¯s shoulder dropped in disappointment.


    No, no, no, don¡¯t you think that expecting one-year-old knowing letters is too much?


    Furthermore, I¡¯m blind, you know...... how am I supposed to know letters!


    The magical power (Temp) from her finger disperses and the crestfallen Smugface-san returns to my head.


    However, there I noticed, I have ended up noticing.


    I was able to see letters (or something simr) with magical power (Temp).


    I thought that learning letters while being blind would be a problem.


    Is it possible to learn letters by using this?


    The prerequisite is a mutual understanding with the fairy, though......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I already have the hint.


    I¡¯m able to see letters projected by magical power (Temp) in the darkness of my eyes.


    The fairy showed me letters from magical power (Temp).


    ¡°She formed them.¡±


    Until now, I made it thick, thin, stretch and shrink, changed the concentration, changed the sticity.


    But, what is clear is that I never formed it.


    The magical power (Temp) released by ire has a vague warm image.


    My mother tongue I have learned in the thirty years of life will be most likely useless.


    Even though, letters from other countries are impossible.


    At best, I know a handful of words.


    Even still, the possibility lies there...... I have no choice but try!


    I shake off the downhearted Smugface-san from my head and catch her.


    I form a letter from magical power (Temp) in front of the startled fairy with an angry expression of criticism.


    First, my former nativenguage.


    ¡¾Can you read this? If you can, please wave with both of your hads¡¿


    I was able to form them quite smoothly.


    Although I used them for almost thirty years, I thought my writing may have changed after a year of not using them, but there seems to be no problem.


    I kept on writing letters for a while, but the angry fairy-san only tilted her head to the side.


    Ah, even if she can read it, isn¡¯t it the other way around from the opposite side?


    Right...... it would be inverted from the fairy¡¯s side, it would be difficult to read like that.


    Therefore, I disperse it and write it again at once.


    Because I had to write it in reverse, I had a hard time.


    Then, I look at the frowning fairy.


    Then, she looks at me after she shakes her head left and right.


    She recognizes it as letters? But, she¡¯s unable to understand their meaning?


    Her action of forming letters a while ago is telling me that it¡¯s possible tomunicate.


    Then, let¡¯s try words from other countries next.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As a result of trying the words from many countries, the fairy only ended up shaking her head every time.


    I also tried writing my mothernguage in various styles, but it didn¡¯t work.


    That being the case, I tried using a cipher I have learned in a certain game, but that was also useless.


    As expected, thenguages from my former world don¡¯t convey to the shaking head fairy-san.


    Although I can say that I expected it, I¡¯m still somewhat disheartened.


    But, there¡¯s still something I can do.


    It¡¯s not only letters that can be formed.


    I just thought it would be easier to understand by using letters.


    If letters don¡¯t work, just draw a picture!


    If there¡¯s no bread, just eat cake!


    A wise quote of some random inte person-san floated in my mind.


    There¡¯s a concern.


    However, not that my gender has changed, I feel that my sensitivity has also changed.


    I have reincarnated after all!


    I may not be able to do it, no...... I have to do it.


    And I wield the brush on the canvas called magical power (Temp)!


    Thepleted product...... was a terrible job that was somewhat simr, but wasn¡¯t simr to what I had in mind.


    The only of my concerns, my terrible drawing ability haven¡¯t changed with my reincarnation.


    The fairy consoles the disheartened me by pping on my shoulder.


    Rare and calm smile with a thumbs up. I understood the fairy¡¯s intention well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind¡±


    Ah...... Does this count as mutual understanding......


    Refers to the Gundam Franchise meme. The Mecha of the main MC rival, Char, is a red version of generic mecha called Zaku so it was called Red Zaku or Char custom Zaku. The Red Zaku is supposedly capable of moving 3x faster than the normal green one, that bes an incredibly popr meme where Red things would be 3x better than the normal version like a Red pen would write 3x faster than other colored pen.

 Chapter 14 – Fairy and Study and

    Fourteen months after birth.


    I have realized that I have no artistic ability.


    But, if I give that up, I will be shutting down the road we just opened.


    It¡¯s not like the pictures have to be living, it¡¯s good as long as the fairy understands.


    She just has to omit the details and look at the whole picture.


    Besides...... all I have to do is to create shapes with magical power (Temp), it doesn¡¯t have to be a picture.


    It doesn¡¯t have to be three dimensional.


    It¡¯s okay as long as she understands.


    Things such as tableware is easily understood and easily modeled with magical power (Temp).


    I thought it would be good to remember letters of things that are easy to understand and could be used as words at first.


    Anyhow, I¡¯m learning simple and easy-to-understand objects as words.


    If the number of words I understand increase, I may be able topose a sentence.


    Naturally, I don¡¯t have learning abilities of a schr.


    Still, I think that when new learning words, I should remember single letters first.


    I did the same at the time of hearing.


    There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t do it.


    To be frank, I think that the difficulty of hearing was much harder.


    I had to understand the meaning ording to the mood, and there was also the case of mishearing.


    Yet, I was able to master it enough to listen to a daily conversation without a problem.


    There¡¯s no doubt that this gives me a huge confidence boost.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    About in a month or so, I have learned a lot of words.


    I make a shape with magical power (Temp) and show it to the fairy.


    The fairy then makes a word with magical power (Temp).


    I learn like that, one by one.


    After I memorize it, I create the words with magical power (Temp) over and over again.


    I show the words to the fairy and wait for the verdict.


    Incidentally, we are not studying face to face, but facing forward the same direction.


    It¡¯s troublesome to write words in reverse because it takes too much time.


    If the words are wrong, she points out with gestures.


    When I don¡¯t understand, she creates the letters again, and wepare.


    I make many mistakes, and we have to correct it again and again.


    I made too many mistakes at the beginning.


    Well, that¡¯s of course.


    I¡¯m learning characters I genuinely don¡¯t recognize.


    Moreover, the movements of hands and gestures whose intention ismunication are not that helpful-


    To be honest, if I have learned words like this during my previous life, I wouldn¡¯t be sane.


    But, that¡¯s the talk of my past life.


    Right now, I have a huge handicap called ¡°Cloudy Eyes.¡±


    I can¡¯t afford to pay attention to things like sanity.


    If I feel like I can do it, I will do it.


    No problems here!


    At first, the number of times the fairy was able to form words was small, but it increased by creating words again and again.


    Thanks to her terrifying growth, I was able to study steadily.


    I learn words little by little.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because a lot of time has passed since Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s word practice begun, I tried saying ¡°Nii¡± and ¡°Nee.¡±


    It¡¯s the ¡°Nii¡± for Niisama and ¡°Nee¡± for Neesama.


    Sure enough, Theo and Ellie were extremely pleased.


    ¡°Our angel is a genius after all!¡±


    Or


    ¡°I feel so proud as Lily¡¯s older sister!¡±


    They were acting like parents.


    Studying words takes a considerable amount of time.


    As soon as I get up in the morning, the fairy immediatelyes, I eat breakfast, and we start studying.


    Because Ena usually reads me a book after breakfast until noon, I pretend to be listening and learn words instead.


    Because it¡¯s a nap time after eating lunch, we take a break from studying and take a nap.


    After napping for two hours, Ena starts reading again, and we resume our studying.


    On school days, Theo and Elliee from school two hours after the nap time, so they change with Ena.


    On days without school, they take turns reading to me right after the nap time.


    I have not been able to concentrate on reading recently.


    Right now, studying the words is more important.


    I¡¯m sorry you three, but I remember the contents, so it¡¯s okay.


    I can properly point out that you have already read me this book!


    My multitasking ability has significantly increased......


    Since I have started studying words, I have not been listening to the reading that much.


    Although I¡¯m d to be able to concentrate on the studying, I remember pleasantly listening to the reading, so it¡¯s a bit heartbreaking.


    During the dinner and bath, we naturally take a break from the studying.


    Taking moderate breaks is naturally necessary, no one told me that I have to concentrate all my efforts on it.


    I had the intention to take it slowly, but I¡¯m having so much fun so it can¡¯t be helped.


    In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have fun studying, so I¡¯m quite surprised.


    After that, I study until it¡¯s time to sleep.


    Of course, while the siblings are reading to me.


    My day ends like this.


    I spend an almost whole day studying words.


    It would be impossible to do unless I was having fun, but because it¡¯s so fun, I can¡¯t help to think that the day passes in a blink of an eye.


    Although it seems like I¡¯m using my head, I¡¯m properly training my body at the same time.


    Even though I say that it can¡¯tpare with learning words.


    Still, the results properly show as I can now walk without paying attention to bnce that much.


    Even if I run, I may not fall down soon.


    Although I would crash into something instead of falling down, I¡¯m blind after all.


    I have started to eat the baby food alone.


    Atst, I¡¯m able to use spoon and fork by myself.


    It has also be possible to drink by myself from a cup with a handle.


    Although I say that, I can¡¯t see the tableware, so I have to ask for guidance.


    Still, I think it¡¯s better than having someone feed me.


    It may not be that troublesome to take care of me during meals, but this is also considered growth.


    I have also graduated from breast milk.


    Ena has tried to make me drink from her boobs a few times, but because I have graduated, I turned her down every time by averting my head.


    Ena looked a bit lonely, but I have thought that this is a good time to graduate.


    Although I¡¯m used to it now, what¡¯s embarrassing is embarrassing.


    Indeed, a splendid growth.


    I understand that both my body and my mind are growing, and fun things take part in it.


    I have never realized my own growth during my previous life.


    I¡¯m just a baby now, but I¡¯m happy.


    Before going to bed, Fairy sensei flew off somewhere.


    I¡¯d like to ask where she is going, but I still have a way to go, so I have no choice, but to postpone my question.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The number of words I have learned considerably increased.


    I think it¡¯s time for the next step.


    The next step is, ¡°short sentence.¡±


    Because I considerably got used to it, I am able to write so precisely that mymenting artistic abilities could be considered lies.


    For example, I form a ¡°drinking from cup.¡±


    I show this, and the fairy forms the words.


    By seeing the connected words, I can learn sentence.


    It¡¯s close to memorizing a pile of rubbish.


    But, I¡¯m sure I can do it.


    I study words with the fairy every day.


    Fairy sensei must also find it enjoyable as she sticks with me every day.


    Although there was almost no skinship with the fairy at first, but recently, when I got something wrong she would send a chop on my head, and if I do good, she would stroke my head.


    I¡¯m d that we are steadily increasing our friendship.


    She is my word teacher and also the first friend I have made in this world.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was few days after starting to learn short sentences.


    She was casually stroking my head because I did better than usual.


    Today, her praising is a bit different, not only she¡¯s stroking my head with her hand, but it feels like she was stroking my head with her whole body.


    The moment our bodies touched.


    Like a ringing bell, I heard a crystal clear voice.

 Chapter 15 – Fairy and Voice and

    I heard a clear, rather high-pitched, small voice.


    That voice was praising me for doing well.


    That voice I heard right around my ears didn¡¯t belong to anyone in this room.


    It didn¡¯t sound familiar...... I don¡¯t think I misheard the voice of my siblings I lived with for a year.


    Right now, in the room, there¡¯s only brother, sister and myself...... and the fairy.


    An unfamiliar voice.


    There can be only one conclusion.


    That voice was ¡°Fairy¡¯s voice.¡±


    Until now, I couldn¡¯t hear her no matter how loud she shouted.


    What on Earth made it possible for me to hear her?


    The fairy is still praising me while stroking my head.


    It seems she hasn¡¯t noticed.


    That her voice reached me.


    If her voice reached me, doesn¡¯t that mean that my voice can reach her?


    Such doubt appears, but my siblings are in the room at the moment.


    I think it would be bad trying to hold a conversation at a current state, no it would be bad.


    Even if I deduct that I¡¯m a little one years old baby.


    A few words made a terrible uproar.


    And, I have practiced only simple words these days.


    I want to avoid that incident happening again.


    Actually, I have remained in the silent, expressionless character.


    Right, I have not talked, and my facial expressions didn¡¯t change much since then.


    Iya...... I somehow grew ustomed to it...... it¡¯s morefortable this way......


    Because of that, I can¡¯t possibly start talking, making preparations to talk would be risky. Therefore, I try to make a short sentence out of the words I have memorized.


    Although THE baby talk, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    She only has to get the meaning.


    I draw a short sentence with magical power (Temp), so the fairy can see.


    ¡¾Voice audible¡¿


    Although brief, it¡¯s an easy-to-understand short sentence.


    The fruits of study.


    ¡¸Eeh!? Really, you can really hea¨D¨D¡¹


    I heard a surprised voice, I heard a lovely voice like a ringing bell...... but it was cut off in the middle.


    The fairy in front of me is pping with her mouth, she¡¯s saying something.


    Arere...... howe it got cut off in the middle?


    Anyhow, let¡¯s report first.


    ¡¾Voice middle audible not¡¿


    Yes, baby talk~


    But, the meaning seems to be transmitted.


    The fairy tilts her head to the side and makes a question mark above her head with magical power (Temp).


    The art is fine.


    I tilt my head the same way and draw a question mark.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Let¡¯s verify the situation.


    Q: What was the situation when I heard her voice like?


    A: She was praising me for doing well and stroking my head.


    But, she has patted me many times before.


    I was able to hear her voice only this time.


    Why is that?


    The difference between stroking my head this time and stroking my head previously.


    She has been in close contact with my body?


    If there¡¯s a possibility, it should be checked.


    So, I report.


    ¡¾Head pat body stick voice audible ?¡¿


    As soon as she sees the words of magical power (Temp), she nods and sticks close to me.


    After a while in that state, she asks me with words of magical power (Temp) if I heard her voice.


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t.


    It seems that just sticking close doesn¡¯t work.


    How did we do it earlier?


    It would be better to reproduce and verify.


    That being the case, I ask the fairy to do the same she did a while ago.


    And then......


    ¡¸Can you hear me~?¡¹


    Ooo! I heard her!


    I was slightly worried, but I certainly heard her.


    I immediately inform her with words of magical power (Temp).


    ¡¸Hee~ I wonder why, huh~? But, if you can hear my voice in this state, the study of words seems to be progressing good!¡¹


    Certainly.


    Although it¡¯s only one-way, one side hearing a voice is big.


    Moreover, because it¡¯s the voice of a person who¡¯s ying the role of sensei, it¡¯s far bigger than if I was the one who could speak.


    ¡¸Still, how strange...... normally, humans are not able to perceive fairies, and I have never heard of a human being able to touch or talk to a fairy before...... Shall I ask the Queen next time?¡¹


    What you know, they seem to be a monarchy.


    They have a queen.


    Rather, this Smug-san...... she just said that humans are not able to perceive the voice of fairies, right!?


    Despite knowing, she continued trying to talk with me......


    Maa, it may be that she recognized as a rare existence.


    Apart from that, the Queen of fairies, huh~ I wonder what kind of person she is.


    I am interested, so let¡¯s ask.


    ¡¾Queen who?¡¿


    It¡¯s a baby talk, after all.


    Because I became able to hear, so I think more.


    I want to be able to hold a conversation in short sentences quickly!


    ¡¸The Queen is, you see~¡¹


    The main points of her story.


    ?The Fairies are a monarchy, and the Queen is the ruler.


    ?The Queen has not been changed during thest 2000 years.


    ?She herself seems to be living for more than 2000 years, yet she¡¯s not a senior.


    ?It seems that you won¡¯t remember your age anymore when you be the oldest fairy.


    ?They live in the Forest next the world? and it¡¯s not possible for humans to find them.


    ?People who are able to perceive fairies are almost none.


    ?They usually don¡¯t leave the forest, but she apparently belongs to a unit directly under the Queen¡¯smand with a mission of searching for ¡°High-grade magical power holder.¡±


    ?Because she¡¯s couldn¡¯t find the person, she peeked in a window by chance and found me who surprisingly could see her.


    ?Incidentally, her mission is not in a hurry, so she¡¯s taking it slowly.


    ?It seems to be already over 300 years since she has received the mission, it¡¯s a super leisure mission.


    Somehow, she started talking about a lot of things, but this fairy...... isn¡¯t she unexpectedly a big shot......


    Unit directly under the Queen......


    ¡°High-grade magical power holder¡± and ¡°Neighboring world,¡± I didn¡¯t understand it well, but I just have to ask herter.


    First of all, it¡¯s difficult to hear because I can¡¯t trante it to letters.


    Nevertheless, the fairies live so long, 2000 years she said......


    Rather than fairy, an elf?


    But, she doesn¡¯t match the elf from my knowledge at all.


    Maa, the Fairies are probably fairies.


    ¡¸I¡¯m d that my voice has transmitted, but~ Just what is the reason you came to hear my voice?¡¹


    My thoughts are brought back by her crystal clear voice and question arises.


    Anyway, it¡¯s certain that we need to verify many things.


    I inform her right away and start checking.


    We separate her closely stuck body little by little and investigate which part is influencing.


    As a result of investigating for a little, we have splendidly found out what we were looking for.


    We have found out that as long as a part of her body is touching my ear, I am able to hear her.


    A very good sign.


    Only a part of her body needs to be touching me.


    Next, we try whether magical power (Temp) counts as part of her body.


    If magical power (Temp) is recognized as part of her body, I will be able to hear her as long as she touches me with the magical power (Temp) she releases.


    It means I will be able to talk to her while looking at her face, this is quite big.


    The result is.


    A sess!


    Magical power (Temp) is recognized as part of a body.


    The fairy Bigshot-san was quite satisfied with the results.


    Seeing her like that, I suddenly thought.


    ¡°Magical power (Temp) is part of the body.¡±


    ¡°Part of the body.¡±


    ¡°Part.¡±


    Previously, when I was still not able to sessfully distinguish magical power (Temp), I was able topensate with a little thought.


    Right...... ¡°Strengthening of vision.¡±


    I concentrated magical power (Temp) in my eyes, and improved my vision.


    There was no change when I tried to do the same with ears.


    ¡°People who are able to perceive fairies are almost none.¡±


    The scattered pieces are falling in little by little.


    My family can¡¯t perceive my magical power (Temp).


    ¡°Can¡¯t perceive.¡±


    ¡°Fairies.¡±


    ¡°Magical power (Temp).¡±


    Are fairies possibly made from magical power (Temp)?


    If my hypothesis is correct, won¡¯t it be possible to hear the voice of fairies by strengthening magical power (Temp)?


    The premise that fairies are made from magical power (Temp).


    From the experiences thus far, magical power (Temp) is ¡°not bound by thew of physics.¡±


    Voice urs by the vibrating of air.


    ¡°Law of physics.¡±


    If it¡¯s made out of magical power (Temp)...... it should be outside of thew of physics.


    Therefore, they can¡¯t be perceived by human organs which are adapted within the physicalws.


    Then...... if I strengthen ears, in the same way, I strengthen my vision.


    Magical power (Temp) may be more wonderful power than I thought it was.


    That¡¯s because.


    Even if her magical power (Temp) floating in front of me is not in contact with my body.


    By strengthening my ears, I could hear her beautiful bell-like voice.

 Chapter 16 – Fairy and Name and

    Sixteen months has passed.


    Two big events happened after I was able to hear the fairy.


    One of them was the birthday party of the person whose birthday we have not celebrated yet, my father, Alek.


    He didn¡¯t celebrate his birthdayst year, but it was a grandiose celebration this year.


    It seems his birthday partyst year was suspended because of work.


    Few things I didn¡¯t understand appeared in the conversation.


    Among them.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really nice that the things I had to clean-up didn¡¯t pile up this year¡¹


    He was so impressed he cried.


    Does Alek work as a janitor......?


    I thought that we should just celebrate it on another day, but it seems events like this can¡¯t be held on different days than the actual birth dates.


    Is there some religious reason or something?


    Anyhow, the event progressed with me ced on Alek¡¯sp from the beginning of the party till the very end, with Elder brother and Elder sister glued to my sides.


    They looked like prime examples of over-doting family members the whole time.


    ire and Ena were moving a lot.


    It wasn¡¯t like on my first birthday, but there were quite a lot of people.


    About thirty people gathered to celebrate Alek¡¯s birthday in a ratherrge room simr to the party room that we used for my first birthday.


    A birthday party with Alek as the main star...... I was able to ascertain what kind of people the people who gathered for the main star were.


    ¡¸Everyone, thank you for gathering for my birthday party! Please, leave the rtionship between lord and servant aside for today and enjoy yourselves! Kanpai!¡¹


    Right...... the people who gathered seem to be servants.


    ¡®Seem¡¯ is because these people never entered my room before.


    At the times where Ena was the only family member in residence, in spite of constantly attending me, she left the room for a little while and returned with a meal.


    Therefore, I thought there must be a few servants.


    Although I never heard their voices before.


    However, aren¡¯t there quite a lot of people?


    About half of the people are cosying with cat, dog, and bunny ears.


    They are working hard since it¡¯s a birthday party, aren¡¯t they?


    It¡¯s a house with a party room so I though the house could berge enough to be called a mansion so I thought it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were at least ten servants, but I never thought there would be over thirty of them.


    Besides, it¡¯s unknown if all of them are attending.


    If all servants in residence participated at the party, it wouldpromise the safety, so I don¡¯t really think that everyone is participating.


    Even dishes seemed to be carried in several times, and there were also quite a lot of people like waiters.


    Perhaps they may be just temporarily hired, but it¡¯s still is thirty people at the very least.


    I thought that the status of my parents is quite up there, but it may not be a bad idea to raise it even further.


    More than half of the temporary servant-like people have some cosy equipment.


    Old man...... you have quite a nice hobby! Not half bad!


    The servants were also smiling all the time.


    My family was also talking cheerfully, and I was also spoken to.


    Naturally, a considerable amount of talk was about me.


    Alek delightfully handled it all.


    Just by seeing, I can tell that the rtionship between employers and employees is good.


    Rather, because I didn¡¯t see before, I can only say that it seems good.


    Although the servants weren¡¯t allowed to participate on my birthday, I guess the rtionship is still good.


    They should have attended my birthday party if they were allowed.


    Incidentally, the faces of the personnel at that time waspletely different from the personnel this time.


    Naturally, there were no people cosying with animal ears at that time.


    I think it must be in order to meet Alek¡¯s or ire¡¯s character.


    There may be good and bad between the employers and employees, but I was simply happy.


    Therefore, I decided to give Alek a reward since it¡¯s his birthday.


    It can¡¯t be helped I look at him from above.


    I mean, I¡¯m older when mental agees at y.


    Ah, incidentally, Alek turned thirty this year.


    In other words, my mental age is higher.


    Therefore, it can¡¯t be helped.


    Maa, even if I say a reward, I¡¯m just a baby, and because I see you only once every seven days because you are always busy, but that will definitely work.


    ¡°Papa.¡±


    Or.


    ¡°Otousama.¡±


    He was desperate to make me call him like that.


    He will be definitely pleased with a reward like that.


    After such thought process, I simply executed it.


    I don¡¯t regret, but I am reflecting.


    ¡¸Otou~shama, oedeto~gojaimashu¡¹


    That moment, when the party room became silent just like the hundred people before, I realized that I did it again, but it was already toote.


    ...... I don¡¯t regret, probably.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The second big event is that I have learned the fairy¡¯s name.


    Her name is Kulestilt.


    Pet name, Kuti.


    Because I didn¡¯t have inconvenience not knowing her name, I realized that I hadn¡¯t asked her name two days after I became able to hear her.


    Still, it took time to get to know her name.


    That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know the word for ¡°name.¡±


    It may seem surprising but it¡¯s now easy to shape things magical power (Temp), but it¡¯s quite difficult to derive the intended meaning from names and actions that do not have definite shapes.


    Therefore, what was useful was Theo¡¯s reading.


    ¡°What kind of tree is this tree? It¡¯s a curious tree.¡±


    It was a book which reminded me of a certain CM1.


    This is what the book said.


    ¡°Although our tree, it still has no name.¡±


    That being the case, the moment Theo read that line, I shook her from my head and caught her.


    While hitting the book indicating to stop reading, I wrote words of magical power (Temp) at the same time.


    ¡°Book read words make.¡±


    Is what I wrote.


    Kuti and I use these four words as a code, which holds the meaning of wanting to know thest sentence of the book that was read.


    These four wordse to utilization when I have problems understanding while listening to the reading.


    ¡°Book¡± and ¡°read¡± and ¡°words¡± were rtively straightforward to learn, but ¡°make¡± was a pain.


    I have said it before, but it¡¯s quite difficult to shape action and bring out the intended meaning.


    ¡°Read¡± also falls into the sameplicated system, but I have learned the right letters after pointing at my siblings who were reading me with magical power (Temp) many times.


    As a result of various thinking, and creating a situation where producing was necessary, I have finally learned this ¡°make.¡±


    It goes without saying that the efficiency of this operation has tremendously increased after being able to hear.


    When I couldn¡¯t hear her voice, I couldn¡¯t learn words while listening to the reading.


    It was impossible to study the ¡°sentences¡± because the ¡°words¡± and ¡°short sentences¡± couldn¡¯t be exined properly when I couldn¡¯t hear her.


    So, with the exnation by voice in the present situation, she can form sentences during the reading and teach a meaning of each word.


    As a result of seeding in learning in such way, I have learned the word ¡°name, ¡± and I finally got to hear her name.


    It was really difficult.


    Incidentally, at first when I was hitting the book, Are? Did I read you this book before? was asked a lot, but after repeating it for several times, it seems they noticed the difference between interruption and already read.


    In case a book was already read, I shake my hands a lot after hitting the book. The temporary interruption is only by hitting a book, and because they read me while sitting me on theirps, they look down at me, and they soon noticed that me looking up, back at them means to resume the reading.


    Honestly speaking, I thought they might find my non-baby actions despite being just a baby eerie, but the revision called lovees to y there.


    I¡¯m anxious about the future, mainly in them developing a Sister Complex.


    No...... it may be already toote.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By seeding in learning her name, I was able to understand the meaning behind the letters she has made with magical power (Temp) the first time.


    It was her name.


    ¡¸What a terrible fellow, not being able to read my name which I wrote with so much trouble~! I was so depressed that time!¡¹


    She said.


    But, I will forgive you now that you can read it! She said while not forgetting to make a smug face.


    And now, she continues helping me study.


    During reading, I can learn sentenceposition and various words at the same time, so the efficiency has be staggering, notparable to before, and it was now possible to feel the ¡°degree of improvement¡± that I wasn¡¯t able to feel when I just started learning.


    When you know the degree of improvement, you gain confidence, and confidence further elerates your progress.


    Precisely, a true spiral that¡¯s raising my efficiency further.


    When I realize how much I am progressing, I be happy.


    Studying words was quite enjoyable on its own, but it¡¯s more enjoyable when aware of the improvement.


    Feeling as if no one could stop me now, I steadily study under Fairy Sensei.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    At one point, I have had a certain thought.


    I¡¯m having fun, but what about Kuti?


    It has been three months since she started teaching me words.


    Kuti taught me without showing an unpleasant face even once.


    It reflects on her face...... Although she¡¯s seriously outgoing person, I wanted to hear it from her.


    It was something that I couldn¡¯t ask properly because ofck of study, but I can form sentences now.


    Therefore, I asked.


    ¡¾Are you not bored of teaching me words all the time?¡¿


    ¡¸Bored? Something like that is impossible! You see~ You are like leaves of Katra nt, I¡¯m having fun teaching you, you know? Ah, Katra is written like this¡¹


    It was a noun I didn¡¯t know, but she immediately wrote it with magical power (Temp).


    Truly, fortunately, she has been able to precisely read the subtle doubts of mine recently.


    ¡¾What kind of nt is Katra nt?¡¿


    ¡¸Katra nt you see~ It grows just in hot ces with sand~...... how to say it, ah~ that ce¡¹


    ¡¾Desert?¡¿


    ¡¸Right, right, desert, it¡¯s desert! It¡¯s a nt growing in the desert you see, and its leaves absorb rain with a great vigor! The leaves which absorbed the water swell, and keep the water for a long time! It¡¯s amazing, right~¡¹


    I somehow associate it with a sponge.


    In other words, she is saying that I absorb like a sponge.


    Anyhow, I¡¯m relieved that Kuti is having fun.


    ¡¸Ah~ But you see~ We are learning words constantly day after day, right~? I have not seen you go outside even once since I havee here, at this rate, you will turn into Demprin, you know? You write Demprin like this¡¹


    Another noun I don¡¯t know came out, so she teaches me.


    ¡¾Demprin?¡¿


    ¡¸Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. You learn really fast~ Just what is going on in that head of yours?¡¹


    ¡¾What is Demprin?¡¿


    Because I¡¯m learning a new word, she confirms that I wrote it properly.


    As expected, I should have written the sentence properly.


    I shouldn¡¯t bezy, let¡¯s be careful, un.


    ¡¸N? You don¡¯t know about Demprin as well~ Then, I will teach you since it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹


    It¡¯s the usual smug-faced word lecturer.


    Sorry, I¡¯m ignorant, so please teach me, you Smugprin.


    Let¡¯s keep that inside.


    ¡¸Demprin you see, it¡¯s food that grows from legume in the dark!¡¹


    Somehow, I imagine bean sprouts.


    In other words, she wants to say that if I don¡¯t go outside and keep on staying in the room, I will turn into a bean sprout.


    I see, she has a point.


    But, bean sprouts are a superfood, you know, Smugprin.


    In my previous life, it was the ultimate ingredient that could do anything.


    If you make fun of bean sprouts, the bean sprouts will cry.


    If I tell them about bean sprouts, nature and cuisine will increase!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Studying was so fun that I never thought about going outside.


    Maa, there¡¯s also the problem of eyes.


    Even in the room, it¡¯s difficult to run around, I¡¯m in the situation where I have to take every step cautiously while walking.


    It goes without saying that it would be even harder outside.


    Rather, has she not noticed that my eyes can¡¯t see?


    I don¡¯t believe she would propose something like that if she knew about my handicap.


    Although we have not been together for that long, we spend time together for the majority of the day.


    Even thought themunication was through gestures and words of magical power (Temp) at first, I think that I have grasped Kuti¡¯s personality quite well.


    Because of that, I think she¡¯s not aware of my illness, so I should inform her.


    ¡¾I want to go outside, but I¡¯m ill, and my eyes can¡¯t see so it would be dangerous¡¿


    ¡¸...... Eh......?? ...... White, impure...... Cloudy Eyes............ It¡¯s true......¡¹


    She reads the words of magical power (Temp) while blinking her eyes in surprise, then she looks with her cute eyes into mine and opens them wide.


    As expected, she hasn¡¯t noticed......


    ¡¸A, are......? But, you can see me, right? Arere...... You shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything with Cloudy Eyes...... Why?¡¹


    ¡¾I can see something white floating in Kuti and other people, I can distinguish you with that¡¿


    I answer with a smile to Kuti who absentmindedly mutters in disbelief.


    ¡¸You can see the Spirit power......? If you also can see people, then are you telling me you can see magical power? ...... I have never heard of such thing...... Incredible!¡¹


    After absentmindedly muttering in disbelief, she soon mutters with a serious expression, then she approvingly ps her her hands with sparkling eyes.


    Seriously, she¡¯s a Fairy-san you don¡¯t get bored off looking at.


    But, there¡¯s was a noun in her speech I can¡¯t ignore thates from my ¡°former mothernguage.¡±


    I have to confirm it immediately.


    ¡¾Kuti, there were words I couldn¡¯t understand, teach me please¡¿


    ¡¸Ah, umm...... Was it ¡°spirit power¡± and ¡°magical power¡± ?¡¹


    She retracts her sparkling eyes, put her hand on her chin, and then formed the words while asking.


    I¡¯m d she was able to point out the words from the lengthy sentence.


    ¡¾Un, those two, spirit power, and magical power, thank you¡¿


    ¡¸Un, un...... tte right, it¡¯s certain that you can see spirit power and magical power! You can see the spirit power from the words I¡¯m writing! You can see the magical power of the words you are writing! I see, huh~ How curious~ sugo~i¡¹


    What I heard from my ¡°former mothernguage¡± was ¡°magical power.¡±


    Just what is going on?


    Even though my formernguage didn¡¯t connect to Kuti, only the ¡°magical power¡± is same.


    Unexpectedly, its name is the same.


    I feel something contrived, but I have no means to confirm.


    There¡¯s a high possibility of it being just a coincidence.


    Truth is stranger than fiction2, there are such words.


    I wouldn¡¯t understand even if I thought about it, let¡¯s leave it for now.


    Fairy-san who came to understanding is pping her hands by herself.


    Truly adorable.


    ¡¾Then, this is magical power, and what Kuti is releasing is spirit power?¡¿


    I begin to write in magical power (Temp) just in case.


    I finally got to know the official name of magical power (Temp), but I can¡¯t help, but to confirm.


    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a ¡°spirit power¡± in a case of fairies. And it¡¯s ¡°magical power¡± in a case of everyone except fairies¡¹


    ¡¾Then, if its name changes depending on race, it¡¯s still all the same?¡¿


    I think that it¡¯s name may change depending on the race, so I ask just in case.


    ¡¸Uun, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s simr, but it¡¯s different. If you want to know more, I can ask an expert for you, but...... It may take a lot of time¡¹


    ¡¾So it¡¯s different, I would like to request of you even if it takes time¡¿


    ¡¸Roger! I will ask for you when I go for the periodical report. Look forward to it, okay!¡¹


    That reminds me, she has left the forest on the Queen¡¯s order in order to search for something.


    I don¡¯t remember what she¡¯s searching for......


    Oh well, I will remember eventually.


    Leaving that aside, what is important is that I have learned the official name of magical power (Temp).


    Although it was a temporary name, I¡¯m d it turned out like that, but I also feel a bit doubtful.


    Maa even still, this is the graduation from (Temp)!

 Chapter 17 – Fairy and Theoretical Proof and

    Seventeen months after birth.


    The official name of magical power (Temp) has been confirmed, so I decided to call it ¡°magical power.¡±


    I only got rid of the (Temp), though.


    I have temporarily named it with a name often used in different world genre, but to think I was dead on.


    Although I had considered that this might be a different world because of Kuti¡¯s existence and my ¡°magical power.¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t wipe out the thoughts whether the world I currently am in is actually a different world.


    So I was curious when the pronunciation and meaning were the same as in my previous mothernguage, as the words ¡°magical power¡± were words used only in games. As expected, does ¡°magical existence¡± has a different meaning in this world?


    I may be thinking too much, but what¡¯s curious is curious.


    Although I say that, I can currently research only by either asking Kuti or reading books.


    The majority of my knowledgees from Kuti and books after all.


    Books on magical power don¡¯t have a tendency to be chosen for reading, so I have faint hopes.


    It¡¯s unclear whether they even exist.


    I have already asked Kuti before, but she has answered me that she doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the name ¡°magical power.¡±


    As a result, we have reached the point where we can advance towards the conclusion.


    I have decided to shelve the problem until a solution appears.


    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it when studying the words, but the number of times ire enters the room has drastically decreased.


    It¡¯s not like I really miss my mother, but is she perhaps busy at work? I think that may be the case.


    Even though she visited me three times or two times a day, she has been recently visiting me only once every seven days just like Alek.


    Big shots have it hard, I irresponsibly settle the problem.


    I think that studying words is more important, but because Ena, Theo, and Ellie are constantly with me, I don¡¯t really feel lonely when ire is not here.


    Naturally, Alek¡¯s rating has fallen to the extent of an uncle thates to visit once in a while.


    Studying words with Kuti currently progresses by Kuti writing the sentences that are being read, and if there was a word which I don¡¯t understand, she would exin.


    Because I wasn¡¯t interrupting the reading anymore, it advanced at a quick pace.


    I think it won¡¯t soon be necessary to study words anymore if it continues at this pace.


    Still, words I don¡¯t understand asionally pop out, and if the sentence¡¯s structure is idiomatic, the meaning changes, so it has to be taught.


    Therefore, I still have a lot to learn.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today¡¯s reader is Ellie, but we are just finishing, so it¡¯s time for a break.


    My weight also seems to be increasing smoothly as the seven years old Ellie is having difficulty lifting me up.


    The nine years old Theo still has some way to go.


    I should already be nearing 10kg, but there¡¯s no weight scale so I can¡¯t be sure.


    Because of that, Ellie has recently got quite tired after high~ high~ y so Ena forbade it because it¡¯s dangerous.


    Just carrying me seems quite a chore.


    She fundamentally has to be sitting when apanying me.


    ¡¸Yes Lily, oopsie tootsie, oopsie tootsie~¡¹


    Oneechan yo, I can already keep my bnce and walk well, ya know? I will be troubled if you keep underestimating me.


    Crying in my mind, Ellie takes my hand we start walking practice.


    I can walk properly without having to bnce.


    But, I will not insult Ellie¡¯s feelings, and because I want to erase the incident at Alek¡¯s birthday party I am guilty of, I want them to see my growth as normal as possible.


    Besides reading, there¡¯s a lot of skinship with siblings.


    Hugging and kissing are the norms.


    Holding hands to bnce is a matter of fact, and as much assistance as possible is given.


    They seem to do it so joyfully and seem to be having so much fun, so even though it¡¯s annoying, I won¡¯t shake them off.


    It¡¯s simr to a kind of resignation, I let many things go past recently.


    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped because I also love these siblings.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because Kuti knew about ¡°Cloudy Eyes,¡± I thought that she might have met people with ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡± during her mission, so I asked her about it.


    ¡¸I have seen three people with Cloudy Eyes about 100 years ago. But, all three of them couldn¡¯t perceive me, nor were aware of magical power¡¹


    I thought it would be like that from her behavior when she learned that I have Cloudy Eyes, but actually hearing it is bit disappointing.


    In other words, the disease ¡°Cloudy Eyes¡± doesn¡¯t have any side effect of being able to see magical power.


    I have concluded for now that there¡¯s no rtion between ¡°being able to see magical power¡± and ¡°Cloudy Eyes.


    It¡¯s only temporary because my only basises from Kuti.


    I can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s insufficient information.


    It may be unavoidable that the number of projects to be covered with dust grows steadily.


    The best I can do is not to forget and dust them off clean when the right timees.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The study of words has considerably calmed down.


    I train magical power by writing words and releasingrge amounts of magical power before sleep.


    I don¡¯t do anything besides that.


    So I thought about returning towards one of the magic practices and decided to verify my theory.


    That theory being,


    ¡°Whether the separated magical power is recognized as part of the body or not.¡±


    The verification method is rtively simple.


    ¡°Do I hear Kuti¡¯s voice or not?¡±


    The ways I¡¯m able to hear Kuti¡¯s voice are as follow,


    ?Part of Kuti¡¯s body is in contact with my ears.


    ?Kuti¡¯s magical power...... Spirit power in Kuti¡¯s case...... is in contact with my ears.


    ?By strengthening my ears with magical power.


    Kuti doesn¡¯t separate her spirit power when using it.


    When I write letters, I¡¯m conscious of the consumption, but I am sure to separate it all the time.


    It¡¯s easier to separate in terms of control and consumption, but controlling the detached part is hard.


    Well, although the expandability will increase,


    The control is somewhat different, and I want to confirm some of the theories this time.


    How much different is spirit power from magical power, and how simr are they?


    And, whether I could hear Kuti¡¯s voice with the detached spirit power touching my ear.


    It¡¯s not really significant because I can just strengthen my ears, but there¡¯s no loss in trying.


    It¡¯s not a theory that can be said to be a theory, it¡¯s quite doubtful if it will even be perceived as part of a body, but in short, theories are cool, and it would be easier if it¡¯s recognised as part of the body. Those are the reasons.


    There was also a reason for waiting for the studies to calm down.


    That¡¯s because it¡¯s difficult to exin the separation of magical power with a limited vocabry.


    I know now a considerable amount of words and sentences so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Because spirit power and magical power are simr but different, I don¡¯t know whether my method of separating magical power will work for Kuti, but I feel it¡¯s better than not trying.


    I just recently learned that Kuti is using spirit power.


    ¡¾¨D¨DAnd like that, I separate the magical power from my body¡¿


    ¡¸......Uu~n...... Perhaps it¡¯s like this~!¡¹


    It was difficult to exin by writing, but it seems to have transmitted.


    When I strengthen my vision and observe the movement of Kuti¡¯s spirit power, the thing which was connecting got separated.


    There¡¯s not much difference between our movements.


    Rather, it¡¯spletely the same.


    ¡¾Un, with that kind of feeling, try releasing it. It felt a little different from controlling in a connected state for me, but I quickly got used to it. Do your best¡¿


    ¡¸Fuuo~...... Li, like this~! Aa~aaah~ certainly, it feels different~ Like this~! In this way!¡¹


    Fairy-san releases the separated spirit power while trembling purupuru.


    Quite adorable.


    However, although it took me a while to control the separated magical power......


    This child, she did it just like that.


    Kuti......! A fearful child!


    ¡¾Then, make it touch my ear, let¡¯s confirm whether I can hear your voice or not¡¿


    ¡¸Ro~ge~r. Horya~!¡¹


    Whether spirit power is easy to control, or Kuti is simply incredible, that I don¡¯t know well, but she doesn¡¯t have any problems controlling the separated spirit power, so we verify my theory at once.


    With Kuti¡¯s shout, the separated spirit power charged towards my ear.


    There¡¯s no reason to be so vigorous, though......


    Maa, far from hurting, I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡¾Then, I will cancel the ear strengthening, so Kuti just keep on talking¡¿


    ¡¸Yosh, alright! Come at me!¡¹


    I check with Smugface Fairy-san and release the strengthening.


    ¡¸Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Wareware wa Uchuujin da~¡¹


    I¡¯mpletely unclear why she said something like that while lightly hitting her throat.


    Is it because she¡¯s Kuti?


    ¡¾That¡¯s enough, I can hear you without a problem¡¿


    ¡¸Fufun! Something like that is no problem for me, you know! You can praise me more, you know! It¡¯s okay to praise me more, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, yes, admirable, truly admirable, Kuti is the strongest~¡¿


    The verification of theory ends with me praising the Smugface-san who¡¯s puffing her non-existent chest out.


    I would like to test if other people would be able to hear Kuti if she uses her separated spirit power on them but now¡¯s not the time.


    Unnecessary risk should be avoided, I want the verification to be more secure.


    Besides...... there¡¯s no reason to teach people of Kuti¡¯s existence.


    Fufufu...... I want to submerge a bit more in the superior sense of being the only one able to see and hear her.


    Incidentally, when forming words of magical power, I intentionally try to write more girlish.


    I also intend to address myself as ¡°Watashi,¡± and make my sentences softer.


    I mean, look, I¡¯m pretty much a ¡°girl¡± now?


    ...... Two idents have already happened in this one year because of my carelessness, I should be more careful from now on, so something worse doesn¡¯t happen...... Is not what I¡¯m thinking!

 Chapter 18 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 1

    It has been five days after Wareware wa Uchuujin da~


    I¡¯m currently confined in the baby crib.


    Reading is currently prohibited, Theo and Ellie are behaving obediently.


    As usual, Ena is gantly looking after me.


    Maa, this time was a bit...... no, considerably......


    ¡°Worrisome.¡±


    It happened three days after Wareware wa Uchuu...... three days ago.


    After sessfully confirming the theoretical proof, it happened when I returned to studying words and doing control practices...... I think.


    There¡¯s a reason for ambiguity.


    Naturally, reading was underway as usual, but this time, the reader was Theo, and when he was approaching the middle of the book, Ellie noticed an unusual phenomenon.


    Theo seemed to noticete because I was sitting on hisp.


    ¡¸Lily? Your face is slightly red? What¡¯s wrong? ...... Disaster!¡¹


    She noticed my ¡°heat¡± when talking to me anxiously and cing her hand on my forehead.


    To be frank, my memories from that day are vague.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It seems that Ena, Theo, and Ellie made quite an uproar.


    It seems that Kuti also made quite a fuss, but because the three can¡¯t hear her, she was being noisy all by herself.


    It appears that the confusion was too much for Theo and Ellie, so Ena drove the two to their room.


    Because my physical condition required quietness, she has driven the two out.


    Kuti has taught me about thister.


    When I came to, doctor Randolph was near me.


    As I could see only the top of the old man¡¯s chest, I figured that I was ced into the baby crib.


    It¡¯s not that the baby crib is high, the old man is just little.


    Maa, he¡¯s an elder, his height must have shrunk.


    Do they shrink......?


    Besides...... this is weird, I was on Theo¡¯sp just a moment ago......


    Ah, somehow my thoughts are weird, my head feels nk.


    I can¡¯t think well.


    ¡¸Ah, you are awake. It¡¯s alright Lily, it¡¯s just a slight fever. Sensei gave you medicine, so you will get better soon, okay?¡¹


    Ena who noticed I woke up told me with a worried smile.


    Did I pass out of fever?


    Maa, I¡¯m a baby, it¡¯s reasonable, no problem.


    I have received a medicine.


    I hope it¡¯s not bitter.


    Ah~ Somehow....... my consciousness...... faint......


    Before my consciousness wentpletely nk, I saw Kuti saying something with an anxious expression.


    ...... Again...... With a bit louder voice, please......


    With such thought, my consciousness fell into the darkness.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Dark, dark, I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m standing orying down.


    I feel simr to that fellow who fell down......


    I remember what happened when I fell into the sea in my previous life.


    But, I was extremely panicked that time, I wasn¡¯t thisposed.


    Right, I¡¯m very calm now.


    I¡¯m able to think calmly.


    ...... Theo was reading me a book just a moment ago...... no, was Iying in the crib and getting examined by the elder?


    I tried to draw out the vague memories, but vague memories are vague after all.


    Just where is this ce?


    ...... I just looked around, but...... everything is dark.


    But, I¡¯m not scared...... how can I not be afraid in such dark ce?


    Ah~...... That¡¯s right...... hasn¡¯t it been like this for the past year?


    All I see is the white of magical power.


    Isn¡¯t everything elsepletely dark?


    While thinking so, a white light suddenly appeared in my field of vision.


    It steals all my vision.


    It was pitch ck, itpletely turned into pure white.


    It¡¯s so white I can¡¯t open my eyes.


    I wanted to hold the light in my hand, but I couldn¡¯t as my hand passed through the light.


    The pure white light keeps passing through my body.


    I can tell the ¡°shape of the light.¡±


    Small, extremely small, they flow yet don¡¯t settle.


    Almost as if was a ¡°colony¡± of microorganisms.


    The colony moves like a living creature and has the strength of enormous numbers.


    I can feel something like a vigor of a life form.


    The light disappears before I notice.


    When I looked around, familiar ¡°words¡± were floating.


    ¡°Startup conditional branch forced termination forced increase forced decrease minimum value global maximum......etcetc.¡±


    What is...... this......


    A significant amount of words is floating around me.


    As if they were surrounding me, protecting me.


    The words are clearly in my former mothernguage.


    Yes, I recognize them.


    They are different from Kuti¡¯s words, I¡¯m clearly familiar with them.


    I can¡¯t grasp the situation at all.


    But, even in such situation, I have no fear.


    A mysterious sense of relief, do I feel like that because I¡¯m being protected?


    Although I¡¯m in a confusing iprehensible situation, my thoughts are smoothly moving.


    I am even confident to receive Kuti¡¯s foolish tsukkomi!


    While thinking about things that don¡¯t matter for escaping from reality, I continue observing the surroundings, there seems to be something ¡°below¡± like on the ground...... anyway, something¡¯s there.


    At this time, I finally realize that my sense of equilibrium was restored, but that was pretty much useless.


    I tried moving to that ce below, but I can¡¯t move my body well.


    What¡¯s going on, really......


    Because I¡¯m floating in the air, I tried moving as if swimming, but my body itself doesn¡¯t move as Imand.


    Haa~ Even though I finally found a ground...... I got stuck floating in mid-air.


    Humans are fond of ground~ Anyway, descend~!


    I shouted in despair, but just as my body doesn¡¯t move, my voice doesn¡¯te out.


    However, this was somehow effective as I was slowly descending on the ground.


    Oo...... going down, going down...... seriously, what¡¯s going on!


    After a little while, I reach the ground.


    When I hit the solid ground, there was no problem in standing up.


    My body finally got freed after reaching the ground.


    I moved my arms and legs, then I noticed.


    My hands and limbs are ¡°that of the previous life.¡±


    I got startled, and my consciousness stopped for a while, but I soon recover.


    Somehow...... everything¡¯s possible oi, haa......


    Caring, not caring, I got somehow disappointed at myself who resigned to this mysterious phenomenon and let out a small sigh.

 Chapter 19 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 2

    ¡¾Experiencing a mysterious phenomenon¡¿


    I make a signboard of magical power words on top of my head.


    There¡¯s a small reason I¡¯m feeling so yful.


    I often watchededy programs during my previous life, I often thought that I want to do tsukkomi too.


    Maa, that doesn¡¯t matter right now.


    Right now, I¡¯m loitering on the ground I have slowly descended to.


    I wish to find something that will rify this mysterious phenomenon to me, I walk while thinking so.


    The floor-like ground is quite spacious.


    From what I saw, about a tennis court size?


    It makes me want to y tennis a bit...... ah, but I have never yed tennis before.


    I continue exploring while thinking about things that don¡¯t matter.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Fumu...... there¡¯s nothing, really...... there¡¯s nothing oi¡¹


    I bend my lips to ¤Ø shape in indignation, no I¡¯m not really angry, but I talk to myself.


    I talk to myself without hesitation while looking around this strange space as there¡¯s only me.


    The reason I don¡¯t hold back talking to myself is not that I feel lonely, but because this is the only time I can speak without reserve in the past year.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing...... there¡¯s the floor...... like thing, and words above me¡¹


    Then, there¡¯s me...... I said some philosophical thing.


    ¡¾Experiencing a mysterious phenomenon #(Stroll Ver.)¡¿


    I slightly modify the words on the signboard above me and start searching again around while walking slowly.


    I noticed when I looked at the edge of the floor-like, ground-like thing.


    I just did not notice the edge before because I was focused only on searching for something.


    ¡¸Wa~wo...... there¡¯s so many floors¡¹


    What I seen from the edge of the floor, was a countless number of floors.


    I can see a tremendous amount.


    It appears I¡¯m on one of those.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand more and more...... Why have I ended up on this floor in this strange space......¡¹


    The questions increase.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Experiencing a mysterious phenomenon #(Lost Child Ver.)¡¿


    How many times did I rewrite the signboard today, u~n I tilt my head.


    It seems that I¡¯m stillposed.


    ¡¸The countless floor don¡¯t seem to be different from this one, well, only those in the extent of my vision¡¹


    Ipared the floors below me from the edge of the floor I¡¯m at with my eyes.


    ¡¸...... Now then, there¡¯s nothing else to see...... how do I return, huh¡¹


    I sprawl down ´ó on the floor.


    I link my hands under my head and look at the sky...... not, I look at the words floating above me.


    ¡¸¡±Startup¡± ...... What are you starting?¡¹


    I read the words floating above me out loud.


    I thought that I should read the words floating above one by one, but it was somehow troublesome, so I read only the ¡°Startup¡± which my eyesnded on first.


    Then, I continued absentmindedly staring at the words.


    I wonder how much time has passed, I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not sleepy, there¡¯s no change in my physical condition.


    When I sigh for I don¡¯t know how many times already, I stand up from the floor-like, ground-like thing, and mutter while holding my hands.


    ¡¸Waaaaaaa~...... I want to go home~¡¹


    The change was instant.


    The floating words vanished, and darkness wrapped everything.


    And then, I woke up.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I opened my eyes, I realized I returned from that mysterious space back to the world of darkness and white magical power.


    There¡¯s really no sense of relief.


    I felt no fear in the mysterious space, and I didn¡¯t panic either.


    I was flustered a bit at the end, but that was just because I wanted to return.


    I had returned when I said I want to return......


    The mysterious space was a strange experience I can¡¯t understand.


    ¡¸Lily, are you okay? No pain? No difficulties?¡¹


    When I thoroughly strengthened my ears, I could clearly hear Kuti¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡¾Un, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡¿


    ¡¸Uun, don¡¯t worry about making me worry! We are friends, after all! You can depend on me as much as you want because we are friends!¡¹


    Smugface-san says in relief.


    My cheeks almost rxed hearing her, but before changing my expression, I noticed.


    Because I was expressionless character until now, if I show a smile now, and Theo or Ellie sees me, it would create a fuss.


    So close, so close...... tto, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around.


    When I raised from the baby crib and sat down, I didn¡¯t see anyone when looking around.


    There would be someone usually around, but there was no one.


    Strange, when I thought so after not seeing Ena who was constantly looking after me, I saw a ¡°foot¡± in the corner of my eye.


    It appears she has fallen asleep in the bed.


    The bed has no magical power so I can¡¯t see it. I couldn¡¯t find her because she¡¯s covered in a nket.


    Her sleeping posture is bad......


    After sighing loudly, I noticed that it¡¯s night right now.


    Because I don¡¯t see the light, I can¡¯t tell when it¡¯s day or night, but I usually sleep at night with the exception of the naptime. It¡¯s noon when I get up from my nap.


    ¡¾Kuti, it¡¯s night now, right? You haven¡¯t returned today?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I could return when Lily was suffering from fever, right! You didn¡¯t wake up even for a meal, everyone was worried, you know!¡¹


    It seems she has not returned home? because she was worried about me.


    I felt bad about it, but I was happy even more.


    Since I confirmed it¡¯s night, and no one besides Kuti is here, I smiled without holding back.


    ¡¸...... !?¡¹


    Kuti was extremely surprised, but this Smugface-san always behaves suspiciously, so I don¡¯t know whether this Fairy-san was really surprised.


    ¡¾Other than that, I had a fever, right? I feel entirely fine now. What did the doctor Randolph-san say?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Ah, umm, I¡¯m certain he said it¡¯s a slight fever, Ena dissolved medicine in water and let you drink it when you were asleep. Theo and Ellie were making excessive bitter faces for some reason. Was it bitter, I wonder?¡¹


    Kuti haspletely grasped the family¡¯s names and faces.


    A light fever huh, I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t something serious.


    Is it thanks to the medicine I feel so lively? I¡¯m d, I¡¯m d.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know whether it was bitter because I was sleeping, but. It seems I don¡¯t have a fever anymore, I feel quite fine¡¿


    ¡¸I see~ I¡¯m d you are fine now~ Ah, but you shouldn¡¯t overstrain yourself, okay! You can¡¯t study and practice until youpletely healed okay, promise me!¡¹


    ¡¾Promise...... I have no confidence¡¿


    When I answer with a bitter smile, Kuti holds out her own pinkie and locks it with my pinkie.


    ¡¸I promise in the name of God of Land and Peace, Green God stria¡¹


    ¡¾I promise¡¿


    It feels like¡ºIf you lie, you¡¯ll swallow a thousand needles¡».


    It appears she knows a lot of things like children sayings.


    ¡¸Fufu...... Now sleep, sleep! Not sleeping enough is most dangerous, you have to sleep properly!¡¹


    ¡¾Ye~s, then, good night¡¿


    The kind Fairy-san with a gentle smile urged me, so I decided to sleep on an empty stomach.


    Regardless of my empty stomach, I unexpectedly fell asleep smoothly.


    It seems that I have seeded in traveling to the world of dreams without having to get lost in that mysterious space this time.

 Chapter 20 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 3

    The next day after the mysterious experience, I woke up with extreme bitterness.


    Was I poisoned!? It was so bitter my drowsiness faded away in an instant.


    Thanks to that, I have ended up spitting out that bitterness out of my mouth.


    ¡¸Kyaa! Lily-chan it¡¯s okay, this is a medicine. It¡¯s slightly bitter, but endure it, okay?¡¹


    Thanks to spitting the bitterness, my mouth became that much better, but it was still bitter enough to make me frown.


    It appears that they tried to make me swallow medicine while asleep, and I ended up waking up and spitting it out because of bitterness.


    ¡¸ire, first wipe Lily clean with this, I will change the nket¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you Ena, see~ let¡¯s make Lily-chan clean and pretty~¡¹


    Because I spat it out with all my might, I have ended up dirtying the towel-like soft nket.


    Ena took away the dirty nket, and ire wiped my face and clothes.


    It seems to have ended on my clothes too.


    Medicine doesn¡¯t have magical power, so I am not sure how far it went.


    After I had been cleaned, Ena covered me in a different nket.


    ire seemed to be busy with work recently, but she came to see me today.


    Because she appeared to be busy, I feel guilty for taking her time.


    ¡¸Yes, you became pretty~ Isn¡¯t that good~ Lily-chan¡¹


    Contrary to my feelings, ire wore a happy smile.


    It wasn¡¯t that long, but her smile is wonderful in proportion to the days she did note to see me.


    She usually saw me as often as Theo and Ellie so it can¡¯t be helped that she looks happier than normally.


    But, I thought about apologizing for my fault, but I¡¯m uneasy because if I apologize, it will probably create a fuss again.


    U~n...... what should I do......


    While thinking such, Ena said.


    ¡¸Since she has woken up, she is probably hungry, so I will go to make something. I will also add this to theundry. Randolph-sama said that the fever had pulled back, but she should quietly rest for a while, so you have to properly let hery in the crib, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ye~s¡¹


    As if instructing her little sister, she leaves after giving instructions to ire.


    ire being ire gave a lovely reply. The two really look like real sisters.


    ¡¸Saa Lily-chan, let¡¯s lie down for a bit, okay~ Ena will bring you meal soon~ Then, let¡¯s work hard to drink the medicine, okay~¡¹


    Geh...... do I really have to drink that bitter thing......


    Isn¡¯t that unreasonable amount of bitterness for one-year-old.


    First of all, I shake my head in disapproval when she puts me to sleep.


    ¡¸No, no~ If you don¡¯t drink the medicine, you may not properly get well~¡¹


    Mumuu...... at least mellow the taste with milk or something, Okaachan......


    I¡¯m certain it exist because I drank milk-like drink before, but I have no way tomunicate that.


    The speaking restriction is troublesome at times like these.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Approximately ten minutester, Ena returned with the meal.


    The room is filled with a nice smell.


    Now, I tried to eat, but it seems that ire is going to feed me today.


    I still need guidance, but I can already eat on my own.


    Maa, I¡¯m more or less a patient so I willpromise here.


    ire happily says things like ahh~ and carries the spoon to my mouth.


    Although the spoon is not being carried to her, Kuti also opens mouth when hearing ahh~.


    I was eating a baby food that felt more like soup which is kind on a stomach.


    I chew the soup diligently.


    Is this a habit from my previous life?


    It felt like a chewy milk.


    Although Kuti is actually not eating anything, she chews with a delicious expression.


    Which reminds me, I have never seen Kuti eat anything.


    She¡¯s not eating anything, she watches me being fed and chews with her mouth while watching.


    ¡¾Kuti doesn¡¯t have to eat?¡¿


    I asked.


    ¡¸Fairies generally don¡¯t have to eat, but you see~ Because Lily is eating so deliciously, imitating somehow makes it tasty~ That¡¯s so strange, right~¡¹


    She answered with something I don¡¯t understand.


    I thought how do they get nutritious if they don¡¯t eat, but before that, how can be something tasty if she¡¯s not eating anything......


    What? Maybe this child can feel the sense of taste of others?


    No way, scary!


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I read your mind or anything~ I just feel the deliciousness when I imitate you~¡¹


    Kuti-san asionally answers precisely that which was on my mind.


    No way, scary!


    ¡¾No way, scary!¡¿


    ¡¸Pfff~!¡¹


    I wasughed at after forming words of magical power.


    We get along well enough to joke around like this.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because I didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday, the amount of food Ena brought was not enough......


    After the meal, I have endured the bitter medicine from hell, and it was time for a naptime, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep as I slept until a while ago.


    Ena sings me lubies with her beautiful voice, but I¡¯m not sleepy at all.


    My fever went down, my physical condition also convalesced, I don¡¯t feel bad at all.


    Ah~ I¡¯m afraid I will have nothing to do for a while.


    When trying to write words of magical power to Kuti in order to escape the reality.


    ¡¸Practicing words is prohibited! Training too! Understood!?¡¹


    I was dealt with.


    To be frank, words of magical power are indispensable in order tomunicate with Kuti, but it seems that¡¯s also prohibited.


    In other words, I have to stay in the baby crib with nothing to do.


    Therefore, I can¡¯t do anything else but to stare at Ena who is singing me a luby and at ire who is lightly tapping my belly, trying to make me sleep.


    After watching them for a while, Ena took out something and spoke to ire after seeing it.


    ¡¸ire, you should go back soon¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh~ it¡¯s already such time~? I want to stay at Lily-chan¡¯s side forever~ Haa~ I¡¯m sorry~ Lily-chan...... Okaasan will work hard, so Lily-chan has to be obedient and quickly get healthy, okay? It¡¯s a promise, okay~?¡¹


    It appears she has not a day off today.


    She rarely sighs, rather, this is my first time seeing her sigh.


    She¡¯s always brightly smiling without a care.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine her sighing at all.


    ire kissed me on the forehead and went to work after staring at me regrettably.


    Worried about her ill son...... I mean daughter, it¡¯s natural she¡¯s worried about her daughter, but ire has been so busy recently that it makes me worried.


    Work with moderation, Okaachan.


    In the end, I¡¯m just a baby, and there¡¯s nothing I can do, so I give up and mutter words of appreciation in my heart.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After being bored for a while, Theo and Ellie came home.


    They noisy ran with all their power.


    ¡¸Hey! You two! I told you before that you must not run in the hallway! Besides, have you washed your hands!? Lily is ill, so you have to be more careful than usually!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ye~s......¡¹¡¹


    They get scolded the moment they enter the room by Ena and dejectedly leave.


    I found it heartwarming, Kuti naturally had a smug face.


    Didn¡¯t you hear before? Ena-san told you before, right? Do you understand? Hey, do you understand?


    I want to tsukkomi, but words of magical power are prohibited, so I endure.


    The two returned after a short while, sat down beside the baby crib and quietly talked about their day in the school.


    Reading is prohibited, so they talk about school.


    ¡¸And then, Yatyl picked the flowers from the flower bed without permission, terrible right?¡¹


    ¡¸But, those were the flowers to decorate the ssroom, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s true, they were disyed in a vase in the ssroom, but...... I think the story is different when picking flowers from flower bed without permission¡¹


    Ellie seems to be in charge of the school¡¯s flower bed, so she¡¯s indignant with friends who picked the flowers without permission.


    Theo seems to understand the situation properly, but Ellie thinks that if they wanted to decorate the ssroom, they should have picked flowers from elsewhere.


    Matters like these may still be too difficult for a seven years old Ellie, but I naturally keep it in my head.


    The two spent time quietly talking about the school like this.

 Chapter 21 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 4

    Three days after getting the fever.


    Returning to the beginning...... cough, cough...... after breakfast in the confinement which is the baby crib, doctor Randolph was examining me.


    ¡¸...... Fumu, the fever is considerably lower than yesterday. If it¡¯s like this, there won¡¯t be any problems. The preparations of ¡°blue light of healing¡± seems to be okay too¡¹


    He put his hand on my forehead, looked inside my mouth, and uttered some words I don¡¯t know while variously examining me.


    Ena who heard those unknown words looked really relieved.


    In my opinion, the unknown words must be some kind of medical tool.


    But, because I can¡¯t guess urately on my own, I naturally asked Kuti.


    ¡¾What is the blue light of healing?¡¿


    ¡¸Studying prohibited! I told you after you get well, didn¡¯t I~¡¹


    Fairy-san puts her hands on her waist and approaches me while expressing anger.


    I wanted to learn a little, but it appears that Fairy-san won¡¯t budge.


    Maa, since it¡¯s because she¡¯s worried about me, I give up.


    ¡¾Then, be sure to tell me when I get well¡¿


    I wrote.


    ¡¸Naturally! Because I will soon teach you strictly from basics of basics! I¡¯m very strict, you know~! Extremely strict, you know~!¡¹


    The reliable Smugface-san puffs out her non-existent chest and nostrils.


    In the meanwhile, Randolph-san has finished the examination and left the room.


    I did not see the old man yesterday, though. Did he examine me while I was sleeping?


    The medicine that is so bitter to make one wake up apparently didn¡¯t wake me yesterday as I don¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I also spend my entire day in the baby crib.


    I don¡¯t have a fever anymore, and my condition is good.


    Thinking is clear, and my magical power is perfect.


    However, that is that, this is this.


    Ena is constantly at the crib¡¯s side, and Kuti sits on the soft sheets and fixedly stares at me all the time.


    Fairy-san interferes when I want to form words of magical power.


    ¡¸Sleep properly! Getting well takes the priority¨D¨D¡¹


    She has been saying something like that since yesterday, so I really have nothing to do.


    Ena being Ena, she ced her hand on my forehead at regr intervals.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you thirsty? Isn¡¯t it hot? Isn¡¯t it cold? Is it painful somewhere?¡¹


    It goes like that.


    I¡¯m not sure about asking a one year old for a reply, but I feel how worried she¡¯s so it can¡¯t be helped.


    She would usually just move away from the crib when going to the toilet, but today.


    ¡¸I will be right back so if you get lonely, say it immediately, okay! I will return even in midway! I will leave the door to the bathroom open, so shout immediately, okay!¡¹


    Please close the door to the bathroom, is what I thought, but ire acted in a simr way the other day, so I gave up.


    By the way, there are two doors in this room which could be appropriately called baby room.


    One of the doors is connected to the hallway.


    I have gone out of this room only twice, on my first birthday and on Alek¡¯s birthday.


    The second door seems to be a bathroom.


    I can¡¯t really tell because I have never entered it, but Ena and others go there when they say they need to go to the restroom and they also bring the baby bathtub out of there.


    Assuming that this is arge mansion, I thought there would be a room like this, but having a bathroom right in the room, aren¡¯t we already talking about hotel-ss?


    It may be a boarding house if I reduce the scale, but...... That¡¯s not it, right?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After this and that happened and a while after I had my lunch, Theo and Ellie have returned.


    They don¡¯t seem to be running at full speed today as I don¡¯t hear their noisy footsteps and it seems they went to wash their hands first to avoid Ena¡¯s attack.


    The two immediately approach the baby crib and begin to inquire from Ena about what doctor Randolph said today.


    When they heard there are no problems, they got exaggeratedly relieved.


    ¡¸Because it¡¯s most dangerous not to recover properly, reading is also prohibited today, okay? I will have you leave the room if you are not quiet¡¹


    As if getting nailed with thorns, the two nod with serious faces.


    After that, they told me a bit about the happenings in school.


    I wanted to hear more of the two because I was bored, but because Ena told them to leave the room since it¡¯s time to study, I¡¯m bored again~ What to do~ While thinking so,


    ¡¸¡¸Today, here!¡¹¡¹


    After the two had said precisely at the same time, I heard some rustling noises.


    ¡¸...... Mou...... You two are really helpless Oniichan and Oneechan...... Be sure to be quiet, okay?¡¹


    Ena-san lightly sighs and winks with her index finger raised up.


    Wai...... You are too adorable, Ena-san!


    While in a flutter from seeing the usually gant, career woman-like adult woman Ena-san act so cutely, Fairy-san moved in front of my eyes.


    Tehe¡îpero she keeps sticking her tongue out and closing her eyes.


    Yeah...... un...... people who can¡¯t wink turn out like this......


    She forcefully closed one of her eyes with her fingers and did Tehe¡îpero.


    Seriously Kuti-like, disappointing Tehe¡îpero.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While watching the two who were silently studying while stealing nces at me, I noticed something a little worrisome.


    Although I have watched them studying in my room several times before, I wasn¡¯t paying that much attention because I have been practicing, so I have noticed only now because I¡¯m so free.


    While reading a book, the two are writing into something what I thought was a notebook, but somehow, it doesn¡¯t seem to be one.


    After writing to some extent, I feel as if they swiping something from side to side instead of turning a page.


    As if they are erasing from a ckboard after finishing writing.


    They have read me many books, so I can¡¯t really think that paper is not poprized, so why are they not using a notebook?


    This house should be considerably wealthy.


    Such house is using ckboards instead of a notebook for studying?


    This is, in other words, a paper notebook isn¡¯t used as a tool for studying?


    I have heard that paper was considered a luxury in the old days and that people used things as ckboards in the ancient times in the world where I lived previously.


    In other words, paper is a preciousmodity?


    Which reminds me, the contents of the books I have been read until now weren¡¯t for babies.


    It¡¯s not that the doting on me is exaggerated, I know how much I¡¯m loved, yet they hardly read me a picture book for babies. Only books with the contents for adults and students were read to me.


    I can make a conclusion that books are sold to some extent, but the demand is only for the wealthy.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not for babies who would destroy them immediately, but a luxuriousmodity targeted towards adults who would treat them carefully.


    However, I¡¯m ignoring the demand in other parts of the world, so it¡¯s just my own opinion.


    In fact, there were a few books targeted for babies.


    The number was overwhelmingly small, though.


    Doesn¡¯t low papermaking technique mean an immature civilization?


    No...... It¡¯s still too early to make a conclusion.


    Just because the papermaking technique is low, doesn¡¯t mean the civilization is immature.


    An air-conditioning-like device exists.


    It¡¯s not something an immature civilization should be able to produce.


    That heater-like device is not only used for heating, but it¡¯s also for cooling.


    Rather, it has an ability to control the surroundings to keep a certain temperature.


    Just by looking at this, I can¡¯t think of this civilization as immature.


    I¡¯m confused by an inconsistent technology......


    A bit more, when I grow a little bigger, it won¡¯t be a problem when I grow enough to move freely.


    I¡¯m not able to see, and I¡¯m limited to gathering information by myself.


    As expected...... I have to make a situation where I can hold a conversation earlier than usual......


    And, I have noticed that there¡¯s really no reason to be in such hurry.


    My life is not in danger, it¡¯s not necessary to press for answers.


    Thinking so, I somehow lost all my strength.


    ¡¸Haa~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Nee Ena...... As expected, Lily looks really bored, can¡¯t we read her a book?¡¹


    Theo misunderstood my unconscious sigh.


    ¡¸Well...... I certainly said she needs to rest, but it¡¯s certainly pitiful for a year old baby to keep still all the time...... Ah...... But, that could worsen her condition again...... ah! That¡¯s not good! Not good, not good! At very least, it¡¯s prohibited until Randolph-sama gives us permission! Prohibited!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸...... Haa~i¡¹¡¹


    Ena fired Oneechan beam when Theo and Ellie pleaded, but it seems Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s power level wasn¡¯t enough.


    After that, the two nced at Ena with pleading eyes many times, but Ena¡¯s Iron wall of ¡°I will drive you out if Lily¡¯s condition gets even slightly worse¡± shut them down.


    While watching such situation, I wasted the rest of my day doing nothing.


    By the way, Theo and Ellie brought something like a nket for theirst resistance.


    ¡¸¡¸I will definitely sleep here today!¡¹¡¹


    Ena didn¡¯t yield.

 Chapter 22 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 5

    Four days after getting the fever.


    Doctor Randolph is examining me today as well.


    ¡¸Umu, the fever haspletely gone down, but let¡¯s watch the situation for a day or two just in case¡¹


    ¡¸Understood, sensei. About the meals¨D¨D¡¹


    ire continued talking about meals, bathing, and medicine before the old man could leave.


    Because the heat of the bath is different from the temperature room, it could easily lead to catching a cold, so they have been only wiping my body with hot towels.


    I want to soak in hot bath already.


    Although the baby bath is used only lightly, I leisurely entered bath every day in my previous life.


    I naturally love to bathe.


    Rather, I have been feeling mentally weak thest few days I got only to wipe my body.


    I¡¯m really grateful that this world has the custom of daily bathing.


    I have read plenty of reincarnation novels in my past life. There were a lot with no custom of daily bathing with such customs only abroad.


    If this were another world trip thing, there would be many facilities that I would create myself, but I¡¯m just a reincarnated baby.


    Babies can¡¯t do something like that and requesting it is also impossible.


    Therefore, I¡¯m really, really d...... that there¡¯s a custom of daily bathing.


    Speaking of greed, it would be nice of there was hot springs, but I would incur divine punishment if I say that much.


    Prudence, prudence......


    I wonder if I can dig up hot springs in the garden......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It appears that the school Theo and Ellie are attending are in two days school and one day off, two days school and two days off cycle.


    Because they have a day off today, Theo went to tend to his trees and shrubs in the garden, and Ellie went to tend to her flower bed after having breakfast in my room.


    Of course, the two told me where and for how long they were going, and also told me things like ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± or ¡°I will return immediately, okay?¡± over and over again.


    They have kissed me on forehead and cheeks many times, it wasn¡¯t just twice or thrice.


    You Two-sans are worrying too much.


    Since their school is moving on a seven day intervals, does a concept of week exist here?


    Come to think of it, I have left the subject of calendar totally untouched, so I wanted to ask Fairy-sama who stayed with me during my fever...... I wanted to ask, but.


    ¡¸Studying prohibited until full recovery~!¡¹


    ¡¾OK Boss¡¿


    It turned out like that.


    ire and Ena were in my room all the while until lunch.


    I was ced under house arrest in the baby crib as usual, but ire has read me a book for a little while today.


    But, Theo and Ellie seem to be prohibited.


    Okaachan...... What about yourself?


    It¡¯s a secret, okay? Said truly adorably, the mother of three.


    I can¡¯t really believe that she¡¯s the mother of three because of how childish she acts, and because of her mysterious and affectionate smile, this is that, right? I can only think.


    Blood-rted mother, moreover, she¡¯s the same female gender like me, maa...... I was a male before, though.


    There¡¯s no choice...... Yes, it can¡¯t be helped!


    The secret readingsted until Ena stood up and said ¡°I will bring the lunch.¡±


    By the way, the Book-sama of today.


    ¡°Teary Citrus¡±


    It was about a citrus protagonist and his agrarian reform of the country of fruit.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the lunch had been eaten, Theo and Ellie were studying just like yesterday.


    Because ire is here today, she became the sensei of the study group.


    From their conversation, Theo is studying arithmetic.


    Ellie seems to be studying the kingdom¡¯s history.


    Arithmetics are two digit additions and subtractions.


    But, it appears that our Oniisama is poor with calctions.


    Compared to that, our Oneesama doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems answering ire¡¯s questions.


    Theo is currently nine years old...... by the school system in my previous life, he should be in the 3rd grade of elementary school.


    In dire distress because of two digits addition and subtractions...... he seems to be really poor with it.


    It¡¯s rtively simple as far as I listen, it¡¯s something that even a first grader could do.


    Maa...... people have their strong and weak points.


    Theo is gentle, and his face is handsome, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Maa, it would be better if he could do it, though.


    ¡¾Ikemen go explode¡¿


    I don¡¯t forget to put on a signboard on top of my head.


    O¡¯Fairy-sama creates a signboard in the same way and turns towards me.


    ¡¾Are you okay with your head like that?¡¿


    This fairy...... just what is she, really?


    When I have such question, I can¡¯t help but think that all my answers would be wrong.


    ¡¸As expected of Theo~ To be able to do such difficult calctions at such young age, incredible~¡¹


    ¡¸Really~ You are so smart, Okaasan is very proud~¡¹


    ¡¸Niisama is the school¡¯s number one, after all¡¹


    They are praising him to a great extent for some reason, our Oniisama.


    I have considered ignoring ire¡¯s and Ena¡¯s doting remarks, but I was caught off guard by Ellie.


    Eeh~...... the school Theo and Ellie are attending...... is the level perhaps extremely low......?


    That¡¯s what I thought, but the country that I lived in before was a country that emphasized the pursuit of knowledge, so I decided to convince myself that this is normal in foreign schools.


    It¡¯s a school that I will attend when I grow up, so I will at least have an easy time if the level is low.


    I don¡¯t think that I would like to struggle with tests and studies.


    To be honest, school is where you go to make friends and y!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When we finished the dinner, Alek returned after a long time.


    It appears that he knew beforehand that I had a fever as he ran through the hallway noisily just as my siblings before.


    Because Theo and Ellie were in the room, ire and Ena naturally reproved him.


    To be so simr, as expected of a parent and children.


    The reason behind his anxiety is me so I was a bit happy, but this is this and that is that.


    After the lecturing ended, Alek wanted to carry me in his arms, but ire and Ena scolded him again. So he was dejectedly sitting next to the crib after getting scolded twice.


    My fever went down, just holding me should be just fine, I thought, but I don¡¯t find it strange that Alek doesn¡¯t go against the overprotective two.


    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped so I lightly stroke his head that is sticking through the crib with a pitiful expression.


    I wonder if fathers are creatures with weak standpoint in every world......


    When I stroke his head, Smugfairy-san strokes mine.


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Leave Lily¡¯s head to me! Even if the ground splits! Even if the sky crumbles, I will continue to pat you!¡¹


    She seems to be in a perfect condition today as well.

 Chapter 23 – Fairy and First Time…… and Part 6

    Five days after getting the fever


    When I woke up, Ena was wiping the windows.


    Kuti seems to be still asleep.


    She has an expression of agony.


    ¡¸SubesubemanJ¨D¨D¡¹


    Meaning is unclear.


    She probably drank gonyautoxin or ate tetrodotoxin.


    Otherwise, she¡¯s saying the lyrics of the ¡°subesubesube manju manjuu1¡± love song.


    Because that thing is poisonous......


    It¡¯s a poisonous crab in a double meaning.


    While drowsily gazing at Ena, ire came to give me a morning greeting and kissed me on my forehead.


    Ena noticed that I was up after ire entered, so she also kissed me on my forehead.


    Now that I think of it, does kissing on forehead have a different meaning from kissing on the cheeks?


    Maa, both are pretty suitable, so there¡¯s probably not much difference.


    It goes for so long I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore.


    After being kissed by Ena for a while, doctor Randolph entered the room.


    It seems he¡¯s going to examine me today as well.


    Incidentally, there are no kisses from the old man.


    Even if there were, I would like decline.


    As always, he ces his hand on my forehead, looks into my mouth and examines me to no end.


    As ever, he doesn¡¯t use things like a stethoscope, I¡¯m getting worried about this world¡¯s medical technology.


    It seems you can understand quite a lot with palpation, and because this is a doctor¡¯s visit, the old man naturally doesn¡¯t carry many tools on him.


    Still, I think that at least carrying stethoscope around would be a good idea.


    I know next to nothing about medical care, so I don¡¯t really know well, but the ¡°blue light of healing¡± from before seems to be a medical treatment tool.


    ¡°Praying to God will heal the wounds and cure diseases.¡±


    I just pray that it¡¯s not something uncertain like that.


    Naturally, I pray to God!


    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem, her temperature has returned to normal, let¡¯s wait and see for today, if there are no further problems, it will be aplete recovery¡¹


    ¡¸Sensei, is it okay to return to the usual meals then?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, no problem. But, she¡¯s convalescent so control it to eight of the portions. Also, I will prescribe the same medicine as yesterday, so make her drink it properly¡¹


    When the old man informs ire that there are no problems, Ena asks about the meals.


    It seems I will be finally able to eat the usual menu starting today.


    Maa, I still have to drink that bitter thing, though.


    ire was relieved after hearing the old man¡¯s verdict, but she approached me with a still somewhat worried expression.


    ¡¸Lily-chan...... Okaasan has to go to work today as well...... Be obedient and properly listen to Ena, okay? But, if you feel lonely let Ena know right away, okay? ...... Ah~ Lily-chan~ Mama doesn¡¯t want to go~ Uu~¡¹


    Looking at ire¡¯s childish appearance, the old man gently smiles.


    Are you going to fight a chivalric order...... Are you going to return only after destroying it?


    Our Okaachan is not half-assed.


    She kisses my forehead over and over again, then she matches her forehead with mine and worriedly stares at my cloudy eyes.


    I have made you worry, huh...... I feel really apologetic, but it was so sudden without any signs, so I couldn¡¯t take measures against it. There wasn¡¯t anything I could have done.


    Besides, there are no particr problems except the fever, it¡¯s a constion in sadness, right?


    Babies have fevers fairly often, after all.


    Does she act like this when Theo or Ellie have a fever?


    I feel like she does.


    Or are my eyes perhaps the source of her anxiety?


    That seems to be very likely, I guess.


    While regrettably hugging me close to her and rubbing our foreheads together and kissing it, Ena returned.


    When Ena said that she has to go...... ire shook her head while hugging me in her arms.


    ire¡¯s good smelling hair tickled my face.


    ¡¸...... Mou...... ¡°Magic Battle¡± are close, so you have to do your best, you know? Leave Lily to me and do your best at what only you can do¡¹


    ¡¸............ Yes......¡¹


    She really reluctantly rxes her arms and slowly ces me back into the baby crib.


    Herst kiss on my forehead felt lonesome, but ire has properly said ¡°I¡¯m off¡± with a smile before leaving for work.


    Looking so dejected that even shadow thickens wouldn¡¯t help, right?


    ¡°Magic Battle¡±


    I heard some unknown words again, so I will put it into the dusty corner and ask Kutiter.


    Speaking of that very Kuti-san.


    ¡¸Flith must be sterilizeeeed~~¡¹


    It seems that the stage of her dream moved to the end of the century.


    My physical condition is perfect, I don¡¯t feel characteristguidness during convalescence.


    In the first ce, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me except the fever, so that may be a matter of course.


    However, baby¡¯s immunity and resistances are weak.


    Overestimating myself is taboo, while that may be true, I¡¯m so bored, so free that my stress is in the mach.


    Is it almost time to lift the magical power practice ban~? I look at the dweller of the dream world.


    ¡¸Wha! What are you nning to do©`©`©`¡¹


    The dream stage changed from the end of the century back to the 19th century Great Britain, and the over dramatized face returned back to the usual lovely smug face.


    The muddy diet for patients was switched back to the usual, but more finely made baby food.


    It was somewhat chewy, there was some response when eating.


    It seems that our Kuti-san has woken up while I was chewing.


    I wanted to ask if she sessfully defeated the empire, but decided not to.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾I think it¡¯s about time I resume my magical power practice, what do you think?¡¿


    After breakfast, I was rolling around as an exercise to help digestion and asked Fairy-san who was rolling together with me.


    ¡¸Not before you recover¡¹


    Kuti-sama says while rolling around.


    ¡¾I¡¯m already all right, though?¡¿


    ¡¸No~¡¹


    ¡¾My temperature has returned to normal, I don¡¯t feel anynguidness, in the first ce, there wasn¡¯t anything with me besides the fever?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Muu~~¡¹


    Fairy-sama stopped rolling around and sat cross-legged mid-air with a troubled expression.


    ¡¾Then...... just a bit!¡¿


    ¡¸Mu~u¡¹


    ¡¾Please!¡¿


    As ast resort to convince Kuti who is still making a difficult expression, I put out arge signboard on top of my head.


    ¡¸...... Really just a bit, alright?¡¹


    Fairy-sama sighs in defeat.


    At the very end, the gentle smug face listened to my plea.


    She¡¯s not making a smug face right now, though.


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti. I love you!¡¿


    ¡¸...... !!!¡¹


    To my slightly exaggerated thanks, the Smugface-sama opened her eyes wide and stiffened.


    I leave that little statue alone and begin a serious magical power practice after so long with excitement.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It¡¯s my first time not training for five days since being born.


    I am born for just a little over a year, though.


    I was slightly worried if I can do it properly, but it was a needless fear.


    First, I gathered a lot of magical power inside my body, then I separated it.


    Magical power doesn¡¯t have a physical capacity limit I can gather, so no matter how much I gather in my body, it won¡¯t go anywhere if I don¡¯t will for it.


    And yet, there¡¯s still the sense of it growing.


    I push therge-volume separated magical power outside.


    The magical power goes outside so easily now, it¡¯s difficult to feel the consumption.


    I shape the released magical power into a cube of about 1m.


    It won¡¯t probably hit the ceiling, as I guess by the eye that the ceiling is approximately 3m high.


    I guide the cube to a height it nearly reaches the ceiling.


    There¡¯s no feeling even if I touch it, but just in case.


    I¡¯m not alone in this room.


    Ena is now doing a light cleaning.


    Naturally, she¡¯s not using a broom, but dust cloth-like thing.


    She¡¯s using it even on the soft and fluffy carpet, is that really a dust cloth?


    After watching such Ena and confirming that she¡¯s not aware of the magical power, I slowly control the huge cube.


    As the number of times I control increases, I can tell that the magical power inside the cube decreases little by little.


    Even if the magical power decreases, the shape of the cube doesn¡¯t change a bit, magical power is really a curious thing.


    I turn to cube into octahedron, dodecahedron, and sphere


    After changing it to a sphere, I finely control it.


    I erge it, shrink it, make it thicker, make it thinner, make it lighter, make it darker.


    And then, I gradually increase the speed.


    I branch out the released magical power and form a shape on each branch.


    I change the hardness of some parts and stop controlling when it takes the shape of Yggdrasil.


    Un, it¡¯s finely made if I say so myself.


    After that, I keep controlling that released magical power until it runs out.


    When the magical power nears exhaustion, it disappears into thin air.


    When I confirm the exhaustion, I immediately generate new magical power and release it outside.


    I control it simrly, and after doing it several times, my ¡°warm up exercise¡± has beenpleted.


    Now then, the real thinges now.


    I make the magical power gathered in my body ¡°thicker¡± and I gradually ¡°shorten¡± it.


    As I increase the concentration and shrink it, the magical power bes pressed¡±.


    Compressed magical power is far ¡°stronger.¡±


    The strength of magical power is just a sensual one, I can¡¯t really tell how powerful it really is.


    However, it bes so powerful I can clearly tell that it¡¯s strong even if only by feeling.


    Ipress thepressed magical power even further.


    Oncepressed, and the feeling bes smaller, I collect more magical power inside my body andpress it as well.


    I have discovered this magical powerpression at Alek¡¯s birthday party, but I was able topress only a small amount at that time.


    When merging thepressed magical powers, the control bes remarkably difficult.


    Nevertheless, the advantage ofpression is that the consumption of just releasing the magical power is ¡°far greater¡± than releasingpressed magical power.


    While practicing the releasing ofrge amounts of magical power, I found it difficult to release more than 20% of my total magical power.


    That¡¯s where I have discoveredpression.


    Large releases took a toll on my stamina, but it became far more efficient thanks to thepression.


    The control of thepressed magical power was very difficult at the beginning, but I saw the potential as I have continued topress.


    I am able to release enough magical power to fill up the whole room, but I¡¯m able topress it to the size of my fingernail.


    After releasing it, I switch over to the normal control practice.


    After released, the difficulty of control increases by several times.


    It was really difficult in the past...... it¡¯s not that long ago, though.


    Given the amount released before thepression, it¡¯s twice as hard to control.


    However, taking the time required forpression into consideration, it¡¯s more of disadvantage.


    ¡°Magical power consumption is far greater.¡±


    That is the merit of the presentpression.


    It would be nice if there were any other merits, but...... I¡¯m currently using magical power only to write words and strengthen parts of my body, so I have faint hopes.


    I release thepressed magical power and control it at high-speed until exhausted.


    It was when I was about to repeat it for the tenth time.


    ¡¸Practice over~! I told you just a bit, didn¡¯t I~!¡¹


    Fairy-san tells me angrily while giving my head a chop.


    It seems that I got caught up in the moment and overdid it a bit.


    Sorry, sorry, I form words to apologize.


    I did thepress practice a hundred times before the fever, though......


    After that, Angry-san was rolling with me around the baby crib, and I took a nap for a while after the lunch.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I woke up, Theo and Ellie were looking at me from sides with cute smiles.


    ¡¸Good morning, Lily¡¹


    ¡¸Have you slept well? Your sleeping face was very lovely, you know?¡¹


    As if watching my sleeping face for a long time, the two looks very joyful and satisfied.


    I¡¯m not perturbed by having my sleeping face seen anymore.


    If I were still perturbed by something like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live in this house!


    After talking about the school for a while, the two studied in my room.


    Ena probably already gave up as she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Rather, it¡¯s to the point they worry together when there¡¯s something they don¡¯t understand.


    Apparently, Ena is not good at studying.


    Everyone is studying except me......


    Today also without reading, my practice time is over, so I¡¯m free and bored, rolling and rolling around the baby crib.


    Kuti is rolling around with me.


    It¡¯s unexpectedly fun when doing for a long time.


    I wonder if it¡¯s the children privilege to enjoy everything?


    My brains should be adult¡¯s, though.


    Looking at me rolling around the crib, Theo, Ellie, and Ena are smiling.


    Keep on studying folks~ I keep on rolling.

 Chapter 24 – Fairy and Race and

    A little over seventeen months old.


    Six days after getting the fever.


    Doctor Randolph came to examine me today as well.


    My condition is perfect today, I feel neither feverish nornguid.


    It will be probably all right, calm andposed.


    ¡¸Umu, no problems. If any problems arise, call for me without reserve¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much Randolph-sama. Then, is it alright to resume the moving exercises?¡¹


    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any problems. She¡¯s a good child that doesn¡¯t lose her temper, she¡¯s really intelligent girl. Normal children would take more effort to cure. Babies can be more selfish you know¡¹


    The old man¡¯s serious expressionpletely turns around, and he strokes my head gently.


    It seems that exercise and reading ban will be lifted today.


    When I think about returning back to the usual daily life, those days full of boredom turn into motivation.


    Maa...... I had so much spare time I might have gone rusty, though.


    Nevertheless, this old man investigated about Cloudy Eyes, and even helped so much during this fever, he really is a caring doctor.


    I feel like he¡¯s looking after like he would after his grandchildren.


    Well, he¡¯s Ojiichan by age, and I don¡¯t know about my blood-rted grandparents, so he might really be my real grandfather.


    Will he be happy if I call him Ji~ji?


    I wipe the lingering thought about the old man who¡¯s stroking my head because the drowsy-eyed Fairy-sama is getting up to give her morning greetings.


    No matter how kind he is, he¡¯s a stranger.


    It would be better not to act recklessly.


    The half-asleep swaying fairy thrusts into my hair.


    ¡¸...... Fuaawaaaa...... Lily¡¯s hair smells good as always......¡¹


    She rolls around my hair and sniffs it, acting like a pervert, but I naturally leave it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Since the old man gave his consent, the practice and study ban has beenpletely lifted.


    Studying has rtively lightened up, I asionally draw what¡¯s read with magical power, while pointing out typos and strange words.


    Kuti asionallyes out during the reading and exins me the words. They have the same meaning, but are different whenposed in a sentence differently.


    It¡¯s some kind of idioms and phrases.


    There seem to be many words


    Having the study ban lifted, I asked about the ¡°Magic Battle¡± that I have shelved.


    ¡¸Ah~ It¡¯s like that you see~ There are four countries on this Lizwald continent, and they take turns in hosting arge festival. Various races fight and dance¡¹


    Did she say various races!?


    Kuti sensei doesn¡¯t seem to be much interested, but I have heard something interesting mixed in her exnation.


    The name of the continent and the four countries immediately vanished in the thin air.


    ¡¾By various races, you mean that there are different races besides humans!?¡¿


    My eyes are undoubtedly sparkling and glittering right now.


    If there are different races than it has been decided that this is a different world.


    At least, there were no intelligently advanced races other than humans in my previous world.


    ¡¸U, umm...... Lily¡¯s eyes are somewhat terrifyingly sparkling, just my imagination?¡¹


    ¡¾Your imagination! Rather than that, the races!¡¿


    It seems they are sparkling after all.


    But, that doesn¡¯t matter right now.


    It¡¯s about races now.


    I form words of magical power to hurry Kuti.


    ¡¸U, umm, this Lizwald continent has four countries and six different kinds of races. Lily and others with no special characteristics are known as ¡°humans.¡± Humans fundamentally possess average abilities and are the most populous race on the Lizwald continent¡¹


    Kuti blinked her eyes in surprise, but she recovered and returned back to sensei mode.


    As expected, humans are the most numerous just like in the many novels I have read in my previous life.


    And, the humans with biggest numbers are the average to bnce it out.


    ¡¸Next is~ Human-looking guys with animal ears and tails, ¡°Beastmen.¡± Maa, they don¡¯t have any other special features besides that. Their ability is not much different from humans. The animal races don¡¯t have any particr powers, and they are also not too quick-witted¡¹


    ¡¾What kind of ears and tails?¡¿


    ¡¸N~tone~......¡¹


    She ces her index finger on her chin, slightly tilts her head adorably and starts drawing various animal ears with her spirit power.


    Dog ears, cat ears, fox ears, bunny ears......


    A wide variety of ears was drawn.


    The drawn ears were ears of many animals that lived in my previous life.


    There are no peculiar ears in this world, I have memorized all ears that Kuti has drawn.


    After finishing drawing the ears, she starts drawing tails.


    A slender tail, a thick tail, a round tail, a short tail......


    All of these tails were covered in fluffy fur.


    Truly mofumofu inducing.


    In my previous life, there were also types with no hair, but the tails that Kuti drew were all fluffy tails.


    Truly splendid.


    It cut off the tails that can¡¯t be mofumofu¡¯ed.


    ¡¸Something like that, you understand~?¡¹


    ¡¾Un, I understand clearly! Thank you!!¡¿


    The wonderful Beastmen.


    Ah, why was I reincarnated as a human?


    If I had animal ears and mofumofu tail, not being able to see wouldn¡¯t even matter.


    God is hateful......!


    ¡¸Next one is~ Let¡¯s go with ¡°Devils¡± ~ Compared to Beastmen who have animal ears and tails, this race are people with horns and wings. Their ability is not much different from Humans and Beastmen. Ah, but even though they have wings, they can¡¯t fly in the sky like fairies can, you know? By the way, if you call Devil people Demons or Monsters, they get really angry!¡¹


    The splendid mofumofu objects fade away, and Kuti sensei draws faces with rounded, sharp horns and short horns. She draws many faces with one or two horns on each head.


    Kuti who is flying in the air takes a little distance from the faces, draws a ground-like line, and she then attached arge ¡± o ¡± above the line.


    After attaching the ¡± o ¡°, Kuti...... she starts drawing stick figures with bat wings and bird wings on the ground-like line, and then she attached big ¡± x ¡± next to them.


    Naturally, the winged stick figures have horns on their heads.


    It seems to disy the ability of flight.


    After finished drawing, Kuti flies into the ¡± o ¡± circle above the ground-like line.


    ¡¾Then, Devils are different from Demons or Monsters?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course they are different~ Monsters is monsters. Demons are generally monsters who possess intelligence. Devil people won¡¯t forgive you if you put them in the same category as monsters or demons¡¹


    The Devil race drawings change into beast-like creatures with huge fangs and ws with a certain ¡°gushing out¡± feeling.


    The feeling that is gushing out is.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Demon! I¡¯m super strong.¡±


    It¡¯s written all over the drawing.


    It appears that this possesses creature possesses intelligence.


    It appears that the reason the Devils get offended by beingpared to Monsters and Demons is that they possess the same characteristic horns and wings.


    Being simr in appearances is enough to be subjected to persecution.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a difficult era.


    Maa, that doesn¡¯t matter.


    What¡¯s matters are horned girls!


    Viva! Girls with horns!


    Crap, what is this world...... It¡¯s too good.


    Although my blood is boiling, it doesn¡¯t show on my face.


    Because there are other people besides Kuti around!


    But, if nosebleedes out it¡¯s the act of God!


    I would like you to forgive me from that!


    It won¡¯te out, though.


    Being so excited that nosebleedes out happens only in a manga.


    Such thing is a superstition.


    Although red pathos is gushing out from my heart¡¯s nose, I use another high-speed processing area of my brain in order not to miss a single word about races from the Great Teacher Kuti.


    Naturally, my delusion area is also running at high speeds!


    ¡¸Thest three races are about the same in poption, they are ¡°Longears¡± and ¡°Longhairs¡± and ¡°Pygmies.¡± The Long-eared race is, as the name suggests a race with long and sharp ears. They are many beautiful people, but I would say that their bodies are slightly weakerpared to other races? Instead, they are good at art and music~¡¹


    ¡¾Long-eared race, the Elves?¡¿


    ¡¸Elves and Longears are different~ Elves are Elves, their numbers are scarce, but they are a proper race, you know? The Elves thate out in the books is a race that properly exists, you know~? They do share long ears and beautiful facial features with the Longears, though~¡¹


    Kuti erases the I¡¯m a Demon! drawing, and draws a face with long ears.


    The face she draws is awfully detailed and beautiful, unlike the faces, she drew until now.


    To be precise, she drew two beautiful faces than draw ¡Ù in between.


    She then put Longears and Elf nametes on top of them.


    Are Longears and Elves really different races?


    Moreover, Elves are on the brink of extinction......


    Kuti and others apparently investigated, but she can¡¯t tell me the exact numbers.


    Were they originally the same race that has divided into living in the forest or the city and became known as different races?


    ¡¾Were Elves and Longears originally the same race?¡¿


    I was interested, so I tried asking the Great Teacher.


    ¡¸N~ They were already separate races when we started investigating so~ We don¡¯t really know¡¹


    ¡¾I see, it can¡¯t be helped then¡¿


    It can¡¯t be helped if she doesn¡¯t know.


    There¡¯s no reason to know so much in detail.


    Longears are Longears, Elves are Elves, knowing that much is enough.


    Moreover, if they are on the brink of extinction, the probability that I will meet them is low.


    To be frank, having long ears and looking elvish is enough!


    Elf ears banzai!


    My delusions are running wild, Kuti sensei!


    ¡¸Right, right, it can¡¯t be helped~ Maa, I didn¡¯t do the investigation so I wouldn¡¯t know~ Investigating is for underlings. Then, next one is~ Next ones are Longhairs, they are a race that has a slight gender difference~ The males grow a beard even before adulthood. The females have long hair, butpared to the males, they don¡¯t have any special characteristics, it¡¯s just their hair grow faster. Also, both men and women grow shorterpared to average height human. Ah, right, right. Also,pared to other races, their physical strength is on the powerful side. They are strong, but it¡¯s not enough to be their greatest trait. Their greatest trait must be their beard hair. Ah, also, the women are stronger! Violence wise!¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... so that¡¯s why they are Longhairs¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~¡¹


    The detailed, beautiful faces disappear, and Kuti draws a bearded face with a great amount of hair and a face with wavy hairstyle next to it.


    She draws ¡± £¼ ¡± in between the bearded face and the wavy hairstyle face.


    Naturally, it¡¯s beard £¼ wavy hair diagram.


    Kuti flexed her biceps while saying ¡°Violence-wise!¡± but there was no change in her arms, but Great Teacher apparently didn¡¯t mind it.


    In short, they are a dwarf-like race that ces women above men.


    Dwarves have the cksmithing feel to them, but it appears to be different in this world.


    Or is that the Dwarf race is actually the Dwarves?


    There¡¯s the Elf thing going on too.


    ¡¾Are there no Dwarves?¡¿


    ¡¸Dwarves are that, right? Those fellows that appeared in the book Ena read once before, right? Races that appear in the book don¡¯t usually exist in reality, you know~? You have to properly distinct between reality and delusion, alright~?¡¹


    ¡¾Gununu¡¿


    Being told by Kuti that dwarves are just a product of my delusions is vexing...... but!


    ...... I was about to go crimson, but I was barely able to hold my ground.


    Somehow, I don¡¯t want to lose to Kuti! Grr!


    ¡¸Thest ones are~ The Pygmies. That race has an extreme trait. Even as adults, they reach just little over half of an average adult human¡¯s height. But, in exchange, they are extremely nimble. Also, their rounded ears can be considered a unique feature¡¹


    ¡¾Truly pygmies, huh¡¿


    She draws three stick figures, she writes ¡°Human¡± above the tall one, ¡°Pygmy¡± above the small one, and ¡°Longears¡± above the middle one.


    Indeed, a special trait.


    Taking the opportunity, she draws a child-like face and rounded ears on the Pygmy.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it~ Most of these six races live on the Lizwald continent. Also, Elves or ¡°Dragonkin¡± mostly don¡¯t live here¡¹


    ¡¾Dragonkin?¡¿


    It¡¯s interesting because the race¡¯s name came out for the first time, making my imagination run wild.


    Well, it¡¯s that, right?


    Dragon girls, ya know? Dragon girls!


    ¡¸I have heard that only one person of the Dragonkin was discovered during the investigation, and it¡¯s already an old story. By the way, they have a strength that Longhairs could only wish for, with an agility that overshadows the Pygmies, they are a really tough race. One of them had enough strength to crush countries, so the people of the past feared them and eventually got destroyed by them. There¡¯s such past, but they seldom appeared in front of other races, and because they have the ability to perceive fairies just like Lily, the investigation didn¡¯t proceed as expected~¡¹


    ¡¾Enoughbat power to singlehandedly destroy a country...... It might have been unavoidable to be feared¡¿


    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s true, but...... I don¡¯t think they deserved to be destroyed, it¡¯s a regrettable past. To be frank, the documents from that era left behind many mysteries¡¹


    She draws a line, six points which represent a mountain and a stick figure that¡¯s swinging its fist.


    It seems that the mountain was blown away by a fist.


    The stick figure which swung the fist is blowing a me from its mouth.


    It¡¯s a mystery, huh~ While Kuti was shrugging her shoulders and shaking hear head, the Dragonkin blew away another mountain with its mes.


    They were a terrifying race.


    But, they are not here anymore so there shouldn¡¯t be problems.


    I wanted to meet a dragon girl, but my life is more important!


    Still, this confirms that this is a different world.


    Maa, it¡¯s more wonderful world than I thought, so everything¡¯s rather OK!


    Ah...... I want to make friends with Mofumofu-san quickly.


    ...... Which reminds me, the Cosyers on Alek¡¯s birthday party...... it means they were real.


    The employees are mofumofu...... Gulp.


    ording to the Great Teacher Kuti¡¯s lecture, the four countries are jumbled together...... In other words, many non-human people are living in this Ovent Kingdom.


    The fact that the races are so intertwined, probably means that there may be only a few cases of discrimination.


    The Dragonkin thing is apparently a thing of a past.


    The Devils get insulted, but they live here in greater numbers than the Longears, Longhairs, or Pygmies.


    Maa, I still don¡¯t understand the situation quite well, so let¡¯s refrain from assuming.


    Because the only source of information is this Smugface-san.


    It would be easier to collect information if only I could read books on my own.


    My family reads me books that they are fond of, they don¡¯t read anything that¡¯s about of that special area.


    Mofumofu-san, horned girls, winged girls, Elves, Dwarves, little girls, and shotas.


    I definitely want to get along.


    What is this...... wonderful world.


    Right...... Kuti has told me about six races, but Elves and Dragonkin weren¡¯t counted.


    In other words, there might be many other races......!


    Possibly...... those fellows......!


    The face in my heartughs with gufufu suspicious smile, and I form the words of magical power with expectations towards those races.


    ¡¾Grass or Shellfish races that can physically stand up, are they......!¡¿


    ¡¸Such races don¡¯t exist!¡¹


    ...... What a disappointment.

 Chapter 25 – Fairy and Mission and

    I have confirmed that I have reincarnated in a different world.


    ording to Kuti¡¯s race lecture, this world has many races besides humans.


    There were not many races like this in my previous world.


    Just from that, I can conclude that this is a different world.


    Because I love reincarnated stories, I have read many novels about it.


    I have been attracted by such world as is pretty normal to do.


    And I came here.


    To the fascinating world of mofumofu!


    The cosyer employees at Alek¡¯s birthday party weren¡¯t cosyers, but the real deal.


    That¡¯s right...... The real kemonomimi.


    The real mofumofu people.


    Viva mofumofu!


    I¡¯m a baby of about one year and half.


    It would be quite difficult for me to go to town to meet the mofumofu people.


    But, how about that?


    There are at least thirty servants in this house.


    About half of them are mofumofu people.


    In other words, there¡¯s no need to go out to the town.


    I can search for mofumofu around the house.


    But, the problem is my family.


    First, although I¡¯m already one year and half old, I have met the employees(mofumofu) only once at Alek¡¯s birthday party.


    I don¡¯t know why, but they didn¡¯t enter this room even once.


    It may be because my nanny Ena is constantly looking after me.


    That Ena is a master of this house, she is on the equal standing of Alek and ire.


    No, she¡¯s partially above them.


    If someone like her with such control is in my room, there¡¯s no need for servants to enter.


    Or, it may be a question of credibility.


    You don¡¯t need to ask whether Ena who has the equal or even higher standing than the masters of this house has credibility.


    But, what about the servants?


    Although they will be carefully selected when hiring, but that does not mean they will be instantly fully trusted.


    Much less when their partner would be a blind baby.


    There would also many things which are more necessary than reliance.


    But, while that may be true, I think it¡¯s a little bit of an overkill to not let them enter the room for more than a year, but this is a different world, and this is a house of rich people.


    There may be some inconceivable reason.


    But, that does not matter.


    A wonderful world of mofumofu is right in front of me.


    As an urget matter for the future, I have toe up with a strategy to leave this room and reach the fantastic field of dreams, hope, and romance.


    Fortunately, I can expect the servantse to the front of the room.


    Preparation of meals and etc. corresponds with that.


    asionally, Ena would slip out to make the meal herself, but usually, the servants prepare the meal, bring it in front of the room, and Ena receives it.


    I have not noticed at first, but there¡¯s a difference in the knocking when it¡¯s a servant notifying the people or a ¡°person entering the room.¡±


    The servant type of knocking...... Even if they don¡¯t enter the room, they never enter the sight where they could be seen from the baby crib.


    I wonder if being like a shadow is considered as manners?


    It was on my mind why they are so thorough, but that does not matter now.


    I have to approach the servants whiche near my room as early as possible.


    To fully enjoy mofumofu, the target has to be ¡°ears¡± and ¡°tail.¡±


    If they are thorough like this, it¡¯s safe to assume that servants won¡¯t lift me up to their arms on their own.


    Therefore, I must consider that as part of my strategy.


    The more I think about it, the more difficult it bes.


    I have left this room only twice before.


    Furthermore, my target are the servants who I have clearly limited contact with.


    Even after reaching my target(mofumofu), there¡¯s a need to maintain the contact to fully enjoy it.


    A truly high difficulty mission.


    Can I really seed!?


    No...... I have to do it!


    Even if I understand that it¡¯s nearly impossible, I have to live for the moment!


    If it¡¯s for mofumofu!


    I will do it!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Mission No.1 ¡°Open Sesame¡± start!


    I finish the brain simtion and put the n into practice.


    The first stage, ¡°escaping from the room.¡±


    First, a frontal attack.


    It¡¯s the turn the doorknob, push open, and escape type.


    Naturally, the door doesn¡¯t have magical power, so I don¡¯t see them.


    But, I will know that I can¡¯t proceed further by releasing my magical power towards obstacles such as walls.


    Using this, I can position myself by the wall.


    And then, I can fumble by the wall and find the door.


    Right now, my own height may reach to the doorknob, but I can¡¯t open it myself.


    Rather, I can imagine Ena bringing me back if I open the door by myself.


    That¡¯s why I will have Ena open it for me!


    Right...... There¡¯s no meaning if she brings me back.


    I will make Ena open the door for me and lead me out of the room by hand.


    It starts here.


    Let¡¯s go! Towards the wonderful field!


    I strike to book to interrupt Ena¡¯s reading.


    Since I can stand without assistance, I slip from herp and stand up.


    Because I have never interrupted reading for exercising, Ena finds the situation a little unexpected.


    I start moving thanks to that opening.


    I extend the magical power towards the wall in a straight line and measure the distance.


    There¡¯s no doubt that if I start running that I would encounter some obstacles.


    She was reading to me until just now, the are be booksying around.


    In a preliminary meeting with Kuti, I have had her mark the obstacles in my route with her spirit power.


    Therefore, there are no problems even if there are obstacles.


    But, I can¡¯t be hasty and start running here.


    Because me being able to see the obstacles is way beyond Ena¡¯s thoughts.


    If I start running Ena will immediately catch me.


    Therefore, I have to walk while greatly avoiding the obstacles.


    If I don¡¯t walk towards the obstacles, Ena won¡¯t stop me.


    She will respond only to sudden idents so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem unless I go head-first sliding.


    One step, two steps, I walk towards the wall first.


    Araara, how rare, it seems you are in an exercise mood rather than books today, I hear from behind.


    It seems she doesn¡¯t n on stopping me.


    Then, when I arrived at the first objective(wall) safely, I fumble around to confirm.


    nce, when I check Ena, she was looking at me from about two steps behind with a warm smile.


    There seem to be no problems.


    The feeling of the smooth wall turns into a soft feel of wood.


    It appears I have arrived at the door.


    When I stand on tiptoes and stretch a bit, I can feel a doorknob......


    ¡¾Door¡¿


    There was a signboard from magical power attached.


    When I looked towards a side, I saw smug-faced fairy giving me thumbs up.


    There was no reason to fumble around!


    It¡¯s toote for that now, so I only tsukkomi in my mind. I turn around towards Ena and lightly banban strike on the door.


    ¡¸Un? Lily that¡¯s the door, you know? You want to take a look outside?¡¹


    Yes!!! I make a victory pose in my heart and strike the door twice again.


    This time, Ena¡¯s gaze switches on the door.


    With this, Ena is surely convinced that I want to go on the other side.


    ¡¸U~n...... We have decided not to let you outside the room too much, but...... You want to go outside that much?¡¹


    Smugface-san came over from the side and hit the door together with me.


    ¡°Pofupofu¡± is an appropriate SFX.


    I hear no sound, though.


    I banban on the door once again and look at Ena.


    My hand started to hurt a bit.


    I stare at Ena with the intent of pleading.


    ¡¸U~n...... You certainly were outside the room twice, and I think it¡¯s okay to go out, but you see? I was told by ire and Alek not to let you out of the room yet. I¡¯m sorry, Lily¡¹


    Sumimasen?


    What have you just said, Ena-san?


    Are you telling me that I can¡¯t go out of the room yet!?


    Then, what am I supposed to do!


    What about the wonderful field that lies behind this door!?


    I freeze while staring at Ena.


    Seeing me like that, Kuti exploded by herself.


    ¡¸All you have to do is to escape by yourself! Adventure! Chaaarge~!¡¹


    All is decided with her voice.


    Carefully, to the doorknob.


    ¡¾¡ýDoorknob¡ý¡¿


    A magical power namete is attached above the doorknob.


    If I give up here, I can¡¯t call myself a man!


    ...... I¡¯m a girl now, though.


    This door is the push to open type.


    I would be outed if this was pulled to open type.


    The God has not abandoned me yet!


    Quickly changing my n, I grab the doorknob with both hands and turn.


    You should adapt your n depending on the situation!


    Tu...... rn...... turn.......


    The doorknob was hardly moved by the one years old baby¡¯s power.


    ...... The hell is this doorknob! It¡¯s super heavy!


    The doorknob is the turning type, but it¡¯s made out of tin or copper or something, it¡¯s cold and hard to move.


    It¡¯s like a badly oiled machine part.


    ¡¸He~y, stop that. It¡¯s properly locked with a key, it won¡¯t open no matter how hard you try¡¹


    W, what~!


    Opening my eyes wide and staring at the ce where the doorknob is located, the namete changes.


    ¡¾¡ýDoorknob¡ýLocked¡¿


    Smugface-san who strangely leaves out the small details is hateful.


    When I release my hands from the doorknob and fall down in defeat, Ena holds me up in her arms and returns to the ce of reading.


    Just when did they lock it up?


    When Theo and Elliee in, I don¡¯t hear a sound of unlocking, and there¡¯s no one unlocking the door from inside.


    Saa, let¡¯s continue reading the book, okay~ This voice that reached me who was down because of the wonderful field(mofumofu), sounded only like a voice of evil.


    The leave out the small details fairy-san shrugs her shoulders andes back.


    The namete above the doorknob changed into,


    ¡¾Mission failure¡¿

 Chapter 26 – Fairy and Reflecting and

    The first stage of the strategy that would open the wonderful world of mofumofu has failed.


    In my previous world, there was a saying ¡°failure is the mother of sess.¡±


    Investigate the cause of failure and correct it.


    Realizing that failure precedes sess, I think about the causes of failure.


    First, both of my parents prohibited me from leaving the room.


    Second, a key that can lock the door without making a sound.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do in regards to the prohibition.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do to persuade my parents as I¡¯m just a year and a half old baby.


    I can talk, I can understand.


    But, only Kuti and I know about that.


    I was about to remove this restriction so I could enter the mofumofu world, but there are things that can¡¯t be overlooked and risks associated with it.


    Therefore, aside from my actions, there¡¯s no other way ofmunication.


    Both of my parents seem to be very busy at work recently, as they seldome back home.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not a problem I can deal with immediately.


    There¡¯s one more difficulty.


    The door was locked with no locking sound nor locking action.


    There¡¯s a possibility that it was locked from outside, but there¡¯s no need to make it so difficult to prevent me from leaving the room.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t want to think about that option if possible.


    Rather than a reason for locking, it¡¯s better to think of a situation where the door is not locked.


    There are only a few people in this room, but people are certainlying in and out every day.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Judging from the results, I found out that the mofumofu world is an unreachable paradise.


    Unlocked state, in other words, I put the mission where I got to utilize the door when it¡¯s opened in operation.


    It goes without saying that I have failed.


    Mission No.2 ¡°O~pen da doa Ena.¡± Waiting for the timing when Ena opens the door to get the lunch.


    I was moved to the baby crib, movement incapacitated.


    I can¡¯t forget Kuti¡¯s beautiful smile when she sessfully looked at me from the other side of the door.


    Mission No.3 ¡°Go~ Ho~me Braza and Shista~¡± Waiting for the timing when Theo and Elliee to the room.


    I slipped from Ena¡¯s grasp, tripped on an obstacle before reaching the door and got captured by Theo.


    As a result of acting so quickly, Kuti who was angry for leaving her behind wasughing and rolling.


    Mission No.4 ¡°C¡¯mon Dinna~¡± Waiting for the timing when Ena opens the door to get the dinner.


    Held by Ellie, escape not possible.


    I have exined to Fairy-sama beforehand this time, but because I couldn¡¯t do anything, I tried not to see her splendid smile by the door.


    Mission No.5 ¡°Ret¡¯s Go~ Braza~¡± Waiting for the timing when Theo opens the door to take a bath.


    I was captured by Theo before he opened the door and was handed over to Ellie.


    Since that fairy was giving me an ill-natured grin when I got captured, I will use that face as a magical power signboard.


    Mission No.6 ¡°Ret¡¯s Go~ Shista~¡± Waiting for the timing when Ellie opens the door to take a bath.


    Probably noticed my numerous missions today, Ena was tightly looking after me.


    Because I waspletely restrained, the ill-natured fairy also gave up and didn¡¯t have any particr reaction.


    Just why did it turn out like this!


    Far from passing through the door, I didn¡¯t even reach it!


    Ena haspletely seen through myst mission, so I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I may have no choice, but to leave it for another.


    I should charge again once Ena¡¯s vignce fades.


    Besides, she might speak about this to my parents.


    Ena herself said she wouldn¡¯t mind bringing me out of the room!


    Today, I acted upon the timing of the door opening, I should be able to escape if I don¡¯t show any suspicious behavior.


    After that, it depends on the heavens......


    I went to sleep while captivated by the mofumofu world.


    My dream, the mofumofu world was out of reach, and the ill-natured fairy kept on shrugging her shoulders, it was a terrible nightmare.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It goes without saying that waking up the next day was the worst.


    I feel like I had a terrible, surreal nightmare, I have decided to forget it.


    Fairy-sama who continued to sleep together with me even after myplete recovery is still in the dreand.


    Ena who noticed that I woke up gave me a light kiss on the forehead as a morning greeting.


    She doesn¡¯t kiss me on the cheeks often.


    I wonder if there¡¯s some kind of policy or something?


    ire, Theo, and Ellie are kissing me excessively both on cheeks and forehead, but...... There¡¯s no need to talk about Alek.


    But, I will defend my lips to the death.


    While still half asleep, Ena gives me a warning without consideration.


    ¡¸Lily...... I clearly understand that you want to go outside the room, but please don¡¯t try to forcibly leave just like yesterday, okay? I will speak about it to ire. It¡¯s still early for you to go alone, but it should be all right if I¡¯m with you. Therefore, promise me? Okay?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, pardon me¡¿


    Ena gently admonishes me while brushing my hair that grew longer a little with a soft hairbrush.


    Ena naturally can¡¯t see my words of magical power, but I put her words to heart.


    ¡¸One and half years old child would not understand me, but Lily is clever! You surely understand me, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Thinking that a small reply would be good, I utter a sound and nod.


    Ena¡¯s hand which was brushing my hair suddenly stopped and she instantly stiffened like an ancient stone statue.


    Crap...... Is it still too early?


    While thinking so, I look over my shoulder at Ena.


    ¡¸Yaaaan! Mou! Lily how cute you are!¡¹


    Ena throws the hairbrush away, lifts me up to her arms and rubs her cheek against mine.


    Yaaaan, she said...... Ena-san you are the one who is cute!


    Kuti who was woken up by the noise saw Ena rubbing her cheek against mine so she flew towards my other cheek and started rubbing as well.


    ¡¾Good morning, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Go~od morn~ing¡¯, you did something again~?¡¹


    Please, go to sleep a little more if you are still sleepy.


    ¡¾The usual~¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~¡¹


    The double rubbing continued for some time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After eating a breakfast, ire and Alek came to the room together.


    Seeing the two after so long, I have received a storm of hugs, kisses, and cheek rubs.


    When the storm calmed down, the two sat down before me.


    ¡¸Lily...... We can¡¯t return for about a month from now on...... But, you see! I will do my best for you, Theo, and Ellie!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... My cute, cute Lilianne...... Even though there were so many days I couldn¡¯t see you...... Papa won¡¯t be able to see you for another month......¡¹


    The two of them are sad together, but their enthusiasm is contrasting.


    I don¡¯t know what they are enthusiastic about, though.


    ¡¸Look, get a grip Alek! You have the duty to protect us and the duty to show off your swordsmanship. You can¡¯t afford to show Lily your uncool side!¡¹


    ¡¸U, umu...... That¡¯s right. Lily, Papa will do his best! I¡¯m sad that you can¡¯t see Papa¡¯s gant figure, but I shall win one of the seats of the four countries for you!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit you two. Leave Lily to me, Theo, and Ellie and do you best!¡¹


    The awe-inspiring ire encouraged Alek as he made a fist and motivated himself.


    Magical power bursts out from his body like mes.


    Alek¡¯s first magical power was released like mes.


    Did he unconsciously release magical power because of strong emotions?


    I was considering such while watching the two who were overflowing with motivation.


    But, I would like to know what these two want to work so hard at above all.


    Even if they dere their enthusiasm, I have no idea what¡¯s it directed at.


    Alek brimming over with vigor is releasing magical power like mes.


    ire warmly watches over the reliable husband.


    ¡¾¡ýBaka couple¡ý¡¿


    Kuti who gloomily observed Alek¡¯s mes of magical power put a signboard over the two.


    It¡¯s a sign that is troubling, but most definitely not wrong.


    It¡¯s wonderful that my parents get along well, but please stop this passionate exchange in front of children.


    Hey, you there, do not start passionately kissing.


    Ena also feels as if she gave up on them as she shrugs her shoulders.


    After the passionate embrace and kiss ended, the seriousness returned on their faces and they turned towards me.


    ¡¸Then, we are going Lily. I will properly pray to the Red God Uretom¡¹


    ¡¸We are going, Lily-chan. We will return as quickly as possible, okay?¡¹


    Red God Uretom is the God of War and Love if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    In other words, the two are going to fight.


    Ah, didn¡¯t they say something about ¡°Magic Battle¡± before?


    After finally understanding, I decided to take a small action before Alek could turn the doorknob.


    Totetote I trot and approach the two.


    ¡¸To~shama, Ka~shama¡¹


    I call out to them.


    ¡¸Iterahiya~i¡¹1


    I crack a smile and wave my hand.


    In an instant, Alek with an overflowing smile moves to me, holds me up in his arms and rubs his cheek against mine, and praises my growth while shedding tears.


    And ire who hugs me not getting defeated by Alek.


    After the storm of hugs and praisessted for a while, Ena Hurry up and leave! forcibly put end an to it.


    When I looked overhead during the storm, O¡¯Fairy-sama put a very suitable signboard above the two.


    ¡¾Doting parents ¡Á Foolish parents ¡ð¡¿


    It¡¯s Kuti withcent smile, big nostrils, and satisfied look.

 Chapter 27 – Fairy and Almanac and Gods and

    There is a lone infant on top of Ena¡¯sp.


    Of course, that¡¯s me, Lilianne La Christophe.


    After the storm-like hugs and praises, in contrast to those two who left with glossy skin and good smiles, I was left haggard.


    Pitying such me, Ena raised me up on herp and was stroking my head.


    The fairy in front of me is fanning me with magical power in shape of a fan.


    Naturally, there¡¯s no breezeing out.


    I intended to encourage them a bit, but I have received an unexpected counterattack.


    Regardless of this area, I see no color of growth.


    I feel like I keep repeating the same mistake.


    However, that¡¯s inevitable.


    As a baby, I¡¯m overwhelminglycking things I could reward them with.


    Therefore, as a result of doing the only thing I could do, it turned out like that.


    That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped that they were overjoyed.


    I thought that I would like them to stop with that soon, but asking for that would be unreasonable, so it might be better to get used to it.


    Although getting used to an expressionless, taciturn character is way easier.


    I wanted to do something about it, but I always end up forgetting when a problem arises.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After having my head continuously stroked by Ena and getting fanned by Fairy-sama, my spirit has returned.


    I think that I will y innocent today and deal with some of the shelved problems that are collecting dust.


    I could write again since I have made aplete recovery, so I have asked about the races first.


    I was thereby more convinced that this is a different world.


    If this is a different world, there should be many different things.


    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to ask various things about the field calledmon sense.


    Right...... Almanac for example.


    In my previous life, 1 year was 12 months, 365 days. 4 seasons changed during the year. 1 month was 30 days, 1 week was 7 days, 1 day was 24 hours, 1 hour was 60 minutes, 1 minute was 60 seconds.


    But, this is a different world.


    If the world is different, the time or things rted to almanac must be different.


    But, this field is the so-calledmon sense.


    It¡¯s an indispensable knowledge that one should know at least minimally.


    Thus, Kuti sensei has started teaching me about almanac.


    ¡¸First, 1 years has 13 months, 1st Month, 2nd Month, and it continues like that. When the 13th Month ends, it returns back to the First Month, and the Green History increases by 1¡¹


    ¡¾Green History¡¿


    ¡¸800 years ago, the four countries on the Lizwald continent were at war. The end of the war marked the beginning of a new era. They named it after the God of Peace and Earth, the Green God stria, therefore, the Green History¡¹


    The Fairy-san with upside down triangle sses made of magical power exins with zamasu tone and swings her teacher¡¯s cane.


    As expected, it¡¯s different from my previous life.


    Since there are 13 months, is a year of this world longer than the year of my former world?


    She writes ¡°13th Month¡ú1st Month¡± and ¡°Green History+1¡± on the magical power ckboard, and moves on with the lecture.


    ¡¸The Green History is currently at year number 787, and the month is the 6th Month. 1 month has 4 turns, 1 turn has 7 color days. The 7 color days are the colors of the 7 Gods ¡°Green¡úRed¡úBlue¡úYellow¡úWhite¡úck¡úTransparent¡± in this order¡¹


    ¡¾In other words, one month has 28 days?¡¿


    ¡¸Right, right, as expected of Lily! You are good at calctions as well!¡¹


    Fairy-sama expressed her impression by hugging me while steadily adding Green History, Months, 4 turns, and 7 color days at the ckboard.


    Since the ce to write was too small, the ckboard has expanded horizontally into arge rectangle, while also considerably expanding vertically.


    I feel a bit like a fool for being praised on such calctions, but Theo is studying two digits calctions at 9 years old, and he¡¯s being called the school¡¯s number one.


    Is this world¡¯s academic level low, after all, I wonder......


    It¡¯s not very good, but I¡¯m thankful for that so I decided not to mind it, but then I realized something.


    Sometimes I forget, but...... I just a baby, right...... 1 year and a half old......


    Considering that I¡¯m a year and a half, being able to do calctions is incredible.


    However, another question arises there.


    But, Kuti definitely doesn¡¯t think of me as a baby, right......


    Since associating with me about a half a year ago, she has not been treating me like a baby.


    It¡¯s apparent by my appearances, but that is also one of the Kutialities.


    Although there¡¯s no way possible of treating a one-year-old as an equal individual...... this is Kutiality as expected......


    Because it¡¯s Kuti, saying that will make me consent to everything.


    Because she¡¯s such Fairy-sama, she definitely hasn¡¯t noticed that I¡¯m just a baby.


    I think that it will be necessary to exin to her one day, but studying the almanac is more important now, so I will leave it forter.


    Although it may rot on the shelf, I wouldn¡¯t mind if it did.


    ¡¸Thereupon, right now, it¡¯s Green History year 787, 6th Month, 2nd turn, Red day. Incidentally, the writing in the Forest next to the world is the same as on the Lizwald continent¡¹


    Fairy adds more entries on the ckboard.


    Every time something is added, the old information gets pushed up, and the new information is written under it.


    She draws a ¡°Drawing of a forest¡± and ¡°Drawing of four unshapely, distorted, all over the ce frames.¡±


    ¡°Forest next to the world¡± is written next to the drawing of forest and ¡°Lizwald¡± is written next to the unshapely drawing.


    ¡¸That should be about everything about the almanac~ Is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡¹


    With her index finger on her chin with a slightly tilted head, Fairy sensei asks.


    ¡¾Ummm...... 7 color days are 1 turn, 4 turns make a 1 month, 13 months make a year, and 1 year has 364 days?¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ umm...... 1st day of the 1st Month is a special holiday that isn¡¯t counted at the Lizwald¡¯s almanac. The holiday is for two days once per four years, the forest¡¯s astronomers said something about sun and moon movement, but I already forgot, I wasn¡¯t really interested¡¹


    Lastly, she bes a wonderful smug faced sensei-san.


    It appears that a year is 365 days long just as in my previous world.


    They even have a leap year.


    Even a sr calendar is being studied by the astronomers in the fairy country?


    I¡¯m really thankful that there are only minimal changes to the number of months and days from my previous life.


    The 7 colored days of Gods is quite interesting.


    I remember being taught a bit about the Gods before.


    God of Peace and Earth, Green God stria.


    God of War and Love, Red God Uretom.


    God of Healing and Knowledge, Blue God Sefiry.


    God of Protection and Arts, Yellow God Gatastol.


    God of Light and Sun, White God Mitoroum.


    God of Darkness and Moon, ck God Metztli.


    God of Nothingness and Arbitration, Transparent God Lahm.


    A myth about the creation of the world by the 7 Gods is being taught around the world.


    ¡¾I have heard about the 7 Gods before, but are the colors rted to the creation myth as expected?¡¿


    ¡¸N~ I don¡¯t know the details, but a long time ago, the 7 Gods appeared on Aureole to teach or something. They don¡¯t descend to this world much in recent times, but because the seniors of the forest, Jijisama and Babasama actually met them, so it¡¯s certain¡¹


    Yes......?


    They have met the Gods?


    In other words...... The Gods actually exist in this world?


    Incidentally, Aureole is the name of this world.


    Kuti tilts her head to the side, wondering if she said something strange while looking at me who is blinking in surprise.


    I form three swaying questions marks overhead.


    ¡¸What is it~? Is there something you don¡¯t understand~?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, umm...... The Gods are real?¡¿


    ¡¸? ...... Of course, they are~? ording to Jijisama and Babasama, there¡¯s gentle ones, mischievous ones, serious ones, everyone¡¯s different. Maa, but I have never seen them myself and I haven¡¯t heard about God descending since the war 800 years ago¡¹


    ¡¾They really exist......¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ It¡¯s a religion where the races on the Lizwald continent can freely believe in each of the 7 Gods. The teachings and influence of the 7 Gods are deeply rooted on this continent, you know~¡¹


    Kuti has never seen them......


    But, this is a different world, the existence of Gods is not such impossible story.


    And the religion of 7 Gods where you are free to choose which Gods you believe in and you can change the belief anytime you want. That¡¯s considerablyx religion.


    Unlike the religion of my previous life, you can easily change the target of your worship.


    Religious conversion should have been fairly difficult in my former world.


    I wasn¡¯t religious before so I don¡¯t really know......


    Does religion be so cid only in a world where Gods are confirmed to exist?


    Maa, that¡¯s a great advantage for a religion so I don¡¯t particrly mind, but.


    Incidentally, Kuti sensei is irreligious.


    So there are irreligious people too......


    ¡¸Do you have any further questions~?¡¹


    It appears that Kuti sensei¡¯s lesson is nearing the end.


    When she asks me if I have any further questions, it usually means that the lesson ising to an end.


    All that remains is the definition of time...... Whether there are means and units of time.


    There will be a rough guess, but it might be difficult if there are no means to urately measure minutes or seconds.


    The most simple clock is the sundial, but it would be difficult to measure minutes and seconds with only that.


    Making a clock that can precisely measure the units of seconds should require considerable technique.


    Looking at the level of the paper manufacturing technology, making something like that should be close to impossible.


    Hourss could exist at most.


    But, if it¡¯s a civilization on a level of air-con, a small wristwatch should be possible.


    Perhaps, the definition of seconds may properly exist.


    ¡¾About time?¡¿


    ¡¸Time, huh~...... Umm you see, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. The numbers of time going one by one are Gou. 60 Gou is 1 Rin, 60 Rin is 1 Hals, and 24 Hals make one day~¡¹


    The interval which Kuti counted at was roughly one second.


    In other words, Gou are seconds, Rin are minutes, and Hals are hours.


    It matches my previous lifetime.


    However, since they are able to define seconds, it leaves only to one conclusion.


    In other words, the clock is developed.


    ¡¾Is there a tool that tells time?¡¿


    ¡¸There are, there are, a clock, for example, ~ But, that fellow is reallyplicated so only a few people possess them, you see. Most of the races tell time by the church¡¯s bell or by the sun¡¹


    As expected, it¡¯s too of aplicated mechanism to spread widely.


    Church¡¯s bell for telling time is standard for a different world, but I have never heard a bell in this house.


    Is it perhaps quite far away?


    ¡¾I have never heard church¡¯s bell before, is it perhaps too far from this house?¡¿


    ¡¸This ce is soundproof after all~ If it weren¡¯t, you would be able to normally hear it in this room, you know~ The church¡¯s bell is properly operating and resounding every 3 Hals from 6 Hals in the morning, resounding 5 times a day¡¹


    Soundproofing equipment, this residence is incredible as expected......


    Rather, from 6 Hals in the morning...... Does the morning start at midnight just like in my previous life?


    Are? But, then if people in this house don¡¯t hear the church¡¯s bell, does it mean they tell the time by the sun here?


    No...... it¡¯s not like the whole house is soundproof.


    Sensing what I was thinking about, asionally sharp Fairy-sama tells me the surprising fact.


    ¡¸This residence has a considerable amount of clock, so they are alright even without hearing the bell, you know? There is no clock in this room, but Ena carries a pocket watch, you know?¡¹


    Pocket watch!?


    I don¡¯t understand the level of this civilization more and more!


    Although I didn¡¯t hear most of it, I looked up at Ena who is reading me a book while I was getting confused about the technology of this world. Ena noticed me looking at her and smiled at me.


    My head which was in chaos once and for all settled after seeing Ena¡¯s dignified Oneesama smile.


    No...... This ce has air-con, I should have thought of it as given......


    However, a pocket watch...... Ena certainly did remind ire the time before.


    I thought she took out something at that time...... So that was a pocket watch.


    Looking at the clock technology, I would say about a middle ages level......


    No, wristwatches may actually exist here......


    ¡¾Kuti! Does a clock you can carry on your hand exist?¡¿


    ¡¸On hand......? I don¡¯t think such clock exist, but wouldn¡¯t something so heavy be difficult to carry around~?¡¹


    She draws arge clock attached to a figure¡¯s hand, but the face of the figure was full of sweat.


    There are no wristwatches yet......


    The clock technology goes only up to the pocket watch.


    But, pocket watch alone should be technically high enough.


    In my former world, I¡¯m sure spring-driven pocket watches appeared first appeared in the 16th century.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the paper has reced papyrus and parchment around that time, but......


    But, this is a different world, so there will be differences from my previous world.


    While in such thought, Fairy sensei removed the ckboard and ended the lesson.


    Kuti sensei erases her sses and teacher¡¯s cane and moves on top of my head.


    ¡¾End?¡¿


    ¡¸A little break~ It¡¯s not good to cram too much, you know~¡¹


    I wanted to hear more, but Kuti haspletely entered afort mode, so it appears that I have to abandon the thoughts of a further lesson.

 Chapter 28 – Fairy and the World’s Biggest Concern and

    While taking a break from Kuti sensei¡¯s lesson, Ena¡¯s calming reading voice filled the room.


    It¡¯s not rhythmic reading like that of Theo and Ellie, but a slow flowing and calm reading that makes use of Ena¡¯s beautiful voice.


    Her voice is a kind of hypnotism, when tired it turns into a luby and when she reads, her voice draws your consciousness into the book.


    It¡¯s troublesome to focus on the Kuti¡¯s lessons because I have to make sure not to hear Ena¡¯s voice, so I don¡¯t get unconsciously drawn in.


    However, because it¡¯s impossible to not listenpletely and getting drawn in, I have to skillfully multitask to listen both to the reading and the lesson.


    The book Ena is reading today is,


    ¡°Twilight Racoon and One Spear.¡±


    It¡¯s a story of roon struggling with this and that to save the world sealed by a spear at the time between the red sunset and twilight.


    Just when the knight who sealed the world was about to exin the reason behind sealing the world, Theo and Ellie returned.


    ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m home~¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Wee back, you two. Have you washed your hands?¡¹


    Patan.


    ¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹


    The book gets heartlessly closed at the most exciting moment.


    The fairy who moved on my shoulders let out ¡°Oh my God,¡± with both of her hands covering her wide open mouth while looking up at me in sympathy.


    Just a little bit, I would have liked if you had returned just one hourter, Oniichan, Oneechan.


    I tried using the units of time I have learned today, but since Ena¡¯s reading time fundamentally ends when Theo and Ellie return, I can expect the continuance tomorrow.


    I can be only terribly disappointed.


    I changed my feelings and nned to listen to the reading of the two, but I reconsider again thinking that it¡¯s about time the break ends.


    ¡¾Kuti, I would like to end the break and ask you for next lesson, but¡¿


    Fairy-san in ¡°Oh my god¡± pose who doesn¡¯t move an inch.


    Therefore, I shake my shoulders a little and catch.


    Since she didn¡¯t break her oh my god pose after being shaken down, I shake with her again and urge her with words of magical power.


    ¡¸Wawaaauaaee~¡¹


    ¡¾You okay?¡¿


    While I¡¯m thinking that I might have shaken with her a little too much, the person in question formed stars of spirit power which were orbiting around her head.


    ¡¸Mu~ Lily, aren¡¯t you too violenttely! I think!¡¹


    ¡¾There¡¯s not such a thing~ It¡¯s just your imagination~¡¿


    It¡¯s just that I have gotten used to treating Kuti like that, but I would like her not to criticize me like that.


    I pacify the huffing cute Fairy-san and think about what to learn about next.


    In the meanwhile, Theo moved me on hisp andpleted the preparations for reading.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸What do you want me to teach you next, Lily?¡¹


    ¡¾Then, tell me about the ¡°blue light of healing¡± next, please¡¿


    I ignore Theo who started reading and focus on Kuti sensei¡¯s hopeful lesson.


    It¡¯s the hot word the old man dropped during the medical examination.


    ¡¸Ah~ That thing~ Alright~ But you see~ It¡¯s just my thinking, but that thing might be a b~it difficult to teach~¡¹


    ¡¾Difficult?¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Lily is clever so you might be able to understand, but when ites to practice, the story is different, you know~ Is that still alright?¡¹


    It appears she can put it into practice.


    A little...... No, if the considerably boastful smug faced Fairy-san says something like that, it makes me really curious.


    At first, I was wondering what kind of medical tool it is, but I withdraw that thought just after I learned a little more.


    ¡¾I will do my best! Please, teach me by all means! Sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸Wrong! Call me Shishou1! Ripiito afutaa mi~! SISYOU!¡¹


    ¡¾Shishou! Please!¡¿


    Not feeling the sense of incongruity when she suddenly uses anguage of my former world, I draw words of magical power, riding the momentum.


    Such thing is trivial before Kutiality.


    ¡¸Very well! My practice is very strict, you know! Follow me if you still dare!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes ma¡¯am!¡¿


    I answer with sparkling eyes while facing the overly arrogant shishou.


    Thus, Kuti shishou began the lesson regarding the ¡°blue light of healing.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸What you need to do first......¡¹


    ¡¾Gulp¡¿


    ¡¸What you need to do......¡¹


    ¡¾Gu, gulp¡¿


    ¡¸............ Umm......¡¹


    Shishou who had her hands crossed gradually started averting her gaze, ending with her looking in apletely different direction.


    ¡¾Shishou? Please, teach me properly¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ Eh~ Umm~¡¹


    When I slightly re at the Fairy who doesn¡¯t match my gaze, she starts incoherently exining.


    ¡¸A, anone...... The truth is that I use it intuietively~ It¡¯s quite difficult to exin it theoretically~ So you see...... What do I do?¡¹


    ¡¾Even if you tell me that......¡¿


    Shishou adorably tilts her head to the side and smiles.


    Since she uses ¡°blue light of healing¡± intuitively since a long time ago, she doesn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡¾For the time being, forget the theory, why don¡¯t you tell me what ¡°blue light of healing¡± is?¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ Right...... You don¡¯t know, right? I see, I see...... Then, let¡¯s start from there!¡¹


    After blinking in surprise, she raises her hand into the air and points with her index finger up, with her second hand on her hips, taking a ¡°fever style¡± pose. Magical power appears behind her like countless disco rays.


    She looks exactly like she¡¯s about to fever.


    ¡¸¡±Blue light of healing¡± is a second ss recovery system belonging to ¡°Sorcery¡± engraved in a ¡°Magic tool.¡± Its effect are healing of cut wounds and curing diseases in its limitations in a blink of an eye¡¹


    ¡¾Wa, wait a moment! You just said ¡°Sorcery¡± didn¡¯t you!?¡¿


    I interrupt shishou¡¯s exnation and write words of magical power in a fluster to confirm.


    After all, is said and done, it¡¯s ¡°Sorcery.¡±


    It¡¯s a wonderful ability which usually appears in different worlds.


    There¡¯s no reader who doesn¡¯t long for such wondrous ability.


    Naturally, I¡¯m also considerably interested in this wondrous ability ¨C magic.


    ¡¸Eh, ah, un, I did say sorcery. Second ss recovery system is rare sorcery on this continent, after all~ It¡¯s natural to be surprised~¡¹


    The reason I¡¯m surprised is slightly different, there really appears to be magic in this world.


    I took exuberant victory pose in my mind, my outward appearance remains calm! Calm andposed!


    If there were a person who could peek at my mind, he would see how thrilled and excited I am.


    ¡¾Magic, can I use it too!?¡¿


    ¡¸Eh, magic can¡¯t be used, you know? Magic is just the stories from books¡¹


    W, what ya say~!?


    Even though you just said it exists, it¡¯s only in books now~!?


    ¡¾W, what do you mean!?¡¿


    Blinking in surprise, I stare at the Fairy-san who is making a what is this child saying face.


    ¡¸I mean what I said, magic is just vague fantasy merely used in books. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can use it?¡¹


    ¡¾B, but you just said that magic existed a while ago......!¡¿


    Once again, Fairy-san stares at me nky with question marks above her head.


    ¡¸Ah~ I see! ¡°Magic2¡± and ¡°Sorcery3¡± is different, you know? Magic is ambiguous power in stories with illogical force. Sorcery is different...... Sorcery is an art with a proper logical system¡¹4


    It was now my turn to form a big question mark above my head.


    In other words...... Magic is fiction, Sorcery is a solid art, I think?


    ¡¾U, Umm...... Then, can I use sorcery?¡¿


    ¡¸N~...... There are two general techniques in sorcery. First one, people with a talent that can handle a ¡°Specific catalyst.¡± The second one is ¡°Art Form¡±¡¹


    I wonder if the former, ¡°Specific catalyst¡± is some kind of item that assists to set things in motion?


    It seems that sorcery is quite the hurdle if you don¡¯t have the talent that can¡¯t even handle that.


    ¡¾Can people who don¡¯t have the talent to operate the specific catalyst use the second method?¡¿


    ¡¸N~ That¡¯s the case, but...... It¡¯s not such a simple thing, you see~ Well, I will start exining from the former first, okay? In regards to the talent for using a specific catalyst, researchers in the Forest say there are two kinds of talents, ¡°Innate Attainment Holders¡± and ¡°Acquired Attainment Acquisitors.¡± Innate Attaintment Holders, as the name suggests, are born with the knowledge of handling the catalyst. Acquired Attaintment Acquisitors are not born with the talent to handle a catalyst, but it¡¯s possible for them to use a catalyst because of their knowledge and experience¡¹


    In short, besides being born with talent, sorcery can be used only with knowledge and experience.


    ¡¸Next is the other method, but...... To be honest, this method is not realistic~ Normally, once the construction is finalized, the forest¡¯s researchers like to call it ¡°Existing Sorcery,¡± but...... Once the construction of the sorcery confirmed, it¡¯s not possible to change anything. However, the other method allows to construct anything depending on the circumstances, you can make your sorcery that is not used anywhere¡¹


    ¡¾Although I could argue which is better, if I would be able to use sorcery myself, I think I would prefer the second method¡¿


    ¡¸Maa, I feel the same~ But, you see...... There are extremely few people who can use construction magic. In the first ce, the number of people who can use sorcery with catalyst outside of the first...... There are less than 20% of all poption among all races on the Lizwald continent who can use sorcery. And their ability is just the head of a pin. There are many existing sorceries, but a great deal of that sorceries is just simple sorceries. When ites to people who can use a 2nd ss or 3rd ss sorcery, it¡¯s less than 30 people in this Ovent Kingdom. Those who can use the catalyst are few, but those who can use the other method are even less. Not a single person who could use it appeared on the entire Lizwald continent in thest 800 years, and there¡¯s only one elite among elites who can use that magic in the forest¡¹


    ¡¾T, that¡¯s......¡¿


    To sum it up, sorcery is extra-high difficulty skill......


    Magic was quite simple in the novels I have read in my previous life, so I¡¯m quite shocked.


    But, it¡¯s not decided that I don¡¯t have such talent yet.


    Even if I¡¯m not an innate holder, I may be able to be acquisitor with the knowledge I get.


    No matter what, it¡¯s the first thing on my what I want to do in a different world ranking.


    ¡°I want to use magic-like ability.¡±


    Because I said that!


    ¡¾T, then...... how do you check if you have talent for sorcery?¡¿


    Even though I¡¯m trying to suppress my impatience, my eyes must be sparkling and shining brightly without a doubt.


    ¡¸The talent examination on the Lizwald continent is from 10 years old, you see~¡¹


    ...... Eh?


    ...... Umm......?


    ...... How old am I again?


    ¡¾MAJIDE!?¡¿


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Her wonderful smile was the evilest thing I have seen today.

 Chapter 29 – Fairy and Kutiality and

    An infant staring at an evil smile.


    That¡¯s me......!


    I came across the thing ranked first on my list to do when in a different world.


    ¡°I want to use a magic-like ability.¡±


    Ha, I have suffered a great setback.


    ¡¾10 years old...... Is there no other way......?¡¿


    Pale expectations and faint hopes...... Her most incredible smile today looks so provocating I want to hit her.


    ¡¸I think it could be done in therge-scale facility in the forest, but...... That¡¯s only for fairies!¡¹


    Guwa~!


    Right now, something like the ectosm will surely jump from my mouth.


    Such shock ran through my whole body that my thoughtspletely stopped.


    ¡¸Maa, you turned ten years old a long time ago, so there¡¯s no problem for Lily, right~? So, what were the results of the examination? The examination is generally done in the school or in the castle, which did Lily choose~?¡¹


    I wonder what this Fairy-san is talking about...... Because my thoughts havepletely stopped, I can¡¯t catch up.


    ¡¸...... N~? Lily, did you hear me! Nee, Lily!!¡¹


    Fairy-san who finally noticed that I show no reaction hit me pechipechi on my cheeks.


    ¡¸Do~n¡¯t sleep~! I¡¯m not sleepy yet~!¡¹


    Because of the Pechipechipechi Fairy-san who kept on hitting my cheeks, I wanted to tsukkomi so my thoughts returned.


    ¡¸Lilyyy!! Wa~ke~ up~!¡¹


    ¡¾...... Ha¡¿


    I was able topletely recover thanks to Fairy-san¡¯s shouting.


    ¡¾...... Sorry, sorry, what were you talking about?¡¿


    ¡¸Mou~ To start sleeping all of sudden! Perhaps...... Are you tired? Then, it¡¯s better not to overstrain yourself? It would be terrible if you caught fever again......¡¹


    Her angered expression immediately changes, and the lovely Fairy-san asks in worry.


    This adorable Fairy-san¡¯s feeling stunned me for a moment.


    ¡¾Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m really fine. I was just shocked a bit by the reality. My thinking just stopped for a moment so please don¡¯t worry,, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Mu~...... Then, that¡¯s fine, but~ You really don¡¯t have to force yourself, okay? Be sure to tell me immediately if you don¡¯t feel well, okay?¡¹


    I smiled in my heart at her who was purely worried about me.


    It goes without saying that smiling in front of Theo or Ellie is dangerous.


    In this way, I approach thepletion of taciturn, expressionless character, I sigh.


    ¡¾So, what were you talking about?¡¿


    ¡¸Umm you see, you have already taken the 10 years old examination, right? Where did you take it?¡¹


    My thought process stopped again...... But, just for a moment.


    Although I have considered this before, my thought process stopped when realizing that it was the truth.


    But, if there¡¯s still a chance...... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s one, but I will ask just in case.


    ¡¾...... E, errr...... How old do I look for you, Kuti?¡¿


    ¡¸......? U~mmm............???? Dunno...... How old are you......?¡¹


    She looks really loveable when blinking with surprise, but it seems there was no chance.


    ¡¾Kuti...... Please, listen well, okay? I¡¯m a baby. In years, it would be about 1 and a half?¡¿


    ¡¸......!?!?!!?!¡¹


    It would turn out like this, wouldn¡¯t it......


    After not moving for a moment, her eyes gradually opened wide in disbelief, and her mouth bes bigger and bigger.


    And then, when the realization hit her, she scanned me from ankles to head over and over again.


    ¡¾Comprehended?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Eh...... ah...... Uhumm......¡¹


    It seems her thoughts have not settled yet.


    Speaking of her Kutiality, she can¡¯t recognize a baby when a baby is in front of her.


    Saying it nicely, she has an ability not to fuss about outward appearances.


    Saying it badly, she can see nothing...... In a meaning that her brain intercepts things conventionally.


    I don¡¯t really understand how it happened, but her usual speech and conduct, studying methods or the difficult vocabry she uses when studying obviously should not be used for babies or even elementary school students.


    It was a simple method when I couldn¡¯t hear her or when memorizing words, but the short sentences, the long sentences, and their application gradually became moreplicated without much timeg.


    The study method should be sophisticated, but shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    In her defense, the fairies are investigating various races.


    And, Kuti is smug faced big shot-san.


    Because she naturally knows the results, there might have even been a race that stops growing in appearances as babies.


    Maa, she has never talked about such race before, but~


    She omitted the exnation of the minor races so it¡¯s not an unlikely story.


    Well...... Still!


    Based on the current situation!


    There is this strange trust which makes me convinced because I¡¯m talking about Kuti here.


    Therefore, let¡¯s say it anyway.


    Because it¡¯s Kuti!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It took some time until Kuti¡¯s mind returned to normal.


    I wonder if she has epted that the baby which is me before her is really a baby.


    ¡¾Calmed down?¡¿


    ¡¸U, un...... Lily was a baby, wasn¡¯t she...... Certainly...... You are a baby no matter how I look, right...... a Human baby, right...... no matter how you look......¡¹


    Slightly...... No quite depressed Fairy-san.


    Her shoulders magnificently dejectedly sunk.


    ¡¸...... T, that...... But you see...... Normally, babies can¡¯t write letters, right? Besides Lily is...... You know...... Incredibly smart, right? Also...... Also! That when we met the first time! To let out magical power from the body like that! Even a skilled sorcerer would find it difficult, it¡¯s not something a baby can do! Because you could do that...... I was certain............. Nee...... Why......?¡¹


    ¡¾U~n...... Because I, you know, I am me?¡¿


    She asks while extremely reserved with upturned eyes, so frail looking notparable to her usual self.


    I would definitely want to bring such Fairy-san home with me, but I kept the answer appropriately muddy.


    Besides...... Frankly, I¡¯m a 30 years old man who reincarnated from a different world!


    No matter what I say would only confuse her more and I am half confident that will be with a long rtionship, so I should probably just talk about it when the time is right.


    However, I see...... ire¡¯s releasing skill is difficult even for a skilled sorcerer.


    Maa...... It¡¯s not something normal people can see.


    ire is also releasing it unconsciously, and it took quite a while until I was able to do it myself.


    Judging from Kuti¡¯s words, skilled sorcerers should be about the same as ire...... Aside from looks.


    ¡¸...... Right...... That¡¯s right! Lily is Lily, right! Other babies aside, Lily is Lily! Only mine Lily!¡¹


    Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear thest sentence, un.


    ¡¾Thereupon, umm, the sorcery talent examination? I¡¯m only 1 years old, I can¡¯t take it yet¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ Un, that¡¯s the case, right...... I understand. Then, to wait until you are ten, or go to the forest¡¯s facility, but......¡¹


    Fairy-san tilts her head to the side with an index finger on her chin.


    It seems she¡¯s thinking about something.


    She said that it¡¯s impossible for me to go to the forest¡¯s facility, but is there perhaps a special method?


    If there is one, I would most definitely want her to tell me, but there¡¯s always someone beside me.


    In such situation, would it be really possible to go to the forest¡¯s facility for an examination?


    Even if it¡¯s possible, it would have to be finished as fast as possible.


    Or do it at night when Ena sleeps......


    Doing it without causing a fuss would be the best for me, but......


    ¡¸U~n...... It¡¯s about the method to reach the forest¡¯s facility, but......¡¹


    I stare at Kuti who started speaking while fidgeting for some reason.


    ¡¸A, anone...... In fact, it just came to my mind that it would be probably the best to request Natasha when I return to report the mission......¡¹


    ¡¾Natasha?¡¿


    nce, nce, Kuti keeps peeking at me, acting obviously different than usually.


    ¡¸Natasha is the Queen of the Forest next to the world¡¹


    ¡¾Is it all right to request from the Queen-sama?¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ There¡¯s really no problem with that. That fellow can¡¯t refuse if I ask her~¡¹


    Atst, her smug face returns and she fun proudly blows her nose.


    I heard that she¡¯s directly under the control of the Queen, but...... Is she such a big shot-san that she can act like that towards the Queen?


    Kuti incredible.


    ¡¾Then, could I ask you to do that~?¡¿


    ¡¸Un...... I don¡¯t really mind that, but you see? Ummmm......¡¹


    Evasive big shot-san again.


    I wonder if she has still something difficult to say.......


    ¡¾Is there something difficult to say? Don¡¯t worry and say it, it¡¯s just between Kuti and me, right?¡¿


    We have met just a half year ago, but that does not matter.


    Time is more or less important for trust, but there are things more important than that.


    ¡¸Un! That¡¯s right! Anone!¡¹


    Kuti deres with a radiant smile that appeared in an instant with paaaa~ sound effect.


    ¡¸Tomorrow, because I have to return for a regr report tomorrow, I will ask then!¡¹


    ...... Tomorrow?

 Chapter 30 – Epilogue

    It has been about half a year since I met Kuti.


    There has not been a day we wouldn¡¯t meet until now.


    And now, she has to for the regr report tomorrow.


    ¡¾I see~ How long before you return?¡¿


    ¡¸...... A, anone......¡¹


    Kuti-san¡¯s voice gradually lowers while she nces at me.


    No way...... Is she perhaps not returning......


    Was requesting from the Queen outrageous thing, after all...... I haven¡¯t felt it from her way of speech, but such thought swells inside me while watching the current her.


    ¡¸...... The regr report, you see...... I have to return to the Forest next to the world, but...... Because the gate has to be directly controlled by Natasha, theing in and out will increase by one day each......¡¹


    ¡¾Then, if it takes about a day to report, will youe after three days?¡¿


    Although I have expected worse from her gloomy expression, but it seems to be a needless anxiety...... Is what I thought, but.


    ¡¸The report you see...... that...... it will take about twenty days if I hurry......¡¹


    ¡¾Twenty days......¡¿


    Counting theing in and out, 22 days in total...... Approximately 3 turns.


    That is also...... fast..


    Seeing her face every day and spending most of the day with her for thest half a year.


    After the fever, she has stayed with me 24 Hals a day.


    About 3 turns...... That¡¯s a long time, more than two-thirds of the month.


    I have finally understood why Kuti was so gloomy.


    I didn¡¯t want to understand, but I understood.


    No wonder she hesitated to say it.


    I feel down without knowing what to say.


    The thoughts about sorcery havepletely vanished from my head.


    There was a person who immediately perceived my state.


    She was not the reader today, so she was enthusiastically watching all my movements.


    Although I hardly show expressions on my face, she¡¯s with me every day.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that my mood is already beyond Kuti¡¯s.


    ¡¸Lily, what¡¯s the matter? Do you not like this book?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ...... Lily, do you dislike this book?¡¹


    Hearing Ellie, Theo looked down on my face and immediately saw my mood.


    But, the two¡¯s consideration does not reach me at the moment.


    22 days......


    I will have to say goodbye to Kuti tomorrow, but it¡¯s only temporary...... Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t feel like this.


    Even though I have to smile to let them know that I¡¯m alright...... My feelings are not listening to me.


    ...... Haa......


    A deep, deep sigh loudly echoed in my heart.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The time to sleep came while both of us felt down.


    Theo, Ellie, and Ena wanted to ease my gloomy mood, they were talking to me a lot while holding both my right and left hands.


    Ena was so worried she has called doctor Randolph over, but there¡¯s no way he could find something during the medicinal examination.


    It¡¯s a matter of mind after all.


    I amying down in the baby crib together with Kuti.


    I can hear Ena¡¯s sleeper¡¯s breath from her bed.


    Theo and Ellie who were worried about me made an uproar, so they are sleeping in this room today, but the two are quietly sleeping.


    When I wake up, I will have to separate from Kuti for 22 days.


    Then, I might have to say now what I have to say.


    I did not think that I would feel so bad just because of a subtle amount of 22 days.


    With 30 years + 1 and a half year, I have experienced goodbyes before.


    But, there may have never been a partner whom I spent most of the day with.


    No, I may have said it urately, but I don¡¯t remember.


    Still, not in the slightest have I thought that I could get so discouraged.


    A child will cry even when separated for a little...... I wonder if the physical body is affecting my mind?


    I nce at Kuti sleeping beside me while thinking such.


    She¡¯s already like my other half.


    To be honest, I would be lonely even if we separated just for a moment.


    If possible, I would like us to be together forever.


    ¡¸Kuchi......¡¹


    Without knowing, the name of the one I consider my other half spilled out of my mouth.


    As usually, I have a pile of problems with pronunciation, but that does not matter now.


    She who was supposed to be sleeping next to me was suddenly taken aback by me saying her name on my own ord and looked at me.


    ¡¸Lily...... You have called my name for the first time......¡¹


    Even though I had some problems, she properly realized I was calling her name and was excessively happy.


    I have written her name numerous times with magical power, but this certainly may be the first time I have said her name with my mouth.


    This is my first experience of not wanting to separate this much.


    When I realize that there¡¯s still many things that I want to experience together with her, I feel somewhat intolerable pain in my chest.


    ¡¸Kuchi, Kuchi...... kvikly return, kay?¡¹


    ¡¸Un! Un! I will quickly return even if I have to swat Natasha away! Leave it to me! I¡¯m Kulestilt! The strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world!¡¹


    Even though I feel frustrated with my mouth because it doesn¡¯t move as I want to, my feelings were properly transmitted in words.


    The self-proimed strongest sorceress who heard that stood up with an intense vigor and promised with a wonderful smug face.


    That promise made me incredibly...... so incredibly happy that it made me make my best smile.


    ¡¸N!¡¹


    I was able to reply.


    The flowing tears were very warm, I realized for the first time in 31 years of my life that I could cry beside sad times.

 idle talk 2 – The Twilight Encounter

    Gatangotogata...... gatangoton.


    The definitely not regr little body shakes.


    Looking up, the sun which has shined high up in the sky was slowly going down.


    The slightly curled hair was a little...... no, they were swaying quite a lot in the cold wind.


    But, the owner of that hair was obviously indifferent to the cold temperature around.


    While looking at the sun going down, she¨D¨DThe fairy Kulestilt, found herself a bit bored.


    She usually uses the fairies¡¯ unique ability to freely fly in the skies.


    But, she doesn¡¯t purposely fly in the skies this time but rides on a wagon pulled by two animals instead.


    There were a lot of simr wagons, and furthermore, there were about ten people armed withrge swords and bows protecting the wagons.


    She¡¯s riding free of charge, but it appears that she doesn¡¯t think so.


    She is constantly grasping the surrounding with sorcery and driving away enemies which approach too close.


    By doing such, she promises safe travel.


    At the same time, she controls the temperature and level of humidity to the most suitable with her sorcery barrier.


    She, who is a fairy can¡¯t be perceived by general races.


    As is usual, she¡¯s not perceived by anyone in the group of wagons.


    However, such thing doesn¡¯t matter to her.


    In short, it doesn¡¯t matter to her who thinks what as long as she alone knows.


    Merchants who make a livelihood as peddlers fundamentally move their wagons in a group called caravan.


    They move from town to town utilizing maintained highways wide enough for severalrge stones.


    Other roads are in terrible states, weather-beaten and without any maintenance.


    However, maintained highways are definitely not any safer.


    Because of that, it¡¯s necessary to hire a force of mercenaries or adventurers, which would cost too much if moving in small numbers.


    The merit of organizing a group is that even if you have to hire a somewhatrge amount of people, it will be cheaper by dividing between the merchants.


    Naturally, they can hire nasty ones cheaply, but that doesn¡¯t guarantee security.


    In the worst case, the nasty people will turn into bandits themselves.


    In that situation, you have no right to make a fuss about it.


    Early on the tenth day after the caravan has departed from the port town.


    Thanks to her taking advantage of the ride, threats such as demons and bandits didn¡¯t even approach the caravan since the time of departure.


    If it were the usual itinerary, they would already have their hands full of threats of all sizes.


    Every member of the caravan was happy about the safe travel, while the hired mercenaries suffered a loss.


    ¡¸Haa~ The sky is so high~¡¹


    A ringing bell-like voice which no one perceived mixed with a sigh.


    In the ten days of travel, the only things for her to see were the appropriately escaping monsters and bandits, the slowly changing scenery, and the high sky.


    ¡¸I wonder why did I think of moving on a wagon~¡¹


    She got on the wagon moving on the highway on her usual whim, but it was only tedious to her.


    Then, as for why did, she spent ten tedious days like that......


    In fact, she found her bragging about her skills of being able to guarantee the safety from monsters and bandits somewhat fulfilling.


    It was also great to listen to the various talks of the caravan members when preparing to retire.


    However, that was only for a few days.


    Now, her thoughts of guaranteeing the safety of the caravanpletely disappeared with enemies running for safety, and she also grew considerably tired of the conversations during the camping.


    However, taking in the consideration that she has not been recognized for her action in the few days, her passion somewhat shifted, and she decided to stay at most until they arrive at the nearest town.


    ¡¸The town should be visible any second~ tto...... Oh~¡¹


    She raised in vigor, looked over the driver¡¯s shoulder and there, she discovered arge stone wall.


    It was the stone wall surrounding the ce of the caravan¡¯s destination, the capital of the Ovent Kingdom, Ovent.


    That stone wall stands strong,pletely surrounding the capital, clearly demonstrating the strong refusal to wee enemies.


    The capital is the symbol of safety and piece of mind, loved by more than 500,000 residents.


    The capital of the Ovent Kingdom, Ovent.


    Total poption exceeding 500,000 with various races living there, clean townscape andndscape which is said to be very beautiful.


    The stone wall surrounds the town in a circr shape and inner walls surrounding the generalyer,mercialyer, nobleyer, and castleyer respectively.


    In the center of the capital, there is a castle surrounded by white walls. It¡¯s the castle of the royal family.


    Right now, the inner walls are not visible from the outside, but after a little bit, the castle will be in view.


    Gradually approaching the ce of destination, her heart can¡¯t help but beat in excitement.


    ¡¸Fi~nally arrived~! Now then~ How much has changed in the 50 years~?¡¹


    Fairies live far longer than the general races, and she is 30 times older than the average lifespan of the general races.


    She came here approximately 50 years ago, but the power of development during such small moment of fairy¡¯s life is eye opening.


    That¡¯s why she was looking forward to spending a long time in the ever-changing streets.


    Slowly, but gradually, the caravan neared therge walls.


    They have reached arge front gate where simr caravans in great numbers had their baggage inspected in order to be allowed into the town.


    ¡¸Now then, there¡¯s no need for me to wait here anymore~ This is a farewell! Bye by~e¡¹


    No one has noticed the fairy lightly waving her hand at them, but she didn¡¯t mind it as usual.


    Because she¡¯s not in a hurry, she slowly and smoothly floats in the sky.


    While passing through therge gate, she self-importantly greeted the guards good work with a smug face. Naturally, there¡¯s no way they heard her.


    To Kulestilt who visited the town after 50 years, it was a noisy town crowded with people of various races.


    More than four two-horse pulled carriages are able to pass on the main street lined up with street stalls.


    A delicious mix of fragrances floats around, but because fairies don¡¯t find it necessary to eat, she flies in the sky without much interest.


    The object of her interest is the difference from when she came here 50 years ago.


    ¡¸Ah~ The clothes shop that was there has disapeared~! The restaurant that was there also became a weapons shop~ That ce¨D¨D¡¹


    Restlessly looking around, she delightfully enjoyed the changes.


    You could say that ¡°Knowing the changes in the world¡± is the sole pleasure for her who lives for a long time.


    While enjoying the changes of the 50 years, she flies over the wall from generalyer to themercialyer¨Dmonly known as amercial wall.


    Although the generalyer andmercialyer are blocked by amercial wall, there are gates in the east, west, north, and south which are always open.


    Even in the war 800 years ago in which the whole Lizwald continent was rolled up, the Ovent Kingdom never allowed the invasion of capital and the gates ofmercial walls has never been closed.


    The generalyer is for the general public, small stores, street stalls, inns, and private houses. There are stores aimed towards elementary~intermediate level adventurers, but there are more specialized shops in themercialyer, big general-purpose shops,rge specialized shops big shops called Large Stores has also started increasing.


    Inns and private houses havepletely disappeared, and it became apleteyer for business.


    Organizations for each upation called guilds are fundamentally in the generalyer, but they are partly in themercialyer as well.


    As you go to further, the shops¡¯ appearances will be more luxurious and the number of shops for nobles andrge businesses will increase.


    ¡¸Are~? I thought for sure that there was arge jewelry store, but...... fumu. It became a school, how nice~¡¹


    The jewelry store that was in her memory got closed due to tax evasion, and now, there was a medium-sized three-story facility built instead.


    The schoolyard is not that big and the ssrooms count only up to twenty, but on the Lizwald Continent, it¡¯s considered medium-sized.


    As far as small-sized schools go, they are schools with up to five ssrooms with no schoolyard.


    In Ovent, there are five medium-sized schools and only tworge-sized schools.


    There are cases where churches are considered as small-sized schools, and there are only about twenty in the capital alone.


    However, this is also due to the fact that the Ovent Kingdom is emphasizing on the pursuit of knowledge, there are only about two school per capital in other countries.


    Because the church is also concurrently serving as a school, reading, writing and simple calctions are spread over the whole continent, but anything beyond that is low.


    Frustrated by such state, the King Ovent has been trying to build schools throughout the Ovent Kingdom and keep the tuition not so high for thest 30 years.


    Especially to discover people with capacity even from the poor who can not afford even the not so expensive tuition, a system for supporting school attendance was established, and those who passed the exam with a high score were exempt from tuition and able to receive various kinds of assistance.


    For such reasons, Ovent, the capital of the Ovent Kingdom is also known as the Academic City.


    It has became known as the Academic City over thest 20 years, so she, who visited for the first time in 50 years has no way of knowing.


    While watching the changes behind themercial wall, she flew over the third wall¨Dmonly known as the noble wall. By the time she flew over it, the Sun had gone down, dying the wonderful mansions red.


    ¡¸This is the same as always~¡¹


    Slightly disappointed that the streets have not changed in thest fifty years, she enters the nobleyer searching for changes.


    Unlike themercial wall, the noble wall is opened during the day and closed during the night.


    When passing through everyone except nobles and royalty have to present identification papers and exin the reason for passing through.


    As the name of the wall suggests, thisyer is the residence of nobles, a residence of wealthy merchants and theirrge stores and offices. There is also a security organization different from the general andmercialyers.


    There¡¯s such security organization because this is where many people responsible for the running of the country reside in great numbers.


    Because it¡¯s possible to gain power if you have the ability in the Ovent Kingdom, there are many children attending the schools and thanks to the school assistance system, the percent of children attending the school is wayrgerpared to other countries.


    The other countries have a hereditary system, and although it¡¯s still in the Ovent Kingdom as well, there are now nearly 40% of the nation¡¯s core people who gained their ce with their ability.


    In Ovent, there is a custom of disying your power with your residence so many powerful people are putting their energy into their mansions, but to her who is a fairy, it doesn¡¯t seem that much.


    That¡¯s why there are not many changes from her memory of 50 years ago.


    ¡¸...... How boring, as expected this area...... Un? ...... What is that?¡¹


    She was not trying to hide her disappointment, but arge mansion suddenly caught her interest.


    It didn¡¯t attract her attention because it was arge mansion, but there was something different from the other mansions.


    ¡¸What is that...... a barrier? Is there a meaning for a barrier in a town like this?¡¹


    What reflected in the eyes of the fairy who could perfectly visualize the sorcery was a 3rd ss defensive barrier.


    When ites to the 3rd ss barrier, the user must be a considerably skilled sorcerer.


    Even skilled sorcerers need considerable means to maintain the barrier, and she will be able to find out only when she approaches it.


    ¡¸Hee~ To maintain a barrier of such scope for so long means...... it uses a magic tool. Aren¡¯t you quite good for a fellow outside the forest!¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, still~ It won¡¯t~ Work against me~ Eiya!¡¹


    In an optimistic, carefree tone, she takes out a form stored in her archive, instantly constructs and deploys it.


    She finished the delicate operation instantly. If there were a sorcerer who could perceive her in this ce, they would have fainted.


    She is the only one among the fairies who can handle such operation in such short time.


    ¡¸Now then, now then~ I wonder what¡¯s inside~?¡¹


    Although her interest was in the barrier, she instantly rendered it partially useless and slipped through.


    There must be a reason for this barrier.


    She who instantly invaded inside the barrier discovered an outrageous magical power that is unbelievable even for fairies.


    ¡¸Over there~ Mufufu~ Wait for me~¡¹


    With a frivolous not hurrying pace, she leisurely strolled around under the bright red light towards the ce she has detected.


    In one of the windows she has arrived at, there was a mixture of shock and overwhelming existence that will decisively decide her future.


    A moment of twilight, as if the world stained with bright red light.


    Because of the warm light that was dancing in front of her eyes, she was fascinated as if she had forgotten the time.


    That day, Kulestilt, a high-grade magical power holder from a unit directly controlled by the Fairy Queen, met an infant with white, cloudy eyes.

 Chapter 31 – Prologue

    When I woke up, Kuti wasn¡¯t here any longer.


    Most likely...... She must have thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go if I were to send her off.


    I have confidence that I would cry and not let her go.


    Therefore, it might have been better like this.


    It had to be like that.


    Not being able to feel my little buddy riding on top of my palm feels as if there was a big hole in my heart.


    It¡¯s too big to fill it up with something, and there¡¯s not enough time to find anything forpensation.


    I feel like I¡¯m being crushed by emptiness, all my motivation disappeared, and desperation like feeling dominates over my whole body.


    Ena who noticed that I woke up greeted me with a good morning kiss, but I didn¡¯t care.


    For the time being, I decided to close my eyes again and sleep, as long as I sleep time will pass quickly.


    I want to see Kuti soon......


    Indeed...... When I was thinking such a thing, I was able to let go of my consciousness unexpectedly smoothly.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A pure white world left and right as far as I can see.


    Letters are floating in the air.


    There are many floors below me.


    Right now, I¡¯m in my previous life appearances.


    I could somehow figure that out even without looking at myself.


    Because of the striking words up above me, I immediately understood.


    ¡¸I came here again...... In this strange space¡¹


    I spit out together with a sigh.


    I came here before when I had the fever, so it wasn¡¯t that long ago.


    I had nothing to do, nor did I have any motivation, so I didn¡¯t really mind where I was, but it¡¯s meaningless toe to space where the only thing I can do is think when I just wanted to sleep.


    Well, the things I can do became the same in the end.


    I lie down on the floor with a plop.


    I sigh haa once again and close my eyes while thinking of the person I want to meet the most.


    In a moment, I felt as if something has appeared in front of my eyes.


    I was about to fall asleep...... just what do you want from me you mysterious space......!


    I intended to shout so I opened my eyes and there were......


    A rectangle framed in ck and white¨D¨Da window simr to theter type of thergest shareholder on the market ofputer OS which everyone in my previous life knew about.


    Inside that window, Smugface-san which I wanted to see the most was doing some kind of pantomime.


    Just as when we met for the first time, I have no idea what she¡¯s trying to convey with her pantomime at all.


    It¡¯s so nostalgic...... The corners of my eyes be hotter.


    Smugface-san who continued the pantomime for a while noticed that I didn¡¯t understand at all, dropped her shoulders in defeat and started sulking.


    Because we couldn¡¯t understand each other at all in those days......


    I didn¡¯t know why did mysterious space showed me images of what happened a half year ago, but because I¡¯m able to see the person I want to see the most so I didn¡¯t really care.


    Kuti with dropped shoulders moved on top of the shoulders of me in the projection.


    Then, Ena¡¯s beautiful voice became audible.


    This projection seems to be a video with sound.


    I¡¯m really grateful, but I would rather see a projection of the time where I could hear Kuti¡¯s voice clearly and properlymunicate.


    The moment I though such.


    The video pauses, another window appears on top of it, something ck flows out and immediately disappears.


    It was so fast that I have no idea what it was, but after the video had paused, a new one started ying.


    ¡¸Katra nt you see~ It grows just in hot ces with sand~...... how to say it, ah~ that ce¡¹


    In the video, Kuti is exining ¡°Katra nt¡± to me.


    How nostalgic...... naa...... it¡¯s around the time I had be able to write long sentences.


    The mysterious phenomenon was already driven away to the corner of my mind as I fondly watched the video of Kuti.


    In the video, she was teaching me various things while writing words of magical power with energetic movements.


    Kutiality that hasn¡¯t noticed my Cloudy Eyes at all.


    Words of spirit and magical power.


    It was around then when she mentioned the regr report for the first time......


    I learned that she has to go now just yesterday, though.


    Kuti¡¯s smug face stabbed my heart, and I became emotional again.


    I want to see you soon......


    I want to quickly see that smug face......


    The moment I thought such, something immediately flew out of the window.


    This time, I was able to read a bit.


    There were few ¡°words¡± I have recognized.


    The things which was flowing out were words.


    The words I was able to read were ¡°Kuti¡± and ¡°Smug face.¡±


    And then, before I could think about it further, the window closed and windows inrge numbers appeared in front of me.


    Several videos were ying in the windows that appeared.


    All of them had Kuti¡¯s making a smug face.


    ¡¸Pu...... kuahahaha¡¹


    As soon as I thought about wanting to see Smugface, many videos of Kuti¡¯s smug face started ying.


    This mysterious space is quite sophisticated, where did my feelings of sentimentality go to?


    I unconsciously ended upughing at the smug face videos.


    Surrounded by many smug faces and wrapped in many Kuti¡¯s voices.


    Somehow, it makes me feel very happy.


    I feel somehow encouraged by this mysterious space, it¡¯s a strange feeling.


    Even though it¡¯s just a mysterious space~


    I continued watching lots of Kuti without getting tired.

 Chapter 32 – A Ripple of Heart after a Smugface Appreciation Party

    The videos of countless smug faces were being yed repeatedly and endlessly.


    I continued watching all the time without getting tired of this endlessness.


    I have even started thinking that it may be good to stay in this mysterious space until Kuti returns.


    The videos of smug faces seem to have started surrounding me in a dome shape.


    It became semicircle as I¡¯m watching whileying down on the floor.


    I wonder if it will make a full 360-degree sphere if I stood up?


    Without any intention to stand up, I continued watching smug faces while thinking such.


    Just how much time has passed while looking at smug faces?


    My consciousness began to gradually fade away, and when I tsukkomi¡¯d the slightly annoying smug face in a happy mood, my consciousness was swallowed by darkness.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I woke up, it was noisy for some reason.


    ¡¸Is Randolph-sama still not here!?¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-sama, please calm down! Randolph-sama will arrive very soon¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... quickly...... quickly...... Lily is...... Lily is......!¡¹


    Ena has unusually lost herposure.


    Her first voice I heard was close to a yell and what I heard after that was obviously crying.


    Just what is happening...... it¡¯s my first time seeing Ena like that......


    I slightly stick my head out from above the baby crib¡¯s fence and timidly look at the shaken up Ena.


    At that moment, I matched my eyes with a fascinating person with a wonderful equipment.


    The moment our eyes met.


    ¡¸Elliana-sama! Ojousama has!¡¹


    The person pointed at me and shouted.


    I was more surprised by Ena¡¯s instant hug rather than being pointed a finger at or the person¡¯s shout.


    It should be about 3 meters from the door to the baby crib, yet she was hugging me in a blink of an eye.


    ¡¸Ah...... I¡¯m d...... sniff...... I¡¯m d......¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m really d...... Ojousama¡¹


    Because I was embraced with a moderate strength, I wasn¡¯t in any pain, but Ena was crying.


    The person with a wonderful equipment(bunny ears) at the door also wiped the corners of her eyes.


    I don¡¯t really understand what has happened, but I decided not to do anything and wait until Ena stopped crying.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ena was still holding me and crying when doctor Randolph arrived.


    The old man was quite out of breath, he was wildly gasping for breath.


    It feels like he has run over here with all his might...... what a lively old man......


    While thinking such, the old man entered the room.


    ¡¸Haa, haa...... Elliana...... haa...... I heard that...... haa...... Lilianne girl¡¯s consciousness has returned, but......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Sniff...... uu...... I, I¡¯m sorry, Randolph-sama......¡¹


    When the old man asked a question to Ena who was still crying¨D¨Drather, Ena¡¯s face is now full of embarrassment because of all the sniffling.


    The old man continues the talk without minding Ena¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡¸Haa, haa...... no, it¡¯s fine...... anyway, her consciousness returned?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes......¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... Haa, I¡¯m tired as expected¡¹


    It looks like I was in aa?


    From their conversation, it looks like my consciousness has not returned for a while, so they quickly called for the old man.


    But, when the old man rushed over, my consciousness has returned, and Ena was crying from happiness.


    After confirming from Ena that my consciousness has returned, the old man sat down on the soft carpet with a thud.


    Even though his back muscles may be strong, running must have been difficult for the old man.


    I have to show my gratitude towards the old man who literally came running over...... much thanks, much thanks.


    It took quite a while until the two returned to normal, but the tense mood around the room disappeared, and afortable mood started flowing instead.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Fumu...... She doesn¡¯t show any symptoms of illness......¡¹


    ¡¸D, does that mean that you don¡¯t know why she lost her consciousness!?¡¹


    After being variously examined, the old man gave his results.


    Ena who couldn¡¯t ept that became slightly hysteric.


    She drew closer to the old man with an unusually raised voice.


    ¡¸Please calm down, Elliana-dono. I won¡¯t understand the cause even if you get noisy, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I¡¯m sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I understand that you are considerate of Lilianne girl. Besides...... Right now, you look more haggard than a sick person¡¹


    Pacified by theposed old man, Ena bows her head apologetically.


    The old man calmly and gently speaks to Ena.


    Ena who stopped crying looks thinner than yesterday.


    As the old man said, the sick one here is obviously Ena.


    But, it seems that she was worried about me rather than about her own health, I heard the old man tell her to sit and rest.


    It appears that I have lost my consciousness for more than a half day.


    Ena who brought me breakfast thought that I went back to sleep so she put the food aside, not wanting to forcibly wake me up and she let me sleeping like that.


    She thought that it¡¯s strange that I have not woken up for lunch, but the same thing happened when I had a fever, I apparently woke up after 1, 2 halls that time.


    Speaking frankly, I don¡¯t remember that.


    She has measured my heat by matching forehead on a forehead to see if I caught a fever, but there was no abnormality.


    It seems she has requested the old man¡¯s examination just in case, but he coulde only in the evening because he was busier than usually.


    When it became evening and I still have not awakened, Ena became panicked from waiting so few servants hurried and dragged the old man here.


    I think it¡¯s only natural that he can¡¯t find the cause, but Ena can¡¯t seem to ept that.


    She lowered her head and asked him to examine me once more.


    The old man epted Ena¡¯s plea and started examining me again.


    But, the result was the same.


    Because the cause was left unidentified, he has decided toe again to examine me tomorrow in the morning.


    Theo and Ellie who returned from the school heard the situation from the exhausted Ena in the room.


    The person with the wonderful equipment (bunny ears) stood by at the door until Theo and Ellie came, but she has closed the door shut when the two entered.


    I was slightly disappointed, but I¡¯m worried about the exhausted Ena so it¡¯s not the time for the wonderful world.


    The exhausted Ena is sitting now on the bed, but she¡¯s obviously worn out.


    Because Ena wasn¡¯t like this yesterday, she became like that just in one day.


    It looks I made her extremely worried......


    But, it¡¯s also a fact that I did not expect to beatose for half a day.


    The cause is...... The mysterious space and the Smugface appreciation party.


    It looks like I can¡¯t be woken up when in that mysterious space just like in aatose state.


    I thought it would be a dream-like state, but it appears to be different.


    I did remember it too clearly for it to be a dream, but I did not care too much about it before because I thought I was lucid dreaming for the first time.


    In fact, I immediately stopped worrying about itst time as I was convinced it was just a dream.


    But this time, I clearly remember wanting to see Kuti¡¯s smug face.


    It¡¯s too strange of a dream for it to be a dream.


    And the time I spend in that mysterious space and thea should be rtively the same.


    I didn¡¯t measure it precisely, but it feels that way.


    I believed these intuitions a lot, there were times when it was actually useful in my previous life.


    Therefore, it can be said that the cause of thea is linked to the mysterious space.


    Because it¡¯s very likely, it¡¯s necessary to devise measures, so something like this does not happen again.


    But, I can think only of rtively simple measures.


    The first one, shorten the time of stay in the mysterious space.


    The second one, don¡¯t go to the mysterious space.


    That¡¯s all.


    The former, it¡¯s unknown how to shorten the time of stay.


    Thetter, it goes without saying that I don¡¯t know how to enter the mysterious space in the first ce.


    In the end, my measures can¡¯t be said to be measures.


    While racking my brains about what to do, Ena gently stroked my head.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry, Lily, Theo, Ellie...... and thank you¡¹


    Ena says something strange with a gentle smile.


    What does she mean?


    As if speaking my mind out, Ellie asks.


    ¡¸Ena...... why are you apologizing? Why are you thanking us?¡¹


    ¡¸...... That is you see, right now, Lily is very worried about me¡¹


    ¡¸Un...... Lily is very worried...... of course, we are worried as well!¡¹


    Theo undauntedly replies to Ena who is overflowing with affection.


    Ena continues with a smile that slightly blurred.


    ¡¸My role is as Lily¡¯s nanny and your Oneesan...... I shouldn¡¯t be making you guys worry...... therefore, I¡¯m sorry. And, for properly regaining your consciousness and returning to us...... thank you....... Because that person and that child have not returned......¡¹


    That person...... that child......?


    Ena¡¯s vanishing voice that had to be squeezed faded and another voice followed after.


    ¡¸That¡¯s...... Ena¡¯s...... baby¡¯s......¡¹


    Ellie squeezed out words with a vanishing voice, but she couldn¡¯t finish herst words.


    Ena¡¯s...... baby......


    Indeed, Ena¡¯s a nanny, her job was to give me mother¡¯s milk in ire¡¯s stead.


    But, thinking about it, it¡¯s easy to understand.


    The fact that breast milkes out means that there¡¯s a high possibility of a child that it was intended for.


    And yet, Ena was by my side.


    If there¡¯s a child, a marriage would also be normal.


    But, she has constantly been by my side for a year and a half.


    Normally, we should be brought up as foster siblings.


    But, such existence has not been brought along even once.


    In other words......


    ¡¸...... I have told you about that person, the 2nd Knight Order took on many dangerous missions...... It was inevitable¡¹


    Quietly closing her eyes as if recalling something, she squeezes her voice out, as if already epted of what has urred.


    2nd Knight Order...... ire has said something about Knights before, but the person considered as Ena¡¯s husband or something belonged to them......


    From her story, it seems that they had undergone many dangerous missions, and she was most likely prepared for it......


    ¡¸...... My child...... so you guys knew...... yes...... my baby couldn¡¯t be born. But, I was able to meet Lily instead. And...... Lily has properly returned back to us. Therefore, I¡¯m all right¡¹


    The story quietly told with a gentle and unchanging voice spread a quiet ripples to the depths of my heart.

 Chapter 33 – Ena after What I Can Do Now

    Ena¡¯s baby couldn¡¯t be born.


    That fact created a small ripple in my heart which gradually becamerger.


    I¡¯m being brought up together with the affection of Ena¡¯s baby.


    Brought up with Ena¡¯s milk and with Ena constantly by my side.


    I have been literally brought up by Ena.


    The situation now is different from when I didn¡¯t know about Ena¡¯s circumstances and now that I am aware.


    Ena looks at me with eyes full of affection and gentleness, but it became apparent that the share of the unborn child was added.


    I have never thought about it before, but the thoughts about what I can do to return Ena¡¯s affection has been released.


    Children often grow quickly to the wishes of parents, but I¡¯m growing a bit differently.


    For example, the total darkness because of the Cloudy Eyes.


    For example, the amount of knowledge far different from the normal babies.


    I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m an entirely healthy child.


    Because of the risk that would fall upon me, I have to conceal my knowledge and behavior.


    They will be immediately pleased if I show, but they will immediately find out that I¡¯m different from other children.


    Such bnce always tilts to the way of the self-defense.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Several days after thea, Ena has returned from her haggard condition back to her usual self and was now showing a lively appearances.


    Because I have not entered the mysterious space after that, Ena showed her cheerfulness most likely because I have not entered theatose state again.


    Honestly speaking, I was about to confirm the condition to go and return from the mysterious space, but I¡¯m unable to do that at the present conditions.


    It¡¯s irritating, but I have no choice but leaving it forter.


    I look at Ena who is doing morning cleaning from the baby crib in a daze.


    After a little while, she will probably notice that I¡¯m awake.


    Until then, I will be watching her to confirm her physical condition.


    This is something I have done since the next day after thea.


    I have found out that I am able to confirm physical condition by pressing magical power¡± in my eyes.


    By the color¡¯s ¡°shade¡± or ¡°shape,¡± I¡¯m able to confirm physical condition.


    The shade is not determined simply by slightly darker color, but by the difference from normalcy.


    It appears that stress hit Ena¡¯s stomach which has caused her haggardness, there were ck spots gradually spreading all around her stomach.


    I have be able to understand a ¡°precise flow of magical power¡± even when obstructed by clothes with magical powerpression.


    Apparently, the flow of magical power can distinguish substances, and judge them whether they are ¡°foreign substances¡± rted to ¡°things that have a bad influence on the human body.¡±


    I can understand if the physical condition is bad by the size and shape of the foreign substance.


    However, it appears that the things that are determined to be foreign substances by magical power seem to be naturally healed, so I can only detect a degree of subjective symptoms at the present time.


    Even if Ena was in a haggard state, because the cause was stress, she got rid of almost all of the foreign substances the next day.


    Because my experience with strengthening my vision bypressing magical power is still shallow, it¡¯s not yet urate as it¡¯s still in the experimental stage.


    My observation targets are only family members, and when those family members are not feeling well, they are prohibited from entering my room.


    I would certainly like if they were allowed in my room, but reality is not so easy.


    But, I think that I should do what I can do, so I observe every morning.


    If I find some kind of foreign substance, I intend to make somehow Ena take a rest.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Fortunately, Ena seems to have no problem today as well.


    As long as it¡¯s notrge foreign substance, the human body can manage with natural healing.


    It¡¯s strange when there are no foreign substances, as I can find them no matter how small they are.


    Today, I have not found anyrge foreign substances as well.


    In the meanwhile, Ena has noticed that I have woken up.


    I have fixedly stared at her, she might have noticed my gaze.


    ¡¸Good morning, have you slept well, Lily?¡¹


    Saying such, she kisses me on the forehead.


    Gentle brushing my hair with a hairbrush seems to be the recent start of series of morning greetings.


    Knowing Ena¡¯s circumstances now, I can unusually feel her affection more than before.


    Having my hair brushed felt good before too, but recently, it seems that thefortableness increased by many times as I can feel some kind of warm aura.


    Because I¡¯m strengthening my eyes with thepression of magical power, it can be that my hair which is close also got the strengthening effect.


    Because if I don¡¯t collect quite a lot of magical power beforepression, I won¡¯t attain the ¡°vision strengthening effect,¡± so it became considerably harder to control.


    As a result, the area of the strengthening around the eyes might have increased to ces that weren¡¯t intended.


    ¡°I can feel Ena¡¯s magical power that has leaked out with her strong emotions with my strengthened hair.¡±


    Is what I have considered, but I don¡¯t actually see magical power leaking from Ena, so I don¡¯t have any positive proof.


    Because my hair is beingbed I can¡¯t move my head much, and if I try unreasonably look at Ena she will stop me, so I have no way to confirm if she¡¯s releasing magical power.


    Or, she might be leaking such little amount of magical power that it¡¯s not visible.


    I think that I might be able to see it if I strengthen my vision withpression magic properly, but somehow I thought, isn¡¯t it okay to think that it¡¯s ¡°love¡±?


    It¡¯s not necessary to see through everything, and there are many things that one happier when not in the known.


    Today¡¯s warm morning greetings finished, and Ena went to prepare the breakfast.


    Although I say that, she probably just went to get the breakfast from servants waiting outside the room.


    The meals are prepared beforehand, but things which should be warm are warm and cold ones are moderately cold.


    It¡¯s so convenient enough to make me think that there¡¯s something controlling the meals¡¯ temperature just like the aircon.


    Because there is no clock in this room¨D¨Deven if there were, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see¨D¨DI don¡¯t know if the time for the meal is the same every time, but if the meals were prepared in advance, waiting on standby behind the door, they should have cooled down by all means.


    But, such thing has never happened before.


    When considering that, I came to such conclusion.


    Maa, since I got to eat warm things warm and cold things cold, I have noints.


    It¡¯s just a trifling curiosity.


    In the meanwhile, Ena finished setting the breakfast on a little table.


    Ena usually finishes her breakfast earlier, and I fundamentally eat alone.


    I¡¯m moved from baby crib to the usual chair.


    The temperature of today¡¯s breakfast is controlled as per usual, it¡¯s a warm vegetable soup with bread sliced in bite sizes, scrambled eggs, sd, and warm milk.


    I eat slowly while guided by Ena with a children¡¯s fork.


    I eat the bread with hands instead of the fork, but Ena naturally guides me.


    It¡¯s still lightly seasoned, but I already got used to it.


    I am unable to see the food or tableware by strengthening my sight with magical powerpression.


    Even with thepressed magical power, I still can¡¯t see anything that does not have magical power.


    If it stays like this, it will be difficult to have a meal because someone will have always to guide me.


    Even if I can tell the position of food by smell, I still can¡¯t navigate properly.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of the magical power, but my other senses don¡¯t feel any sharper.


    Maa...... I can¡¯tin when my magical power vision is improving......


    I think quite positively...... but.


    Although I need to spend a considerable amount of time at meals, we finish safely and calmly, and Ena moves to hand over the tableware to the servants waiting behind the door.


    Even when collecting the dishes, the servants are probably always waiting outside as she doesn¡¯t lose any time when handing them over.


    It seems that my idea that the servants are always waiting outside the door is right.


    I can hardly imagine being left alone.


    I can only think that from the standpoint of security and the standpoint ofbor, waiting alone outside the door is inefficient.


    It doesn¡¯t matter much even if I understand it, but it¡¯s important to keep on thinking.


    I don¡¯t want to make unnecessary worries for Ena.


    If I don¡¯t always think about something, I will start thinking of the smug faced fairy, and I will start feeling down.


    All I can do now is not to cause any more unnecessary worries.


    Except for the first day on which Kuti left for the regr report, I have not shown my disheartened appearances.

 Chapter 34 – Ellie after Theo

    Eighteen months after birth.


    Green History 787, I think that 7th Month is gradually approaching.


    Theo and Ellie should be at school on this day, but they came back after caring for their trees and flowers which are their daily morning routine.


    Theo would usually go to school right after that, but it¡¯s not like that today.


    Ellie also fully yed for around 2 Hals, so I thought they would go to school after eating lunch, but they didn¡¯t go even after eating lunch.


    Today is a holiday called anniversary of the establishment, Theo answered my questions.


    ¡¸Ah, right! Because Lily is clever, I wonder if she finds it strange that we didn¡¯t go to school today?¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... That¡¯s why she¡¯s making somewhat curious face today!¡¹


    I don¡¯t remember making any particr expression, but it seems they were able to notice even the smallest change in my expression urately.


    Living together every day can¡¯t be taken lightly.


    ¡¸We have summer holidays starting today, you know! Therefore, we will be al~way together until the 8th Month!¡¹


    Theo tightly hugs me with a smile all around his face.


    Ellie who saw that urged him quickly, quickly, wanting her turn at hugging.


    Summer holidays huh~ How nostalgic...... Is it such season?


    I have not noticed at allst year.


    Speaking of summer holidays, it¡¯s homework, pool, watermelons, sunburn, homework, homework, homework...... etcetc.


    I wonder if this world is like that too......


    While immersed in memories of my previous life¡¯s summer holidays, the two were holding something in their hands and shaking it.


    It appears to be a toy that makes sounds.


    Toys fundamentally don¡¯t have magical power, so I don¡¯t understand their shape without touching.


    That sound, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s the sound of the so-called rattle.


    It has a handle made out of wood, and the part where the soundes from is in a cylindrical shape decorated with fine ornaments.


    It seems to be quite delicately made considering it¡¯s a baby toy.


    I feel it costs so much money that I don¡¯t want to touch it.


    I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want to break it.


    Most of the toys are decorated with ornaments like that.


    Simple toys without ornaments are hard toe by.


    As expected of rich, they don¡¯t seem to spare money even on baby toys.


    Even though I¡¯m trying not to y with such toys, Theo and Ellie don¡¯t care if the toy gets broken or not in order to make me pleased.


    Once, Theo was in too high spirits, shaking the toy so much that it slipped out of his hand, crashed into the wall, causing it to break.


    Naturally, I have not seen it myself, so Kuti has exined me the degree of damage, but... Theo was feeling really down that time.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the loss of an expensive toy.


    If it didn¡¯t crash into a wall, it might have flown towards me and injured me, he was feeling down because of that.


    He apologized over and over again, embracing me with guilt.


    After that incident, Theo stopped handling toys too excitedly, but even so, he asionally gets so enthusiastic he¡¯s likely to destroy in momentum.


    Well, they are not toys that would get destroyed unless treated roughly, but......


    There has not been any ident in which the toys were actually destroyed since then.


    But, Theo is sometimes unable to control his excitement.


    When he hugs me tightly, Ellie and Ena are there restrain his excitement, so it¡¯s safe, but......


    Because he¡¯s a boy, being a little rougher is inevitable.


    But, it seems that Theo doesn¡¯t get this excited unless he¡¯s together with me.


    Hearing about the two¡¯s school life, Theo is gentle while paying careful attention to surroundings, he appears to be a school prince thatbines both refreshingness and coolness.


    Of course, I heard that from Ellie.


    Indeed, it would be low if Theo actually evaluated himself like that. I don¡¯t wish for a narcissist bro. I reject will all my might!


    Therefore, he¡¯s definitely not a child that gets too excited while shaking a toy, letting it slip from his hand, causing it to break when crashing against the wall.


    I¡¯m not sure what makes him react like that, but I wonder if it¡¯s the recoil from feigning outside......


    I¡¯m slightly anxious about his future.


    Anyone is a bit two-faced, but I can¡¯t help but to unconsciously worry when looking at his innocent smile.


    As for my own evaluation of him...... a big brother who is like a hopeless little brother that makes blunders when overenthusiastic.


    At this rate, I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s the older brother.


    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m clearly the oldest one in the family when going by the mental age.


    Besides...... I keep unconsciously forgetting that I¡¯m their little sister...... I really keep forgetting unconsciously.


    I¡¯m worried about his future, but...... I¡¯m also worried about mine.


    Because I was a man before, I can¡¯t imagine living a life of a woman.


    Even now I carelessly forgot that I¡¯m actually a woman now...... I wonder if I will be all right?


    Elder brother and Elder sister are trying their best making rattling and other noises, trying to amuse me.


    Ena watches over the scene with a warm smile.


    What is the meaning of life~


    I thought of something overly philosophical, but I actually haven¡¯t thought about it.


    Just doing something called escape from reality.


    In order to distract myself from the loneliness of missing O¡¯Fairy-sama, I am always thinking about something.


    Elder brother and Elder sister who are trying to amuse and please me every day and...... theck of the existence that is like my other half. In order to fill the loneliness ofcking my other half, today¡¯s trivial thoughts elerated.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Recently, the ratio of reading and skinship has be fifty-fifty.


    Has the number of books that is read to me decreased?


    I think that it can¡¯t be helped in this world where the paper is a luxury, but seeing the two ying with me delightfully from the bottom of their hearts, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the be the case.


    It used to be one step short of sisterplex before, but it¡¯s aplete sisterplex now.


    No...... It might be just that my thinking was too shallow and it has been already toote then.


    Anyhow, they constantly assist me in holding the toys they bring in my hands and if there¡¯s an opportunity...... no, even if there¡¯s not, they will hug me.


    They hug me, kiss me, and rub their cheeks against mine without any reason.


    When walking just a little bit during the walking practice, they praise me and hug me.


    When I skillfully shake the toy and soundes out, they praise me and hug me.


    In any case, they hug me.


    This is far from calling it sisterplex......


    .................. Brother Fool, Sister Fool.


    That¡¯s right...... There was something like that to call them before calling them with the dishonorable title of Siscon.


    That¡¯s right, they are Brother Fool and Sister Fool!


    Let¡¯s stick our chest with pride!


    This Brother Fool! Sister Fool!


    Of course, I could not say it out loud so I made signboards with magical power above them.


    I will decorate it slowly so it looks like an angel¡¯s feather.


    The walking practice while holding hands with Ellie finished safely.


    When I made three steps, Ellie.


    ¡¸Amazing! Incredible! You could take three steps today! Lily must be a genius, right! Ahhmou! Mou!!!¡¹


    I was hugged.


    As for Theo.


    ¡¸As expected of our angel! Won¡¯t she be able to run so fast we won¡¯t be able to catch up by tomorrow!?¡¹


    ...... This is......


    Although I have walked in front of them several times while on the wonderful world mission.


    I wonder what is going on with the two¡¯s memory......


    I might be starting to feel seriously worried.


    Or is it perhaps something different from the walking practice for them?


    I don¡¯t quite understand the meaning.


    I can¡¯t figure out the meaning by thinking by myself.


    Despite being swallowed by a whirlpool of uprehending, I worry about the two today as well.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After taking an afternoon nap, the two y with me again.


    The two are trying to attract my attention using toys as usual.


    While appropriately looking at the two, I will asionally try reaching towards the toy in Theo¡¯s hand.


    I¡¯m trying not to y as much as possible because the toy looks expensive, but if I don¡¯t y at all, the means of touch between Theo, Ellie, and I, will be reduced and limited.


    Besides, I would feel sorry towards my parents who have prepared such expensively ornamented wooden toy.


    A toy made out of wood decorated with delicate ornaments.


    No matter how you look at it¨D¨DI can¡¯t see it, though¨D¨Disn¡¯t that one-of-a-kind custom-made item?


    At least, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a mass-produced item.


    Because of that, I have I¡¯m not that much interested, but I will asionally y stance.


    When I extend my hand in the right direction where the toy rattles, Theo holds the toy with joy.


    Ellie looks slightly vexed.


    Her vexed expressionsted only for an instant, and the next moment, Ellie throws the toy she had at ¡°Theo¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡¸Ouch¡¹


    After stopping Theo¡¯s movements for a moment, she snatches the position of my hand¡¯s assistant.


    Ellie snatched the role of assisting my hand holding the toy in Theo¡¯s momentary opening.


    It was Theo who was making a vexed expression next.


    Ellie is shrewd as ever.


    Not being concerned about damaging her older brother in order to aplish her goal is Ellie¡¯s terrific point.


    By the way, the reason she aimed for his back was in order to prevent the toy from hurting me.


    The priorities in her mind are, first ce me (Lilianne), second Ellie, and quite far behind is Theo.


    I have heard that she¡¯s calm and gentle character in the school, but also the strong-willed honor-student, themittee chairman type.


    If Theo is a Prince, then she¡¯s a Princess.


    It should be like that, but...... my evaluation is, a scary child that wouldn¡¯t mind making sacrifices in order to aplish her goals.


    Theo being familiar with her character, doesn¡¯t try to outwit her nor does he fire back.


    That¡¯s because he understands that if he answered back, further retribution would await.


    But, even though she¡¯s so shrewd and stubborn, it¡¯s not like she constantly tries to jump the gun on Theo.


    She properly abides by the reading turns, and even if there¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t understand while studying, she would properly wait if Theo was asking first.


    She has discretion.


    But, if it¡¯s in order toe in contact with me, that discretion instantly vanishes.


    Increasing the frequency at which Theo is outwitted.


    And...... Violently at that.


    She who outwits with a calm and gentle smile.


    Currently, her only target is Theo so I can watch it objectively, but I¡¯m a bit worried if she doesn¡¯t turn the spearhead at meter.


    I think it should be alright because she¡¯s Sister Fool, but the meaning of her smiling face may somedaypletely change...... I don¡¯t want to think about it if possible.


    She¡¯s an existence I must not antagonize.


    I have certainly engraved it in Ellie¡¯s profile in these several months.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A fierce tug-of-war...... More skinship time or studying with Ena? It was decided with a single word.


    There was the summer holiday¡¯s homework, after all. The two started reluctantly studying.


    Since the fever incident, the two will study in this baby room without fail.


    Ena has reminded the two several times to study in their room, but the two stubbornly didn¡¯t yield.


    Knowing that the two are stubborn in strange ces, Ena deeply sighed and gave them some conditions before allowing them to study in the room.


    Those conditions were,


    First, they will study as soon as told.


    Second, be quiet.


    Third, must not be concerned with Lily while studying.


    The two are somehow managing the first two conditions, but thest one is apparently quite difficult.


    They are frequently ncing my way while studying.


    Each time, Ena would sing ¡®you~ ha~ve pro~mi~sed~


    I¡¯m certain that her voice is like the voice of devil for the two right now.


    Devil with beautiful voice...... If they don¡¯t keep the promise they have made to her, they will be immediately ousted from the room.


    The two who want to avoid just that, can¡¯t help but immediately return to studying when hearing her voice.


    Still, they would start ncing at me after a short while again, so the devil¡¯s voice resounded many times.


    After hearing the devil¡¯s song numerous times, when the two were about to start concentrating on the studying, Ena has stood up.


    Then, I unusually heard a knock on the door.


    At present, the number of people who knock on the door is the three in the room, both of my parents and doctor Randolph?


    Even though there are many servants in this mansion, they never enter the room, nor they knock.


    Looking at Ena who stood up before the knock, she already knew that someone hade to the door.


    But, even then, they usually don¡¯t knock.


    Then, just what?


    Ena opens the door and talks to someone at the ce that is in the blind spot of the baby crib as usual.


    Because Theo and Ellie are quietly studying, I can hear something like a chalk writing on a ckboard and turning of pages, but...... Ena¡¯s speaking voice is almost inaudible.


    I remember what Kuti once said.


    ¡°This ce is soundproof.¡±


    This ce probably means the whole mansion.


    But, even if the entire mansion is soundproof, to be not able to hear what¡¯s being said at the door, just what is going on?


    Soundproofing materials are usually materials that absorb sound or bulky building materials, but those shouldn¡¯t inste an opened door.


    Thinking carefully, this world has sorcery.


    Considering that it was used for the entire building, it may not be that strange.


    For example, if there was a sorcery that could inste only part of a room.


    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable not to hear voices from the door.


    But, let¡¯s think about it a little more.


    Previously, I heard Theo and Ellie running in the corridor.


    And yet, I can¡¯t hear Ena¡¯s voice right now.


    What is this difference?


    There¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s not a part of the room that¡¯s soundproof, but that Ena and others designate which part is.


    What it means this time, is a measure against information leakage.


    The information that is currently conveyed to Ena may be of high importance.


    If it¡¯s a matter of high importance, the only person currently in the mansion that it can be conveyed to is in this room¨D¨DThey certainly have to inform Ena.


    That¡¯s why, instead of waiting outside the door of Ena as usually, they had to knock.


    There¡¯s also a possibility of it being an adult conversation not suitable for children to hear, but...... Then, I would like you to close the door and talk outside the room.


    However, it has to be important talk since they disregarded the knocking which isn¡¯t permitted.


    ...... I want to hear it, I¡¯m truly interested in what wonderful thing they are talking.


    After a while of my brain being affected by pink color, Ena¡¯s talk seemed to have finished.


    Were there speaking for less than 30 seconds?


    Maa, pink color travels at high speeds, it might have been a longer time than my brain suggest, so I¡¯m uncertain.


    Closing the door, looks back and says right after.


    ¡¸Theo, Ellie. Rnd-sama and Ann-sama will arrive after a few days!¡¹


    Two unfamiliar names leave from Ena¡¯s mouth.


    Ena¡¯s voice was also gentle, there¡¯s was no seriousness.


    I wonder what was the important talk about?


    Are the owners of the two unfamiliar names VIP?


    While thinking such, the two recognized the unfamiliar names as they reacted.


    Extremely happily......


    ¡¸Ena! Really!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama and Obaasama areing!?¡¹


    It seemed joyful, but their voices contained a considerable amount of surprise.


    ...... Ojiisama? Obaasama?

 Chapter 35 – Life Zero after Maid-san

    If I were to exin current situation briefly...... It would be a dress-up doll.


    There is most likely in front of me, a lot of clothes.


    Most likely is naturally because I can¡¯t see.


    Then, why do I know...... That¡¯s right, it started about 3 Hals ago.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After Ena had informed Theo and Ellie of the grandparent¡¯s visit, they were restless.


    They must love grandparents very much.


    The stories about grandparents leaving from their mouths are like from some kind of adventure novel.


    As told, grandmother strangled a dragon to death by herself.


    As told, grandparents alone traversed through a deep dungeon in which monsters were rampant.


    As told, grandmother beat a bandit just with her thumb.


    They are obviously exaggerated stories.


    The contents are such that I think anyone who heard them would think it¡¯s overkill.


    Indeed, it¡¯s precisely a heroic tale.


    Is thest story with the thumb about a person with seven wounds from the end of thest century?


    Since my siblings who take such exaggerated stories to be real. It clearly shows how much trust they have in grandparents.


    If they didn¡¯t trust and admire them, they would immediately notice this stories to be lies.


    Hearing so many stories about grandparents from the two, the image I have of grandparents are is strongly cool.


    But, the shady contents of the stories steadily settle in my image of grandparents.


    The image of my grandparents.


    That is...... Typical Ojiisama and Obaasama who exaggerate their glory in front of their cute grandchildren.


    It¡¯s the easy to handle type, but also the troublesome to soothe when offended type.


    Maa, I am still a baby, so it won¡¯t happen that quickly, but it¡¯s troublesome if I think that I will have to attend their bragging talks.


    Let¡¯s make the use of my prideful ignoring skill and practice magical power when that happens.


    I decided such in my heart.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, you two, that¡¯s enough. Please choose the clothes you will wee Rnd-sama and Ann-sama in now¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ye~s¡¹¡¹


    Ena lifts me up while smiling and they I heard Oniichan¡¯s and Oneechan¡¯s annoyed replies.


    Weing clothes...... In other words, they have to fully dress up to wee them?


    Assuming the size of the mansion, we are more than rich.


    And, this being a different world, after partially confirming the level of technology, and from the talks of my family, I can calcte the degree of the development of the civilization.


    Judging by that and since there are nobles, wouldn¡¯t this era be close to the medieval Europe?


    Maa, going by different world standards, something like this goes without saying.


    But, there¡¯s one more reason I have concluded so.


    ¡°Knight¡± as well as ¡°Knights Order.¡± Such words were spoken by my family several times.


    In the era in which I lived in my previous life, Knights and Knights Order were only things of games, manga, novels and such...... They were only a fantasy.


    Even if they existed, they were cosy or image y at most.


    Such thing actually existed in the middle ages...... In other words, that is considerably old and low level of civilization.


    The technical level at that time and the technical level of this world partially agree with each other, and some of them arepletely out of ce.


    The out of ce is ¡°Sorcery,¡± such magic-like skill didn¡¯t exist in my previous life.


    I don¡¯t know much about sorcery yet, but from what Kuti has told me, the people who can use it are scarce, and it seems to be approximately 20% of total poption. There is no reason for such special skill wouldn¡¯t help in the development of the civilization.


    Because there wasn¡¯t sorcery in my previous life, science and technology developed simply to ¡°save time and effort.¡±


    If there were sorcery to save time and effort...... the development of science and technology would surely prove to be more difficult.


    For those reasons, this world...... The current civilization level seems to be of the medieval Europe from my previous life.


    And, during that time, a high ss called nobles existed.


    They lived in splendor and elegant high society, and they dominated the lower sses with authority and wealth.


    They valued courtesy and persisted at raising their own status.


    Even if they had blood rtives, they would ignore that and even use them as a political piece on some asions.


    The possibility of this world¡¯s nobles to be the same as nobles from my previous life is...... Considerably high.


    But, that¡¯s not all.


    I think that Christophe family are actually a noble family, yet everyone is gentle and I get the impression that they are liked by the servants.


    Alek¡¯s birthday party is a good example.


    But, that is that.


    The nobles respect courtesy.


    Therefore, even my family, when visited by elders¨D¨DWhen weing the grandparents, fully dressing up might bemon sense.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The story goes back to the beginning.


    It¡¯s not only Theo and Ellie who should dress up.


    Even though I¡¯m just 1 years and a half old, things like formal attire exist.


    The dress I wore on the birthday party was also one.


    But, I would like you to think about this.


    This family is rich.


    Will such rich family let me wear the same dress I wore on the birthday party?


    The answer is naturally no.


    Going out from the room on the 3rd floor as I desired, we immediately enter another room.


    Ellie came together with Ena.


    Rather than selecting her clothes, it seems that choosing mine is more important.


    She¡¯s a sister before a girl, and she¡¯s ¡°the one who will choose the supreme dress for Lilianne La Christophe¡± before sister.


    When she proudly dered so with Kuti¡¯s smug face, I had nothing to say anymore.


    There are three servants in the room in addition to Ena and Ellie.


    I have seen it for t he first time at Alek¡¯s birthday party and when I returned from the mysterious space for the second time.


    One of them was the person with the wonderful equipment (bunny ears).


    Please let me touch that wonderful equipment by all means...... no...... let me mofu it already!


    Please don¡¯t misunderstand, there¡¯s a big difference between touch and ¡°mofu.¡±


    Touch is to touch.


    Mofu is a high-ss technique of lovingly brushing or rubbing, and at times having a taste depending on the preferences.


    But, don¡¯t misunderstand me.


    It¡¯s in order to feel the texture, it¡¯s definitely not something you should eat!


    The mouth is the best sensing organ!


    You must not make a mistake!


    Getting back on the subject.


    I will say the conclusion.


    Far from mofuing, just touching would be difficult, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s impossible.


    Their duty is fundamentally helping with changing clothes...... not, they work as hangers while Ena and Ellie carefully select the clothes.


    They won¡¯t approach even to the 1m radius of me.


    Although only one of them has a wonderful equipment all of them are women.


    Maa...... even though the one who¡¯s changing clothes is me, I am pretty much a girl, so there are no male servants.


    ¡°Police Officer, it¡¯s that person!¡±


    It would be settled.


    And the three servants¨D¨DMaid-sans have their hair simrly gathered uppactly.


    Each of the three has different appearances, but they seem quite serious when lined up.


    Their appearances are what one would expect from a rich mansion¡¯s maids, it¡¯s a line-up of beauties.


    Two of the three seem to be in their twenties.


    The only one who doesn¡¯t look to be in her twenties is that person with the wonderful equipment.


    She seems to be in herter teens.


    But, she has a certain diligent atmosphere around her.


    I even feel dignity from her.


    She¡¯s a pro maid, isn¡¯t she?


    She¡¯s obviously different from the part-time maids at maid cafes in my previous life, she¡¯s precisely a maid-san that can be called a craftsman.


    Although it may be weird considering maid as a craftsman, but the upation of the maid is not only to do housework.


    Cleaning,undry, serving, making beds, furniture, windows, key management, weing and sending visitors off, guiding to the rooms, responsibility for the reception room, the amount of work they have has no end.


    Even in my previous world, it was a professional, well-established job.


    Maids work is not only housework but also the management of every ce in the mansion.


    Being able to do all the work as a professional requires considerable skill.


    Even though they most likely share the work among each other, it¡¯s an upation that pursues only one thing¨D¨DThe job of a maid is actually such upation.


    Not to mention that this ce is arge-scale mansion, a rich family¡¯s house.


    There is a need for a trustworthy career and skill to be hired, it means they are carefully selected.


    They have an appropriate skill to be called as none other than craftsmen.


    Since this is a different world, they may perhaps even enter a battle.


    Judging from the manner of the three, they have no opening.


    If they have no opening, I won¡¯t be able to mofu.


    Before that, I¡¯mpletely in Ellie¡¯s hold.


    Why won¡¯t you release me, Oneesama!


    Even if I know that it¡¯s futile!


    I have to do it as a man!


    I have to~!


    Ah...... I¡¯m a girl, aren¡¯t I?


    Maa, even if I wasn¡¯t held, since my clothes are being rapidly changed, isn¡¯t my HP close to zero already?


    I wonder how many clothes I had on by now......


    Ena and Ellie seem to be still full of vigor.


    This is not good, that is not good, but this seems to be matching her well, this is matching her as well, ahh this is bad, everything is matching, Lily, how scary you are! We have no choice but to put on everything!


    ...... To be frank, I can¡¯t keep up.


    Women are scary......


    I can¡¯t stop trembling when I think that I might be like that in the future!


    That being the case, I don¡¯t know how many clothes I have tried, but there¡¯s no doubt it took quite a while.


    I mean, my stomach is already growling.


    Ena who finally noticed the sound of my stomach stopped and slightly moved her gaze at the top of the wall.


    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s such time already! I¡¯m sorry, Lily...... You are hungry, right?¡¹


    It seems she was looking at a clock.


    When I looked there myself, I only saw a faint part of something.


    When I tried to see with strengthened vision, I saw it clearly.


    It was a fat crescent shape with several thin things on it.


    It hardly looks like a clock, but isn¡¯t that part of the mechanism?


    In other words, the clock needle is made from a substance with no magical power, while the mechanical part is made of a substance with magical power.


    I have seen the interior design of the clock quite a few times before in my previous life.


    Wasn¡¯t that simr design to this one?


    Maa, in the end, I who has eyes that can only see magical power is not able to tell the time by looking at the clock.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s leave it for today and continue tomorrow. There¡¯s still time until Rnd-sama and Ann-sama arrive, so let¡¯s choose carefully¡¹


    Is it just my imagination that she said something dreadful with a wonderful smile?


    Shall I say it once again?


    My life is already at zero!

 Chapter 36 – Further Hell after Hell

    The female camp was joyful the next day as well¨D¨DEna and Ellie were changing my clothes since morning just like yesterday.


    I wonder just how many of them are there...... these clothes.


    The majority of them are dress type clothes, but there was just a little bit ofdy¡¯s suit like clothes mixed in.


    I wonder if they are nning on changing my image to a girl disguised as a boy...... I¡¯m just a baby, you know?


    Suit type clothes, what should I say...... there was nothing like a standard formal wear, but it ranged from clothes with little ornaments to military uniforms with excess decoration.


    As to why do I understand the shapes of clothes without being able to see?


    That¡¯s rtively simple.


    I have be able to visually recognize the blurry clothes on my body.


    By directly touching them, I am able to grasp the image to some extent.


    When I look at clothes intensively withpression enhanced vision, the uracy got better, and it became possible to discern details more finely, so the shape of clothes became clear.


    If I don¡¯t concentrate I will end up seeing the magical power flowing inside my body, so a little trick was necessary to do it well.


    How should I put it, I have to focus until I feelfortable?


    It¡¯s just that even with thepression enhanced vision, it¡¯s hard to distinct the details on clothes of other people...... But, it¡¯s not impossible.


    It¡¯s fairly difficult to focus and even when I do, it gets blurry again immediately.


    However, as expected even with thepression enhanced vision, I¡¯m unable to see things without magical power, so there¡¯s a mysterious boundary with ¡°clothes and essories¡± and other ¡°items carried on the body.¡±


    It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m unable to see through the boundary unless I¡¯m wearing it, so I¡¯m unable to make use of the maid-sans who work as hangers.


    By the way, the maid-sans who have the roles of hangers are wearing a long skirt and apron with old-fashioned ornaments, and there¡¯s a little maid headdress on their heads.


    They have the so-called Victorian maid feel which is totally different from the moe maids that have be popr in the recent years.


    I¡¯m afraid to say that the person with wonderful equipment is hiding her tail under her long skirt.


    What happens to people with wonderful equipment who have long tails I wonder......


    If the tail reacts because of something trifling, the skirt will roll up, and it would be a certain disaster...... Truly pleasing!


    There¡¯s also a time boundary in within I can see the clothes. I don¡¯t see them immediately after putting them on a body, it takes a little time after they are put on.


    There¡¯s an individual difference between the time, for example, it takes only 1 second to see the clothes on my body, while it takes around 30 seconds before I can see the clothes Theo and Ellie changed into.


    I have not seen other people change so I don¡¯t know.


    Incidentally, it¡¯s not like I have be able to see...... I just see a ck space at the parts where the clothes are.


    It¡¯s a kind of a horror.


    I have been changed already in more than 30 clothes......


    But, even now, Ena and Ellie are continuing to choose the clothes noisily.


    Such quantity...... Moreover, all of them fit perfectly on my body.


    I¡¯m obviously growing, yet all the clothes are clearly a fit to my body.


    I don¡¯t remember having my measurements taken, but......


    Even if they expected growth to some extent, wouldn¡¯t they need to minute adjustments to fit the size?


    My sewing knowledge is meager, so I may not really know, but it should be difficult to gather so many clothes that perfectly fit on my body, right?


    Are they mass produced items?


    There were various kinds of children¡¯s clothing specialty shops in my previous life, but would there be such specialty shops in this world?


    There is also an option of rental, but this is a different world.


    Is there even a concept of renting uniforms and dresses?


    Moreover, it¡¯s for a baby this time.


    On top of that, this family is wealthy...... I have my doubts but are you saying that all these clothes are made ording to my growth......


    When I think about how my family dotes on me, it¡¯s so possible it¡¯s scary......


    In my previous life, I spend my sry mainly on my hobbies and to y, but I wouldn¡¯t say that I had enough savings to do whatever I wanted.


    I am tempted by the urge to stop thinking and be innocent, but if I turn innocent, I will start thinking of partner-sama.


    That will make me inevitable discouraged, and I will end up making Ena and others worried.


    I must avoid that at all costs.


    In short, the only option for me is to think about something constantly, only like that would I be able to endure this dress up hell.


    ...... Someone, save me~!


    In the end, they spend three days on choosing my dress......


    What is really scary is that the two+three maids were doing it diligently all this time.


    I could hardly copy them...... Am I really of the same gender as those people?


    To think that women were such fearful gender...... I might have a slight distrust of women, even though I¡¯m a girl myself.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After they had finished choosing my clothes, I was surprised that Ellie who was postponing choosing her own dress for three days has already decided on what to wear.


    The dress they choose for me after three days of choosing is a summer dress-type organdy dress.


    The edges of the ovepping organdy at the chest make a beautiful sequin-like line.


    A rose at the left side of my chest, fluffy ribbon around my waist together with the buoyant organdy creates ¡°like a fairy¡± image ording to Theo who muttered so absentmindedly.


    It!s also tailored into three skirts and it seems that it¡¯s sewn with a short tulle to put out the volume at the hem.


    I more or less got used to a skirt during these three days, but...... The cool sensation isplicated after all.


    I feel somewhat uneasy......


    I¡¯m by no means cold because of the temperature regtion in the room, but my shoulders and the back are fully open from slightly above the shoulder des, so it¡¯s quite a bit unsettling.


    The color is unclear as usual, but Ellie


    ¡¸Ah...... White looks on Lily best as expected¡¹


    said so in a trance, so it¡¯s apparently white.


    By the way, it took two and a half day to choose the dress type.


    The remaining half a day was spent on choosing the color.


    Although it was only a half day, it wasn¡¯t a rtively short amount of time......


    What I don¡¯t want to think about is that it seemed like there was an equal number of clothes as the number of colors in the room.


    There were at least five of the same color, of course, there weren¡¯t only single color dresses...... the number of clothes in the room...... I don¡¯t want to even think about it.


    By the way, when this dress was decided, Ellie has suddenly decided on her own dress.


    After confirming it many times withpression enhanced vision, she selected almost the same organdy dress like me, the only difference was the color, and the position of the rose at the chest area.


    As for the color, Ena


    ¡¸White and ck thatpliments each other. It¡¯s wonderful~¡¹


    said that it¡¯s ck.


    These two! Is what I thought, but I endured.


    Theo in a military-like uniform with few ornaments lost his position.


    Theo seems to be in a military uniform with a slender sword on his waist.


    The scabbard seems to be little thicker so rather than a rapier, it¡¯s probably a saber?


    Rather than a soldier, he¡¯s giving off a cool feeling of a young knight with no armor...... Because he¡¯s so pitiful, I want to give him props.


    All three of us have no ornaments on our heads.


    It might be natural because it¡¯s for weing.


    Because we are weing, Ena and Ellie are attentively teaching me simple greetings.


    nting right leg behind, straighten up back while slightly bending left knee and lightly rising the dress by the hem on both sides¨D¨DThe so-called curtsy.


    But, remember please, you two...... I¡¯m just a year and half old, you know? There¡¯s no way I can learn something like that...... Think withmon sense, please.


    No, is it possibly amon sense for one year and a half old to learn such greeting?


    I resent not havingmon sense at times like this.


    But, even in the case that I can¡¯t learn it, I wonder if they will remember me as a bad child?


    Although I¡¯m thinking such, I¡¯m the one who gave thanks as a 1-year-old at a party in front of 100 people.


    It may no longer make sense to do such low-level work anymore.


    I don¡¯t want to think much about it, but I shouldn¡¯t be so optimistic.


    Maa, I would do it if I have to, I should decide before grandparents arrive.


    Rather, they said they will arrive in a few days, but they didn¡¯t give a specific date......


    When are theying?


    It¡¯s not like I can ask the three, what should I do?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day just before the noon became somewhat hectic and I was changed into the dress.


    I was taken to the room where they chose the dress, and the maids are helping me change this time.


    The maids who wouldn¡¯t get in a 1m radius of me during the three days of hell were helping me change.


    There¡¯s only Ena, me, and the three maids in the room.


    The four people are quite flustered.


    Is this the so-called state of emergency, I wonder?


    That person with the wonderful equipment (bunny ears) is really close...... I guess I ought to give it a go!


    Ah, although I don¡¯t understand well, this is more or less a state of emergency, right?


    Is it really alright to entrust my actions to instincts in such situation.......


    Ah, but I¡¯m just a baby, yes, that is the case!


    It¡¯s alright to do it, right!?


    I can do it, right! God~sama~!


    I consult the legendary God of Mofumofu.


    ¡°Oke~ Just do it Yo!!¡±


    I have received a reply, so I¡¯m going in! While I was thinking so, she has approached¨D¨Drather, since when was she here¨D¨DEllie was tightly holding my hand.


    My clothes were changed before I noticed, I looked up at Ellie who was holding my hand while making gigigi noises. When I gigigi looked back at the front, we were already at the front wall of the room. That person with wonderful equipment was already silently bowing five meters away.


    ¡¸Saa Lily, Ojiisama, and Obaasama will arrive at any moment. Umm......¡¹


    Ellie is saying something.


    Although that person with wonderful equipment who is curtseying so deeply is still not that far, shaking off this hand is impossible.


    How did this happen!


    Mofumofu God! Are you saying that my wish has not reached you!?


    While shedding tears of blood in my heart, Ellie tried her best to lift me up in her arms.


    It seems I will have no option of pulling her by the hand.


    She put her hands under my armpits and tried to lift me, but because she has tried to pull me up forcibly because of her powerlessness, it was really painful.


    Maa, even though she¡¯s doing her best to hold me up, babies will continue to grow, so I judge that it¡¯s impossible for Ellie to carry me in her arms.


    A little girl who would be an elementary school student is trying to hold a baby up in her arms.


    Maa, leaving that aside, the hands in front of me were swaying and shaking and the person with wonderful equipment was far away from hand¡¯s reach. Everything else became somewhat trivial.


    ¡¸Nee~ne, hurts¡¹


    ¡¸Eh...... I, I¡¯m sorry! Lily, are you all right? Sorry? U, umm...... W, what should I do......¡¹


    After I had muttered such words, Ellie¡¯s face became nk, and she rapidly fired words of apology in a little voice.


    I kind of feel guilty for making her so nervous.


    At my front¨D¨Dthe maids behind Ellie are not moving.


    They are not able to voice uncalled-for remarks without the master¡¯s permission¨D¨Dso, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t move, but they ¡°can¡¯t¡± move.


    Even their expressions seem to be quite worried, wouldn¡¯t it be alright toe over to help?


    After Ellie was acting suspiciously for a while, there was a knocking on the door.


    ¡¸Are you done changing?¡¹


    Melodious, beautiful voice¨D¨Dthis is without a doubt, Ena.


    She should have been helping with changing my clothes a while ago, but...... when did she leave the room?


    Ellie who heard that voice finally recovered from her suspicious behavior, and a clear expression of relief floated on her face.


    ¡¸E, Ena! A, anone, Lily has!¡¹


    Hearing Ellie¡¯s voice full of crisis with a tone that¡¯s likely to start crying at any moment, Ena appeared from my left side with a sound that resembled door getting sted to pieces.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter!? What has happened! Lily! Are you all right!?¡¹


    She instantly closes the distance with a terrific force.


    That speed might have been close to the speed I have seen before.


    I was surprised and stiffened because she has approached with such frightful menacing look.


    I wasn¡¯t able to able to clearly focus on her withpression enhanced vision because of her speed and menacing look, but I can tell that she¡¯s wearing a light dress.


    Her speed was so great I couldn¡¯t focus well, but I saw some strange movement of magical power in her legs, but it was too fast so I might be wrong.


    ¡¸What happened!? Ellie!¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! T, that, when I tried to lift Lily up...... S, she...... Lily said that she¡¯s hurting......¡¹


    Completely swallowed up by Ena¡¯s fierce, ghastly expression, Ellie answered on the brink of tears.


    I can¡¯t see the tears, but judging from her pitiful expression, she¡¯s one step away from crying.


    When the ghastly Ena heard that, she touched all over my body searching for an injury.


    ¡¸Lily, where does it hurt? Don¡¯t endure it and properly say, okay? Here? There?¡¹


    She asks without sparing a single spot on my body.


    Her ghastly expression will force me into nodding at any moment.


    There¡¯s actually no ce that is hurting now. Although Ellie said the truth, Ena should calm down a little.


    I¡¯m d she¡¯s worried about me, but this is indeed too much.


    ¡¸Ellie, tell me exactly what has happened¡¹


    Ellie immediately starts speaking about how she tried to hold me up in her arms.


    The serious expression that Ena listened with rxes and she let out a small sigh.


    ¡¸Did you perhaps tried to lift her like this?¡¹


    Ena puts her hands under my armpits.


    Because there¡¯s no strength in the hold, it naturally doesn¡¯t hurt.


    Ellie nods and a troubled expression floats on Ena¡¯s face.


    The ghastly mood has already disappeared.


    I managed to focus on Ena who has calmed down and looked at her dress¨D¨Dshe¡¯s wearing a simple halter long dress with a rose on her chest.


    The chest area is quite open, but as expected of Ena, she doesn¡¯t make it look vulgar.


    I can¡¯t see on her back, but judging how the dress is made, her back is probably greatly opened.


    I would definitely want to take a closer look.


    I want her to quickly turn around.


    ¡¸Ellie, Lily is wearing a dress today, right? This dress is made from a considerably thinner cloth, so if you try to forcefully hold her up in your arms when she¡¯s not wearing her usual clothes, I think Lily will get ordingly hurt. Therefore, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s injured somewhere¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that so......¡¹


    Ena who smiles in hopelessness and Ellie who has an expression of relief both seem fine.


    They must have gathered in the corner of her eyes¨D¨DI can see Ena gently wiping Ellie¡¯s eyes with a handkerchief.


    Since the atmosphere has softened, the three maids who were staying near the wall moved to the door.


    One of them, something¨D¨Dshe¡¯s rustling with something near what I think should be the door.


    No way, is the hinge broken?


    It might be inevitable because of the crashing noise from a little while ago, but......


    How often does the door get broken?


    While watching the maids, I¡¯m lifted up by Ena who was consoling Ellie.


    Because I was not pulled up forcibly like in Ellie¡¯s case, but rather wrapped and lightly lifted, there was no pain.


    Rather, the sense of security is outstanding.


    After checking the situation, Ellie wrapped my hand in both of hers and looked at me while I was carried in Ena¡¯s embrace.


    ¡¸Lily, I¡¯m sorry...... I will do my best to build up strength so I can hold you without hurting you next time, okay? ...... Therefore, don¡¯te to hate me, okay?¡¹


    I smile at Oneechan who¡¯s trying not to cry again with great effort.


    ¡¸...... !!¡¹


    Ellie who saw that stiffened for a moment and then a smile bloomed on her face from ear to ear.


    She underwent such drastic change to the extent that I could almost hear Paaaaa sound effect.


    Ellie who has such lovely smile that I can see flower field in the background doesn¡¯t show the slightest sign of being on the verge of crying.


    I totally don¡¯t understand what has happened, but because a smile is better than tears, I decided to leave it aside.


    Ena watched us with a warm smile, but she urged Ellie to start walking after a short while.


    ¡¸Saa, Rnd-sama, and Ann-sama will arrive soon. We have to properly wee them, okay? A, but we have to consult with Randolph-samater¡¹


    I feel like I have heard something I have heard somewhere before, but it must be my imagination.


    Besides...... It¡¯s not like I¡¯m injured or have some kind of illness, let¡¯s stop calling the doctor over for every little thing, Ena-san......


    That being the case, it appears that the morning was so hectic because Jiisan and Baasan are arriving today.


    We join with Theo after walking a while, then walk some more.


    Although he had a slightly strange look on his face after seeing Ellie skipping with happiness, he didn¡¯t ask for the reason.


    This mansion is reallyrge.


    How long do we have to walk¨D¨Dto the entrance?¨D¨DI wonder if we will ever arrive at the weing ce?


    We have arrived at a ce with a quite high ceiling after walking for 10 minutes¨D¨DThere were floating many magical power spheres that were illuminating the room.


    Considering the shape and ce, I guess it¡¯s arge chandelier?


    Comparing it to the light on the third floor, this must be a considerably huge chandelier.


    And, when I moved my gaze in front, I saw countless maids and butlers standing in a line.


    Is this an entrance hall?


    Theo and Ellie stood on the left and right of the lined up servants.


    Ena who was carrying me stood in the middle, feelingpletely prepared.


    It was when I looked up at Ena after seeing the two standing on the left and right.


    The sound of door opening resounded from the front and two people walked in along the deeply bowing servants.

 Chapter 37 – Expert-san after Shock

    In the entrance hall which is about the height of the 3rd floor, servants were orderly lined up, silently and deeply bowing down.


    Two people are advancing slowly towards us along the servants.


    Together with the approach of the two people, Ellie and Theo also advanced a step forward.


    ¡¸¡¸Rnd Ojiisama. Ann Obaasama. Long time no see¡¹¡¹


    Since they were one step in front of me, I was able to see the actions of my siblings from the high hold of Ena.


    cing his right fists on his left side of the chest, Theo straightened his back tensely.


    Grasping the hems of her skirt with both hands, Ellie elegantly bends her waist a little.


    The actions of the two were smooth, it was perfect without any hesitation.


    As if they were practicing, their words also ovepped perfectly without any differences, it¡¯s almost as if I was watching a scene of y.


    The two visitors who were about two meters in front of my siblings¨D¨Dwarm smiles floated on Rnd¡¯s and Ann¡¯s faces.


    ¡¸Umu, you have be big, Theodore. You had grown into a lovelydy just like ire when she was young, Ellistina. I almost mixed you two up¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... I¡¯m d you two seem to be doing well above all¡¹


    Rnd is a man with a solid mass of muscles, it¡¯s hard to call him Ojiisan.


    Ann is the precise image of ire ten years in the future, calling her Oneesan would be appropriate, she doesn¡¯t look like Obaasanby any means.


    ¡¸It has been a long time, you two. Saa Lily, that¡¯s Rnd Ojiisama and Ann Obaasama¡¹


    Ena who was carrying me couldn¡¯t do the curtsy, so she only slightly bent her knees while closing her eyes and then introduced me the grandparents.


    As for my honest impression, the two simply doesn¡¯t look like Ojiisan and Obaasan.


    ire is 26 and Theo were born nine years ago...... If she gave birth at 17, if I consider Ann did at about the same age, it would be probably natural to say that she has not turned 50 yet.


    If Ann, ire, and Ellie lined up, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to mistake them for sisters. They are obviously from grandmother¡¯s side.


    Is this the so-called different world¡¯s grandmother is super young in appearancesw!?


    Because I haven¡¯t thought I will be able to experience it myself, I unconsciously swallowed my saliva.


    I then noticed that the grandparents who were introduced to me were staring at me tremendously.


    Especially the muscle daruma1 Jiisama was staring at me hard.


    Ann Oneesama¨D¨Dcalling her Obaasama is somewhat impossible so¨D¨Dha, as expected of ire¡¯s mother, she¡¯s watching me with a nonchnt smile.


    This continued for several seconds, but the muscle daruma has begun to tremble.


    Just for an instant, I saw something absurd, a hard to describe hot wind...... I think.


    It wasn¡¯t hot, but I instinctively felt as if it was a hot wind.


    The next moment, the muscle daruma¨D¨DRnd slides through the air..... behind¨D¨Dwatching from here, he rushed parallel with the floor.


    It as a leap just like from manga.


    I did not expect to see such move, in reality, much less right in front of my eyes.


    Rnd flew somewhere, but he easily turned around in the air and poked the floor with his five fingers.


    The floor of the entrance hall seems to be made from marble or some high-quality stone, as the five fingers buried ¡°without sound.¡±


    Rnd made a round by turning on his fingers and started pretending that nothing has happened.


    As if the incident of him flying parallel with the floor never happened, Rnd pulls out his fingers which were buried in the floor and vigorously rushed towards me with his arms open wide.


    ¡¸Uooooh...... Please, forgive your Ojiichan Lilianneyoouoouu¡¹


    With tears flowing like waterfalls¨D¨Dthe monster rushed towards me from 20m distance.


    I could only keep blinking my eyes with surprise at the old geezer because of the astonishing incident.


    Just what, this monster...... what were you originally trying to do anyway......


    He suddenly went flying, then he rushed towards me at high speed while crying and apologizing.


    It¡¯s too shocking my thoughts can¡¯t catch up.


    The distance between me and the shedding tears like waterfalls Jiisan shrinks.


    In contradiction to my thoughts on the verge of suspension, the world was flowing slowly as if in slow motion.


    When a person¡¯s life is in danger, I have heard that they may experience their thought process elerate.


    The so-called phantasmagoria experience.


    I have not experienced phantasmagoria up until now, but Jiisan¡¯s high-speed movements are in slow motion.


    When Jiisan was passing by Oneesan¨D¨DAnn.


    In the world of slow motion, I could only see the after image of Ann¡¯s arm.


    The moment that arm touched Rnd, the world of slow motion ended, and Rnd prostrated on the floor with a foot on his back.


    With no sound or shocks, Rnd who was approaching at high speed was disabled powerless, almost kissing the floor.


    Just what kind of technique did she use? Rnd ispletely unable to move.


    He¡¯s just trembling without moving an inch.


    The person who disabled the high-speed muscled waterfall of tears is looking at me with an unchanging smile.


    She has the attitude as if what happened now is what always happens.


    The moment I saw the real monster, my brain started working at high speeds again.


    ¡¸Obaasama strangled a dragon to death by herself!¡¹


    The exaggerated story that I heard, when I saw the skill that supports the genuy of the story, by heart shuddered and received a great shock.


    But, I mysteriously feel no fear or any other negative emotions. Instead, there¡¯s this unshakable something that tells me this person is my ally.


    Is the reason I think such about a person I have met for the first time because she¡¯s my grandmother rted by blood?


    It now seems natural that Theo and Ellie have such unbelieve trust for her.


    ¡¸Fufu...... Dear, you can¡¯t? Lilianne is startled¡¹


    With a calm, gentle tone, the Expert-san admonished the person with wobbly legs as if nothing.


    The person J dumbfounded and shaky, somehow squeezed a voice out.


    ¡¸S, sorry..... I just, end up losing control of myself...... I¡¯m already fine, won¡¯t you remove your foot?¡¹


    When Expert-san removes her foot, he slowly stands up and he¨D¨DRnd, quickly dusts off his clothes.


    The fingers that stuck the marble floor seem not to have any damage.


    Half of the story that was supposed to be made up, I started believing because of the skill that was disyed to me.


    It appears that both of these two are in the ce to be called experts.


    Ann Oneesama goes without saying, but Rnd, after leaping parallelly to the ground and receiving an attack and hammering his fingers into the ground seems to have no injuries.


    And there was aplete silence when he drove his fingers into the marble floor. If a person who can do such a thing is not an expert ... what kind of person is considered an expert in this world...... I honestly don¡¯t want to think about it.


    He should surely copse after so many shocking events in rapid session, but Rnd slowly approaches me after dusting his clothes off.


    ¡¸Cough...... Lilianne, sorry for startling you. You look...... like ire...... you look exactly like your mother when she was little so...... I ended up forgetting myself a little¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is an angel after all! It can¡¯t be helped, Ojiisama!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ojiisama! Forgetting ourselves because of Lily¡¯s adorableness is alreadymon sense for us!¡¹


    The muscle daruma clearing his throat with red cheeks from embarrassment didn¡¯t feel right, but approvingly¨D¨Dmy two siblings agreed with smiles blooming on their faces. I would like you two to be more collected, please.


    Just what kind of situation is this......


    This development made my head hurt a little, and my thought process seems to be on the verge of stopping.


    I mean, if this intense stuff happened in only several minutes, it¡¯s going to be hard from now on.


    No, seriously.


    ¡¸Umu, I understand, I understand Theo! Ellie! This beauty, this sweetness...... It can¡¯t be expressed in words!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸I understand! Ojiisama!¡¹¡¹


    I would like to ask what kind of a skit this is, but no one stopped the three who arepletely hit it off.


    The discussion about how Lilianne¡¯s cuteness is the best in the world continued for a while, and I decided to do some magical power practice because I couldn¡¯t stand it.

 Chapter 38 – Fascination and Legend after Briefing

    The mysterious discussion which can be hardly understood still seems to be continuing.


    While controlling thepressed magical power inside the spacious entrance hall, there was a person who stopped the three nonchnt, impossible to understand life forms.


    ¡¸Dear, Theo, Ellie...... please leave it at that, okay? Lily is already tired of you?¡¹


    The three impossible to understand life forms came back to their senses when their head the voice of the unchanging smile.


    Seriously, this Brother Fool, Sister Fool, Grandchild Fool......


    Un? Because the foolishness of Foolish Brother and Foolish Sister are rted to me, doesn¡¯t Foolish Grandchild sound weird?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be Geezer Fool? But, I feel like he¡¯s also a Grandchild Fool.


    Because he¡¯s foolish towards his grandchild like a fool, I feel like it matches well, but......


    When thinking about something inconsequential, I noticed that the servants standing in the entrance hall have already returned to work¨D¨DEna urged to continue in another ce.


    When we moved a bit from the entrance hall, a butler-san made an opening door like gesture, then moved aside.


    It wasn¡¯t the typical old butler, but a young butler-san in his twenties with masculine features.


    His gesture of opening the door and moving aside with a flow truly seemed appropriate for a butler-san of a wealthy family.


    It was a pretty simple action of opening the door and moving aside, but it had smoothness and gorgeousness to the extent that his skill was clearly visible.


    If he had an opportunity to work in a butler cafe, being nominated as number 1 wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    I have never been in the butler cafe so I can¡¯t really say, but if he said something like ¡®This way, Ojousama¡¯ while extending his hand, it would be difficult to escape from his attack.


    Rather than ying with a maid-san, I wonder what kind of stuff is avable from a butler nominated as number 1.


    The young butler ces his hand parallel to his stomach, slightly bends his waist and lets us enter inside.


    Because it didn¡¯t feel like we were going outside, it seems to be a room.


    There are many maids and butlers alongside the walls¨D¨Dat fixed distances. There were many people with wonderful equipment. Unfortunately, those were among the butlers as well.


    Let me say it again and again, what kind of benefit is there for a butler like that!


    Ah, but however, having the mofumofu world so close...... the excitement truly can¡¯t be stopped.


    The surging pathos is causing antithesis.


    Iprehensible words started running wild in my head, but there was no follow-up to the fascinating, wonderful world.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ena quietly sits on the soft and fluffy sofa while holding me, Ellie sits on her right and Ann Oneesama next to her. Theo sits on Ena¡¯s left side and muscle daruma next to him.


    It seems that my siblings don¡¯t want to give up the sitting position next to me even to their beloved grandparents.


    However, why is it necessary for everyone to sit on the same sofa......


    Considering the distance the maid-sans and butler-sans are staying at, this room should be of considerable size.


    And yet, my grandparents gathered at one ce.


    I wonder if they want to quickly get in contact with their grandchildren they see after a long time?


    I don¡¯t really understand, but although it¡¯s cramped, there¡¯s no feeling of oppression.


    Theo and Ellie didn¡¯t turn their eyes to grandparents, they are looking at me. Needless to say, both of the grandparents are looking at me as well.


    You will stare a hole into me if you keep watching like that...... no, seriously, spare me from that, please.


    I will soon start crying.


    I have no hobby of being seen.


    ¡¸Fumu...... After all, her eyes are just as stated in the letter...... Was there any progress since then? Elliana¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... It¡¯s vexing, but there has been no special progress...... rather, that......¡¹


    Muscle daruma was sending a strong gaze which can be safely called a stare¨D¨DIt seems that Rnd has confirmed my Cloudy Eyes.


    He must have known about my eyes only from what was sent in the letter.


    Ena looks down with closed eyelids, trying to say something difficult to say.


    Not only Cloudy Eyes, but she must also have troubles answering because of my recenta.


    ¡¸...... Is it something hard to say in front of Theo and Ellie? Let¡¯s change the ce if that¡¯s the case¡¹


    ¡¸No...... the two already know...... A few days ago, she suffered from aa for about half a day¡¹


    ¡¸W, what!?¡¹


    ¡¸Dear. Calm down¡¹


    There seems to be a table in front of the sofa, as I heard Muscle-san vigorously stand up after making a hitting sound.


    Expert-san has instantly moved in front of Ena, nonchntly extended his hands to grasp her both shoulders¨D¨DAnn Oneesama obstructed by seizing his arm.


    Oneesama¡¯s left handing from behind Ellie¡¯s neck haspletely extinguished Rnd¡¯s vigor.


    Because I¡¯m sitting directly on Ena¡¯sp, I was able to confirm strange movement of magical power in her small hand.


    It appears that this Expert-san¡¯s power is somehow rted to magical power.


    The magical power that should be flowing finely, is uniformly smooth as if it was a single crystal with no crevice.


    And it was beautiful, powerful, and shining brightly as if it will explode at any moment.


    Was this the real nature of the hot wind I felt at the entrance hall?


    As I have been practicing magical power control only for one year and a half, I can assert that it¡¯s impossible for me to reproduce that.


    Magical power with no crevice, just how manyyers ofpressed magical power would that take?


    Moreover, it was so beautiful and scorching bright...... just how much skill is necessary for that?


    But, I was able to reach one conclusion by observing that.


    This is not sorcery, right?


    I can hardly say that I know about sorcery with the knowledge I have.


    This beautiful, scorching bright crystal technique, may not be sorcery.


    Rnd who was remonstrated by such Ann Oneesama has cleared his throat once again and returned to his ce.


    Because he has confirmed what he wanted to know, two butlers who were refraining from approaching came closer and returned the table back to its original position.


    I thought it was quite a heavy hit, but it seems it have suffered no damage from the attack of this muscle daruma. What a startling durability.


    ¡¸...... Cough, then, what was the result of Randolph-dono¡¯s examination?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, the reason for thea seems to be unclear even to Randolph-sama. She had a fever before thea, I have asked if thea could have any rtion to that, but. It wasn¡¯t a kind of sickness, nor it was anything rted to sorcery...... the cause remains unknown until now¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... but, the person herself seems to be doing quite well¡¹


    Muscles was frowning while listening to Ena, but his expression changes to a gentle one when he looks at me, and he lets out a little sigh of relief.


    One thing they were concerned about is whether thea was due to some sorcery reasons or not.


    It seems so from the content of the conversation, but there might be a sorcery with a simr effect. The so-called debuff.


    It weakens your opponent. If aimed at a baby who still has low resistance, it may be able to take its life.


    Was the daily life so strict because of that?


    ¡¸So, how about you?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... that¡¯s......¡¹


    When Ena asked, Rnd couldn¡¯t talk properly after looking at Theo and Ellie.


    It seems it¡¯s something he doesn¡¯t want Theo and Ellie to hear.


    ¡¸...... Rnd-sama, Theo, and Ellie independently applied to the school¡¯s library and are studying on subjects rting to eyes. They also heard the story from Randolph-sama, there¡¯s no problem to speak¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right Ojiisama. We are also doing our best to cure Lily¡¯s illness! Please, let us hear it by all means!¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama, please!¡¹


    ¡¸...... I see¡¹


    It appears that Theo and Ellie are studying about eyes because of my condition.


    Anyway, the school¡¯s library can¡¯t be used unless you apply for it?


    This might have just increased the value of paper even more.


    No...... the paper might not be so, but the literature is? I¡¯d like to see that ce someday.


    ¡¸I have gathered every single piece of information about Cloudy Eyes around the whole kingdom I could in the past year, but...... Honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t anything good. The fact is, we have not found anything more than Randolph-dono in his examination. It¡¯s unfortunate¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is that..... so¡¹


    Rnd stated the fact that there is no progress.


    Indeed, it¡¯s not something that I would want Theo and Ellie to hear. It would only discourage them.


    ¡¸Maa...... don¡¯t be so disheartened. It¡¯s not like we have not found any good information. We didn¡¯t obtain any information on the treatment of the eyes, but we have found something that might help¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true, Ojiisama!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. But, we have got our hands on it just recently so it will require a little more time¡¹


    It appears that there¡¯s something in this world that may assist with Cloudy Eyes.


    There were a few ways to assist the visually impaired in my previous life, but this world has sorcery.


    Perhaps I may expect assistance that exceeds that of my previous life?


    Oops, I shouldn¡¯t. I can¡¯t expect too much. ording to Rnd, they were searching around the whole kingdom for the past year, if he has found something that can give expectations, he should be more enthusiastic about it.


    In other words, it¡¯s not a thing that will be able to assist me that much. It¡¯s most likely only enough to think that it¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s about all from our side. Oi, you there. Serve this tea again. It cooled down a little¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡¹


    When did that happen¨D¨Dthere seems to be tea served on the table and Rnd who drank it found it cold and told the nearby maid to make it again.


    Was that a little while ago when the table was ced back in its ce? I was bewitched by Ann Oneesama¡¯s magical power, so I have not noticed at all.


    Rather, endure it if it cooled down only a little, this muscle daruma has a mindset of the rich as expected. I can¡¯t drink a cold tea! Is he that fellow? What a conceited muscles.


    While thinking so, the maid-san who answered approached while pushing something.


    That maid-san had the fascinating that on her head, and I saw the thing from legends hidden under her long skirt, the muscle daruma has instantly vanished from my thoughts.

 Chapter 39 – Mission Again after Scolding

    Dog ears covered in soft looking fur.


    A longish and very bushy tail that looks extremely smooth to touch.


    A no matter how you look wonderful existence is recing the ck tea.


    I can¡¯t hear Rnd¡¯s selfishness¨D¨Dthe maid-san obediently obeys his demand to serve the tea again.


    Her actions of serving the tea are refined and graceful.


    The thing that maid-san was pushing in front of her is apparently a tea set on a cart, it¡¯s little far away from me who¡¯s sitting on Ena¡¯sp, but I can see magical power from the tea cart like thing.


    It seems like this cart the tea set is on¨D¨Dit appears that the tea cart is equipped with something that uses magical power. By any chance, is this the thing that manages the temperature of my meals?


    As if to prove that, although it would usually be necessary to warm up the cup again, the maid-san took the cup, and after making a gesture of turning the cup upside down, I saw no movement of water being poured again.


    It shouldn¡¯t be necessary when there¡¯s heat retention effect. What a convenient stuff.


    The tea seems to be already prepared as she immediately filled the cup up.


    The way of drinking a delicious ck tea in my previous life would be by pouring hot water on small tea leaves and waiting for two minutes, or three minutes with a cover in case of big tea leaves. But, there was no waiting this time.


    There¡¯s no way that a maid employed in residence like this wouldn¡¯t know how to prepare ck tea. Thus, the way of drinking a delicious ck tea may be different in this world.


    Or, there might be a chance that the ck tea is not the ck tea I know. The fragrance that drifts while brewing is exactly that of ck tea, though.


    The ck tea poured in a new cup is silently ced in front of Rnd, and when he resumes drinking the tea, the wonderful equipment (dog ears) maid-san pours ck tea to one cup after another and exchanges all of the slightly cold cups.


    It was only Rnd who demanded, but since the time to cool down should be the same, she exchanged everyone¡¯s cup.


    Cold ck tea has slightly less tastepared to warm ck tea. There are many people who like their ck tea cold, but the ck tea that has just been brewed is, after all, the most delicious.


    After exchanging everyone¡¯s ck tea for new, the maid-san bowed down and silently pushed the tea cart away, returning to her ce.


    Speaking of why I have missed the maid-san with wonderful equipment (dog ears) even though she approached so close, although I was fascinated by her tea handling movements, I was tightly embraced in Ena¡¯s hold.


    If I weren¡¯t restricted, I would have already buried my face into that tail.


    Without figuring out the means to approach the separating maid-san, the surroundings gradually became lively with stories about me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The imouto boasting rally mainly led by Theo and Ellie continued for quite a while.


    Grandparents seemed to have fun listening to this boasting rally. Ena watched over those four with a warm smile.


    Right now, I¡¯m on Ann Oneesama¡¯s¨D¨DI¡¯m sitting on Ann Obaasama¡¯sp.


    Although Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s boasting rally was about me, speaking frankly, I don¡¯t have much interested in something like that.


    I feel something heartwarming seeing them talk happily like that, but...... because they are speaking about me, I feel quite difficult.


    Because the contents of the boasting were extremely exaggerated simple things, it can¡¯t be helped that I feelplicated about it. It¡¯s inevitable that I have lost interest as a result.


    The people around were having such enjoyable, pleasant chat.


    Because quite a lot of time has passed and the ck tea has cooled down again, Rnd demanded the tea to be redone, so the wonderfully equipped (dog ears) maid-san from before approached again.


    I decided to think of this as an opportunity and started acting.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know when such opportunity wille again. If I am to act, now¡¯s the time, all the cells in my brain unanimously agreed.


    ¡¸Baa~ba, o~chite1¡¹


    ¡¸Araara, maa, maa, Lily-chan properly understands that I¡¯m your Obaachan, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m so happy......!¡¹


    Obaasama was really delighted, but her arm around me have not loosened.


    Even though she has one hand on her cheek whileughing ho ho ho, there¡¯s no escape from the other hand that is holding me. I shudder at this Expert¡¯s restriction technique.


    ¡¸T, that much is unfair! What about me? It¡¯s Ojiichan, you know~?¡¹


    The muscle daruma leaned forward without hesitation, and I was slightly worried what¡¯s going to happen next for a moment.


    I have already called Ann Obaasama ¡°Baa~ba¡± so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem calling Rnd ¡°jii~ji.¡±


    But you see...... I don¡¯t really want to call this muscle daruma jii~ji, to be honest......


    But, I feel like this Jiisan won¡¯t give up if I don¡¯t say it......


    While thinking such thing,


    ¡¸Here~, leave that unknown man alone and let¡¯s talk with Baa~ba, okay~¡¹


    Without changing her nonchnt tone, Obaasan who I can only see as Oneesan treated Jiisan like an outsider and drove him out.


    Kuuu, I heard a voice that resembled a man bitting on a handkerchief, but I thought it sounded quite pleasant for some reason.


    Nevertheless, the men of Christophe family are seriously weak.


    It made me somehow sad, but I decided to ignore it considering that I¡¯m a woman now.


    While thinking such, the maid-san with wonderful equipment (dog ears) finished serving the ck tea, bowed down and returned to her ce again.


    I let the chance slip away again, but it seems that the pleasant group chat has not ended yet.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Lilianne boasting rally has ended¨D¨DTheo and Ellie are talking now about how they read to me, y with toys, walking practice and their school.


    Jiisan who was excluded and aged because of that has instantly returned to muscle daruma and participated in the conversation. He appears to recover quite quickly.


    Even though such lively chat is almost all about me, I can¡¯t mix in the conversation, so I¡¯m just absentmindedly looking around.


    Ocassionally¨D¨Drather, quite frequently I give suitable answers to Ann Obaasama and Rnd who are speaking to me. When I give a suitable answer, their reaction is exaggeratedly delighted, as one would expect from grandparents who love their grandchildren.


    Even an Expert was once a child. It means that even they can¡¯t win against their grandchild¡¯s cuteness.


    When such exchange continued for a while, the maid-san with wonderful equipment (dog ears) approached once again to change the ck tea.


    As expected, because I had my eyes nailed on her again, Rnd raised a question.


    ¡¸Fumu...... Lilianne should not be able to see, but...... can she see the maid?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is incredible, you know! Ojiisama! She can immediately tell who is where! She has never mistaken us! Ah, is she perhaps curious about people nearby beside us?¡¹


    Theo immediately says as if he was bragging about himself, but hestly asked a question as if he noticed something.


    ¡¸Hohou...... I see, she must be curious about the unknown presences¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I think that must be it. Lilianne is very sensitive towards presences. It appears she immediately recognized Rnd-sama and Ann-sama as her grandparents, but as you know, we have made sure not to take her out of her room because of safety, so her encounters are limited. Therefore, I think she must find it curious¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, Lilianne. Those are the servants employed by your father, Aleksander. They are existences that will do anything you desire¡¹


    As expected, the reason I couldn¡¯t get out of the room is because of safety.


    However, they will do anything I desire...... gulp...... this is bad, my delusions are running WILD and won¡¯t stop!


    Because I have unconsciously ended up gulping and nodding my head, Jiisan misunderstood that as if I have understood, snatched me from Ann Obaasama and took me in his arms.


    ¡¸Ooh! As expected of my grandchild! Clever! It seems she understood what I said! As one would expect! Lilianne!¡¹


    After taking me in his arms with sparkling eyes, he promptly started cuddling with me.


    He¡¯s overexcited this geezer, just like Theo. This degree of excitement is dangerous.


    It hurts! It hurts you, damned geezer!


    This geezer mistakes my pechipechi tapping on his cheek. He instead misunderstands that I¡¯m enjoying this and starts iyan iyan and swinging with me.


    Being iyan iyan¡¯ed by man is meaningless. I¡¯d like to cross-examine for an hour!


    But, it didn¡¯tst for long. The iyan iyan¡¯s iyan iya soon ended with ¡°supan,¡± and even though I was in the geezer¡¯s embrace, I was instantly wrapped up in softness.


    ¡¸Seiza!¡¹


    The moment a single sharp word was given. Jiisan¡¯s face who was cuddling with me just a short while ago turned blue, and he was sitting in seiza while trembling.


    To soft presence¨D¨DAnn transferred me from her chest onto the sofa, she then dragged the blue object J from the sofa and started scolding.


    ¡¸Seriously, dear! Lily-chan is still only one year old! She¡¯s a frail girl! And yet you held the poor little her so strongly!¡¹


    ¡¸N, no but...... I made sure to go easy......¡¹


    ¡¸Be silent! You know how you are when you are too excited! Actually, Lily-chan seemed to be suffering just now!¡¹


    Her nonchnt, carefree tone haspletely changed into a strict one and thorn-like magical power objects instantly formed around them. Some of those things were touching the sofa and the floor, but it seems like they have not taken a physical form yet, so there probably won¡¯t be any destruction.


    The blue object J which wanted to argue was reproached and start turning even smaller and bing bluer.


    Theo and Ellie also seem bewildered by the sudden scolding. They might not have seen such scene before.


    These two are usually good children, so they probably don¡¯t get scolded mu¨D¨Dno, they were not scolded recently at all.


    At most, it¡¯s only when they get out of control while ying with me. This also doesn¡¯t happen that often.


    The scolding that is happening in front of us might be the most fierce scolding they have ever seen.


    Even the magical power that is emerging with emotions may be a never before seen ridiculous weapon.


    Stiffened because of the scolding of scolding master¨D¨Dthat¡¯s Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s current status. Naturally, maid-san who came to rece the ck tea is alsopletely frozen in ce. Her wonderful equipment (dog ears) is tensely standing, and her bushy tail ispletely ruffled.


    Ena is also looking at the two all shook up, isn¡¯t this the golden opportunity?


    There¡¯s no one to obstruct me. If I miss this chance, it will end with me being able to do nothing just like the other two times before.


    My mind has determined, and the determination sparked the action.


    I somehow get off the sofa I was sitting on and carefully advance around the table I can¡¯t see.


    Everyone around is preupied with the scolding, so I have not been noticed yet.


    This is it!


    I¡¯m confident about the situation, but I must not be careless. There are too many obstacles to sessfullyplete my mission.


    The invisible table that should not exist is in front of me.


    The floor¨D¨DI can tell from the feeling once I got down, but this is not a carpet. Falling down is dangerous.


    I think there are not, but there may be other obstacles I can¡¯t see. Chairs or something might be in the way.


    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to move quickly without negligence.


    I move carefully along the sofa. In order not to be noticed by touching people sitting on the sofa, I have to advance without my safety belt which is the sofa itself.


    Soon, I reached the end of the table¨D¨DWonderfully equipped (dog ears) maid-san¡¯s lower part of the body wrapped in the long skirt came to sight.


    The mission is at its climax.


    Because I acted quickly, I was able to reach this far in no time.


    Just a little bit to the goal.


    There was no longer hesitancy, carelessness, etc. in my feet that took the first step towards the enchanting wonderful field.


    1.Oroshite ¨C let me down

 Chapter 40 – Success after Failure

    Distance to the target¨D¨DApproximately 50cm. Few Gou (seconds) until arrival.


    Just in case, I look back at the scolded blue object J¨D¨DThe Expert is still leaking out fierce magical power, and it seems they don¡¯t notice me. They are absorbed in the scolding.


    Theo, Ellie, and Ena who are taken aback by the sudden scolding are not paying attention to me either.


    It¡¯s my chance of victory.


    Right now, my eyes are white and cloudy, but they must be dazzling with the light of determination in the depths.


    The mission is crosslinking. I carefully step forward.


    Everything to reach the fascinating, wonderful field.


    The reason I have mysteriously reincarnated in a different world was...... for this!


    I quietly advance forward and extend my little hand. Thepletion of the mission was brought by the touch of cloth I felt on my little hand.


    I tightly grasp the wonderfully equipped (dog ears) maid-san¡¯s long skirt.


    However, I noticed something.


    What should I do from now on!?


    The subject of the mission, to reach the maid-san with wonderful equipment has beenpleted.


    In other words, a separate mission starts from here.


    Right...... it¡¯s a different mission from now on!


    The mission sheet in my mind clearly states ¡°Target secured.¡±


    My brain sprung out into high-speed, I pick the most optimal and fastest routes from the numerous simtions in order toplete the mission.


    And then, I put my certain death secret technique into operation.


    It¡¯s the ¡°pull on the hem of the skirt to notice me¡± strategy.


    I grasp the edge of the cloth in my little hand. And then, I pull with my all might.


    However, even the full power of one year and half old baby is insignificant. Naturally, such thing was within the expectations. That¡¯s why I pulled with the greatest strength I could.


    After being pulled while struck with a spectacr sight of scolding demon and small blue muscles¨D¨Dthe maid-sam apparently took notice of me.


    But, the panicked maid-san became acting even more panicky.


    She looks here, she looks there. Is the reason she can¡¯t speak because she doesn¡¯t understand the current situation?


    Maa, it¡¯s understandable. She was in a panic because of the abrupt scolding development. Then, although prohibited from approaching me, I¡¯m suddenly pulling on her skirt.


    It can¡¯t be helped that she can¡¯tpose herself. I must not criticize her.


    But, this is the time of the offense. It¡¯s an urgent mission that must bepleted even if the opponent is pitiful. It¡¯s unfortunate, but you have to be sacrificed. Give up.


    ¡¸Kayane¡¹


    The words that left from my mouth were little hopeless. It was supposed to be ¡°kagande1.¡± I have lisped as usually, but I can¡¯t possibly give up here. How many more chances like this will I have?


    But, before I could fire more words, maid-san urgently avoided me.


    ¡¸T, that! Elliana-sama...... Ojousama is......¡¹


    Her voice stopped all movement. It¡¯s all if everything that moves has paused.


    Even the scolding Ann Obaasama which turned into scolding devil, the blue little muscle daruma¨D¨DRnd, the two as well as Theo, Ellie, and Ena were stunned.


    ¡¸Eh......? ...... Ah!¡¹


    The addressed Ena turns her gaze towards the maid-san¡¯s legs, then towards the sofa, I should have been sitting at and back at me.


    Is this the case of seeing twice?


    The inconsequential thought floating in my mind marked the end of the mission, and in the world that came alive again, I was instantly captured by Ena without resistance.


    Ah...... It¡¯s over.


    Hugged by Ena¡¯s warm and soft body, my movements were perfectly restrained.


    The magical power signboard of my pal¨D¨DKuti who¡¯s currently not here,


    ¡¾Mission Failure¡¿


    Vividly surfaced in my mind.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The chance that came with the best possibly timing...... ended up with sess of the first mission and unexpected failure of the second mission.


    ¡¸Wait, Elliana. It appears that Lilianne has an interest in the maid. Because she doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid, everything¡¯s an experience...... Won¡¯t you let her do as she pleases?¡¹


    The little muscle daruma who turned blue looked as if he was a bodhisattva surrounded by a brilliant halo. There were two Deva Kings in front of him, though.


    ¡¸H, however......!¡¹


    The bodhisattva-sama shining with a brilliant halo which wasn¡¯t blue nor little anymore¨D¨DRnd...... No, after Rnd Ojiisama stared at Ena, to the Deva King in front of him¨D¨DHe switched his gaze at Ann Obaasama.


    When he directed his gaze towards Ann Obaasama, she wasn¡¯t a Deva King anymore as she was nonchntly smiling at me.


    Acknowledging that, Rnd Ojiisama nods and returns his gaze back to Ena.


    The two confronted each other for several seconds. Ena usually addresses the two with honorifics, but her gaze was strong not wanting to lose on this one.


    However, it was Ena whopromised.


    She deeply sighed and slightly rxed power in her arms which were embracing me.


    ¡¸I understand...... However, it¡¯s conditional to be within my hand¡¯s reach!¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I understand¡¹


    Ena¡¯s words were uttered quietly, but I could feel an intense power behind them. Rnd Ojiisama who was bathed in such voiceposedly nodded with a serious facial expression.


    It appears that God has not abandoned me yet. To think that there would be a continuation of my pulverized mission, I¡¯m trembling and gleaming with excitement.


    Ena released her restraint and looked at the wonderfully equipped (dog ears) maid-san.


    She pitifully stiffened. Is there a hole in the skirt¨D¨DHer tail has been perfectly exposed and standing behind her skirt. It was minutely trembling.


    Have I somehow made her pitiful? This person is definitely in cold sweat.


    After ncing at the maid with the wonderful equipment, Ena moved her gaze in another direction. A different maid-san was there. She didn¡¯t have a wonderful equipment. It was a little disappointing.


    ¡¸You over there, could you put away the tea cart?¡¹


    The different maid quickly acts ording to Ena¡¯s words.


    Yes, maid-san gave a short reply and half run, but her movements didn¡¯t look rushed, she approached with elegant movements and pushed the tea cart away.


    For Ena to eliminate as much danger as possible may be consideredmon sense. ording to hermon sense, the though of being interested anding in touch with maid-san may be ridiculous.


    But, I have no choice but to push thatmon sense onto Ena. I don¡¯t want to trouble her, but this is the only thing I won¡¯t back off from.


    I can¡¯t live if I always hold back. I have to stick to my own ideas.


    Even whether it would cause inconveniences.


    She turns towards the wonderfully equipped (dog ears) maid-san and stares at her. She is facing us, but because she¡¯spletely frozen, she just stands still. I won¡¯t be able to approach the target like this.


    ordingly, I extend my hand towards the hem of her long skirt. Ena noticing that,


    ¡¸You...... could you stoop down a little?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ye, yes! I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹


    The flustered maid-san with wonderful equipment (dog ears) deeply bows and stoops down.


    ¡¸I, is this all right, Ojousama?¡¹


    Her expression was quite stiff, but maid-san was smiling at me with a trembling smile.


    She has her hairpactly gathered up just like the other maids. Slightly above, there was a fluffy, soft-looking dog ears, and maid hairband.


    Her face is considerably cute, but not as ire¡¯s. But still, her face is so lovely she would be a school idol in my previous life. Not beauty, the cuteness is her point. She seems to be in the half of her teens.


    Judging by her movements and appearances while redoing the ck tea, she seems to have quite the experience of being a maid. Her ability is obviously not ordinary.


    And then, connected to the base of her back, is the fascinating that. A bushy and smooth, truly soft-looking, elegant and graceful swaying tail.


    That¡¯s the most valuable asset. The highest form of art that can be openly and without hesitation dered as the world¡¯s treasure.


    I can¡¯t reach her dog ears. Even though she stooped down, as a baby, I can¡¯t reach on top of her head without someone lifting me up.


    Therefore, the target is the most valuable asset¨D¨DThe tail.


    Ena¡¯s hand which were restraining me¨D¨DAre unfastened. Rnd Ojiisama has pinned down my biggest obstacle, Ena.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that all of the obstacles has been removed!


    Now is the greatest and the best chance!


    Oh God! Lilianne La Christophe...... Is going for it!


    The step forward with my heart filled with determination, hope, and excitement was truly vigorous.


    1. Stoop/crouch down

 Chapter 41 – Ultimate after Treasure

    One step forward.


    And the route continues from the first step on the route around and behind the wonderfully equipped equipment.


    The objective is her tail. The bushy soft-looking, smooth fur. It¡¯s a supreme work of art and not inferior to any world treasure.


    I will soon get hold of this world treasure.


    The emotions of excitement and expectations mix together, and it goes without saying that myposed thinking scattered a long time ago.


    Therefore, I haven¡¯t noticed. I couldn¡¯t notice.


    The little voice Ena has let out.


    ¡¸Eh......?¡¹


    That little voice has reached my ears, but everything has been snatched by the treasure in front of me, and it passed through one ear and out from the other.


    If I had to sum it up in one word, ultimate.


    The texture, the touch, a smooth quality fur slipping through my fingers. I im all of this as the supreme existence of the utmost limits.


    Impression. No...... those feelings far exceeded that and dominated my whole being.


    An existence far more wonderful than I imagined, my mind as ifpletely nonexistent, I can¡¯t think of anything.


    Indeed, it¡¯s not exaggerated to say that my movements werepletely impulsive as to the ultimate most valuable asset I got my hands on¨D¨Dto the mofumofu tail, I buried my face in it.


    It was impossible to listen to the tiny scream ¡°Hiyaaaeea¡± I heard immediately after.


    No one is able to stop me anymore. I will kick away anyone who would try.


    It¡¯s a totally different touch I felt with my hands. It¡¯s as if everything was amplified in a torrent-like feeling. Words are already not enough.


    Silky and fluffy and warm...... it¡¯s the best feeling able to erase all negative emotions just by this warm touch.


    Precisely, the Supreme Mofumofu-sama.


    In my 31 years and a half, I have not savored such feeling before. I can dere. You can¡¯te across such texture in my previous world.


    I rub my face buried in the Mofumofu-sama.


    The scent is sweet and lovely. Lovely scent may be a too abstract impression, but the lovely scent it certainly exists. Distinguishing it from the scents I have smelled so far, wonderfully fantastic, so lovely that I can imagine it precisely by closing my eyes. It¡¯s the scent of Mofumofu-sama.


    Just how long have I been enjoying Mofumofu-sama? A few minutes...... no, a few hours. Or it might have been only a few seconds. I was so absorbed that my perception of time haspletely disappeared.


    Something like that is first.


    I have entrusted all of myself to the feeling. But, I have noticed.


    Perhaps, I have strengthened the touch on my face with magical power...... Isn¡¯t magical power a proficient skill of Mofumofu-sama as well!


    No one is stopping me. Naturally. Because all was decided in my thoughts.


    And then, I immediately put it to practice, the strongest concentration of the ultrapression magical power enhancement so far.


    I touch the Mofumofu-sama with the super high density of magical power in my palms, I arrange it all over my face and finish the enhancement.


    What was obtained is...... something extreme that can¡¯t be put into words.


    The wonderful sensation was amplified by more than several times, the pleasure was already so brutal it would be more appropriate to call it torture.


    Amaziiiiiiiiing!!!


    Aaaah...... life is wonderful......


    I surrender myself to the brutally pleasant feeling for a while, then I noticed strange voicesing from above my head.


    It was a tiny voice in tears that sounded almost as if crushed to death. Hiu and Au and Wau, asionally erotic voice, it¡¯s appropriate as a flirtatious voice, but the mouth was covered, it was so muffled as if dying.


    When I timidly raise my head, the ultimate most valuable asset¡¯s¨D¨DMofumofu tail¡¯s owner maid-san was covering her mouth with both hands and trembling.


    Cra~p! Have I done it~!?


    When I noticed that, my back got immediately wet with cold sweat.


    I reluctantly separated form the mofumofu tail, I moved in front of the trembling maid-san and peeked at her face, but she was totally crying.


    Ah~...... what to do...... I havepletely done it. Will she forgive me if I apologize......


    The time of ecstasy haspletely vanished with the disastrous scene in front of me. Because there¡¯s only one proper action to take, I do it resolutely and immediately.


    ¡¸Me~doshan..... goennashai1¡¹


    Saying such, I deeply lower my head. I thought it would be nice if she forgave me if I apologized, but feelings saying it¡¯s impossible wererger.


    However, such thoughts were immediately denied with the maid-san¡¯s next words.


    ¡¸Eh...... ah...... p, please raise your head, Ojousama!¡¹


    Raising my head after hearing such words from above, when I nced at the crying maid-san covering her face, she was now acting suspiciously.


    She looked at me, Ena, Rnd Ojiisama, Ann Obaasama many times over and she was in a pitiful panic.


    This child has experienced many frightful things today, didn¡¯t she?


    The main cause is me, though. I calmly criticize myself in such a way.


    E, Elliana-samaa...... when maid-san asks Ena for help with an almost weeping face, that voicepletely rebooted Ena.


    ¡¸Ha! Ah, eh...... umm......¡¹


    She might have rebooted, but it seems she still didn¡¯t process what happened. All other five are still absentminded, Ena recovered early.


    However, Ena immediately approaches maid-san, and


    ¡¸Ne, nee...... is tail a weak point for beastmen......?¡¹


    she asks in a low voice. Even though it was in a low voice, I who was beside heard it all.


    ¡¸N, no...... that shouldn¡¯t be the case, but...... t, that...... Ojousama¡¯s...... te, technique? was, what to say...... hau¡¹


    She was able to say that much embarrassedly with a bright red face, but maid-san covers her face with both hands again. Such gesture was super cute. It strangely tickled my male instincts, it was an expression I truly wanted to appreciate.


    I must be making an expression where gulping would be heard at any time. Of course, in my mind. My expressionless character is not just for show.


    ¡¸......I, is that...... so?¡¹


    Ena¡¯s face stiffened a little, but she immediately ordered ¡°Y, you can return for now¡± and maid-san ¡°Yes¡± answered with a little, embarrassed voice and hastily started moving.


    I thought she would move to the wall¨D¨Dmaid-san had a bright red face, but she stopped at the door, opened them and left the room.


    Somehow, I ended up doing something bad, didn¡¯t I......


    But, it felt super good. I wonder if she will let me touch it again~


    She was making a supreme face which stirred my sadistic heart, she with the most valuable, ultimate asset, the mofumofu tail, I would like to meet her again by all means.


    Rather than feelings of guilt for making her cry, the feelings of expectations were farrger, though. I will have you resign yourself, I licked my lips in my mind.


    1. Maid-san...... gomenasai / I¡¯m sorry

 Chapter 42 – Hermit-sama after Gazes of Doubt

    After the maid-san with mofumofu tail left the room in a fluster, I was carried back to the sofa by Ena.


    Ena hands me over to Ann Obaasama and the soft feeling of Ena changes to Ann Obaasama¡¯s equally soft feeling that doesn¡¯t lose out to Ena, it wasfortable enough to make me lose all my strength and wish to sit in herp for a long time.


    While savoring such feelings of bliss, Rnd Ojiisama moved in front of me and dropped down on one knee.


    There are no signs of the good-natured old man from before in his expression. He seems to be thinking about something with a really serious expression.


    ¡¸Elliana...... can Lilianne really not see?¡¹


    Without turning his gaze from me even for an instant, he asks Ena who was sitting next to Ann Obaasama a question.


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no doubt. Randolph-sama has been monitoring and examining her for a long time, and he researched many documents rting to Cloudy Eyes. In fact, he even went to confirm with the patients who have the same symptoms...... however...... that just a while ago......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Umu...... she evidently went ¡°around and behind¡± in order to touch the maid. Those weren¡¯t movements of someone who can¡¯t see. Even if she could grasp the position by sound or presence, getting that wlessly to that specific ce would be difficult¡¹


    ...... Oh crap, because it was a chance to mofumofu, I did it without thinking. Which reminds me, I can¡¯t see, don¡¯t I...... I always see through magical power began know who¡¯s where, so I havepletely forgotten......


    ¡¸Certainly, I also did consider that. However...... ording to Randolph-sama¡¯s investigation, people who suffer from Cloudy Eyes have no chance of recovering their eyesight¡¹


    She has the same serious expression and tone as Rnd. Theo and Ellie are keeping silent, not cutting into the conversation.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case...... Lilianne is special...... or she might not be suffering from Cloudy Eyes¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama! Lily doesn¡¯t have Cloudy Eyes!?¡¹


    Ellie who was staying quiet until now reacted to ¡°no Cloudy Eyes¡± and raised her voice. Her voice was mixed with expectations and anxiety, but she asked clearly.


    ¡¸Calm down, Ellistina. It has not been decided yet. Even if we try to confirm with Lily-chan, she¡¯s still just a one-year-old, we can¡¯t do much. Therefore, we can¡¯t be sure of that yet¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes¡¹


    Admonished by Ann¡¯s calm voice, Ellie replies in a feeble, disheartened voice. If my illness can be cured, Ellie could share the things she loves with me, so she has great expectations.


    And, I¡¯m saying this myself, but Elli loves me, Lilianne. It¡¯s natural to be happy when the illness of the person you love can be cured. That¡¯s why she must feel very discouraged.


    ¡¸B, but! There¡¯s a possibility, right!?¡¹


    In the downhearted Ellie¡¯s stead, Theo fiercely stands up clings on. He loves me, Lilianne as well. And just as Ellie, he would like to share the things he loves with me. If there¡¯s a possibility, no matter how small, he clings on with a strong spirit and asks.


    ¡¸Umu...... the possibility is sufficient. Because the movements she showed were clearly movements of someone, who can see. But, just as An said, Lilianne is still too young. Even if she could see, we can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s just temporary or permanent. It¡¯s not certain whether she can control it herself. Otherwise, Randolph-dono or you should have noticed. However, since we were able to see such delightful actions, let¡¯s immediately call for Randolph-dono to check...... asking Lilianne to confirm would be the fastest way, but......¡¹


    ¡¸Then, at once¡¹


    Rnd Ojiisama spoke his thoughts gently, but he shut his eyes and deeply sighed then for a moment with sharp look looked at me¨D¨Dthe flow of magical power sharply changed¨D¨DI did not overlook what I was looking at.


    Ena immediately began to act, she addressed a maid-san and told her something.


    She¡¯s probably telling her to call over the old man. Since it doesn¡¯t end with a word or two, is she telling her to convey an emergency?


    It¡¯s quite a distance from here, so I could only hear murmuring.


    This is bad...... hasn¡¯t it turned into a quite serious matter......


    I¡¯m beaten...... but, I have received many examinations from the old man Randolph, and he never took notice of the magical power, so won¡¯t it end up in vain like always?


    Old man, thank you very much for your effort. When I say words of gratitude in my mind, Rnd Ojiisama moved in front of Theo before I noticed.


    ¡¸By the way, Theodore. I was told that when you read Lilianne a book, she will asionally caution you by striking the book if you reading the same book again, is that the truth?¡¹


    Without removing his serious expression, Rnd was asking as if he was an attentive detective. He¡¯s asking calmly without getting rough with passion.


    The passion for desperately finding anything in regards to my Cloudy Eyes.


    ¡¸Yes, Ojiisama. Lily will without a doubt strike on a book which was already read. Even if I forgot that I already read it...... she will do it without a fail!¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... if that¡¯s the truth...... that would mean that Lilianne understands the contents of the books¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I think so as well¡¹


    ¡¸Then, it possibly means that Lilianne also understands our conversations¡¹


    Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s sharp eyes are totally like eyes of a predator looking at its pray.


    Oou...... Ojiichan is sharp, oi.


    This person has no prejudice against a one-year-old.


    ...... Ah...... I showed such behavior a little while ago, he might think I¡¯m special...... didn¡¯t I destroy his prejudice myself...... what to do~


    ¡¸Lilianne...... are you able to see?¡¹


    He directs the piercing eyes of the hunter at me. The sharpness in his eyes is clearly trying to capture the prey now.


    Where did the good-natured old Ojiichan vanish? I feel like there¡¯s only a gant hawk about to assault the prey¨D¨Dme.


    But, such dreadful gaze was a calcted risk, I have no intention of letting it tilt the bnce of my self-defense.


    No matter how strong you are, how much influence you have, there will always be people who disregard that. Even if this is a different world, moreover a fantasy, such people are found anywhere.


    Therefore, the actions I can take are limited.


    ying dumb!


    That¡¯s my answer.


    A one-year-old child understands the contents of the books.


    A baby who suffers from a total blindness disease called Cloudy Eyes moves as if it could see.


    That¡¯s not normal no matter how you look at it. And if I admit those, I have a feeling that it won¡¯t be long before they realize that I have cheat level knowledge in a world with medieval knowledge.


    If that happens, I won¡¯t get off with just being a genius.


    Obviously dangerous¨D¨Dit might be a knowledge that triggers a war, even if unintentionally.


    Rather than thinking that I will do it myself, it¡¯s more realistic to think that there are people who would use it that way. I will only fall behind if I¡¯m too optimistic.


    The difficulty of being crushed at work, I firsthand experienced it at thepany I have worked at in my previous life.


    Therefore, I can¡¯t let know anyone, even if they are my family tied by blood.


    I meet the severe, vigorous and fearful gaze head-on.


    The crossing gazes would create sparkling sfx in a manga without a doubt.


    But, such timee to an end before less than 1 Rin (minute).


    Fuu...... Rnd Ojiisama let out a light sigh, and a good-natured old man expression returned on his face at the same time.


    ¡¸Maa, there¡¯s no way that could be the case!¡¹


    As if he gave up...... as if he has been thinking too much, as if it was just a joke.


    Released from the tension, the mood can be clearly seen on Theo and Ellie. But, it was only for an instant, but I didn¡¯t miss the dangerous magical power mixed in his expression.


    I will be in trouble if you take mypression enhanced vision lightly.


    I can see through the difference between seriousness in the flow of magical power.


    Because of that, I was able to see through his subtle change between his feelings and actions.


    The flow of magical power has an impact in a lot of ces. The magical power flow, shade, thickness and strength unconsciously change with emotions. You can learn various things just by looking at it.


    This was an obvious feint.


    It¡¯s an old trick to surprise the opponent.


    Therefore, without changing my expression¨D¨Dit¡¯s always expressionless, though¨D¨DRnd Ojiisama sighed and stood up.


    Then, he sat down next to Ann Obaasama, concealing his ws. Still, I will not remove my gaze yet.


    Theo already said that I know who¡¯s where. Therefore, it¡¯s not strange even if I don¡¯t remove my gaze from him.


    Rather, chasing after a person who moved in front of me by sound or presence would be more suitable in this situation.


    Rnd Ojiisama didn¡¯tpletely conceal the rustling of his clothes nor his footsteps. He can¡¯t attempt anything risky, but words of a threat because Ann Obaasama is here.


    It appears that Rnd Ojiisama is still seizing me from the corner of his eyes. What an uncanny Jiisan.


    Because of the tension, Jiisan has created, my two siblings became nervous again.


    Poor Oniichan and Oneechan.


    However, his gaze ended after he sat on the sofa for several seconds.


    With theplete change of Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s expression from serious to calm and gentle, the tension in the atmosphere got released. Theo and Ellie breathed out in relief.


    It seems they were swallowed by Jiisan¡¯s intimidating eyes. Maa, that must have been difficult for a 9-year-old and 7-year-old.


    Rather, to look at a 1-year-old with such intimidating eyes...... what a ridiculous Jiisan. Normal children would be already crying, you know?


    ¡¸By the way, Lilian...... ne!?¡¹


    When he wanted to nonchntly continue, the words of the predator were interrupted in the middle, and I heard a loud ¡°supaa~n¡± sound.


    I saw it clearly because I was watching the predator Jiisan the whole time.


    The source of that sound was Jiisan.


    It appears that Jiisan who is holding his head was hit by Ann Obaasama on who¡¯sp I¡¯m sitting.


    Acting without a sound, as expected of Expert-san.


    I couldn¡¯t help, but to blink in admiration and fear.


    ¡¸A, An! W, what are...... you!?¡¹


    Before Jiisan could utter more words with his distorted face, he was now flying through the air instead of sitting on the sofa.


    The big muscle daruma was thrown into the air with no sound while I was still sitting on top of the softp.


    Because Jiisan was thrown slightly behind the sofa, he immediately took a defensive posture and nimble rotated, but hended with his head buried in the floor.


    This is not the softness of Obaasan¡¯s thighs¨D¨DI was sitting on a sofa instead of sitting on herp for some reason.


    An excessively shocking scene and the instant transfer into the sofa without being aware. After that, Ann Obaasama¡¯s action.


    There was Ann Obaasama¡¯s ¡°foot¡± on the Jiisan¡¯s miserable head buried in the floor.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems like she matched Jiisan¡¯snding.


    Her movements were quick. I should have been on herp, but she moved over there who knows when. Was that a teleportation? Such question shed through my mind.


    If that¡¯s the case, it might be possible to teleport with sorcery. Ann Obaasama made Jiisan¡¯s head kiss the floor that fast.


    Incidentally, there was no sound when he got buried in the floor. This must be a sorcery. Is it the soundproofing Ena has used before? I can only guess, but if you can do that with your body then you are no longer an Expert, but a Hermit.


    Obaachan is Hermit-sama. I don¡¯t want that!


    However, I came to understand.


    Our family is matrilinear without a doubt!

 Chapter 43 – Mean Obaasama after Frightening Hermit-sama

    Because his head had sunk into the floor, I can¡¯t see his face.


    The leg on top of the head seems thin and fragile. However, I can clearly see through my eyes that the thin leg is actually firm and well tempered.


    It¡¯s clear that the magical power flowing through the leg is both hard as metal and flexible as rubber. That leg¨D¨DI have never seen such magical power.


    Such magical power wasn¡¯t flowing through her when she sat on the sofa a while ago. But, it¡¯s not the same, but I saw simr flow some time ago.


    When the muscle daruma¨D¨DRnd Jiisan buried his hand into the ground.


    When he used his hand to stop and turn around at the entrance hall.


    It¡¯s the magical power flow he demonstrated that time.


    She¨D¨DThe astounding physical ability that Ann Obaasama disyed, wasn¡¯t it made up of this magical power flow?


    ¡¸Seriously...... dear...... even if Lily-chan was able to see, I can¡¯t permit such attitude, you know? ...... Lily-chan maye to dislike you if you continue acting like that, you know?¡¹


    There waspassion in her tone, but the ridiculing mixed in was distinctively audible.


    ¡¸¤À£ê¤Ñ£ä¡¢¡¢¤¢£ä¤«¤¸¤ã£ì£ä£»¤¢£ì£ê£æ¡¹


    Immediately after hearing Ann Obaasama¡¯s words, Jiisan started saying something while pping with his arms and legs, but since his head was buried in the floor, I couldn¡¯t understand anything he said.


    Because Ann Obaasama¡¯s foot is still on top of the head, the pitiful pping object can¡¯t slip away.


    Ann Obaasama was watching the pping object which was saying something for a while, but when satisfied she lifted her stone weight foot, and Rnd Jiisan¡¯s head vigorously emerged from within the floor.


    ¡¸No good~! Only that is no good~! Lilianneyoooooou...... sorry! Forgive me! I am in the wrong, but pleeeease forgive meeeee!¡¹


    He instantly shortens the distance between the sofa¨D¨Dthe muscle daruma rushed towards me with a waterfall of tears streaming from his eyes just like in the entrance hall, but Hermit-sama who had moved to the sofa before I noticed stopped him.


    It made a good sound.


    Rnd Jiisan fell down and rolled two, three times, but he immediately recovered and once again, in a simr manner rushed at me while trying to cling up to be with words of apology¨D¨DAnn Obaasama made him roll again.


    ¡°Supaa~n¡± or ¡°Zupaa~n¡± or ¡°Dogoo¡± would reverberate each time.


    W, what on Earth is this......


    Where did the serious atmosphere from a little while ago go to......


    I ended up sighing at the unreasonable development.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The skit of Rnd Jiisan rushing while crying and apologizing and Ann Obaasama¡¯s making him roll continued for several minutes.


    After Jiisan finally stopped crying, Ann Obaasama returned on the sofa and lifted me up to her arms.


    After walking slightly away from the sofa, she changed to her nonchnt tone and whispered to me.


    ¡¸Fufu...... Does Lily-chan really understand the conversations? Far from that, you might even be understanding the situation properly, don¡¯t you? That sigh of a little while ago...... It¡¯s not something one-year-old child would do?¡¹


    Even though she should not have looked at me even once while sending Rnd Jiisan rolling, it looks like she has seen everything, but nonchntly...... I remember that frightening tone.


    But, I also mysteriously feel a sense of security from this nonchnt tone. Affection and gentleness that wraps up everything just like ire.


    ¡¸...... Besides, the sorcery-like feeling I felt at the entrance hall. That was Lily-chan¡¯s doing, right? And particrly when you buried your face into the maid¡¯s tail. It would be better not to do it in front of people. Even though I felt only little signs that made me think that it was just my imagination, but while scarce, there certainly are people outside who can sense it better than me. You are special just like Ro has said, I think it would be best to conceal it¡¹


    If I thought about it, I did. I just didn¡¯t think that person who could sense the presence of magical power would be so close to me.


    I¡¯m little surprised that this powerful person who can match a Hermit could only sense enough of my magical powerpression to make let her think it was just her imagination, but I¡¯m even more surprised that there are people who are able to sense magical power better than her.


    It may take some kind of talent to sense magical power.


    If extremely proficient, one may be able to perceive magical power just like in the manga or novels. But still, with so muchpressed magical power, it was only enough to make her lead to a misunderstanding.


    I may certainly consent that it takes a special talent.


    ¡¸...... But you see, remember this much. I...... no, we are Lily-chan¡¯s, your allies. Even if the opponent is an existence like Maou, I will be a holy sword that will destroy him. If the opponent is a hero...... I will cut off his head with a cursed sword¡¹


    Her nonchnt expression immediately changed into a marvelous, viiny expression that would destroy everything.


    Not like the thorny magical power that appeared during the scolding, but aplex magical power that could cut everything and yet was calming as Holy Mother has appeared.


    But, both the expression and magical powersted only for an instant as her nonchnt expression immediately returned.


    ¡¸Fufu...... no matter how special you are, such discussion is still too early, isn¡¯t it...... I have been slightly influenced by Ro. Sorry about that, Lily-chan. Let¡¯s talk about it again once you grow up a little bit, okay?¡¹


    Hermit-sama whispers with a slightly exhausted voice while rubbing her cheeks against mine.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the serious atmosphere and the bad skit, five people were friendly chatting in the room.


    Ann Obaasama who¡¯s quietly listening to the friendly chat with me on herp is trying to prevent me from getting bored by ying with me with her hand.


    She rubs and squishes my cheeks, pokes my nose...... anyway, she¡¯s looking after me in many ways.


    Despite that, the other four are enjoying their chat.


    I let her do as she pleases at first, but I gradually became desperate to catch that hand.


    It¡¯s impossible to make it in time to catch her hand while she¡¯s poking me. It¡¯s also obviously unsuitable to catch her hand before the poke. I want to avoid repeating the same mistake again.


    But, I won¡¯t be able to catch her hand otherwise.


    After such game of tag had continued for a while, Ann Obaasama started swaying in a rhythm from left to right as if enjoying herself.


    I also can hear a light humming from above.


    But, I who could only chase wasn¡¯t having fun at all.


    I chase and chase, but can¡¯t catch her at all.


    But, I can¡¯t catch her hand by predicting. It can¡¯t be helped that my stress has been gradually pilling up.


    Therefore, I think that it couldn¡¯t be helped that I raised both of my hands and screamed.


    ¡¸Nyaaaaaa!!¡¹


    ¡¸W, what¡¯s wrong, Lilianne!?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, what happened!?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily!?¡¹


    ¡¸What!? What happened!?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... ara, ara, I¡¯m sorry. Lily-chan. Have I teased you a bit too much?¡¹


    Everyone, but Ann Obaasama got startled by my scream and looked at me anxiously.


    As for the perpetrator of the scream, she just says with a nonchnt tone without destroying her good grace.


    Mu~...... this Baasan is a bully.


    Without a doubt, Ellie¡¯s toughness is heredity from this person.


    I thought it wasn¡¯t parent¡¯s influence because ire is not like that, but. It was this person!


    Everyone except Ann Obaasama was worried about me, but after the perpetrator has confessed, she managed without any further problems.


    The main culprit looked very happy, her nonchnt smile couldn¡¯t be destroyed until the end.

 Chapter 44 – Meal and Smile after Medical Examination

    A Little while after the screaming baby, the five people resumed their friendly chat.


    Of course the screaming baby¨D¨Dnaturally me, Lilianne La Christophe can¡¯t join the friendly chat, so I was listening while being teased by Ann Obaasama.


    The main speakers are Theo and Ellie, and they keep on rapidly talking without stopping. The subject is mostly me, Lilianne.


    The two speak and speak so much it leaves me thinking whether they will hit bottom soon.


    It¡¯s precisely the prideful and magnificent way of talking of Brother Fool and Sister Fool.


    While listening to the two¡¯s proudful imouto talk, I heard a knocking on the door, and someone entered the room right after.


    It wasn¡¯t possible to check because I was held by Ann Obaasama, but I immediately knew who came.


    ¡¸Excuse me. Randolph-sama has arrived¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. We will immediately prepare so tell him to wait for a moment¡¹


    The butler who has approached informed us of old man Randolph¡¯s arrival.


    It¡¯s about 2-3 Halls since sending the request of the medical examination. I thought it would be enough toe tomorrow, but he arrived quite early.


    Does Christophe house have perhaps a priority? He¡¯s quite concerned about me, he¡¯s a person who will run his old body out of breath because of me.


    ¡¸Well then, Rnd-sama, Ann-sama. I¡¯m taking Lily to change clothes, so I will excuse myself for a moment¡¹


    ¡¸I will help. Saa, Lily-chan, shall we go?¡¹


    ¡¸Obaasama, I will help as well!¡¹


    ¡¸Then, me too¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, I will also he-¡¹


    It has ended up with everyone wanting to help, but Rnd¡¯s words didn¡¯t finish in the end.


    I held a memorial in my mind for him who fell to prostrate on the floor.


    Naturally, it was only female camp when we returned to my room.


    Theo wanted to tag along, but he dejectedly returned to the object who was kissing the floor after getting red by Ellie.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I have been wearing room wear in my room recently¨D¨Dwith plentyces and frills, a feminine camisole decorated with ribbons in various ces, and frilly short skirted pants with ribbons on left and right side of the waist.


    I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore when wearing skirted pants. I have already surrendered to the frills,ces, and ribbons.


    They are attached to every clothes. There is no other way anymore.


    By the way, the cloth used instead of the diaper is slightly bulky, but it seems to have been calcted as it¡¯s not getting in the way of pants.


    Sister and Obaasan raise a scream after finishing changing my clothes, but I dare to ignore it.


    Certainly, my current gender is female. I can¡¯t choose clothes to wear by myself, nor refuse clothes that are put on me. No, I screamed in my mind when I realized for the first time, you know?


    Although my body is that of a woman, my mind is still that of a man. I am uneasy about walking the life of a woman and truth to be told, I have not epted the reality yet.


    But, my mental state is unrted to these women. When they shout, Theo ¡®still not done~?¡¯ keeps on urging.


    The medical examination was repeated three times, and it ended with the conclusion that I¡¯mpletely blind.


    The reason it has been repeated three times was naturally because of Rnd Jiisan.


    It seems that he wanted to cling onto the possibility no matter what it takes.


    There might have been the conclusion Jiisan has wanted if the old man¡¯s tools had magical power, but unfortunately, the tools the old man used to inspect my eyes were all without magical power.


    When the old man was inspecting my eyes, it seemed like he was holding something in his hands and waving with it. Because the hand which he held it in has hardly been shaking, was it a pendulum or something? It seems that he has confirmed whether I see or not with that.


    Even if a baby sees, it would be difficult to expect aplicated answer.


    Therefore, it seems that he examined me using a simple ¡°eyes follow moving objects¡± method.


    In addition to that, it seems that he has used many more instruments, but all of them had no magical power.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t know what he was doing specifically.


    Rnd¡¯s serious expression wasn¡¯t destroyed after hearing the conclusion, but he uttered just single ¡®I see.¡¯


    He would probably not think that I saw at a convenient timing now.


    Theo and Ellie dropped their shoulders sorrowfully, but Jiisan with serious expression took the old man outside. The door was closed, and I naturally haven¡¯t heard anything.


    Theo and Ellie were like, even if blind Lily is Lily! Therefore, everything is all right! They said as if persuading themselves.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was time for dinner after the medical examination, but because grandparents are eating with us today, they decided not to eat in my room as usually, but in one of the rooms downstairs.


    I think that we could have eaten in my room even with the addition of the two grandparents, but because of the consciousness of wealthy or perhaps because of thebor of carrying food upstairs they decided to eat in a different room. Anyhow, good fragrance filled the room.


    Maid-sans began carrying good smelling dishes on the table and we immediately began eating.


    As always, I¡¯m eating slowly with Ena guiding me.


    Seeing that, Ann Obaasama was nonchntly smiling as usual, and Rnd Jiisan was observing.


    It seems that he didn¡¯t give up the possibility that I may see even after the medical examination. He seems to think that there¡¯s timing in which I¡¯m able to see, and he¡¯s looking for that timing. It feels like that.


    There¡¯s no feeling of doubt anymore. The proof being that Ann Obaasama is not particrly minding him.


    The dinner advanced with everyone quietly eating with the exception of Ena.


    It appears that they don¡¯t serve many dishes at once, but carry in next meal after finishing the current course instead.


    It seems that my dishes aren¡¯t the same, but they are simr to an extent.


    I eat little by little with a guidance while tasting various dishes.


    Recently, butter fried carrots are my favorite. It¡¯s not the usual long and narrow type, but they are carved into star shapes.


    I eat them in mouthful with my fork guided by Ena. Naturally, the size is a baby¡¯s bite size. I believe that it¡¯s star shaped from the mouthfeel.


    The vor is mainly salty or just lightly seasoned, so among such vors, the sweetness of this butter fried carrots is very delicious.


    I liked carrots in my previous life, but I wasn¡¯t that fond of butter fried carrots.


    I guess my tastes reflect those of a baby. Sweet things are delicious. On the contrary, bitter things are not.


    I quite don¡¯t like separate things. At this rate, I wonder if I won¡¯t like bell peppers or something.


    Because I loved bell peppers in my previous life, I¡¯m slightly uneasy.


    Incidentally, bell peppers haven¡¯te out so far. It might be possible that they taste differently, but I have note across anything that tasted close to a bell pepper. There¡¯s a possibility that it doesn¡¯t exist here since it¡¯s a different world, but if they do, I want to eat them by all means when I grow up.


    In my previous life, I didn¡¯t like onions that much, but it¡¯s different now. The onion-ish tasting soup and the garnish that often appears is most likely an onion.


    This is also sweet and delicious. It might be that I find everything sweet as delicious.


    A child¡¯s pte is simple.


    So it¡¯s because of that? Although the dishes are generally sweet, but I don¡¯t like most of them because the taste of salt is strong or it¡¯s too nd.


    I eat both things I like and dislike, but I don¡¯t find it tasty unless it¡¯s a fruit or it has a sweet vor.


    I eat bread torn into small pieces that are handed to me.


    Different worlds are usually described as worlds of hard rye bread in novels, but this is a mansion of rich people. Naturally, bread is soft. Moreover, delicious. Therefore, it perfectly suits my pte, so it¡¯s super delicious.


    I think that I would like to eat this with the remaining butter fried carrots sauce, but I don¡¯t know where the te with the carrots is so I can¡¯t do it.


    Ena also doesn¡¯t offer such consideration. Although I understand, it¡¯s irritating at times like these.


    Side dish, bread, soup or fruit water, I slowly savor the taste in such order.


    I don¡¯t eat a lot since I¡¯m still a baby, but I take much more time than the four who already finished eating.


    Ena doesn¡¯t attend me the whole time today as Ann Obaasama switched with her when she finished eating.


    Whether grasping my preferences by watching Ena, or just by a mere coincidence, she lets me eat in the order I find most delicious.


    In the meanwhile, Ena seemed to have finished eating as well. I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t eat hastily, but even still, she finished earlier than me.


    It takes me that much time. Anyway, eating while having to be guided by other people takes time.


    Although it¡¯s such mysterious dish that hardly changes in taste even after cooling down, why is the taste so salty or nd?


    As expected, asking for a new meal because it has cooled down is not possible. It¡¯s different from the ck tea.


    After slowly eating the slightly cooled down butter fried carrots, my stomach became full. After all, the type of food that tastes of saltiness is not good even after cooling down.


    But, it was a satisfactory dinner.


    I don¡¯t mean to say that I¡¯m not usually satisfied, but I was able to eat together with Ena today.


    Moreover, grandparents were with me as well. As expected, eating a meal together makes it feel more delicious.


    A scenery of a warm meal is the best spice.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today¡¯s meeting of grandparents and their startling actions. The peerless sensation of Mofumofu-sama. Due to the fatigue from being teased by Ann Obaasama, I fell asleep faster than usually.


    My memory skips here and there from around the time when Ena started talking about preparing the baby bath.


    Not only Ena, but Ann Obaasama as also seems to be washing me clean, but I¡¯m dozing off here and there.


    Still, it seems that I¡¯m being properly washed.


    Bath is important. Not only it can keep the body clean but also wash the mind. It¡¯s very important.


    It¡¯s important, so I said it twice.


    So sleepy.


    Today was a difficult day.


    It might have been the first time since I was born in this world I found a day to be so difficult.


    Myst memory today is of Holy Mother¡¯s smile thatsted throughout the whole day.

 Chapter 45 – The Knights of the White Crystals after Jiisan’s Delusion

    Today, everyone is in the baby room as usual¨D¨DGrandparents, siblings, and Ena have gathered.


    When I got up, everyone came and gave me morning greetings in order, then we went to have breakfast in the same room as yesterday.


    After that, Theo and Ellie went on their daily routines of caring for trees and flowers. Ann Obaasama and Rnd Jiisan apanied the two.


    Different from yesterday, I was able to feel the calm and quiet flow of time.


    ...... Only temporarily during the morning.


    After the two finished their daily routines and returned with the two that had apanied them, the same spectacle as yesterday had developed.


    Ena would usually admonish them with this much racket, but today, the two grandparents as well...... she can¡¯t admonish them because Rnd Jiisan has mixed in today.


    Obaasama who has the position of admonishing Jiisan is happily watching while nonchntly smiling.


    It appears that Jiisan making noise is a usual thing. He was making noise yesterday as well, after all.


    Maa, rather than making noise, it would be more appropriate to say that a skit with nonchntly smiling Holy Mother is unfolding before me.


    To put it simply, these two...... it seems that it¡¯s not necessary to admonish someone who is noisy on a daily basis.


    And I was tossed at the ground zero of the racket.


    It would be a waste of breath telling these three something considering the present situation. Rather, if I say something, I would be drenched in a storm of praises and glorification.


    Actions unusual for a baby are fuel to their explosive behavior.


    Therefore, I remain cid.


    Their uproar is not settling at all.


    Ultimately, as long as there is the best fuel, me, they won¡¯t stop, they won¡¯t cease, they won¡¯t end.


    They might already have troubles controlling themselves. No, they are enjoying this willingly.


    Their enjoyment may be strange. They are rather aggressively trying to scramble.


    To them¨D¨DIt¡¯s a usual thing for Theo and Ellie, though¨D¨DRnd Jiisan is the same, and he already became their captive.


    Being cute is a sin......


    I was formerly a man, though!


    There¡¯s nobody to hear my minds shouting.


    Themotion didn¡¯t end until Ena¡¯s patience reached the limit.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The lunch has finished slowly in the usual dining room, and we have all gathered in the baby room again.


    It began with Rnd Jiisan¡¯s abrupt words.


    ¡¸Theo, Ellie. Listen well! I have decided to form Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order!¡¹


    ¡¸Oooooh!!¡¹


    ¡¸That is a terrific idea, Ojiisama!¡¹


    Theo stares dazzlingly at Jiisan as if he had a halo above his head.


    Ellie is watching with sparkling eyes as if there¡¯s nothing more to say.


    What are these three people talking about......?


    There¡¯s a limit to falsehood.


    I mean, a Knights Order so abruptly. I don¡¯t understand.


    I know that Knights Order exist over here, but that¡¯s only the Knights Order serving the King in the castle, right?


    It¡¯s not something an individual could..... which reminds me, nobles had private armies of Knights in my previous life, didn¡¯t they?


    In short, a private guard corps exclusive to myself.


    Are you saying you want to form something like that?


    Me walking around the city while surrounding by rattling and nging men in armor.


    Apanied and chatting with ikemen that have silver smiles stered on their faces.


    Speaking frankly, that¡¯s disgusting.


    I¡¯m sure it must be a scene that girls yearn for, but to my regret, I¡¯m a former man.


    If I¡¯m to be surrounded, I would rather be surrounded by cute and beautiful people like Ellie, Ena, ire or Ann Obaasama.


    Harem banzai. I don¡¯t need something like a reverse harem.


    It can¡¯t be helped, Theo can enter as well! Ah, but excuse yourself from wearing female clothing, okay!


    Are? If Theo enters my harem, he won¡¯t be able to have his own harem?


    It¡¯s sad even for a realistic delusion.


    While thinking of such unserious delusion, the passionate three are deciding on matching costumes¨D¨DThe delusion is gradually turning into a reality.


    Rnd Jiisan is a parent of the owners of suchrge mansion, Alek and ire. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s also wealthy.


    I also realized that the epic stories Theo and Ellie told me were genuine.


    With such capability, it¡¯s only natural to be rich.


    In fact, he¡¯s collecting information from all around the Ovent Kingdom because of my eyes.


    That surely couldn¡¯t be done with no capital.


    If gathering information while collecting capital, information that is rooted in the market would be easier to obtain, but the sought information is the treatment of Cloudy Eyes. The information gathering would be hard, he even said that they searched around the kingdom for a year.


    I don¡¯t know howrge the kingdom is, but it has enough size to be called a kingdom.


    In a short term that is a year. If he was collecting funds in the meantime, I have reached the conclusion that there would be no spare time to gather information.


    The story of Lilianne¡¯s Knights has reached the member selection.


    Many unfamiliar names have surfaced, but it appears that Theo and Ellie know them.


    Airan is no good, or Nekusha hates children, so that¡¯s out of a question, they properly select the people Jiisan brings up by their character.


    Rather...... it wasn¡¯t just a delusion? They seriously appear to be forming a Knights Order, though.


    They are selecting the names of the people that are supposed to be the members of the Order.


    At this rate, Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order will seriously be created.


    However, I thought there. It certainly might turn into a reverse harem situation, but Ellie is entering it as well.


    In other words, Knights Order is not male only.


    Hearing closely, several of the names that they brought up sounded female-ish.


    Rather, isn¡¯t the name of men less? Ellie is rejecting the males with main reason of being too rough or that they don¡¯t like children, so it¡¯s mainly women.


    Considering it¡¯s Ellie, the least conditions to be Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order¡¯s member seems to be respecting me from the bottom of the hearts and swearing to protect me by risking their lives.


    Maa, it¡¯s a Knights Order for my sake. Moreover, it¡¯s a Knights Order to protect a baby. That may be only natural.


    When the member selection finished, Rnd Jiisan made somewhat suspicious grin, lifted me up to his arms and stood up.


    Then, firmly holding me with one hand, he retrieved something from his pocket with his other hand and proudly showed it to the watching two.


    ¡¸Look! This is Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order¡¯s¨D¨Dthemander decoration proof of the Knights of the White Crystals¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ooooooooh!!¡¹¡¹


    It appears that the thing he took out from his pocket is some kind ofmander decoration proof.


    ...... Eh?


    In other words? Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order...... the name Knights of the White Crystals has already been decided, moreover, he even has themander decoration proof ready? Wasn¡¯t it just a delusion? Eh? Seriously?


    I blink and look at the smug-faced Jiisan, but it seems he was serious.


    The something in his hand¨D¨DOf course, I can¡¯t see it¨D¨Dmy siblings stare at it with envy.


    Even if they are joking around, I think they might be too absorbed in ying.


    It was decisive when Ena opened her eyes and mouth wide open.

 Chapter 46 – War Demon after Organizations

    Knights of the White Crystals.


    A Knights Order made to protect Lilianne La Christophe.


    The presentmander of the group¨D¨DRnd La Christophe.


    Vicemander seat is absent. Among the selected knights is Theodore La Christophe. Ellistina La Christophe. And twenty other knights.


    The current Knights Order feels like that.


    Because of the thing that Rnd Jiisan has proudly shown, Ena asked with her voice trembling.


    ¡¸Ro, Rnd-sama...... t, that is...... is that the genuine Knights Order certification card......?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, naturally. The application to the royal castle has been already approved. Knights of the White Crystals is an official Knights Order¡¹


    ¡¸A, Ann-sama! Is that true!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I thought it was a very good thing. I¡¯m also in favor, you know?¡¹


    The state of Ena who gulps and looks like hanging her head down while on her fours, I understand it clearly. I don¡¯t want to understand, but I do.


    My, Lilianne¡¯s Knights Order has been suddenly formed.


    I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t want to understand. Rather, I want to forget.


    Heartily ha, ha, ha, haughing Jiisan and two who stare at him with pure and sparkling eyes.


    Obaasama who nonchntly smiled without breaking her expression from the beginning to the end.


    Ena who¡¯s hanging her head, I, who¡¯s supposed to be the chairman of the Knights Order and three sparkling people, the contrast in expressions is like darkness and light.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Rnd-sama! Isn¡¯t it still too early for a Knights Order!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸...... May I hear the reason?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... right. Theodore, Ellistina. Are you two firmly resolved on enrolling to the Knights of the White Crystals?¡¹


    Ena who was hanging her head suddenly raised her head and pressed Jiisan for answers.


    But, instead of answering such serious Ena, Jiisan inquires about Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s resolve on joining the Knights of the White Crystals.


    Jiisan¡¯s voice was serious, and it concealed a dangerous sharpness.


    ¡¸Of course! If there¡¯s an enrollment test, I will take it! And I will definitely pass it!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. Protecting Lily is our duty. Even if it¡¯s Ojiisama, I don¡¯t have any intention of handing that duty over¡¹


    When the two give passion filled answers, Rnd Jiisan turns towards Ena.


    ¡¸I understood the two¡¯s feelings. I judge that their resolve is firm enough. Therefore, I will speak to the two as well¡¹


    The dangerous sharpness has worn off, but his voice grows chilly. Chilly enough to freeze hearts, apanied by numbing sharpness.


    ¡¸Organizations that aim at Lilianne, several had already appeared¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wha!?¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Several seconds were necessary to understand what was just said.


    An organization that aims at me.


    Moreover, there appear to be several of them.


    Christophe house is wealthy, so I thought there would be some scoundrels that would try to kidnap or abduct, but whole organizations aiming at me?


    I wouldn¡¯t say anything if Theo and Ellie were included.


    But, Rnd Jiisan definitely said, ¡°Organizations that aim at Lilianne.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to think about it, has my singrity been already exposed?


    But, the actions I have done were only few, the surrounding¡¯s reaction shouldn¡¯t have been such.


    The biggest possibility would be to threaten the Christophe house.


    But, why expressly aim at me who¡¯s in a house with great security and not aim at my siblings who go to school instead? Wouldn¡¯t that be easier?


    Ann Obaasama tly turned down my thoughts.


    ¡¸The reason Lily-chan was targeted is ame reason. An inferior scoundrel who didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the barrier around the mansion. But, the reason for not aiming at Theo-chan or Ellie-chan, but Lily-chan. That¡¯s...... because they got to know that Lily-chan has Cloudy Eyes¡¹


    Theo and Ellie are healthy. Unlike me, they are children who could resist the abduction.


    No, when I think about it, they don¡¯t seem to go to school without an escort.


    They are Christophes as well. They would naturally have guards.


    Considering that, they focused on me. Such thinking is valid.


    But, as Obaasama said, that¡¯sme.


    The security in this mansion is strict. Even the extent of my daily space is limited.


    On top of that, it appears that there¡¯s a barrier around this mansion. I should say as expected, but I would like to see that barrier by all means. Because I can see things with magical power, I would be most likely able to see something like a barrier.


    And considering such information, the information about me should have been confident.


    The information that has been disclosed is that I am suffering from Cloudy Eyes. I can nod at why I am the target.


    It means that the enemy is not only outside, but there might be in the mansion as well.


    However, what¡¯s on my mind is Ann Obaasama¡¯s words.


    ¡°The reason Lily-chan was targeted.¡±


    Right, targeted. It¡¯s already past tense.


    It¡¯s clear that the information has already leaked and Rnd Jiisan also said ¡°several organizations.¡±


    Interpreting those words, these two have already destroyed or came close to destroying some organizations.


    Which reminds me, old man Randolph was taken out from the room after the medical examination.


    I was certain that it was post medical examination talk. But, when I think about it, it may not be what I thought it was.


    Why did they change ces?


    The conclusion that can be derived from that is......


    ¡¸The person who leaked the information was one of the nurses that assisted Randolph-dono. He said she was an excellent person whom he worked for thirty years. It¡¯s regrettable¡¹


    ¡¸Then, you mean it wasn¡¯t a deed of the mansion¡¯s servants?¡¹


    ¡¸The conclusion investigation had already been decided yesterday¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m d¡¹


    As expected, old man¡¯s person was the offender. But, I¡¯m d the old man himself wasn¡¯t the offender.


    Betraying after working together for thirty years means that either she was bribed or her family was threatened.


    I don¡¯t know the truth, but Jiisan said ¡°It¡¯s regrettable¡± so that means...... she was executed?


    I don¡¯t know the degree of legition in this world, but in the middle ages in my previous world, leaking information about nobles that would cause an organization to move...... you wouldn¡¯t avoid the capital punishment.


    There¡¯s no point thinking about it further. This situation is beyond my bounds.


    Rather than that, investigation of mansion¡¯s servants finished yesterday. Just when did they do it?


    The most reasonable thing would be that Rnd Jiisan¡¯s subordinates also came to the mansion.


    In other words, the current security is strengthened even more. That¡¯s a relief.


    But, the only information that Jiisan said is that there are two or more organizations.


    Because it¡¯s unreasonable to grasp the movements of all organizations, I can¡¯t bepletely relieved.


    But, there are two people with power from epic tales and their subordinates around me. More than that would be, or rather, I think there¡¯s excess of war potential.


    Thus, Jiisan formed Knights Order exclusive to my use.


    It¡¯s not like my two grandparents, and their troops will stay here all the time.


    Therefore, the existence that would oppose the organizations¨D¨DKnights of the White Crystals has been formed.


    ¡¸Anyhow, I understand the situation. I understand that the Knights Order is necessary. However, I wanted to know the situation beforehand. It would be safe if you used Scarlet as messenger¡¹


    ¡¸U, umu. You are right. Sorry about that, Elliana¡¹


    ¡¸Please pardon us, Elliana-san. I left everything regarding that to Ro because I had taken the responsibility of extermination myself¡¹


    ¡¸No, it can¡¯t be helped if Ann-sama took charge of the extermination. There¡¯s no one more powerful than you in this kingdom¡¹


    Ena understood the circumstances but looked at Rnd Jiisan with a troubled face.


    Jiisan looked at her in panic and apologized. He must be embarrassed. Iya, having one¡¯s mistake in work exposed would be embarrassing.


    Nevertheless, as expected, Obaasama was in charge of the extermination.


    It may be the only natural when you consider her strength, but she should also be a person who is master of the Christophe house......


    Such person was in charge of extermination. With all due respect, I somehow think she ran wild on the front lines.


    A nonchntly smiling fighting demon¨D¨DAn image of war demon ughtering like a machine floats in my mind vividly.


    I¡¯m really d I¡¯m not Obaasama¡¯s enemy.


    I¡¯m seriously d she¡¯s my ally, I thought from the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 47 – Training after Practice

    Knights of the White Crystals.


    Knights Order primarily made for Lilianne La Christophe¡¯s protection.


    White Crystals not because of my Cloudy Eyes, but because of the God of Light and Sun¨D¨DWhite God Mitroum, in hopes of the restoration of my eyes.


    The Commander-sama of the Knights of the White Crystals¨D¨DRnd Jiisan proudly exined.


    Theo and Ellie who were listening with sparkling eyes naturally gave extremely high praises.


    And the already officially established Knights Order seems to have certain conditions to join.


    That condition is to protect Lilianne.


    Theo and Ellie who wish to join are still nine and seven years old.


    Rather than Theo, I thought that it still might be too early for Ellie to train, but the Commander-sama doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems.


    There seems to be a practice menu that¡¯s used only for children.


    It appears that this world properly knows that too much practice may obstruct with the growth of muscles.


    Because of that, they will never have an excess of practice.


    It seems that the practice menu is tailored to the physical fitness and age.


    Right now, they are having a heated discussion about that practice.


    Theo aspires in a shield and one hand sword style.


    Ellie aspires in a bow and adjacent hand-to-handbat.


    Theo aims to be a knight. Shield and sword style must be because of that.


    It¡¯s truly Theo-like.


    As for Ellie, she had never used bow or rather, she never said that she wants to fight before.


    Although she¡¯s saying that she wants to protect me, she hasn¡¯t spoken about the specific method.


    Nevertheless, she still thought about it properly.


    When Rnd Jiisan asked about her aspired fighting style, she answered clearly without any hesitation.


    It appears that she properly nned her future in her own way.


    Identical to Theo, a future of protecting her little sister.


    As for me...... I think that it¡¯s good to advance on the road they chose for themselves, but their current road is to join the Knights of the White Crystals.


    I think there¡¯s more, but this is a different world. And the level of the civilization seems to be that of Middle Ages.


    I wonder if there are no better options?


    Perhaps it¡¯s better to think that they aremencing their aspired upations.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We had lunch slowly in the same dining room as the dinner and breakfast, then the three started talking about tomorrow¡¯s practice menu in the baby room.


    As for me, I was ying with Ann Obaasama and Ena.


    We are not ying. I¡¯m being yed with.


    Don¡¯t make a mistake.


    Specifically, Ann Obaasama is gently poking my cheeks or body.


    I try to catch her hands because it¡¯s ticklish.


    It¡¯s safe to say that Obaasama¡¯s physical ability is menacing, so I obviously can¡¯t catch her.


    And then she pokes me. And repeat.


    ...... It was a sorry sight, but Ena didn¡¯t help. She was just watching in envy. Of course, she was envying the teasing Obaasama!


    Therefore, it¡¯s safe to say that I¡¯m being toyed with by Obaasama with no interference! I can¡¯t bear it anymore! I want to sulk in the bed!


    I can¡¯t oppose Ann Obaasama¡¯s teasing another way than sulking.


    Koron when I lie down and close my eyes, Ara, ara, are you tired? and the teasinges to a stop.


    And then, Ena holds me up in her arms and sings me a luby.


    Maa, since Ena¡¯s lubies are sleep inducing, the pretend sleep will be turned into a serious sleep.


    My consciousness fell into darkness while trying to think of a measure against Ann Obaasama¡¯s teasing.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, identical to yesterday, we had breakfast in the usual dining room, and it has been decided that we will go outside after changing clothes.


    Right, outside. The outside.


    Up until now, I have been able to move just a little bit around the mansion. But, I have never been outdoors.


    The organizations that are targeting me. And a security system that anticipates that.


    But, there is organization destroying existence in this mansion at the moment.


    That¡¯s why I was most likely given the permission to go outside.


    My clothes were changed by Ena and Ann Obaasama.


    I heard they are clothes that Ann Obaasama has chosen, but the clothes I¡¯m wearing...... they are full on lolita clothes with many frills andces.


    It¡¯s not the usual pants-in skirt, but a super unreliable soft and fluffy skirt.


    ...... Skirts, I can¡¯t get used to them, after all.


    I¡¯m not knowledgeable about lolita clothes, but it feels precisely as lolita fashion with many frills and decorations.


    Different from the over the top gothic fashion, the skirt is the so-called pleated skirt which is folded many times in vertical direction, divided into threeyers with embroidery at the edge of theyers.


    The upper part of the body is dressed in a square neck, with my chest beingced up with string and butterfly knot at the top. Refreshing air is hitting my arms because of short sleeves.


    A choker with a small bell is wrapped around my neck, but the jingles sound lovely.


    No matter how you look, the makings of a lovely baby have beenpleted.


    The shrill voices make me realize that all too well.


    However, I would like you to think about it. Mentally aged at 31 and dressed in lolita clothes...... a former man.


    Could you understand this sorrow of mine? No, that¡¯s probably not possible.


    If you want to understand at any cost, try dressing in woman¡¯s clothing. It might feel somewhat close.


    Anyhow, leaving the tension as it is, we have departed for my first outdoors.


    We leave the room, I feel like we have descended the stairs and then we walk for a while.


    It¡¯s seriouslyrge mansion. Although we are going just outside, it¡¯s taking quite a lot of time.


    I guess it would take a time to prate the mansion and reach my room.


    It would be hard to get away in case of fire, though.


    While thinking such, we have arrived at the entrance hall-like ce where we weed grandparents, and two maid-sans made gestures of opening the door.


    Warm...... no, quite a hot wind is blowing.


    It¡¯s the 7th Month now. It appears to be summer even in this world.


    The flowing wind faintly smells of flowers.


    Is it the fragrance of the flowers Ellie is taking care of, I wonder......


    While held by Ann Obaasama, she passes by the deeply bowing maid-sans.


    I can see a faint magical power in a far-off ce.


    Is that the barrier?


    It¡¯s partially clipped by ck tree-like shapes.


    We slowly moved while I was looking at the strange view.


    Ena held something in her hands before we moved out and the temperature of the sun has slightly softened, it appears to be a parasol.


    There are people everywhere, they seem to be working.


    The people who are everywhere must be the servants. They turn towards us and bow their heads.


    Are they gardeners or guards, I wonder? The area of the garden seems in proportions to the mansion, it¡¯s vast as expected.


    Naturally, I can¡¯t see the fence or walls. The location of the barrier is probably at the site of the mansion, but it¡¯s too far to see.


    With such size, Theo most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the trees by himself in the mornings.


    He¡¯s surely taking care only of one part.


    Just how far are those two practicing? We have walked for quite a while, yet I still can¡¯t see them.


    When a pitch ck boundary line which I consider to be a wall was visible, I finally saw the two¡¯s figures.


    There are several robust people in addition to the two. Are they practice instructors?


    Because selecting the change of clothes and dressing up took a considerable amount of time, it appears that the two already finished their daily routine.


    They were sitting together with Rnd Jiisan on the ground and doing flexible exercises. By the way, all three of them seem to have a hat on their heads. Judging by the strength of the sun, one would easily suffer from heatstroke, so it¡¯s only natural when I think of it.


    When we approach, the robust people leveled up their robustness and saluted all at once.


    They feel more like mercenaries rather than servants. I thought they were all men, but there are women in the mix as well.


    By the way, even if my vision is strengthened, I can¡¯t see far. Just the details look better, there¡¯s no far-sight effect.


    The exercising three have noticed us and are waving their hands.


    Ena and Ann Obaasama are both waving their hands, my hand is also being waved by Ann Obaasama.


    There seem to be chairs prepared at a ce where we can watch the three, so Ena and Ann Obaasama sit down there. I¡¯m on top of Ann Obaasama¡¯sp. I have a feeling that I¡¯m being held by Ann Obaasama most of the times recently.


    Although Ena folded the parasol, I hardly feel the sunlight. I wonder if we are sitting under something?


    Ann Obaasama is happily watching the practicing three with a nonchnt smile.


    It seems they will be practicing for a while.


    Warming up is important. If you don¡¯t do light exercises before training, it would be easier to get injured.


    It¡¯s something generally said, but it¡¯s better not do it hastily, but slowly.


    It¡¯s better not to do light exercises for 10 minutes, but to do it thoroughly for around one hour.


    When the body gets soft, even unreasonable postures could cause an injury. Flexibility is a very important factor in moving the body.


    Rnd Jiisan seems to understand it well because he¡¯s a powerful person. The flexibility exercises continue for a rather long time.


    If you let children of Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s age do flexibility exercises for this long, they would grumble in discontent or even explode, but the two have serious expressions.


    For them, this must also be a part of the practice.


    Maa, just watching is boring, though~


    Because I can¡¯t see the scenery, I can¡¯t confirm the situation around even though I¡¯m outdoors.


    What I can see is the far away barrier. Servants and the mercenary-like people. Various ck shadows of building-like things.


    There are close to no items with magical power outside.


    Like this, it¡¯s not possible to enjoy the scenery of outside.


    My first time outdoors is quite disappointing.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After a short while, the flexibility exercise finished, Rnd Jiisan tookmand of the practice, and the three began doing sit-ups.


    As expected of 9 years old and 7 years old practicing. The number of sit-ups they are doing can be counted on both hands and feet.


    Still, their breathing became rough.


    The temperature of the sunlight I felt at the entrance door, and the hot wind must be elerating their fatigue.


    They must be surely dripping with sweat.


    I think that the clothes I¡¯m wearing now shouldn¡¯t be worn at the current temperature, but this is strangely pleasant.


    The fabric seems to be quite thin, the venttion is good. Because of that, I¡¯m not all sweaty as they are.


    But, that¡¯s not theplete case. My forehead is getting sweaty a little, but Ann Obaasama immediately wipes that with a handkerchief-like soft and smooth to touch a thing.


    In the meanwhile, it appears that they began running. Rnd Jiisan runs in front and the two behind him.


    I thought they would run around the mansion for sure, but they only lightly jogged on the ce that can be seen.


    ...... Is what I thought, but they started dashing, then they just lightly jog and repeat.


    As expected, development of stamina has been taken into consideration.


    They seem to be properly hydrating, as they are asionally making drinking gestures.


    Ena also hands me fruit water in the usual cup at the same timing. Drinking from a cup is already an easy victory.


    Because I have drunk the fruit water several times already, I suddenly feel the urge to pee.


    Usually, I would just let it leak into the cloth substituting the diaper, but I was able to hold it in somehow today.


    Enduring the urge to urinate in my previous life was given, but I¡¯m just one year and a half old child to my regret.


    Potty training is still not in its season.


    At first, I thought that it was hopeless and gave up, but I endure it today.


    I was slightly surprised because I was suddenly able to hold it in, so I thought about informing Ena right away, but...... I released it.


    Ah~......


    It¡¯s not a catastrophe, but the cloth is wet, and it¡¯s unpleasant on touch.


    If I don¡¯t learn to endure it a little more, we won¡¯t be able to potty train.


    But, enduring it just for a little is still a big step.


    Crawling and walking was also trained step by step.


    Of course, it¡¯s the same for hearing and letters. This is no different from how I usually train.


    Just getting the area around my crotch little wet and the typical filthy-like smell appeared!


    First of all, I will postpone my enthusiasm and inform Ann Obaasama that I have peed myself.


    After pulling on Obaasama¡¯s clothes, I panpan hit my thighs.


    Ena understands this almost 100% of the time. It should also convey to Obaasama.


    ¡¸Ara, ara, did you wee-wee, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, then, I will rece the diaper¡¹


    ¡¸Please do~¡¹


    Because it conveyed properly, I was brought by Ena to a room through the entrance hall, and we returned after she reced the diaper.


    When we returned, Obaasama was teaching Theo and Ellie basics hand-to-handbat.


    From stance to projecting fists. When their form copsed, she would correct it, and they would strike again.


    They repeated this.


    In the beginning, maa, it would be like this.


    Atst, they would lightly jog and do flexibility exercises again, and the two¡¯s practice came to an end.


    I felt almost no fatigue in the expressions of the lively two.

 Chapter 48 – Sapling after Summer Day

    It appears that my clothes were decided on yesterday, so it didn¡¯t take that much time to change the clothes today.


    Unlike yesterday¡¯s lolita fashion, I¡¯m wearing a simple dress with arge flower ornament with a ribbon on the chest.


    borate costumes are not everything. Simple clothes make the individual stand out.


    That¡¯s the digest of Ann Obaasama talk.


    In other words, what I want to say is...... even if the selection of clothes doesn¡¯t take time, Obaasama¡¯s fashion discussion does.


    30 years old talking about fashion to a 1-year-old...... no, today¡¯s Obaasama looks in the second half of her twenties. She¡¯s a true monster.


    The lively Obaasama seems to be enjoying from the bottom of her heart.


    She¡¯s nearly as lively as when she¡¯s teasing me.


    Continuously staring at Obaasama who seemed to be enjoying herself might have spurred her long speech.


    I wonder if fashion is her interest?


    In fact, I¡¯m not interested in the woman who¡¯s interested in fashion, but in ¡°you,¡± a person with such atrocious fighting strength, Hermit-sama.


    I¡¯m just a baby who won¡¯t say anything no matter what, though.


    When the first stage of the fashion discussion ended, we went outdoors just like yesterday.


    Naturally, it was to watch my siblings¡¯ practice.


    The hot sunlight and wind of summer are not to the extent as yesterday, but there¡¯s a breezy, dry wind.


    Not as the high-humidity wind as in my previous life¡¯s homnd, but it somewhat feels like a dry season may being.


    When we arrive at the practice ce, robust people were guarding the surroundings as usual.


    Their flexibility exercise seems to have already ended as they are doing push-ups and sit-ups.


    Today is hot as well, so they are surely dripping with sweat. But, I can¡¯t see the sweat so I can only guess from their expressions of anguish.


    It seems they don¡¯t suffer from muscr pain, they are doing the work.


    After doing that much flexibility exercise, I have no doubt the muscr pain must be at a minimum.


    Or rather, it might not be that bad because they are children. The child¡¯s resilience is a word of abnormality, after all.


    When I did some sports in my previous life, I would keep up only for two days. A terrible muscr pain would attack me on the third or fourth day.


    The body of 30 years old coupled with no habits of exercise seemed to bring a lot of muscr pain.


    We arrive at the ce what I consider to be two chairs with a parasol and I sit on the ce that can be by now considered the usual¨D¨DAnn Obaasama¡¯sp.


    Because the sunlight on the way here was blocked by Ena¡¯s parasol and we seem to be in the shade here, it¡¯s not hot at all...... that¡¯s not the case, a refreshing warmth is falling onto my body.


    Because I spent over one year in the temperature-regted room, this refreshing summer heat isfortable.


    Ena hands over a cup filled with fruit water to Ann Obaasama.


    I watch the two working hard while drinking.


    A space that I can¡¯t feel in the room. I wonder when the day I can go out freely wille?


    I see off the three who left for a run while thinking such.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When today¡¯s practice finished, the two were still full of vitality.


    Today after the lunch, Theo and Ellie are negotiating with Ena using Ann Obaasama as their shield.


    The contents of the negotiation,


    ¡¸Because she is able toe to see our practice, it¡¯s alright to show her my trees as well, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I want to show her my flower bed! isn¡¯t that fine, Ena!¡¹


    ¡¸I will apany them, wouldn¡¯t that be all right, Ena-san?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well...... I certainly don¡¯t think there would be any danger if Ann-sama apanies you......¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s promptly make the preparations, Lily-chan¡¹


    In other words, they want to show me their important things which they take care of every day. It appears that they have asked Obaasama to cover for them beforehand, so Ena reluctantly backs down.


    Because I would like to go outside, any reason is fine with me.


    I don¡¯t have any discontent with the room I have spent my one and half years of life, but as expected, I want to feel the wind and season and other things that can be experienced only outside.


    I suppose I was an extremely indoor type of person in my previous life, but I would like to be more active now.


    Ann Obaasama dressed me into a lovely blouse with a round cor. Arranged with flower and butterfly shaped buttons, with frills as a central point.


    I can¡¯t see the colors, but it feels like spring clothes rather than summer clothes.


    I¡¯m wearing a shirt below because it¡¯s made of a thin fabric.


    The bottom is a pleated skirt with a velours ribbon. It¡¯s not wholly pleated as it feels fluffy on my bottom.


    I can immediately understand by wearing it that it¡¯s a soft knee-high skirt.


    I was a neat and clean little girl in the dress, but am I supposed to be a casual little girl now, I wonder?


    Maa, the crotch part feels unbearable in both......


    When the changing of clothes is finished, the five people went out.


    Rnd Jiisan seems to have some business, so he went out somewhere.


    When he went, he went out big,


    ¡¸I will return at once, okay! At once! It won¡¯t definitely take a long timeeeeeeee¡¹


    He was dragged away by the robust people while shouting.


    By the way, when Theo came in after the changing of clothes finished, he was standing as if in a trance again, this is already the usual after changing clothes.


    Is he really all right, I wonder......


    What a troubling Oniichan.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Two maid-sans open the door and five people walk out.


    I¡¯m still not used passing by silently lowered heads.


    I who was amoner in my previous life is now a great mansion¡¯s Ojousama. Moreover, I have met maid-sans for the first time just recently. There¡¯s no way I can get used to it.


    Someday, when I get ustomed to it...... will I be a noble-like existence?


    No...... in this house¨D¨Din the Christophe family, I won¡¯t turn out like that.


    I consider them a kind family trusted by servants. They have expert ss power, but I have reliable grandparents who treat me with gentleness, grandmother even said that she would destroy Maou and Heroes for me.


    I¡¯m surrounded by such warmth. It¡¯s unlikely that I would turn out like that.


    The five people slowly walk in the opposite direction of the practice ce.


    The sun seems to be more intense than in the morning, the dry wind has disappeared...... it¡¯s quite hot.


    The blouse is thin, and the venttion is good, but it¡¯s still considerably hot.


    Naturally, because Ena seems to be holding a parasol, I¡¯m not being basked in direct sunlight, but hot is still hot.


    Theo and Ellie are wearing hats.


    Ellie seems to be wearing a big straw hat.


    Theo is wearing a silk hat-like tall, rounded hat.


    The hats also seem to reach the boundary line so I can see them properly.


    If I don¡¯t strengthen my vision and adjust the focus, I obviously can¡¯t see the hats as they are blurry, but I¡¯m able to see with just a bit of focus.


    We seem to be heading towards the ce that casts shadows over the far away barrier as the shadows keep on getting bigger and bigger.


    Are those the trees Theo is taking care of, I wonder? They seem to be of a considerable size.


    I think that taking care of trees of such size must bring considerable hardships......


    As we approach, I start seeing countless magical powers in a far away ce that wasn¡¯t visible before.


    It¡¯s slightly exciting because the area where the siblings practice has close to no magical power.


    When I strengthen my vision to confirm what it is, it appears that the things with magical power are close to the ground.


    I focus to see, but I can¡¯t quite focus.


    Whether it¡¯s because of distance, it doesn¡¯t go smoothly.


    The slowly and carefreely walking five. The distance between those things shortens while Theo and Ellie happily talk about their treasures.


    The servants near the ce are silently and deeply bowing while we are slowly approaching and I finally focus on a small sapling-like¨D¨Dthere was a small tree different from the big ck shadows next to it.


    I call it saplings because of their thin shape. The whole picture of magical power might not have shaped yet.


    I¡¯m able to see magical power of people in aplete picture with fine details. But, trees may be different.


    The trees I¡¯m seeing are small, and the flow of magical power is so slow it could be hardly called a flow.


    If you think of magical power as blood, the flow of magical power in people is much slower than that, but it¡¯s still quite fast.


    But, the blood of trees¨D¨Dthe flow of water or nourishments is not that fast. If it¡¯s that, I can understand the slow flow.


    The problem is the very thin overall picture, but is that because the magical power itself is a little?


    Or perhaps, the magical power can¡¯t pass through the tree¡¯s bark?


    While I ponder about the phenomenon I see for the first time, apparently, our ce of destination are the young saplings.


    As expected, the nine years old Theo can¡¯t look after trees this big. Speaking of appropriate, that is the appropriate choice.


    The slowly advancing group will very soon reach the ce of destination.

 Chapter 49 – Treasure after Treasure

    What I see in front of me are several tall standing things¨D¨Dbig tree-like shadows, on the far-away white background of magical power.


    Among them, saplings with countless, thin flows of magical power that are hardly moving.


    Today, I came to see the treasure Theo is taking care of.


    The nine-year-old is taking care of it during the mornings. Naturally, it¡¯s not a big tree.


    The possibility of it being a sapling is very high.


    While pondering, the gardener-like people who were lowering their heads in the distance have gathered.


    ¡¸Theo Bhama1, madams. Wee and thank you foring¡¹


    ¡¸Un. As announced this morning, today is the unveiling of my treasure!¡¹


    The oldest man¨D¨Dan elderly that looks older than the old man Randolph, steps forward from the group of twenty that has gathered, takes off his hat and very deeply bows.


    It appears that the hair covered by the hat has already retreated considerably.


    ¡¸The preparations are already done, you can begin anytime, Bhama¡¹


    ¡¸Un. Then, everyone,e this way!¡¹


    The elderly gardener whose gentle expression deepens because of wrinkles states that the preparations are done.


    While Theo advances to the ce with the sapling, his expression is full of confidence and satisfaction can be seen on his face.


    ¡¸Ta~dah. This is the ¡°Asherah sapling¡± I¡¯m raising!¡¹


    He says so while making a gesture of grabbing something, he removed something from the sapling and the flow of magical power in the sapling becamepletely different from the rxed flow that was visible before.


    ¡¸Ara, ara, maa, maa...... how wonderful......¡¹


    ¡¸Really...... I¡¯m surprised. To raise the Asherah sapling to this size......¡¹


    ¡¸Oniisama worked hard every day, after all¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe~ I had a hard time~ how is it, Lily~?¡¹


    Ann Obaasama and Ena raise voices of surprise.


    Is Asherah tree such difficult tree to raise, I wonder?


    Considering Ellie¡¯s remark, Theo must have been working very hard.


    Theo who seemed to be satisfied with everybody¡¯s reaction looks at me. Certainly, unlike other saplings, this one has magical power flowing through it.


    To be precise, the magical power in other saplings is hardly moving, but the magical power flow of this Asherah sapling is nearly as fast as the magical power flow in humans.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, Asherah sapling is-¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Obaasama stop! I will exin, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, I¡¯m sorry. Then, can I leave it to you, Theo-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Un! Leave it to me! So, Lily. This Asherah tree is a very rare tree, you see? Although it doesn¡¯t grow big, it¡¯s a valuable tree with great demand as a material for magic tools. Moreover, if not grown in natural conditions, the quality of the wood won¡¯t be high. But, this child is fine! Lily¡¯s ¡°cane2¡± can be made with confidence!¡¹


    It was a rare type of tree as expected.


    Is it a useful material for magic tools because of its human-like flow of magical power, I wonder?


    Nevertheless...... a cane?


    No need to guess, it most likely is that cane the visually impaired people use¨D¨Dthe white cane.


    In other words, Theo brought up a tree that will be a material for my white cane on his own.


    He must have found out that cane is indispensable for visually impaired people while researching the Cloudy Eyes in the library.


    ¡¸Besides...... this child has sprouted on the day Lily was born, you know? Although more than 100 other Asherah trees have been nted, only this child has properly grown up. It surely sprouted on the same day Lily was born so that it could grow up for Lily¡¯s sake!¡¹


    Theo¡¯s talk gradually heats up, and he rapidly raises the tone of his voice with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸Because this child will finish growing very soon, I will make a cane for Lily then! Looking forward to it, okay!¡¹


    Theo¡¯s confident, and eager fervent speech and expression seem very reliable.


    I¡¯m thankful because a white cane will be eventually necessary.


    I think that making a cane won¡¯t be that easy, but he¡¯s that much motivated.


    Theo¡¯s bright smile was that of a proud and reliable Oniichan after a long time.


    ¡¸Fufu...... in addition, things made from Asherah trees have the effect of improving the physical ability of the user. It¡¯s popr because of its material¡¯s affinity with magic tools, but because raising it is difficult and the Asherah trees in nature have been recklessly deforested because of the demand. They are so precious that they are strictly controlled by the country, you know? This tree is the result of Theo-chan¡¯s extremely hard work, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you d, Lily-chan? The cane made with Theo-chan¡¯s great effort will surely be something wonderful¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehehe~¡¹


    With Ann Obaasama¡¯s supplementary exnation and words of praise, Theo who was my proud and reliable Oniichan started bashfully twisting his body in embarrassment......


    I wanted you to maintain that expression for a little longer. Maa, the present expression might be an expression that tickles the maternal instincts, but I¡¯m unfortunately not ticklish.


    ¡¸But well, it¡¯s not done by Oniisama¡¯s power only, you have to properlye clean about that¡¹


    ¡¸Uh. T, that¡¯s right, but...... I worked hard as well!¡¹


    ¡¸I admit that you worked hard. But, I can¡¯t ept you taking the achievement all for yourself¡¹


    ¡¸Uu...... b,but......¡¹


    Just when I find the twisting and turning reliable Oniisama turn unpleasant, Ellie¡¯s cold words pierce him.


    When I take a look at the gathered gardeners, all of them have wry smiles.


    Exactly as Ellie said, it¡¯s probably not like Theo did it all by himself.


    It would be quite impossible for a nine-year-old to raise a rare, difficult to raise tree alone.


    Ellie probably couldn¡¯t ept Theo talking as if he has done all the work by himself.


    She might be thinking that the effort of the gardeners should be properly acknowledged as well.


    As expected, Christophe house is different from the knowledge of nobles I have.


    I wouldn¡¯t say that Ellie is special. Ann Obaasama is also nodding to Ellie¡¯s remark.


    Maa, but it¡¯s true that he has worked hard, and I think it can¡¯t be helped that he got too excited because this is the unveiling.


    Since no one is defending Theo, I decided to stand by him in my mind.


    After that for a while, the reliable Oniichan was lectured by the little sister.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The lecturing having worked, after the Asherah tree, the dejected Theo is being dragged to our next destination with his shoulders dropped.


    The one dragging him is Ena. She¡¯s dragging him with one hand powerfully holding the nape of his neck. He¡¯s beingpletely dragged along.


    It appears to be Ellie¡¯s turn next.


    Her treasure is the flower bed. She said she was looking after it together with ire.


    Even though is almost windless after going out of the entrance hall, the faint fragrant smell of flowers is gradually bing stronger.


    If it smells this much fragrant, it must be a considerablyrge flower bed.


    Or are they raising fragrant kinds?


    After walking for a while, the fragrant smell got dense enough to wrap me from every angle.


    But, it¡¯s not overpowering, but a refreshing and vibrant fragrance that is by no means unpleasant.


    The fragrance isfortable enough to make me want to stay here forever.


    ¡¸Saa, wee. To Okaasama¡¯s and mine flower garden!¡¹


    ¡¸Now this is wonderful...... I have seen many flowers throughout the country, but it¡¯s my first time seeing such variety blooming in profusion¡¹


    ¡¸The out of season flowers are finely divided in an area by a magic tool. This is certainly great¡¹


    ¡¸............¡¹


    While Theo is hanging his head down in silence, Obaasama and Ena praise the garden spreading in front of them in surprise.


    The flower bed is only partially visible in the form of a magical flow surrounding it in a straight line, I can¡¯t see the flowers themselves.


    That flow of magical power must be that of the magic tool Ena has mentioned. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic tool it is, but it¡¯s probably environmental control system.


    If not, season and out of season flowers wouldn¡¯t be able to bloom at the same time.


    During my previous life, various flowers were raised in rooms with controlled temperature and humidity.


    It must be something simr to that.


    But, the reason Ena is surprised must be because that magic tool is notmonly used in a way like this.


    That alone makes me see through her thoughts about Ellie¡¯s flower bed.


    ¡¸The children currently blooming were grown while paying special attention to fragrance. I think that Lily is enjoying the fragrance of the flowers as well¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, even though there are so many flowers, there¡¯s no unpleasant smell mixed in, that¡¯s amazing......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... ire said that she helped you only with a little of watering...... this is mostly Ellie¡¯s work, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸I also have the help of gardeners when Okaasama is busy¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... that¡¯s still incredible. Ellie-chan is a splendid flower raising professional, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Unlike Theo before, Ellie properly tells that it wasn¡¯t only her work alone.


    But, it still is an unbelievable work of a seven years old pro.


    Is this child really seven years old?


    Ellie is so talented that such doubt floats on my mind.


    ¡¸...... Here, Lily, this flower will suit you who has the same silver color hair as Obaasama¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you d, Lily-chan. It suits you very well, you know?¡¹


    Ellie who plucked a flower from the flower bed puts it into my hair.


    The fragrance that gradually became thicker reminded me of a flower I had a strong impression of during my previous life¨D¨Dit¡¯s a fragrance of Pansy.


    Pansies don¡¯t usually smell that much. However, the Pansies I smelled during my previous life were selectedly bred with a strong fragrance.


    I smell that scent. Are there means to selective breeding in this world as well?


    I am at the mercy of unbnced civilization level, so I still don¡¯t know which is the correct answer.


    And, Pansy in thenguage of flowers means,


    ¡°Trust.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if thenguage of flowers in this world is the same. But, I feel that Ellie¡¯s feelings appropriate for this flower.


    I face her warmly...... and smile to respond to her feminine, clear heart.


    ¡¸Nee~ne, ariato~¡¹3


    ¡¸You are wee!¡¹


    Everyone felt warm feelings from Ellie¡¯s smile which bloomed more than the flowers in the flower bed.


    Everyone except Theo who stared dejectedly at his beloved little sister as she smiled and said her thanks......


    1. Way servants address the son of a rich household. Trantes basically as ¡®young master.¡¯ ?


    2. ÕÈ ¨C also can be tranted as staff or wand. ?


    3. Arigato/Thank you

 Chapter 50 – Theater after Elder Brother

    After visiting the treasures of my siblings, we have returned to the baby room while dragging Theo who was still feeling down along.


    My elder brother looks as if his soul has faded away, I worry whether Ellie¡¯s scolding shook him that much.


    ¡¸Nii~ni, daihiyofu~?¡¹1


    ¡¸...... Lily...... are you worrying about this me? Ah...... how kind my angel is......¡¹


    When I ask Theo who¡¯s hanging his head down after putting my little hands on his cheeks and looking up, Theo hugs me with a surprised expression.


    When I continue patting Theo cheeks, wrapped in his gentle embrace, Theo who was like a withered nt gradually resurrected.


    It¡¯s almost as if got replenished with the Lilianneponent. I will run out of breath like this.


    ¡¸Nii~ni, hanyashie¡¹2


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Did it hurt?¡¹


    There are no problems because I was released before I ran out, but it could have been dangerous.


    I will surely turn into a normal blind little girl once I run out of the Lilianneponent.


    Maa, that¡¯s just my imagination, though.


    It appears he understood when I climbed on hisp so he would read me a book as a constion.


    ¡¸You want to read a book, don¡¯t you! What shall I read you today~!¡¹


    Sitting on Theo¡¯sp is fine, but when I think about it, we are outside, there¡¯s no way a book was prepared.


    At the same time I realized, Ellie held out something.


    ¡¸Here, I think you should read this today¡¹


    ¡¸Un, thanks. Umm...... ¡°The Falling Revtions¡± ?¡¹


    ¡¸I have read it just recently, but it was very interesting¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I will read you this today Lily, okay?¡¹


    It appears that Ellie has already prepared a book for reading.


    It¡¯s a book with an exaggerated title, but it¡¯s not like the titles of the book and the contents I have read before matched. Therefore, I will lose if I mind the title.


    Although it was supposed to be Theo¡¯s turn, to have it already prepared...... did she perhaps knew that this would happen? No, no, no way...... no way, right?


    Theo who opens the book in front of me who¡¯s sitting on hisp starts reading. Because today¡¯s book is Ellie¡¯s suggested, it won¡¯t be possible to read the book with a quick pace, but I¡¯m slightly looking forward to her rmendation.


    The contents are about an angel that was banished from the heavens where angels and gods live.


    Banished angels are called fallen angels, and the act of banishing a fallen angel is called the falling.


    The rough contents of the book are about the stormy and full of drama life of the fallen angel¨D¨DAbrim who has been banished to the surface.


    The only problem is that the being living on the surface were not the ordinary being.


    The creatures depicted in the story are the so-called stationeries.


    Chalk or quill pen or ckboard. I somehow strongly smell the usual scent.


    Stationaries that talk and live normally. And then, wars with Abrim at the center started emerging on a daily basis, mainly to decide on who¡¯s going to help Abrim study.


    Unlike when there was no one in the world except the stationaries, it caused a major historic incident when someone who could handle the stationaries appeared.


    But, during the period of wars, one of the stationaries fell in love with Abrim.


    She was the so-called icon temte, made out of wood with various hollowed out shapes.


    Abrim has been captivated by that wonderful and simple design that could allow drawing just by tracing.


    A romantic scene is happening in the midst of war.


    I don¡¯t already understand. Ann Obaasama and Ena as well. Ellie has been listening until the end with an entranced expression for some reason.


    Even though I have lost interest and the enthusiasm of the surroundings was terrible, Theo had no intention of stopping.


    After that, the reading of the iprehensible book continued for a while.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After we had finished eating dinner, Rnd Jiisan returned with an overjoyed face and dered.


    ¡¸We will use the detached theater to see the Magic Battle tomorrow as nned!¡¹


    ¡¸Yatta! Ojiisama, you have borrowed that, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course! Even if it¡¯s a holy sword hidden in national treasury from me, I will find it!¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that something you have broken in the past? That¡¯s why it was hidden, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh...... b, but however! A sword that cracks after hitting the silver crystal neck scales of a dragon can be hardly called a holy sword! And it¡¯s definitely not a holy sword when it breaks against my knee when it has just a tiny crack!¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama...... you have broken the holy sword Brynhildr?¡¹


    Ojiisama who was asked by Ellie who looked at him with cold eyes started panicking even more.


    He tried exining to Ellie with a heroic expression, but it appears it won¡¯t work here.


    Ojiisama is surely dripping in sweat trying his best to preserve. I can¡¯t naturally see it.


    Nevertheless, this mansion even has a theater. Moreover, what has he borrowed?


    From their conversation, it seems to be used so they can watch the Magic Battle, so it¡¯s a projection terminal or something?


    I understand that this world has an unbnced technology. There might have a magic tool that allows long distance image projection.


    No, rather, they have it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to watch the Magic Battle in the theater.


    The problem is...... whether I will be able to see or not.


    Speaking honestly, I think it would be fun even if I only listen to the sound. Kuti has told me before that Magic Battle is about fighting and dancing, so the possibility of seeing magic is high.


    But, it wouldn¡¯t have a meaning with just the sound.


    If it¡¯s a projection from a magic tool, it¡¯s possible that I will be able to see even with my eyes that can only see the magical power.


    And then, if I could use the magic tool personally......


    I feel like my expectations suddenly raised too much. But, excessive expectations are not good.


    From the situation of Ojiisama and siblings, it seems to be a precious item.


    Anyhow, it will be confirmed tomorrow.


    I look forward to tomorrow while watching Ojiisama who is still trying to curry favor with Ellie.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day. Breakfast has been already finished, Rnd Ojiisama and Theo struggled to entertain me with toys during the rest after the meal, but I didn¡¯t have the mood to hold the toys in my hands today, so I ignored them.


    The two who were handing down their heads in disappointment were forced out of the room for a change of clothes.


    The clothes that I was changed into have arge ribbon around the waist and evenrger ribbon hanging around my bottom.


    A lily of the valley embroidery is stretching from the hem of the skirt, bringing out a neat and clean mood.


    I¡¯m wearing a square neck, sleeveless queen frill bolero on my top.


    The bolero arranged with plenty of short frills makes it feel like an elegant Ojousama dress.


    Considering the summer heat, I don¡¯t think the bolero is necessary, but there might be air-conditioning in the theater.


    The other three girls changed their clothes as well, everyone was dressed in clothes with somewhat little decoration, giving off a neat and tidy atmosphere.


    Ellie seems to be matching with myself as expected, she doesn¡¯t have the front and back ribbon, but a flower decoration from small pearls with a brooch as the main point.


    Ena doesn¡¯t have thescivious dress as when meeting grandparents, but a formal, elegant, slender line evening dress.


    The chest peeking out of the V-neck brings out sexiness, the bead decorations highlight the narrowness of her waist. Although her back is wide open, it¡¯sced up, so it suppresses the exposure.


    The short sleeves using a thin fabric and theces are knit with a see-through feeling as I can see magical power through it as if it was a bare skin.


    Ann Obaasama is in one shoulder evening dress. The mermaid line tightly clinging to her body isscivious.


    The fine ornaments and jewels arranged on her chest are like guardians concealing and protecting the two treasures.


    A flutteringce extending from her cuffs wraps her like a mantle and sways every time she moves her arms, amplifying the elegance.


    After changing clothes, Ann Obaasama roughly restarted the two forcibly ejected people who were now dumbfoundedly staring, and we then advanced together.


    The two men changed clothes in the so-called military uniform. It¡¯s no fun, so I leave out the details.


    But, I¡¯m astonished by the number of Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s decorations. I thought he was an incredibly influential person, but if he had been conferred so many decorations, I realize just how much achievements he has.


    Compared to the lone decoration on Theo¡¯s chest, you could even say that it brings out the cuteness of a young boy.


    Compared to the time where I could not get out of the room at all, the degree of freedom is much bigger.


    Although I can¡¯t go out by myself yet, I am being brought to various ces.


    When we went out from a different door today instead of leaving from the entrance hall like yesterday and the day before yesterday, I couldn¡¯t feel the heat of direct sunlight even without the parasol Ena usually brings along.


    It appears that we are passing under a roofed ce.


    Since I can feel both the warm wind and the coldness of shadow, are we going through a roofed passage connecting buildings, I wonder?


    After walking in the hot weather, but still shielded by a roof for a while, an old butler makes a gesture of opening door and shows us in.


    It gets chilly when we pass through the door, so there seems to be an air conditioner as expected.


    Is this the theater, I wonder?


    When we advance even further, this time, two middle-aged butlers make a gesture of door opening.


    Many people in work clothes are gathered inside.


    Many maid-sans, butlers, gardeners, and guards wearing simple armors have gathered.


    With so many people gathered, furthermore, even the guards are here, won¡¯t the security of mansion getpromised?


    Considering that, the number of people Ojiisama and Obaasama brought along must be quite a lot.


    If not, there¡¯s no way so many people could gather here.


    Inside the theater¨D¨Dsomething huge in a rectangle shape is ced on the stage. Because it has magical power, I can see an abrupt pure white rectangle.


    Because there are many people standing on the stage, I can tell that the stage is fan-shaped.


    And that rectangle thing on the stage must be the projection magic tool.


    Looking at the people busily moving around it, it must be a considerablyrge thing.


    Because I don¡¯t know the exact heights of the people busily moving around it, it would by about 5-6m in height and about 20m wide measuring by eye.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be seriously hard to transfer?


    Ann Obaasama advances inside such theater with me in her embrace.


    We apparently ascend on steps, it seems that the highest box seats are our seats.


    You could see the stage well from there, as expected of VIP seats.


    Inside this theater, only the sounds of breathing, the rustling of clothes, and people busily moving around the magic tool are audible.


    This stillness resembling the calm before a storm, quietly shakes my heart with expectations and hope.


    1. Daijoubu/Are you okay?


    2. Hanase/Let go

 Chapter 51 – A Grand Step after Silver Eye

    A significant amount of servants gathered in therge hall, and they are impatiently waiting for the projection.


    An enormous magic tool is ced on what is apparently the stage. People doing the final checks are busily moving about.


    My grandparents, siblings, Ena and myself are sitting in box seats above the servants, eagerly waiting.


    Everyone settles in the prepared seats and the maid-san with wonder bunny equipment I saw many times is serving ck tea to the numerous people.


    Naturally, I have the usual fruit water. Today¡¯s vor seems to be orange.


    The vor of the fruit water is different each time. The vor generally suits the weather or the cuisine of the day.


    We are inside a theater where air conditioning is in full effect, it¡¯s not chilly, just a bit lukewarm. Warm orange juice is also quite a big deal.


    Rnd Ojiisama takes out something from his pocket, and I hear a faint sound of a lid opening.


    I was able to see it a little since I¡¯m sitting on Ann Obaasama¡¯sp.


    There is even smaller magical power in a small circle, I remember seeing those moving parts inside somewhere else.


    The bigger thing which I considered to be a clock. This is most likely a pocket watch.


    Ojiisama watches the pocket watch for a while, then his gaze moves to the old butler standing beside him. Then, the old man nodded and took a thing from his pocket that I see for the first time.


    It was clearly visible even to me who can see only magical power.


    In other words, that thing holds a magical power. Those with magical power are either living things or ¡°magic tools.¡±


    When the butler uttered something in detail to the magic tool, the people who were moving around the stage all at once move and disappear behind something obstructing which I consider to be a curtain.


    ¡¸The preparations areplete¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Good work¡¹


    It appears that the butler¡¯s magic tool seems to have functions like amunication device.


    I had witnessed the flow of magical power of the magic tool when the butler was talking.


    Is that the reaction when activating a magic tool, I wonder? The saplings I saw during the show of Theo¡¯s treasure had hardly any flow, but this all of sudden started flowing. There¡¯s no doubt that the flow settled the moment he stopped talking.


    While staring at the old butler with excitement, witnessing the activation of a magic tool for the first time, Rnd Jiisan who¡¯s between Ann Obaasama and the butler misunderstood that he¡¯s the one being watched, he grinned and stood up.


    When the butler respectfully hands over the magic tool he has used just a little while ago to Rnd Ojiisama, perhaps there was a handrail or something, as when he moved to the VIP seats, he leaned forward to hand it over.


    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen! It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t let you see the Magic Battle directly because of each of your respective work. However this year, I was able to borrow the ¡°Silver Eye¡± from the royal castle! Although it¡¯s not as impressive as watching it directly, I would like you to endure it! I want you to slowly enjoy it until the time of change! Saa, the Magic Battle appreciation party is starting!¡¹


    After Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s speech with enough volume to tremble with the theater, the magic tool called Silver Eye on the stage activates.


    Then, a thunderous apuse and whistling arise.


    At the same time, a very loud voice simr to the loudness of Ojiisama resounds.


    ¡¸And that decides it~! The seventh game of the individual contest was Maxis sgow¡¯splete victory as expected!¡¹


    It appears it was the voice from the Magic Battle.


    Furthermore, cheers of arge audience can be heard as well.


    The servants downstairs also raise loud cheers.


    Ojiisama returns to the seat after confirming to satisfaction.


    ¡¸It seems like they have already advanced to the seventh match¡¹(Ena)


    ¡¸Yes, it took some time to make the adjustments, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹(Ann)


    ¡¸We have been adjusting it all the time since yesterday...... as expected, fine adjustments for something of that size were considerably difficult¡¹(Rnd)


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s incredible, Ojiisama! We can really see the state of that ce!¡¹(Ellie)


    ¡¸Besides, the sound is properly audible, even Lily can enjoy this!¡¹(Theo)


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right~ Lily-chan. That¡¯s the Magic Battle. Apetetion of military arts and techniques and beauty between the four countries of the Lizwald continent held once every four years. Because the seventh match of the individual contest just ended, it will be a little while until it¡¯s ire¡¯s turn, but your Okaasan will also appear. Let¡¯s properly cheer her on, okay?¡¹(Ann)


    Theo and Ellie are watching the Silver Eye on the stage with sparkling eyes, but it appears that the other three are more interested in not making it on time.


    Maa, it would be certainly better to watch from the start.


    It appears the fine adjustments took a lot of time because of the size of the magic tool.


    Even though it¡¯s a magic tool, it seems that magic...... or rather sorcery can¡¯t aplish anything and everything.


    However...... what to say. It¡¯s a magic tool, and it can be seen because it has magical power.


    I certainly see it clearly in my sight.


    A white rectangle.


    Right...... I can¡¯t see the picture at all. I can see the flow of magical power at most.


    Ellie said I could enjoy it with just the sound, but I wonder about that.


    To be frank, I don¡¯t think I can enjoy it.


    Although it¡¯s live, the point is to watch the shy movements, techniques, and sorcery.


    I can only hear sound effects of those.


    It would be difficult to enjoy it without a substantial ability and preliminary knowledge.


    Is it because of that? That my interest quickly faded?


    Even now, when I was told a surprising story that ire will appear as well.


    I am unable to see mother¡¯s gant figure. There¡¯s no bigger regret than that.


    She seems to have no rtion with battles, but ire¡¯s is Ann Obaasama¡¯s child.


    Before I became aware of Ann Obaasama¡¯s true strength, stop joking, I couldugh it off, but I can¡¯t do that now.


    But, if I can¡¯t actually see it, my interest is half or less.


    The thoughts of my mother¡¯s match are only to that extent. Naturally, other matches are already out of my consciousness.


    The disappointment was immense.


    It might be partly because of the crushing cause of the individual use. No, that might be the greatest part.


    My expectations unconsciously grew toorge.


    The surroundings became quite passionate. The servants below are cheering in loud voices. On the contrary of such passionate heat of the surroundings, I feel like a snow storm is happening inside me.


    I wonder if that¡¯s why the current training came to be.


    Peeing.


    Because I was fed up with the difference in temperature of the surroundings, I felt it sensitively.


    This is a chance. Right now, I¡¯m not interested in the noise of the surroundings. Rather, my interest haspletely vanished!


    I will persist as long as I can and will surely make a step towards the potty training!


    The urge to urinate approaches.


    I endure, determined to make the training sess, I look back and fire the usual words. Everything starts from here!


    ¡¸Baa~ba, chi-chi¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, did you wee-wee? Wait for a second okay, we will change it right away. Elliana-san, Lily-chan seems to have peed¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Saa, Lily. Let¡¯s change the unpleasant right away, okay?¡¹


    I¡¯m handed over with such exchange. But, Ena who touches the cloth that substitutes diaper immediately finds out that it¡¯s not wet.


    And she immediately guesses my intention.


    Even in the situation where potty training is still not being done, because of Obaasama¡¯s and Ojiisama¡¯s opinion of me being special, and Ena who witnessed many of my specialties, she could immediately guess.


    ¡¸Scarlet!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Elliana-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Potty preparations!?¡¹


    ¡¸Thorough!¡¹


    ¡¸Guide me!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    It seems that the other four are taken aback by the two¡¯s dialogue.


    Maa, it¡¯s understandable. I have not done potty training even once before. Besides, I think that Ena¡¯s behavior is a bit too tense.


    I wonder if the Magic Battle is that fun? Damn it, I want to see......


    The two people start moving immediately, the ce was the room right after opening the door, so we arrived right away.


    Is it perhaps a restroom set up for the VIP seats?


    But, the moment we entered the room was my limit.


    Ah©`©`©`......


    But, it was an endurable one. It was only my second time I could hold it back with my own will.


    ¡¸Ah~...... we didn¡¯t make it~ But, you are admirable, Lily. You were able to properly inform us. Un, admirable. As expected of Lily, right?¡¹


    Ena praises me many times.


    Ojousama is splendid, the wonderfully equipped (bunny ears) maid¨D¨DScarlet-san wept in joy.


    I think it¡¯s a bit exaggerated, but I¡¯m already used to them being like this when ites to me.


    I want to be able to endure it a little bit more next time!


    I was a little girl with a new found determination while having a diaper reced with a new one.

 Chapter 52 – Mother’s Gallant Figure after First Day of Magic Battle

    After recing with a new diaper, I was sat on top of potty as a practice.


    Diapers naturally have no magical power so I can¡¯t see them...... is what I thought until now, but I can see something sticking on the part where the waste goes.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but is this also a magic tool, I wonder......


    Does it removes the smell or dposes the waste into a fertilizer...... the dream is the scope of a ring, the kindness to all waste. My expression nearly twitches.


    But, human excrements are excellent fertilizer too. Because science unlikely have born fruits of synthetic fertilizers, mulch or lime are most likely being used. Or perhaps, sorcery might be able to do something about it, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that omnipotent.


    I guess it could help produce fertilizer at most...... I still think that¡¯s incredible, though.


    I could not see it without nting my eyes, but the magical power sticking to the diaper is egg-shaped. Furthermore, it feels like the upper toilet seat when I sit on it.


    There was a handle when I sat down on the potty, and I could visualize a duck when I touched it.


    I thought the shape of the duck would be smoother, but it seems I was wrong.


    ¡¸Lily, this is a potty. Let¡¯s wee-wee and poop in this next time, okay?¡¹


    Ena who turned on the Okaasan face tells me gently.


    Maa...... I first have to endure it, though!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When we return back inside, the contest seemed to have advanced considerably.


    Even if my interest faded, it¡¯s not like I can practice magical power in front of Obaasama.


    Therefore, I can only listen to thementary and the cheering in my present situation.


    Together with suchmentary.


    The first day of the Magic Battle seems to be individual battle skillspetition. In the one-on-one battles, the opponents have to fight each other for 5 Rin (minutes), and the winner is decided by the condition of the magic tool that receives damage in ce of the fighters.


    On the first day, as many as sixty people fight in the individual contest. The entire process of the individual contest is done only in one day, even though one matchsts only 5 Rin, I thought it would take much more time because of repairings of the stage, etc. but it appears to be repaired with a magic tool in no time.


    The stage itself has shape-memory alloys like function, and it can be repaired with a magic tool in a short time.


    The matches seem to advance without any dys.


    There are sixty people in the final contest. The preliminaries were held half a year ago, and registration took ce a year and a half ago. Because the only restriction on registration seems to be age, the number of preliminary contestants is enormous.


    A total of 2000 people has participated.


    The qualification is a simple elimination where ten people go up on a big stage and fight until only one person remains. It will be done over and over again until 56 people remain.


    The people that ranked 1-3 in the previouspetition and one person of the hosting country will join them up to make 60 finalists.


    The finalists will not receive any substantial damage due to the magical tool that takes damage on their behalf, but they must prepare weapons and armors on their own in advance.


    It seems that magic tools are the perfect strength.


    The high-speed matches can move forward only because of the magic tools.


    Everything about the contest has been exined by Ann Obaasama, I guessed by the progress of the actual contest and the conversations around, but I was mostly correct.


    Even at the 5 Rin limit, it seems there are only a few situations where the match doesn¡¯t have to be judged.


    It seems that there has been no development where the magic tool couldn¡¯t receive the damage. Or perhaps, the amount of damage receivable by the magic tool is considerably high as a safety measure.


    It¡¯s a meeting of strong warriors from the four countries. There appeared to be a certain ident, but it was the only one after twenty matches.


    The cheers of employees are roaring downstairs.


    Both Theo and Ellie absorbingly nailed their eyes at the Silver Eye.


    ording to the flowing-like Ann Obaasama and Rnd Ojiisama¡¯smentary, although the strong men in the final selection are using various weapons, there¡¯s a kind of weapon that acts as thest hand in most cases.


    Thatst hand being a magic tool with offensive sorcery.


    ording to Obaasama¡¯s exnation, sorcery is ranked in ¡°grades,¡± it seems that even low-grade sorcery is powerful enough to leave serious injury.


    Therefore, there are many people who use it as thest hand, and it seems to bemon sense for anyone who fights the battle to have one.


    Of course, those who can use sorcery may or may not be different. Some people who could use sorcery have already appeared in the contest.


    In order to utilize sorcery, some kind of incantation appears to be necessary. I had no idea what she was talking about, but Obaasama still exined.


    There are certain fixed words for using sorcery, but it seems that it can be converted into a unique words that vary from person to person. Otherwise, the opponent will know what kind of sorcery you are going to use. It basically means that such stuff is nearly unusable in one-on-one battles.


    That certainly seems so. It might be useful when fighting a monster or something, but in a one-on-one battle, you would give up the surprise factor of your attacks.


    However, incantations don¡¯t seem to be necessary for magic tools as they fire immediately.


    Because of that, there are many sorcerers who use magic tools as well.


    But, because magic tools also have many weak points, it¡¯s used as thest hand.


    Among the weak points that exist in the magic tool, the weakest point is the limit on the number of sorcery that was sealed inside.


    If you can prepare a lot, you will boast overwhelming firepower, but it seems that it costs too much money to prepare individually.


    Even among sorcerers, there doesn¡¯t seem to be many people who can seal their sorcery in the magic tools.


    From what I¡¯m hearing, sorcery has a wide range of use.


    Among those, even the elementary grade offensive sorcery seems to be the most difficult.


    There are few people who can handle the elementary grade, but even still many sorcerers have participated in the final round, but this seems to be because it¡¯s a joint event between the four countries.


    As they are representatives of their country, their backup is considerable, but they still seem to be using offensive magic tools as theirst hands.


    Obaasama¡¯s exnation clearly assumes that I understand everything. Ojiisama is the same.


    It seems that those two are convinced that I properly understand thenguage. I don¡¯t understand whether I should be grateful or not.


    I¡¯m grateful for getting information. But, when I consider that I¡¯m just a one and half year old child, I¡¯m...... not grateful.


    ¡¸That timing right now was bad¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if you are using magic tool at such time to offset, one should know his capability first¡¹


    ¡¸I doubted whether that could work, but it seems the opponent was a step ahead¡¹


    Even though you are going to use the magic tools once, it appears there¡¯s a considerable strategy behind it.


    The three adults are discussing the advanced subject of strategy.


    I could have confirmed the strategy if only I could see, but it can¡¯t be helped, can it?


    What I see with enhanced sight is only the flow of magical power. I¡¯m unable to see the video image.


    Possibly, the visible rectangr part may be like a screen, because magical power is flowing on the surface.


    There is something like a projector projecting images on the screen, I¡¯m convinced that the image is being sent from there.


    Maa, I just know, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it......


    The contest smoothly advances.


    But, ire¡¯s turn has note yet.


    This is currently 28th match from the total of sixty people. It seems to be almost time for the lunch as I¡¯m getting hungry.


    There¡¯s no doubt that the contest will proceed without a lunch break. However, I¡¯m afraid that it might be more than possible as the contest is advancing at a high pace.


    But, my thoughts were ended with Ann Obaasama¡¯s words.


    ¡¸The progress of the contest seems smooth, at this rate, ire will have the match after the lunch as nned¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I nned to have the lunch in the guest room today, I will immediately see to it¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, it will end with an instant kill anyway, that one¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Okaasama will take more than one minute!¡¹


    ¡¸I think so too!¡¹


    It appears that ire¡¯s match is nned on after lunch.


    When such talk ends, the 28th match ends, and a 1-hour long break has been announced.


    And we talk about the one game after the lunch. Naturally, it¡¯s ire¡¯s match.


    And, unexpectedly, ire is


    ¡°The champion of the previous individual contest.¡±


    As expected, this was enough surprise to make me spit out the fruit water.


    Our Okaachan, she¡¯s great.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The lunch was not at the ce where my diaper was changed, but there was another room near where we ate.


    The lunch menu was something like a sandwich which I could easily eat by myself.


    The fillings were ham, egg, vegetables, and othermonly used things. There were also few fruits, it was in a volume that wouldn¡¯t lose the usual lunch.


    I don¡¯t usually eat things like a sandwich. Fundamentally, it¡¯s more borate dishes. Still, this sandwich was quite good.


    The seasoning of the usual dish might not have been suitable for me. There¡¯s no mayonnaise, but there seems to be margarine, so it was rtively simr to the sandwich from my previous life, so I felt very satisfied.


    Despite it being a not difficult to eat a sandwich, my eating speed is considerably slow.


    Even though it can¡¯t be helped because I¡¯m a toddler, but because of my blindness even eating a sandwich takes a lot of time.


    My teeth also didn¡¯t fullye out yet, so I lean back and eat slowly. Carrying the sandwich back to the box seats might have been fine, but it seems that Ena won¡¯t permit it.


    The other four have already returned to their seats. ire¡¯s match is apparently starting.


    But, Ena stayed behind helping me to finish the sandwich.


    ¡¸Lily! Ena! Okaasama has been victorious! She didn¡¯t even allow the opponent to touch her¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, I understand. Thank you, Ellie¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... Lily can feel relieved with this, right? Your Okaasama¡¯s next match will be after a while, so let¡¯s eat slowly, okay~¡¹


    As expected of the previous champion. It appears to have been an easy victory.


    Moreover, to not let the opponent even touch her...... as expected of Ann Obaasama¡¯s child. She¡¯s not half-baked.


    Ellie who came to report does not return and help Ena by holding my sandwich.


    Sorry about that, Oneechan. Even though you want to watch the Magic Battle.


    Don¡¯t concern yourself about me, it¡¯s all right to go watch ja yo......1


    I eat the rest of the lunch while feeling like a senile person. Because it¡¯s same as being nursed, I kind became feeling simr.


    When we return after finishing the lunch slowly as usual, thepetition has already advanced considerably.


    ire¡¯s match was apparently the 29th match, right after the lunch break, but it seems that her match didn¡¯tst even one minute.


    She used a sorcery called ¡°White mes,¡± and she immediately ended the match with a damage that shattered the opponent¡¯s damage substitute magic tool.


    I can hardly imagine that lovely and slightly fickle person fighting at all.


    But, a figure simr to Obaasama fighting...... rather, I can clearly imagine the embodiment of tyranny. Is it because I have witnessed the flow of that magical power and the overwhelming ability of brilliantly controlling Ojiisama like that?


    The heated up downstairs and the exnation and criticism in the box seats continue.


    ire¡¯s second match also ended with an instakill of her White mes.


    A storm-like sound and the sound of something burning. These two sounds urred, the sound of the opponent¡¯s damage substitute magic tool bursting resounded, and the match ended.


    Judging by the sound, is it a storm of mes like sorcery, I wonder?


    Certainly, the volume of sorcery I heard so far were trifling explosions sounds at best.


    I would say there were barely louder than the great cheering.


    But, the White mes ire used have erased the cheering, making them silent.


    ording to Obaasama, our Okaasama is a natural-born sorceress, and moreover, she serves as the royal court sorceress in the royal castle.


    Obaasama said that she still has a way to go, but has enough strength to instakill through the final selection. There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s outstanding.


    If it¡¯s like that, I can nod for her being the previous champion.


    Obaasama, Ojiisama, Theo, Ellie, and Ena too, all of them watch with confidence.


    It¡¯s seriously regrettable that I can¡¯t see mother¡¯s gant figure with my own eyes.


    I became slightly sleepy because I had lunch.


    It¡¯s almost time for the nap as usual. Because Obaasama is recently always by my side, so the magical power practice is done only when she¡¯s taking a bath. Because of that, I had enough stamina and almost did not need a nap, but it seems not to be the case today.


    Still, it feels like I would be okay after 30 Rin. Obaasama immediately noticed that I was slightly dozing off, I was carried to the guestroom where we had the lunch, had my clothes changed into the afternoon nap pajamas and I¡¯m about to take a nap.


    I¡¯m really sorry to Ena who won¡¯t be able to see thepetition because she¡¯s attending me. Still, Ena sings me a luby with her pleasant, beautiful voice.


    When I finished my nap and returned with my clothes changed, thepetition has been progressing smoothly.


    Because I have napped for about 30 Rin as nned, only 4-5 matches finished.


    At this pace, won¡¯t the 60 person tournament really end on the first day?


    ire¡¯s third game ended with an instakill.


    What a terrifyingmentary. I¡¯m doubtful whether the person in thepetition is really my mother or not.


    Incidentally, she¡¯s already in the best eight after the third match. She¡¯s apparently the first seed because she was the previous champion, so she has to fight less inparison to other contestants.


    The ranked 2-3 people and the one person from the hosting country are also seeded, so they have the same number of matches as ire.


    However,pared to most people¡¯s expectations, the previous number 3 was defeated.


    The 2nd ce and the hosting seed person both advanced. If it continues smoothly like this, the hosting country¡¯s contestant and ire will sh in the semifinals.


    I have never heard the name of the host seed contestant, but Obaasama told me that he¡¯s themander of the First Knights Order.


    Alek is the vicemander of the Second Knights Order. In other words, putting that into consideration, he¡¯s a stronger person than Alek. Only if the Knights Orders have the strength first principle, though.


    The 57th match. ire vs. the First Knights Order¡¯smander.


    The First Knights Order¡¯smander was able to resist ire¡¯s White mes for a minute, but even though he fought back, the second White mespletely destroyed his damage substitute magic tool.


    ire has advanced to the final match in about 2 Rin.


    ording to Obaasama, the first White mes was a decoy, and the second White mes was the real thing.


    My respect for mother who defeated themander of the First Knights Order became even higher.


    By the way, thanks to Obaasama¡¯s exnation, I was able toe to know what kind of sorcery White mes is.


    In the case of ssification, it¡¯s the third rank from the top, a Second-grade sorcery.


    The Second-grade sorcery seems to be super-sorcery, strong enough to be said that the people who can handle it in the entire Ovent Kingdom can be counted on both hands.


    Among them, the White mes, which is considered to be the most difficult, is regarded as the most powerful offensive sorcery while also being ssified as a defense sorcery.


    The White mes expands with the caster at the center and thoroughly burns everything it touches.


    Without the damage substitute magic tool, everyone would turn into charcoal, Obaasama said.


    It appears that such sorcery is ire¡¯s specialty. Listening to the story, it feels like she¡¯s talking about apletely different person, not my mother.


    In the second semifinal of the tournament, the previous 2nd contestant and the dark horse who defeated the previous 3rd ce contestant have met.


    ording to Obaasama and others, it was a spectacr full 5 Rin match.


    I really wanted to see it.


    Thus, the dark horse being a dark horse, consecutively used magic tool sealed with offensive sorcery at thest moment damaging the 2nd ce contestant, but his magic tool still didn¡¯t break, and it was necessary to judge.


    The dark horse won because of the condition of the damage substitute magic tools.


    It was apparently the result of the consecutive use of the magic tool in thest moment.


    I thought it was time for the finals next, but it seems there will be the 3rd ce match after 20 Rin break.


    My diaper that became unintentionally damp has been changed during the break, and I was listening to the downstairs that was full of excited chatting and listening to the four people who had fun talking about the final match while waiting.


    The 3rd ce match is between the previouspetition¡¯s 2nd ce and the host country¡¯s seed, themander of the First Knights Order.


    Here, themander showed his willpower and obtained victory with an overwhelming disy of swordsmanship.


    The 3rd ce was obtained by the First Knights Order¡¯smander.


    In the long-awaited finals, is our mother¨D¨Dire versus thepetition¡¯s number one dark horse.


    As she did in all the previous matches of the tournament, ire promptly activates the White mes.


    Although it attacked the dark horse fiercely, it wasn¡¯t an instakill.


    He endures just like the First Knights Ordermander and fights back.


    But, the second White mes was waiting ahead. The dark horse who read that has activated a lot of magic tools and forcibly opened a path, but ire was waiting there with a counterattack.


    Because the intent of opening a path seemed to be clear to ire, the dark horse was hit with another Second-grade sorcery, ¡°zing Bow¡± and it seems he was sent flying into the arena¡¯s wall as a loud sound of impact resounded.


    Ann Obaasama¡¯smentary was as such.


    Why am I blind at times like this, I was seriously frustrated.


    Anyhow, the first day of the Magic Battle ended with ire¡¯s second consecutive tournament victory.


    1. Lily uses Washi and ja yo which are often used in fictional settings to stereotypically represent characters of old age.

 Chapter 53 – Great Cheering after Magic Battle Day 2

    The next day. The second day of the Magic Battle.


    When I woke up in the morning, I was looking at Ena who was cleaning as usual when the urge to urinate came.


    After calling Ena while enduring, she immediately guessed and brought the potty.


    Because the potty was already in the baby room, she quickly took off my the pants of my pajamas and the diaper.


    I can still endure. I feel like I could do it today!


    I release it immediately after sitting down on the potty.


    Fu~......


    Thus, I was able to greet the celebration of the potty anniversary with satisfaction.


    But, I would like you not to misunderstand. Potty training doesn¡¯t end with peeing in the potty.


    Potty training should be done until diaper can be securely removed.


    My days of battles have just begun.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Just like yesterday, today¡¯s n is to watch the second day of the Magic Battle in the theater.


    I change into the formal wear like yesterday...... rather, I¡¯m changed into them.


    The appearances are different this time, short sleeves dress shirt with a necktie. A small flower brooch on my chest. The skirt is girly and gorgeous tutu skirt. The fluffy, polka dot type.


    The flutteringce on the hem of the skirt has a showy and cute ent.


    It¡¯s a female student style no matter how you look.


    Speaking of formal wear, it would be the uniform...... I can¡¯t slightly ept it, or rather, is it my imagination that these clothes feel familiar?


    Both of the adults from the female camp have a tight pants suit.


    It suits Ena¡¯s slender body very well. It¡¯s precisely the coolness of a career woman.


    Her usual updo hair is let loose today.


    Ann Obaasama who is also wearing the pants suit has sses today.


    Rather, it¡¯s my first time seeing sses. I¡¯m surprised that sses exist in this world.


    Even if they existed, I thought it would be only the one eye sses¨D¨Dthe so-called monocle that would exist, I didn¡¯t think it would be themon type from my previous life.


    Ann Obaasama wearing sses is six times as magnificent and lovely.


    Her gesture of lifting the edge of the sses and putting her other hand on the waist is exactly the image of a female teacher.


    To Obaasama shines too dazzlingly to be looked upon directly, I wanted to prostrate before her.


    I can confidently say that the overly perfect Obaasama became even more perfect.


    As for Ellie, the remaining girl of the female camp, should I say as expected or what, she¡¯s wearing the same dress shirt and tutu skirt as me.


    Besides the flower on the brooch, there¡¯s nothing different.


    It¡¯s the very picture of close sisters.


    I don¡¯t think Ellie can pick her own outfit, I guess this was her aim from the beginning.


    As if a phantom flowers bloomed in the background, she sits next to me with a lovely smile.


    Speaking about the two men, Rnd Ojiisama has a tailored jacket that fits hisrge stature.


    He¡¯s wearing it rough without buttoning all the way up. The dress shirt he¡¯s wearing below is also not fully buttoned.


    Naturally, he¡¯s not wearing a necktie. It¡¯s strange that the formalness is oozing from the roughness.


    Theo has a dress shirt, necktie, and school pants.


    There¡¯s a brooch clinging to his chest, the pattern is that of a sapling. That¡¯s most likely the Asherah tree.


    When the six of us line up, it looks as if we were going to a school entrance ceremony.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We arrive at the same boxed seats as yesterday, and the downstairs was busy as well.


    Today, it didn¡¯t get quiet even after we entered. I wonder if such directive was given in advance?


    I guess it¡¯s like that during a festival celebrated once in four years.


    Rnd Ojiisama made such passionate speech yesterday, it probably meant that.


    It seems the Silver Eye was activated, and a picture seemed to be projected without any dy.


    It appears there weren¡¯t any fine adjustments needed today. It may be only natural because it worked yesterday perfectly fine for about 10 Hals. Or perhaps, it was adjusted beforehand.


    A live announcement has conveyed the content¡¯s of today¡¯spetition, but I knew beforehand because Ann Obaasama told me in advance.


    Today is the teampetition.


    Of course, ire will appear as well. Far from that, Alek will appear too.


    My parents are participating under the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team.


    It¡¯s a team battle in which groups of one to five people can register freely.


    Because it¡¯s a team battle, they are registered under a team name, not individual names.


    The name of the team apparently can be anything as long as it doesn¡¯t contravene the public order and morals.


    Obaasama looked at a pamphlet like thing and told me that there¡¯s an interesting name.


    ¡± X ¡±


    Surprisingly, that¡¯s the pen-name of the author who writes about organisms standing on two legs.


    I heard that it¡¯s not the author himself, but most likely a fan or something.


    Because you can choose a name of your liking, it¡¯s also often used for promotional purposes such as naming the team after store which raised funds for you.


    Maa, it¡¯s also a reason why it¡¯s a double-edged sword, as if you get miserably defeated, your credence will conversely fall.


    But, most of the names...... no, it¡¯s not to that extent, but it¡¯s overflowing with chuuni names.


    For example, Sky Soaring Pegasus or Sword of Darkness, there are many names that make me cringe.


    Compared to these, I think that the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team sounds much better. They are very safe and nice words. Safety is the best.


    Incidentally, the rules are not much different from the individual match.


    At the most, the limit length of the game increased from 5 Rin to 15 Rin, up to five people in a team can fight in a match, in other words, up to ten people will fight on the stage.


    Also, instead of the normal damage substitute magic tool, the fighters will have a damage substitute magic tool that forces them out of the stage and paralyzes them.


    Because they fight in groups, there would be a poss¨ªbility of a foul act without such measures.


    The matches are 15 Rin which is longer than the individual matches, but there¡¯s five times the number of people.


    Strategy and cooperation are the points of note in the team battle. I, who can¡¯t see the image of the Silver Eye has to guess only by the sounds andmentary.


    The 1st match and 2nd matchsted until the judgment time.


    It appears that team battles fundamentallyst long as it takes to fully umte damage to the entire team.


    In addition to the delicate number of five on five, it appears to be very difficult to defeat all members in 15 Rin.


    Because there are four more if you cut through one, defeating everyone would be difficult unless you bring two members every 5 Rin.


    Because the number of contesting teams in the final contest is 25, the number of games itself is less than individual matches, but the number of people to beat is five.


    The first nine games were rather quiet, and all had to be judged when they reached the time limit.


    Exactly as I said, the victory and defeat of all nine games had to be decided by judgment.


    Incidentally, the 1st-3rd ces of the previous teampetition and four special frame teams of the four countries are seeds. There are as many as seven seeds, but this seems to be a custom.


    Unlike the individualpetition, ire and Alek are part of the national team which represents one of the four countries.


    The other teams consist of strong men that passed strict selections such as individual battles.


    However, the only four national teams representing the four countries are apparently considerably powerful.


    By the way, the registration for preliminary rounds started one and half years ago, and the preliminary round started half a year ago. Approximately 200 teams registered for the team preliminaries, apparently over 900 peoplepeted to qualify. It¡¯s not 1000 because not all teams had five members. There apparently was a one man team. Naturally, he didn¡¯t qualify for the final stage.


    All teams in the final contest have five members. It can be said that numbers embody strength.


    The 10th match was the turn of the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team with ire and Alek. They grabbed a victory by judgment after a stable match.


    The strategy in the team battle apparently emphasized cooperation and not the reckless use of White mes like during the individual contest.


    The White mes is difficult to use if there arepanions around because of the activation around the caster, Ann Obaasama exined.


    It seems to be usable, but only when four people other than ire copse.


    By the way, the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team didn¡¯t reach even the top eight in the previous tournament.


    They were defeated at the start of the tournament by the team with twin Pygmies who were the winners of the tournament.


    Those twin Pygmies were ruffians and broke through ire¡¯s White mes head on.


    It was apparently not feasible to do alone, but because they were two, furthermore twins, they were able to do it. The team of the twins who broke through the White mes which is considered the strongest spell head on, is participating in this tournament as members of a country of Longears, Longhairs, and Pygmies¨D¨Dthe Saudoheid Republic.


    It seems that there is no problem with 1st-3rd ce teams seeding even if the team members is somewhat different, as long as at least three members of the team are the same.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The urge to pee came in the middle of the 11th match, but seeded in enduring without fail.


    ¡¸Baa~ba, chi-chi¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, how admirable you are, Lily-chan. Elliana-san¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, saa Lily, let¡¯s endure until the potty this time, okay?¡¹


    Obaasama promptly handed me over to Ena, and the wonderfully equipped Scarlet-san opened the door leading to the guest room.


    I might make it this time. But, I can¡¯t be careless. Because I don¡¯t know when it will burst.


    ¡¸Lily, do your best. Just a little more, okay?¡¹


    I intend to try hard because of Ena¡¯s encouragement, but because I don¡¯t know how to try hard, I strain my abdominal muscles and start enduring for now.


    But, this didn¡¯t work well.


    The moment I put a strain on my abdominal muscles, my little water tank burst.


    Ah~......


    ¡¸Ah~......¡¹


    It appears Ena immediately noticed.


    When she confirmed that the diaper started to get wet, she made a disappointed face for just a moment. But, she immediatelyforts me with a gentle expression.


    ¡¸It¡¯s all right, Lily. Let¡¯s also work hard next time, okay?¡¹


    It seems that parents are not very good at making negative faces to babies. Babies closely observe the expressions of their parents. That¡¯s why I notice various things.


    Therefore, if you make a negative expression, the baby will notice and be sad. Usually, babies associate the action just before that with its cause. It seems that there are times when not being able to hold the pee can be a pressure.


    Because of that, the diaper period can easily extend.


    Ena might properly know about it. It seems that her disappointed expression quickly changed into a smile because of that.


    Because I feel slightly relieved because of Ena¡¯s smile, it certainly does have a big effect.


    Let¡¯s endure without straining my abdominal muscles next time.


    But, how should I endure? Because my pee holding was on an unconscious level in my previous life, I have no idea how to endure.


    How troubling.


    My diaper was quickly reced, I was seated on the potty for practice again, then we returned to the seats.


    Although the matches didn¡¯t progress even by one, it appears there will be a lunch break after it finishes.


    Because I peed a lot, I drank more fruit water than usual, so I am not hungry that much.


    Although I had a drainage, my stomach feels bby.


    I might not be able to eat much of the lunch today......


    Even though I drank more than usual, the little girl body can¡¯t take in so much, of course, it would get full, huh......


    By the way, the lunch menu is sandwich just as yesterday, but the fillings were different, it was fresh and delicious.


    Because I took my time and ate more slowly than yesterday, thepetition considerably advanced when we returned.


    I wasn¡¯t sleepy enough for a nap today, so I decided to continue listening to the matches.


    It appears that those twins representing the Saudoheid Republic have smoothly advanced to the next round. It seems there was no stunning upset.


    Our Okaasama and Otousama representing the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s team fought to the bitter end and achieved a victory.


    They have entered the best eight. Given that they only felt bitterness during the previous tournament, the downstairs was very fierce. When the judgment of victory was finalized, the theater shook with great cheers.


    Obaasama¡¯s usual nonchnt smiling face became even more dazzling.


    She seems to be very happy. The previous tournament must have been very frustrating.


    The subsequent matches were without any unexpected results, proceeding smoothly. The Saudoheid Republic¡¯s team easily crushed the previous champions, and the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team attained victory in the semifinal without any danger.


    The Saudoheid Republic¡¯s team also win their semifinal match, and the final match turned out to be the Saudoheid Republic vs. the Ovent Kingdom as most people expected.


    Prior to that, the 3rd ce match took ce, and the excitement in the theater was at its peak.


    Because the next match will be the first in four years since thest match.


    The final game which became one of the most noteworthy games today has ended in a somewhat different way from the expectations.


    Because one of the twins was engulfed and disabled by the zing Bow fired by ire right at the start of the match.


    It was apparently only possible because it was a pinpoint momentary gap right from at the beginning of the match.


    It was a strike that made Ann Obaasama say well done, and push up her sses.


    Immediately after that, a tremendous roar from the downstairs shook the theater more than ever before.


    Becuase of the loss of one of the twins, the rest of the match was mostly one-sided.


    It was a quite quick fall of the curtain, but both the arena and the downstairs were passionately excited. They are surely this passionately excited because they are from the host country.


    The representatives of their country are flourishing. Moreover, they overwhelmingly won their revenge match. It¡¯s impossible not being excited.


    Shortly after, before passing the 15 minutes mark, the Saudoheid Republic¡¯s national team has been destroyed.


    The Ovent Kingdom¡¯s national team have be the winners of the teampetition.


    Getting revenge for the disgrace from four years ago, ire¡¯s two sessive individualpetition championships, because of the great achievements, both the arena and the theater were excitedly shouting, and the second day of Magic Battle came to the end.

 Chapter 54 – Wee Prof. Lilianne’s Next Installment, k after Magic Battle Day 3

    The next day. The third day of the tournament is a performance.


    The third day is thest day. A big event for which the strong men from the four countries gather for three days once every four years.


    It¡¯s said that the economics of the host country will be bustling enough to jump up to more than 40 times the usual for the three days.


    The arena itself can hold about 80000 people.


    When I consider that the capacity of baseball dome in the capital city of my previous life was 55000, it means it¡¯s quiterge.


    Moreover, it seems that there are even many people standing around the arena. When the capacity of 80000 isn¡¯t enough, it must reach considerable numbers.


    And the Ovent Kingdom has the Silver Eye, using this magic tool, the image of the arena can be projected to various ces, so even those who can¡¯t go, can enjoy it.


    There are also arge number of people watching from the other countries and peopleing to sightseeing and enjoy the festivals. Naturally, there are also many people trying to do business with them, so the number of people will increase, and the scale will grow bigger and bigger.


    The Magic Battle shows great excitement for the short period of three days.


    In fact, the festival state starts one month before the Magic Battle and continues for a few days after.


    The economic profit is so big, that it¡¯sparable to the entire national budget.


    It¡¯s not because the host is the Ovent Kingdom. The situation is simr to each host country, the economic effect caused by Magic Battle is terrific.


    This is the summary of Obaasama¡¯s exnation.


    We are going to the theater today as well. Of course, it¡¯s to see thest day of the Magic Battle.


    The contest of thest day¨D¨Dthe performance,petes with the beauty of techniques and sorcery.


    Elegance and splendor appropriate for thest day, it¡¯s a contest worth seeing, perfect for ending the tournament.


    But, I can¡¯t see it, so it doesn¡¯t look like I will enjoy myself today.


    This contest is fundamentally shy, and it¡¯s customary to do techniques and magic in leisure motions.


    The arena is silentpared to the first and second day.


    It would be difficult to enjoy it myself at this rate.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In a nutshell, today¡¯s clothing is a full dress.


    It must be because it¡¯s thest day. Everyone is neatly dressed up.


    My attire is, a unique balloon skirt swelling out from the waistline fluffily.


    A pannier is used for the skirt to make it properly keep the shape. Panniers used to keep the shape fundamentally have weight behind them, but I can¡¯t feel such weight from this dress.


    It might be made with materials of the different world.


    The waist long belt and corsage create a casual loveliness and gorgeousness.


    The skirt line and the long belt have an impact, and there¡¯s no need for further decoration.


    My hair which recently grew longer has been collected in a big ribbon.


    The big ribbon brings adorableness in the slightly adult-like dress.


    Ellie corsage is different in color, and the position is reversed, but she has matching clothes as usual.


    It appears that the two of us dressed in the different colors of dresses and ribbons makes each other stand out.


    I know because I was told that the colors are different.


    The two adults have the elegant type as well.


    Ena has medium-mini style chiffon dress. The chiffon skirt extensively exposes her beautiful legs. Wearing a mini skirt under, Ena¡¯s legs peeking from the slitted entrance stand out even more.


    The flower motif on her chest makes for apatible sexiness and cuteness.


    If you look at the back, you will see ace-up part, making it even sexier.


    She¡¯s wearing an unusual ne in which I can see the flow of magical power. It¡¯s apparently a magic tool. But, this also ys the part of Ena¡¯s beauty.


    To sum it up, a sexy Oneesama.


    It¡¯s different from Ena¡¯s usual full dress sexy, but it¡¯s overflowing. If she appeared on a party like this, the men wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    As for Ann Obaasama, it¡¯s a halter neck ruffle dress.


    A three tiered skirt enhances her waist. The ribbon around her waist is the main point.


    Since it¡¯s above the knee skirt, magical power not seen in any other people is flowing through her peeking legs.


    I wonder if the dress is made to show off her beautiful flow of magical power? Obaasama¡¯s slender legs are so beautiful I unintentionally ended up staring.


    The scarf she¡¯s wearing brings out the elegance.


    But, the appearances of the overall youthful dress...... Obaasama, please think of your age, it makes me want to tsukkomi...... but, there is, unfortunately, nothing to do because she¡¯s looking good.


    As for the two men...... they are wearing uninteresting military uniforms as expected.


    I don¡¯t have anything particr toment, so I¡¯m omitting the details...... because it¡¯s pitifully simple.


    Rnd Ojiisama has a ceremonial military-like uniform with many decorations.


    Theo pushed out the youthfulness to the front, rather than military uniform with only one medal, is it a knight¡¯s outfit?


    It looks like a type of clothing to wear when serving in the castle without wearing armor.


    Because neat Theo looks like a really cool looking child, his gestures really look like that of a boy knight.


    Maa, his face changed the moment he saw me, so that cool boy instantly disappeared.


    Because it¡¯s the usual, I don¡¯t mind it anymore.


    Today, Ellie who learned from Ann Obaasama reboots Theo with a blow to the stomach, and we all move to the theater.


    Naturally, I was in Ann Obaasama¡¯s arms. The dress¡¯ pannier was getting slightly in the way, but she¡¯s holding me skillfully.


    We move slowly to the theater as usual.


    Just like on the second day, the servants are impatiently waiting while staring at the Silver Eye and discussing.


    It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t see the picture, but when looking at everyone¡¯s happy faces, I myself be happy, it¡¯s strange.


    The performance is not the same as the tournament, but they are marked after sequentially performing on the stage.


    It¡¯s possible to register as three people team, and every team performs in order.


    Techniques, sorcery, and all kinds of movements. That is the target for marking. The score will be apparently announced at the end. It seems it¡¯s like that, so all participants give it their best.


    Our parents¨D¨Dire and Alek are registered together.


    With this, ire entered all of the events.


    Moreover, she won both the individual contest and the group battles. If she wins the performance, she will achieve a triple victory.


    But, that would be difficult ording to Obaasama.


    She also entered all three events in the previous tournament, but although she won the individual contest, she was disastrously defeated in the group battle.


    And of the 32 teams participating, she ended in 17th ce.


    31 teams are participating in the performance this time.


    You have 15 Rin to perform freely.


    The best of the four countries were chosen as judges, so fairness is expected.


    The first team¡¯s performance started right away.


    The theater suddenly fell silent. The arena as well.


    Quiet high-speed footsteps and metallic sounds are audible from the Silver Eye. I hear only a dim sound of sorcery.


    I knew it, but...... it¡¯s the world I don¡¯t quite understand just by hearing the sound.


    15 Rin passed in a blink of an eye.


    Cheering resounded around the theater after the performance, but only a little sigh could leave from my mouth.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Potty training advanced to a degree I was able to poop and pee in the potty a few times.


    It does not mean that I endure when the urge to urinate or the call of naturees. When a certain amount of time passes, I¡¯m seated on the potty.


    I actually understand, but this potty is high-performance.


    As expected, the thing stuck to it is a magic tool and itpletely locks out the smell of waste.


    Because I can¡¯t do anything about the sound, everyone leaves the room before I sit on the potty. Ena and Ann Obaasama are helping so they stay behind, though.


    As expected, it¡¯s different from doing it in the diaper while being watched. My shame has greatly faded, but being seen is still embarrassing.


    I was a bit perplexed by the feeling I did not feel for a long time, but I endure it because I need to get used to it.


    I who is still a toddler has no right to resist such things.


    By the way, the term being seen may not be appropriate.


    ¡°Being cheered on¡± is correct. When they seat me, do your best! Do your best! It¡¯s like that.


    Thanks to that...... my sense of shame has returned!


    I¡¯m pooping in a potty. It¡¯s a toddler¡¯s potty training no doubt. Cheering on is not wrong.


    But, however...... but, however...... I¡¯m mentally 31 and half years old~!


    Although there¡¯s no one who understands me, I had to cry in my mind.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Today wasn¡¯t that enjoyable, so I have been chopi, chopi absentmindedly drinking fruit water the whole time.


    In order to do at least the potty training, drinking fruit water is the most I can do.


    When the performance advances and it bes the turn of my two parents, the tension from downstairs transmits.


    All members in the box seat look at the Silver Eye with a serious expression.


    A sound of a heavy metal being swung and a sharp sound tearing the sky. Sounds that appear to be the ovepping of sorcery, and a sound that seems to cut it resounds.


    Almost as if instruments were ying, a sound after sound unfold.


    At the very end, the sound of storm and mes I heard the day before yesterday and some fiercely vigorous piercing sound.


    Loud cheers of the arena and downstairs shake the theater and Theo and Ellie in the box seats do a standing ovation. Obaasama who¡¯s holding me tightly shows even more gorgeous smile than usual. Ojiisama crosses his arms and says un, un while nodding.


    Judging by everyone¡¯s actions, it was a wonderful performance.


    From the story that I heardter, my parent¡¯s performance seems to have been devised to make sounds bigger with every movement. I may not be able to see, but at least I could hear every single move.


    I was happy of my parent¡¯s consideration, but that makes me even sadder that I can¡¯t see.


    I wonder how many times I thought that in thest three days......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I returned for a plentiful afternoon nap after the lunch because of boredom, all participants in the performance were done and the score was announced.


    As a result, the team of my parents ced in a delicate seventh ce.


    It¡¯s a rank that does not fit the excited standing ovation.


    Were the servants downstairs cheering so loudly because it concerned their employers?


    Both Obaasama and Ojiisama had no particr impressions towards that cement. They might think it¡¯s an appropriate rank. Only the two showed mature reactions.


    After that, a curtain fall ceremony or something happened.


    A dignified, important-looking person was talking about something long, but because I showed signs of leaking in the middle, Ena has dashed with me to the guest room.


    Putting a strain on the dder is dangerous. Then, how do I endure?


    Putting a strain on the abdominal muscles is dangerous. How about trying to putt effort on holding my bottom?


    I noticed after doing it. Ah, this is close to the dder after all!


    Ah~......


    In the end, I could never make it on time in the past three days.


    I just started my potty training recently, though.


    Our battle has just begun!


    Like this, all the stages of the Magic Battle safely finished.

 Chapter 55 – Epilogue

    Magic Battle has ended, and my noisy everyday life returned the calm everyday life aga...... it didn¡¯t return.


    I stay in the baby room all the time except when Ojiisama, Theo, and Ellie are practicing.


    When I looked at Ojiisama, he was giving some instructions.


    He remains in the baby room while giving instructions through the magic tool he received from the butler in the theater.


    Obaasama is here as if it was already natural, I¡¯m sitting in herp all the time. When I¡¯m sitting in Obaasama¡¯sp, there¡¯s 80% chance that she will tease me, I want her to stop for a moment. No, not only for a moment, I want her to stop.


    But, I can¡¯te to dislike this person. She¡¯s isn¡¯t scary or anything.


    Certainly, considering her strength opposing her with a single word would be reckless. However, she usually feels like a gentle and pleasant person.


    But, she¡¯s a bully.


    ¡¸Fufufu...... here, here~ fufufu~...... tsun, tsun...... tsutsun...... fufufu~¡¹


    ¡¸Hiya...... fui...... nya~!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... Lily-chan is really adorable, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Baa~ba, kiai!¡¹


    (Kirai/Hate/Dislike)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, which would be troubling, wouldn¡¯t it~...... Ei¡¹


    ¡¸...... Uni...... bu~¡¹


    I have be able recently to counter attack Obaasama¡¯s tsuntsun attacks with words, but I¡¯m troubled because she continues attacking with a smile on her face.


    I don¡¯t really dislike Obaasama. I properly know where the limit is.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t really hate her, but...... this Obaasama is seriously troubling.


    ¡¸Muu...... I want to mix in too, though......¡¹


    ¡¸Please, you empty the mountain of documents first, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Guuu...... why have so much piled up in the first ce...... I know I have properly cleared it before, but......¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because you have created a personal Knights Order in a hurry, you know? Did you not know that this would happen?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh......¡¹


    Ena mercilessly pierces Ojiisama with words.


    She¡¯s not looking up¨D¨Dshe¡¯s probably saying that without taking her eyes from the documents.


    Today¡¯s Ena is wearing sses.


    Unlike Ojiisama who¡¯s wearing a monocle, she¡¯s wearing the modern type Obaasama wore before.


    It suits her very much. Obaasama was a female teacher, but Ena feels more like a female boss.


    I had no affinity towards sses in my previous life, but it seems that sses are my attribute in this world.


    The wonderfulness of Ena and Ojiisama who are wearing sses has increased by 50%.


    They surely have the fake sses too. I would definitely want to obtain for Ellie and Theo.


    About that elder brother and elder sister, they went over to their friend to y.


    They have holidays.


    I feel like they would usually rather stay with me than visit their friends, but while they were obviously reluctant to part today, they were dragged somewhere by some brawny men and the wonderfully equipped maid¨D¨DScarlet-san.Scarlet-san is apparently Ena¡¯s personal maid.


    So if Ena orders, she¡¯s willing to forcibly carry Theo and Ellie away.


    She left at a quick pace with a wonderful smile, with the brawny men carrying Theo and Ellie under their arms on her side, the maid-san is incredible.


    Two adults dealing with the documents and Obaasama who¡¯s enjoying teasing me.


    It¡¯s not quiet, but it¡¯s a calm time.


    I was spending my usual time of happiness while being bullied by Obaasama.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day in the early morning...... it was the time to hear Ena¡¯s sleeper¡¯s breath.


    Pechipechi, I feel a touch on my cheek.


    That touch was very gentle, simr to a tender manner of using hands for your dear person.


    My consciousness surfaced, and I feel something besides me.


    How nostalgic. Extremely nostalgic. An existence which is my other half.


    The moment I felt that, with a great vigor that could make pachi sound, I opened my eyes.


    ¡¸...... Ah, morning~ Lily¡¹


    ¡¸...... Kuchii......¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe~...... I have returned~¡¹


    ¡¸Un...... un...... oaeri¡¹


    (Okaeri/Wee back)


    ¡¸I¡¯m home...... I¡¯m home! Ehehe~......¡¹


    Her bashful smile returns to the supreme smile and my finger crawls to her cheek.


    It felt like a quite a long time, but also like yesterday...... while feeling such, her temperature transmitted to my finger.


    ¡¸Even though I was hurrying a lot~ I quite couldn¡¯t return~...... I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸Uun...... Kuchii a kaete kita dake ueshi~yo¡¹


    (Kuti ga kaette kita dake ureshi yo/I¡¯m just happy Kuti has returned)


    ¡¸Ehehehehe~...... me too...... I am also incredibly happy to see Lily! Incredibly! I¡¯m happy, okay!¡¹


    Kuti ovee with emotions embraces me.


    Her warm flow of magical power and the nostalgic warmth of my dear other half.


    After I thoroughly enjoyed what I yearned for...... I suddenly noticed.


    That there was something else besides Kuti and me in the crib.


    That¡¯s...... terribly dim and blurry, an unnatural flow of magical power as if it was being jammed by something...... there was something.


    ¡¸Hou...... it seems what you said is true, Kuti¡¹


    ¡¸...... Kuchii......¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I forgot...... n~...... I will introduce you, okay!¡¹


    After feeling something soft on my forehead, Kuti reluctantly separated her body from mine, and she points at the something blurry with her usual smug face.


    ¡¸This fellow, you see~¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than your introduction, I will introduce myself on my own. Be silent¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ye~s¡¹


    The blurry something stopped instantly stopped being jammed, and a clear figure appeared.


    What appeared was a simrly small figure as Kuti.


    A transparent insect-like wings.


    Dressed in a white robe-like clothes, she looked at me as if observing with her characteristically sharp eyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹


    It can be said that my encounter with her was the turning point of my life, it was precisely one of the turning points.

 idle talk 3 – Silver Demon of Destruction

    Many shadows are moving through a jet ck darkness.


    But, it¡¯s difficult to seize shadows that blend into the darkness.


    The shadows have encircled a certain mansion.


    This mansion is a mansion that has been bought by certain nobles several months ago.


    The front gate is grandly decorated. Only two guards at front.


    Having armed guards at the front gate is popr among nobles, but those who wear it are mostly soldiers who just had a general soldier training.


    However, there is no opening, as if seeing well in darkness¨D¨Dthe guards are watching the surroundings firmly, even in the darkness where moonlight doesn¡¯t reach.


    There are two shadows who slowly and quietly approach such guards.


    However, the guards have not noticed the two shadows.


    While cutting necks that are gushing out a lot of blood, the two guards guarding the front gate lost their lives without uttering a single word.


    After the two shadows casually murdered the two guards that showed no opening, with a magic tool possesed¨D¨Dthe shadows disposed of the bodies¨D¨Dtreating them like garbage.


    Darkness consumes two garbages with no sound nor light.


    Even therge amount of blood on the ground was all eaten up by the jet ck darkness.


    After dealing with that, the shadows looked at the lock type magic tool, instantly unlocked it with an exclusive magic tool and soundlessly infiltrated the mansion.


    On the contrary to the extravagant front gate andrge mansion, a front yard that has not been rtively taken care of.


    The shadows don¡¯t make a mistake such as getting sniffed out by guard dogs.


    They threw out more than twenty iron scraps the moment they entered through the front gate.


    Practically all of them urately ended the lives of the guard dogs.


    In addition to the guard dogs, other guards and people are going around, but the shadows have turned all into garbage together with the dogs.


    Even at the gate in the opposite direction of the front gate, identical thing happened, and all guards in the garden around the mansion were exterminated. With no sound, absolutely silently.


    There is little light leaking through the windows of the mansion.


    ording to the prior investigation with a detection type magic tool, there should be around seventy people.


    Many shadows are encircling the mansion, but only four shadows prated the gates.


    It¡¯s not an overwhelming force, but the shadows are not losing their bearings. On the contrary, they continue their silent actions.


    They know it. Even if the opponent has twenty times more people, it has no meaning.


    Today, even if only one person is waiting outside for their signal, even if the opponent has 1000 times the numbers, it wouldn¡¯t matter......


    They are sure of it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The decorated door which perfectly matched the luxurious mansion was thrown open.


    No, thrown open may be a wrong expression.


    The door got broken into two in the center, the hinges got instantly destroyed, and they stopped after crashing into the edge of the entrance hall.


    It can¡¯t be said that they have been thrown open. Destroyed, that¡¯s the expression that fits the best.


    Without ncing at the former door which crashed with a thunderous roar, the two shadows who entered through the front gate and a woman that did not stop smiling even while killing and who kicked the door open slowly advance through the entrance hall.


    When the shadows advanced to the center of the spacious entrance hall, hurried footsteps from all around the mansion targeted the shadows¨D¨Dthe garbage has appeared.


    Preys ofrge and small sizes. Entirely d in armor or robes.


    Swordsmen, spearmen, archers, on top of that sorcerers, there are people of various upations.


    But, there¡¯s no confusion among the three people. Rather, it would be disappointing if the information didn¡¯t go around fast.


    The garbage raises its voice and shouts something.


    Due to the soundproofing magic tool stretched around the two shadows, they weren¡¯t able to hear the loud voice.


    The two shadows and the woman thought from the beginning that it¡¯s not necessary to listen to the garbage¡¯s voice. It¡¯s a soundproofing magic tool for a reason.


    One of the garbage on the upper floor who noticed that drew hisrge bow and fired.


    But, the fired arrow has not reached the shadows.


    The arrow that came flying at high-speed was changed into another garbage by a piece of iron scrap.


    Another piece of iron scrap flew towards the garbage who fired the arrow and turned him into aplete garbage, making it fall downstairs¨D¨Dto the entrance hall.


    Falling on the head, his neck pointed in a weird direction, but it was an unrted story of a garbage that came crashing into the floor after getting hit by a piece of iron scrap.


    To that sight, angry roars started echoing around the entrance hall after a moment of silence.


    Due to the soundproofing magic tool that is still in effect, the angry roars didn¡¯t reach the two shadows and the woman.


    The garbage flocked towards them all at once.


    Taking the initiative is offensive magic by the sorcerers.


    me Arrow, Ice Arrow, Wind Arrow.


    Variously colored arrows rush towards the three, but the two shadows block it all, killing the sorcerers and increasing the garbage.


    Generally, it¡¯s difficult to counter magic attacks with physical attacks.


    It shouldn¡¯t be possible if there¡¯s no difference in skill and precision that exceeds the opponent¡¯s, but the two shadows did it without any fear and took the sorcerers¡¯ lives.


    But, doing such thing was trivial for the two shadows.


    Thus, they intercept the people swarming towards them.


    The shadows are both holding two deep crimson des in their hands. A total of four crimson des.


    The moment they grasped the deep crimson des reminiscent of fresh blood, the shadows¡¯ figures appropriately melted into the darkness.


    The tragedy that began around the woman was caused by the beheading of the four crimson des.


    The spurting blood, screams, and angry roars tainted the entrance hall.


    In the meanwhile, the woman was like a spectacle in a painting.


    The darkness in the entrance hall is illuminated, revealing red floor and corpses turned into garbage.


    One woman standing in the center.


    Innocent-looking features.


    Her shoulder-length silver hair flickering in the light with the red floor adding a tinge of red oozes with fascination.


    It seems that a woman¡¯s smile has not been affected even by the sight of her surroundings.


    ¡¸Great Madam. The disposal of the vanguard has beenpleted¡¹


    ¡¸I see, good work. The people outside will exterminate the escapees, let¡¯s erase what¡¯s left¡¹


    After the four crimson des had made the entrance hall silent in about ten seconds, one of the shadows kneeled down in front of the woman and quietly informed her.


    Keeping her smile when the nned progress was announced, she began to climb the spiral staircase leading upstairs.


    The shadows disappeared as if dissolving into the darkness.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The innermost part of the second floor of the mansion. Arge amount of blood and garbage follows through the corridor.


    There are no other wounds besides just one de cut on the bodies that already extinguished.


    Everyone has their throat cut, having their head separated, dead.


    When the woman gently pushes on the door to a room, although it looked like there was no force behind the push, an unbelievable impact and thunderous roar resounded, and the door was blown away with a tremendous momentum into the set barrier sorcery around the room.


    ¡¸As expected of the rumored Silver Demon of Destruction. Even a third ss barrier can¡¯t resist¡¹


    ¡¸Good evening, might you be Rafflesia¡¯s Boss-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯m Rafflesia¡¯s Boss¨D¨DGobre Io Odol¡¹


    In the room, there are ten armed garbages and a somewhat odd garbage of garbage.


    The somewhat odd garbage bitterly stared at the door that was blown away, and he spoke his name.


    Taking that as a signal, the armed garbage rushed at the two shadows and the woman, but the shadows easily intercepted them.


    The four crimson des shed.


    Many garbage who¡¯s head got separated, lose themand of their bodies, waggle and fall to the ground.


    The blood kept on flowing after death from their wounds.


    There were only four living in the room, but the shadow was unable to attack the somewhat odd garbage.


    They who have shown overwhelming fighting power so far, hesitate to attack for the first time.


    The odd garbage¨D¨Dit¡¯s due to the unusual feeling emitted from Gobre.


    ¡¸You guys stand back. That would be too much as your opponent¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    Even in the fiendish thirst for blood emitted from Gobre, the woman orders the shadows to step back unfazed.


    One step, two steps, the woman slowly advances.


    Taking the woman¡¯s approach as an opportunity, Gobre draws the sword hanging from his waist.


    The shadows shudder with fright after watching the de.


    The sword Gobre is holding, the so-called magic arms are widely different from the normal weapon.


    A sh of magic arms cuts rocks like butter.


    It¡¯s a weapon that has turned into a magic tool which is able to hold various special sorcery effects.


    But, the woman¡¯s steps don¡¯t change.


    She knows. You are dreaming if you want to injure me with magic arms of that degree.


    Seeing the slowly approaching woman, a smile of victory floats on Gobre¡¯s face.


    Although there were more than ten meters between the woman and Gobre, it¡¯s till the average range of magic arms.


    A released sword sh. The magic arms¨D¨DThe special attack Sword sh Thorite was extinguished by a high pitched shrill before even touching the woman.


    The sword sh which disappeared before touching the woman destroyed the walls of the room in front of her.


    ¡¸Impossible! You have defended against a sword sh!?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you trying to say with child¡¯s y of such level?¡¹


    ¡¸Ku!¡¹


    Gobre¡¯s surprise is reasonable. Until now, only people who defended against the sword sh were those skilled in barriers.


    Everyone except them has turned into corpses the moment the sword sh touched them.


    The repeatedly released sword shes all disappear before touching the woman.


    Stepping back while trembling in fear and shock, Gobre was still releasing the sword shes, but the curtain was lowered with the woman¡¯s little sigh.


    When the woman prated through the momentary gap between the sword sh release, it all ended with a sigh and a poke of her thumb on the garbage¡¯s forehead.


    Gobre who had his forehead poked stopped all movements, and his stormy sword sh stopped as well.


    The body of Gobre who stopped inted from inside and the armor he wore popped off.


    Gobre already lost the focus in his eyes, far from that, both his eyes are separately turning into different directions. Something wriggling like a worm breaks through his skin, there should be arge amount of blood spouting out from the torn skin, but there¡¯s nothing.


    Something wriggling all throughout his body has already protruded, but Gobre is still alive.


    ¡¸M, monster......¡¹


    Those were Gobre¡¯sst words.


    Finally, his head has greatly expanded, and the something wriggling exploded Gobre¡¯s upper half of the body.


    After the woman and the two shadows left the room, only the lower part of the body somewhat odd garbage and scattered Sword sh Thorite remained in the room on the second floor.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Result?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no damage. Everything ended smoothly¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡¹


    To the words casually asked by the woman just before leaving the mansion, one of the four shadows following after her answered as if he already prepared the answer beforehand.


    The woman who heard the answer looked uninterested and left the mansion with a few words.


    That day, five organizations were destroyed.


    Several dayster, the woman arrived in the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s capital city Ovent. To a certain mansion enveloped by a barrier, where she met her third grandchild for the first time and her smile while exterminating grew even deeper.

 idle talk 4 – Voice of Light

    My name is Elliana Lind Museline.


    It¡¯s a story of seven years ago, when I married to Museline house. Him¨D¨DJoshua Lind Museline, I met him in my student days.


    At that time, he and my elder brother¨D¨DAleksander were close friends, often fooling around to the degree that my best friend ire and I had to scold them.


    Being the best friend of my cheerful, slightly stupid and gentle elder brother, he was also bottomlessly cheerful and very gentle person.


    My elder brother fell in love with my best friend ire, and the four of us often met, naturally improving our rtionship.


    Although I was taken aback by his sudden confession, because he has shown an unusually serious expression with red ears, my ears also became bright while I nodded.


    After that, time passed quickly.


    Joshua and I. Alek and ire. The four close friends would go on dates and share various things.


    I was surprised at ire¡¯s pregnancy in the senior high school, but it was a good memory that was grandly celebrated.


    Alek and ire have already finished the oath of marriage, but I really didn¡¯t think that ire would get pregnant while attending school.


    Those who attend high school while married, usually n their pregnancy.


    Therefore, it made a lot of noise around the campus, but what to say, ire is ire. Because she is a talented woman gifted with both beauty and intelligence, she continued going to the school even during pregnancy, and she never surrendered the spot of the school¡¯s number one.


    As expected, I was astonished as well, but it was very ire-like.


    Although Joshua and I have not married yet, I have strongly thought that I would like to in the future.


    Two years after that. Various problems have arisen, but we safely finished the oath of marriage, and it has been decided that I will marry into the Museline house.


    Joshua¡¯s Otousama didn¡¯t seem to like me that much at the beginning, but because of my few achievements at the school, he started looking at me with different eyes, so there was not a problem.


    Rather, he took good care of me.


    Because Mother-inw-sama is a very warm-hearted person, she took good care of me regardless of my achievements, so there was no problem there.


    My friendship deepened even further as Joshua and Alek started serving in the same 2nd Knights Order.


    I visited Christophe house almost every day and spend fun days with her.


    Soon afterwards, I found employment in the Christophe house as the head educator of the eldest son Theodore and the eldest daughter Ellistina who was born two years after him.


    ire demonstrated her great ability, and at twenty years old, she was standing at the position that could be said to be the highest peak of the sorcerers, she became the court sorceress.


    Although Joshua and I couldn¡¯t quite conceive a child, we still spend every day happily.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    An opportunity seven years after the marriage.


    It was several weeks before this year¡¯s long-term clean-up of the 2nd Knights Order.


    My pregnancy was announced, and both Museline and Christophe families were celebrating.


    Those days, Museline and Christophe houses were very close.


    The long-term clean-up is the subjugation of monsters in the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s greatestbyrinth Krishna.


    Because the monsters will overflow to above the ground from thebyrinth if left alone, deep searches of thergebyrinths are done at fixed times.


    The clean-up activity divided into several times a year conducted by 2nd Knights Order is one of the heroic activities of the highly popr 2nd Knights Order.


    It¡¯s duty with many dangers, but without this clean-up mission, the overflowing monsters would ruin the country in a sh.


    It¡¯s one of the great national events.


    This long-term clean-up is naturally a dangerous mission.


    But, many applicants aware of the danger enroll to the 2nd Knights Order every year. Joshua and Alek enrolled in this Knights Order with such ratio of sess and high reliance.


    Moreover, Alek is in the vicemander seat. His swordsmanship and the skill of using elementary sorcery is referred to us the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s greatest.


    Those who can use both the sword and sorcery are scarce.


    Even in the powerful 2nd Knights Order, there are only five people including Alek.


    Joshua can¡¯t use sorcery, but he acts as the captain of the 2nd Knights Order¡¯s 7th unit with a swordsmanship that won¡¯t lose to Alek¡¯s.


    Both of them are a valuable force against the dangerous deep levels.


    Before he went on such dangerous long-term clean-up, Joshua and I had a little quarrel over the unborn child¡¯s name.


    The gentle Joshua immediately backed down, but I slightly couldn¡¯t ept it, so on the day of the long-term clean-up departure, instead of the usual forehead kiss blessing...... I kissed him on the cheek.


    Joshua¡¯s wry smile was thest I saw of him.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was two weeks after he departed on the long-term clean-up that I heard of his death.


    The 7th unit has been destroyed, the soldier who brought the message informed us that hemanded his subordinates until the end and died an honorable death...... I think.


    I don¡¯t think I heard the soldier¡¯s message until the end.


    Because together with the sound of crumbling, I got dragged into the darkness.


    How much time has passed after that?


    On top of the tragedy that was sufficient to destroy my heart...... another one urred when I woke up.


    Miscarriage.


    Little by little...... the fruits of that person¡¯s and my love crumbled away.


    My heart couldn¡¯t endure the two tragedies, and it broke.


    I don¡¯t remember well what happened after that.


    I felt like I was in a jet-ck and very cold ce, I felt like I was in a ce in which I couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    The only thing I remember is, that I was angry at Joshua when sending him off and I did not give him a blessing kiss on the forehead?


    Just this continued endlessly tormenting me.


    If I only kissed him on the forehead that time.


    He might have returned home safely.


    If I only kissed him on the forehead that time.


    I wouldn¡¯t lose the child that I had with that person.


    If only......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    What brought me to being me, was a warm, shining like sunlight voice and the agonizing voice of my best friend that was with me since I was little.


    She who is groaning in pain with a big stomach.


    When did her stomach get so big?


    Thest I remember, her belly was of a normal size.


    I remember that a couple of days after my pregnancy was announced, ire got pregnant as well, and both families held a grand celebration.


    But, it wasn¡¯t time for that.


    This werebor pains.


    My consciousness that should have been in the bottom of darkness haspletely reawakened.


    I immediately called my trusted retainer I have raised since child¨D¨DScarlet and have her arrange hot water and a midwife.


    Scarlet who heard my voice barged in, immediately guessed the situation,rgely nodded and she swiftly took action with tears in her big eyes.


    Many people were delighted that I have been resurrected from the depths of despair, I have heard that I was expelled from Museline house and sheltered by the Christophe house, but although I was sorry, I ignored it because there wasn¡¯t time for it.


    The hectic times passed in a blink of an eye and the midwife wasn¡¯t on time in the end so¨D¨DI have delivered my best friends child.


    The knowledge of child rearing as well as the knowledge of childbirth I studied for my child, it was really helpful that I studied so much.


    The first noises of the tiny child felt familiar for some reason.


    The newborn child was named Lilianne, and it was immediately ascertained that she suffers from Cloudy Eyes.


    My time that had stopped started moving again with her birth, it was even to the extent that my breast milk appeared right after Lilianne¡¯s birth.


    ording to Randolph-sama who examined me, it has stopped because of the shock of losing husband and child, but Lilianne¡¯s birth has revived it.


    Randolph-sama is the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s distinguished doctor.


    And I certainly believe his words.


    A voice that has freed me from the darkness.


    My best friend ire and that warm, shining voice of light.


    It was Lilianne who was born who rescued me.


    The familiar voice I heard was certainly heard at that time, it was a warm shining sunlight like voice.


    On behalf of that child, I wasn¡¯t able to meet, the precious child that has rescued me...... I swear I will raise her while staking my all.

 idle talk 5 – His Daily Life

    When I get up in the morning, I immediately wash my face, fix my appearances and go to the angel¡¯s room.


    At the time I wake up, my angel always shows me her innocent and lovely sleeping face.


    Transparent-like silver hair which is closer to Obaasama¡¯s rather than Okaasama¡¯s.


    Plump and round soft cheeks.


    They are closed right now, but she has beautiful silver crystal-like eyes that don¡¯t seem to be cloudy.


    There¡¯s a feeble power in her little hands when grasping me, but the feelings of wanting to protect her re up.


    She has recently got good at walking, and she would asionally call me Nii~ni. Really, only asionally, though......


    Although expressions rarely appear on her adorable face, but I have be able to read my angel¡¯s expressions considerably well.


    It¡¯s only natural because I have been with her every day for nearly one and a half years.


    While I¡¯m enjoying such sleeping face of my angel, my little sister Ellie also arrives.


    And until the breakfast, seeing this sleeping face which is more wonderful than a painting of the kingdom¡¯s greatest painter is our daily routine.


    After breakfast, I go to care for the trees which are my second point of my daily routine.


    The area I¡¯m in charge of is a corner of therge garden.


    Many big trees and Asherah saplings are nted there.


    Although I was taking care of many trees and decorative nts until around one year ago, I¡¯m concentrating on the single Asherah sapling now. I have been involved in caring for many trees and have obtained various knowledge. However, Asherah trees are truly difficult.


    When I arrive there at the usual time, all the gardeners employed by Otousama are already there.


    If a person is standing above others, he has to learn how to manage people since young, that¡¯s what Otousama said when employing those people.


    I was perplexed at first, but I will be 10 this year. It¡¯s the age I will graduate from the elementary school.


    Christophe house is a family with a high noble pedigree.


    As the eldest son, I will eventually seed the house. By that time, I have to know how to treat and manage people. I¡¯m also often told that by Otousama and Okaasama.


    Otousama and Okaasama are both kind people, and they take good care of the servants.


    Although I remember resisting the word employment, I have learned that there are many positions and upations, and gradually came to understanding.


    I think the first time I started understanding was with the gardener supervisor employed by Otousama¨D¨DOban¡¯s words.


    ¡¸At first, you don¡¯t have to think hard how to manage people. When you want to do something, just inform us of it, and the suitable ones will carry it out. We will raise methods or measurements, and Bhama will decide. Like that, we will share the workload, increase the work efficiency and smoothly progress¡¹


    I can¡¯t do it all by myself. I can get helped by many people and share the work.


    While slowly being helped by Oban and others, I learned how to stand above people little by little.


    I think I would be still nervous if Oban weren¡¯t here. I¡¯m really grateful to him.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After finishing my daily routine, I go to school in the usual carriage.


    Ovent is a peaceful town, but it seems bad people are everywhere.


    Therefore, I always go to school while protected by guards.


    Still, I have gotten used to it because it¡¯s like that every day.


    Ellie is still in the grade 3, so she goester than me.


    Because fifth graders have two sses in the morning, I wouldn¡¯t make it in time if not going at this time.


    The guards escort me only to the campus.


    The school security system is not as good as at our mansion, but it¡¯s a quite solid system.


    There are four guards at the front gate I always pass through, and guards are patrolling everywhere around the stone walls surrounding the campus.


    I can also see many guards around when I enter the campus.


    A school is a cornerstone of Ovent, a ce to produce talents one after another. I have a feeling the King-sama said it like that. I haven¡¯t heard it directly, it was written in the newspapers that are delivered to our house every day.


    There is always one or two newspapers, so I can read immediately.


    But, newspapers appear to be quite expensive, so there seem to be only a few houses taking them.


    The school library has newspapers as well, but it¡¯s quite difficult to apply for the use of the library.


    Because there¡¯s still some time, I leisurely walk towards my ss.


    When I approach the ss, it¡¯s somewhat noisy.


    I wonder if Pujett and Nicole are fighting again? They don¡¯t get along for some reason. They will start fighting immediately if I¡¯m not there.


    ¡¸Morning~ Are those two fighting again?¡¹


    When I enter the ss, Pujett and Nicole were arguing as I expected.


    My other ssmates are watching from a distance. It¡¯s the usual sight.


    ¡¸Morning, Theo. Yes, they are fighting again¡¹


    Some my ssmates notice me and greet me.


    It¡¯s the usual sight, but those two stop fighting only with me around, so it seems they were waiting for me.


    ¡¸Hey, you two. Why are you fighting this time?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Theo, hear me out! Pujett¡¯s servant bumped into me, and he doesn¡¯t want to apologize!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around! Weren¡¯t you the one who bumped into him!¡¹


    They are always like this.


    I always mediate between them to calm down the uproar, I y with everyone not to leave them out and try to do my best at getting along well with everyone.


    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m popr with girls, but there are no girls like my angel, so I don¡¯t mind them.


    I mediate between the two as always, and I encourage the dissatisfied Pujett to mix in the conversation with everyone until the ss begins.


    He mixes in immediately as if he was waiting for those words. It¡¯s always like this.


    Although my ss fights, we are on good termspared to other sses.


    It¡¯s a ss where both boys and girls get along.


    Because I keep Elliepany, I have learned how to treat girls, I casually help them and move in invisible ces to make their burden light.


    Rather, I have grown ustomed to most of it because of Ellie¡¯s selfishness.


    But, because my future objective is to be a knight, I solve the quarrels between boys openly and squarely.


    Although there are quarrels with children from other sses, because I mediate between them, there wasn¡¯t anyrge dispute yet.


    Naturally, I¡¯m not the only one mediating, but there are quite a lot of quarrels.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because many children are admiring thebyrinth diving adventurers? I admire knights more than I do adventurers, though.


    Because there are especially violent children with big bodies among the adventurer admiring children, many children are getting injured when having a quarrel with those children, so I¡¯m called rtively often.


    I wonder why I am called to solve fights between children from other sses......


    Although I think it would generally be better to call over a teacher, they call me more often for some reason.


    The boys from the other sses were fighting today as well, both their bodies were big, enough to match with junior high schoolers.


    They are showy enough to form a small gallery, but a teacher doesn¡¯t seem to be here yet.


    Because guards are neutral towards quarrel between students, they can¡¯t be relied on as well.


    ¡¸Excuse me. Could you let me pass through?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Theo. You finally came. It seems like those fellows will get injured soon, please stop them¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, Arges. You stop them¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, oi, there¡¯s no way I could stop those guys, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa...... seriously. I¡¯m going then¡¹


    There¡¯s a ssmate, Arges who I¡¯m especially getting along well with among the gallery, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he will lend me a hand.


    I approach the two lively, fighting boys after letting a deep sigh out.


    Because I¡¯m thin with no musclespared to them, the girls who don¡¯t know me may start screaming.


    Actually, at the time I entered the elementary school, I got injured when interrupting the fight of tworger children than me.


    But, I don¡¯t make such blunders anymore.


    ¡¸You two. You will get hurt, so it¡¯s better to stop around here, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! Be quiet!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Go somewhere else!¡¹


    The two who are grappling and hitting each other while pulling on their clothes, spit at me with a perfect sync, but I don¡¯t mind because I¡¯m used to it.


    I also dodge to a position where the saliva doesn¡¯t reach thest moment.


    ¡¸Then, you don¡¯t have the will to stop the fight then?¡¹


    The two already ignored my voice and started going at it again.


    There are many children from other sses who know my face because I do quite a lot of mediating between fights, but these excited two doesn¡¯t seem to know about me.


    Haa, I let out a single sigh and decide to use force.


    I¡¯m not that fond of using violent means. If quarrel can finish with a discussion, that is naturally better.


    I grab the wrist of the near boy who is grabbing the cor of the other boy and twist it with a little strength.


    It hurts when twisted where I grabbed him. If not holding firmly, your hand will get removed by opponent¡¯s power, so caution is necessary when the opponent is a big boy. Pain can also be moderated to some extent, but when excited, you will ignore a trifling pain, right?


    Therefore, when fighting in an excited state, I give pain that can be understood well. When I grip considerably strongly, the boy one head taller than me trembles in a startle and tries to shout.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t give him a chance to scream. While grabbing his hand, I sweep him down from his legs and quickly grab the wrist of the other boy who was dumbfoundedly staring, give him the same pain and throw him down.


    ¡¸Damn! This guy!¡¹


    Naturally, their excitement won¡¯t disappear just by making them roll on the ground, but I can make them change.


    After that, I rolled over them using self-defense taught to me by Ena¡¯s personal maid, Scarlet.


    When the opponent is straight and simple like they, I can handle them with closed eyes. Compared to Scarlet or the bear-eared maid of the same height as me who asionally joins us, it¡¯s simple as twisting a baby¡¯s wrist.


    But, if I twist the hand of my angel, I think that Ena would probably twist my neck at the same exact moment. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself as well.


    Rather than me who can¡¯t be caught, the two boys with bigger bodies than me are exhausted.


    Because a teacher arrived the moment their stamina simply run out, my job finished there.


    Although it would be better if a teacher came faster, but I feel like teachers arete every time I mediate in a quarrel.


    I spend my days hectic days in school every day like this, and then I return in haste.


    Because most of the children have to go straight home after sses, there are not many quarrels.


    It happens mostly in the breaks between sses and lunch breaks.


    I also hurry home.


    In order to y lots with my precious angel.

 idle talk 6 – Maids’ Conversation

    Sixth resting room for maids inside the Christophe family¡¯s mansion.


    Three maids are having a break between a busy work.


    Even if called resting room, it¡¯s in Christophe family¡¯s mansion. The provided furniture is high-quality, but they are not too gaudy, only things that emphasize practicality.


    The three each sit on a sofa that five people can sit together at the same time. They are installed in a way that two people can pass through between them at the same time.


    There are six sofas around the table in total, but even still, there is plenty of space.


    There are additional nine of such rooms across the mansion.


    The number of servants working at the Christophe house has reached quite the number as can be seen by ten resting rooms.


    Three maids are currently taking a break in the sixth resting room.


    All three of them are carrying bushy animal ears on top of their heads.


    Bunny ears, fox ears, and bear ears. The three are of the same race, but of a different n, however, the Christophe house doesn¡¯t discriminate against the different ns.


    n is a generic term that refers to the type of beast that is characteristic to the beastmen.


    For example, the bunny-eared girl¨D¨DLacria, is from a Bunny n.


    With few exceptions, ns are few in numbers¨D¨Dns with weak forces are sometimes discriminated among the Beastmen.


    Although thew of the Ovent Kingdom prohibits discrimination against every race, but as expected, it can¡¯t eliminate the remaining deep-rooted customs.


    Bunny n is a considerably powerful n, but the fox-eared maid¡¯s¨D¨DJenny¡¯s n¨D¨Dthe Fox n is not.


    Much less the bear-eared maid¡¯s¨D¨DNija¡¯s n. Her n is scarce in numbers, and they are very often discriminated in many ces except the Ovent Kingdom.


    But, there¡¯s no discrimination in the Christophe house.


    Although prohibited by rules, one¡¯s ability is everything that matters in this mansion.


    Prejudice against appearances or race doesn¡¯t thrive here. These girls have also safelypleted hellish training in the secondary mansion of the Christophe house located in the Landrish territory in the east of the Ovent Kingdom.


    This hellish training was carried out for four years.


    It was precisely hellish military-like training in which various professional maid ability was drilled into them.


    Of course, battle training was included too.


    To begin this training, you have to write your will first. That¡¯s in case you die during the training.


    In fact, it¡¯s a rigorous training carried to the extremes during which you might die.


    Why is such cruel training in which people die publicly approved? There¡¯s no other reason, but the existence of Landrish¡¯s feudal lord.


    The person who governs the Landrich territory is a person once called the strongest of the Ovent Kingdom, and the aplishments that this person left behind are such that they remain told as legends.


    The servants who were able to get a job at Christophe house after undergoing such training are all fighting personnel, and they are the talented people who can show more than their profession skills.


    Naturally, even professionals like these girls have to take breaks.


    It¡¯s a break time right now. With a ck tea and little of sweets, they have a moment of rest and rxation.


    ¡¸Nee, have you heard? The story about Lilianne Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸I heard, I heard~ but, I wonder whether it¡¯s really the truth~?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Truth¡¹


    After taking a sip of the ck tea, Lacria brings up a certain subject, Jenny immediately replied, but she was quite doubtful.


    The silent girl Nija answered with one word and half closed eyes as usual.


    ¡¸It appears to be the truth! Because I have heard it from a guy that was directly on the scene, it must be real!¡¹


    ¡¸I mean~...... it¡¯s that, right~? look~...... will it really be like that only by burying her face in it~?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Impossible¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, Nija¡¯s tail is just too short!¡¹


    While stroking her long, bushy, light brown tail, Lacria tsukkomi¡¯d Nija who was answering her excited colleague, Jenny.


    She said a single word while holding her round tail hiding in her skirt with her eyes half-closed as usual, but there was no change in her expression even after getting tsukkomi¡¯d.


    ¡¸But you see~ just by touching the tail~ there¡¯s no way~ it could feel that good, right~? I have never heard of beastmen~ who have a weak point like that, you know~?¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s right, but...... the said person¡¯s, Mira¡¯s n is the Wolf n, right? Isn¡¯t the Wolf n incredibly powerful considering they low numbers? Therefore, they surely were something!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Agreement¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right! There surely is a girl with a tail as a weak point among the Wolf n! ...... Fufufu...... The?re?fore! Let¡¯s capture her!¡¹


    Lacria vigorously stood up from the sofa, but when she opened the storage room in the inner part of the resting room, there was a gagged little girl, wrapped in cloth on the verge of tears.


    ¡¸N~! N~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... What the hell are you doing...... but~ you did well~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Good job¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right! Fufufu. Saa, spit it out! The special secret of the Wolf n!¡¹


    The little girl on the verge of tears¨D¨DMira of the Wolf n, was saying something with the tears steadily increasing in the corner of her eyes, but nothing was understood because of the gag.


    But, the mastermind and two perpetrators were not concerned about the girl at all.


    ¡¸Here, here, I won¡¯t do anything bad so~ spit it out~ how about it~¡¹


    ¡¸N~! Nn~!¡¹


    As Lacria was approaching whileughing with an obscene smile, the fear intensified, and Mira who became ghastly pale shook her head left and right.


    ¡¸Rather~...... she can¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t remove the gag, can¡¯t she~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Iprehensible¡¹


    ¡¸Oops~ I forgot~ Ahahaha~¡¹


    The two people who tsukkomi¡¯d knew very well the pervertedness of their colleague who doesn¡¯t change even after receiving a tsukkomi. Therefore, tsukkomi are wasteful at her.


    ¡¸Puwa...... how terrible! Lacria senpai! What grudge do you hold against me!?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~ I don¡¯t really hold a grudge~ rather, I think that I¡¯m quite affectionate to you~?¡¹


    ¡¸W, well I think that it¡¯s certainly true, but! But don¡¯t suddenly kidnap me during the work, please! Making Linda who was working with me faint is going too far!¡¹


    ¡¸You have to apologize to Lindater......¡¹


    ¡¸...... It¡¯s better than having her head fall off¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~...... I think it¡¯s just as Nija said, though~?¡¹


    ¡¸Anonee...... this is not the Prison, you know? As a Christophe family¡¯s maid~ you have to be used to surprise attacks~ but you see~...... don¡¯t involve people who are diligently working! If you have to do it~ do it when Mira is alone~!¡¹


    ¡¸Ye~s¡¹


    ¡¸...... Mira don¡¯t escape¡¹


    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹


    Prison is the popr name for Christophe¡¯s family¡¯s second residence. It¡¯s abbreviation for the hell-like lodging house.


    While Lacria was getting lectured by Jenny, Nija seized Mira who was trying to stealthily escape by the nape of her neck.


    Nija seized and perfectly sealed Mira who is one head taller than herself from escaping, as expected of the skilled maid of Christophe family.


    She is shorter than Longhairs, but she has the best restrain technique among the maids of Christophe house. That basically means one of the best in the Ovent Kingdom.


    Mira who was seized by Nija can only hang her head down dejectedly.


    ¡¸Uuuu...... what do you want from meee......¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara~ crying will not solve anything so stop pretending to cry~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ we will immediately release you as long as you answer our question~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Clumsy¡¹


    ¡¸Uu...... haa...... I understand...... so, what is the question? I heard a little a while ago, but my n has no secrets?¡¹


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be true, right? I mean, isn¡¯t there the story of you panting hard after having your tail caressed by Ojousama?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I wasn¡¯t panting!¡¹


    Mira sits on the floor in seiza, not on the sofa after getting released by Nija. She¡¯s lower rankpared to the three maids surrounding her, but she doesn¡¯t have to do that really, but she does.


    Mira¡¯s fake crying was quickly seen through, but when talking about something rted to that subject, her face instantly turned red.


    ¡¸But you see~ the girls around properly confirmed it, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t panting! T, that...... it felt really good, though......¡¹


    ¡¸Hee~ so it felt good after all~ specifically, how?¡¹


    ¡¸E, even if you ask me that...... I, umm...... I don¡¯t really have experience regarding that......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Virgin¡¹


    ¡¸W, what are you saying! Nija senpai also has no experience in that matter!¡¹


    ¡¸...... No problem¡¹


    ¡¸Gunuuu¡¹


    ¡¸Leave that aside, spit it out already¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ if you don¡¯t tell quickly~ won¡¯t the break time end~¡¹


    ¡¸B, but...... umm...... I can only say that Ojousama¡¯s technique was amazing......¡¹


    ¡¸Fu~n...... it was that after all¡¹


    ¡¸Maa...... I have not heard anything about wolf race¡¯s tail being sensitive, so it has to be that~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Erodog¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s not a nice thing to say! I¡¯m not erotic! I¡¯m not at fault! Ojousama even apologizedmon!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, I understand, I understand. Nija don¡¯t agitate her¡¹


    ¡¸...... Shamdog?¡¹


    ¡¸Nugugugu...... is it alright to go already!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~ yes, yes, sorry, sorry. It¡¯s fine to go¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph¡¹


    When Mira with her shoulders perked up leaves the resting room, Jenny turns towards Nija who returned to drink tea expressionlessly as usual.


    ¡¸It would be better~ if you were more kind to her~¡¹


    ¡¸...... That much is just fine¡¹


    ¡¸Tch~ as expected, she got angry for being forcibly kindnapped¡¹


    ¡¸...... Lacria overdid it¡¹


    ¡¸Bu~ bu~¡¹


    ¡¸But~ Ojousama¡¯s technique, huh~ I¡¯m curious~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Super agreement¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right~! Would she do it to us as well~...... is it impossible~?¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Impossible¡¹


    The noisy chat of the three continued until the break ended.

 Chapter 56 – Prologue

    Wingsposed from a thin magical power enough to seem transparent.


    Small limbs that look as if they would break at any moment.


    A dress-up doll like slender body.


    Even on this slender body, things that should be sticking out are greatly sticking, and things that shouldn¡¯t are tightly locked.


    She has a distinctive sharpness in her sleepy, half-opened eyes.


    From her size and features, and also Kuti¡¯s words, she also is most likely a fairy.


    Unlike Kuti, her raised long hair stretches up to her waist, and she opens her small mouth.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Sanin. The director of the Sorcery Research Institute in the Forest next to the world. I have heard ridiculously much from this Smugface. I got interested in the operation of magical power you have shown to this fool. That¡¯s the reason I came here¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s saying this, but~ she was seriously interested, and that¡¯s why she came along, you see~¡¹


    ¡¸That isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s the matter of the greatest concern and interest. For that very reason, I was not afraid to go outside for the first time in 500 years¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s a hikikomori, isn¡¯t she~¡¹


    ¡¸Hiikooi...... a, arashiwa...... n~ n~ arashi...... n~......¡¹


    (Hikikomori...... s, suspicious....... n~ n~ suspicious...... n~......)


    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t overdo it. Your body is obviously that of a toddler. You are still developing, it can¡¯t be helped that you can¡¯t say ayashii properly. Besides...... you are able tomunicate by writing in magical power, right? It would be better to continue like that so we don¡¯t wake up this woman¡¹


    She with a clear and smooth voice¨D¨DSanin, takes Ena into consideration.


    She appears to have heard a lot from Kuti, she probably wants to see my handling of magical power at once.


    Maa, I would feel sorry for waking up Ena either way, so let¡¯smunicate with writing.


    ¡¾Then, this way. Once again, I¡¯m Lilianne La Christophe. Please, treat me well. Sanin-san¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, just Sani is fine. My close friends call me like that. You already seem considerably close with Kuti. ...... Since she returned to report, there wasn¡¯t a day she wasn¡¯t talking about you. Seriously, it was quite the treat¡¹


    ¡¸Iya~¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. There also wasn¡¯t a day I wasn¡¯t thinking about Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸Really!? Ehehehehe~ ehehehehehe~ what to do~ I¡¯m so happy~...... mou....... mou!¡¹


    Kuti who was twisting and turning next to Sani already melted, her face awfully softened.


    Obachan best regards, ban, ban, she strikes Sani¡¯s shoulder while looking very delighted.


    Just watching makes something warm spread through my body. As expected, the sense of security is preeminent with Kuti around.


    ¡¾I¡¯m incredibly happy that Kuti returned in good health. You will stay with me again, won¡¯t you?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course! I won¡¯t separate from you until the next regr report! Absolutely!¡¹


    Smugface puts hands on against her waist.


    Indeed, this expression suits Kuti the best. Seeing her wonderful smug face, my cheeks loosen on their own, Kuti who saw that suddenly leaped towards my face.


    ¡¸Ahh~ n, you are so cute after all~ Lily is cute~ Mufufufu~n...... rub, rub~ you are so cute~¡¹


    ¡¾Ha, ha, ha. Kuti, you startled me~¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, I see. I can certainly nod that Kuti has be strange. Are you that? Some type of devilish woman? Besides, Kuti who is sticking to your face can¡¯t see these words. I see, writing in characters has such weakness. As expected, I won¡¯t understand without seeing much¡¹


    ¡¸Rub, rub, rub~...... I don¡¯t want to release this cute one anymore~ rub, rub~¡¹


    ¡¾Mou...... Kuti~¡¿


    On the contrary to the calmly analyzing Sani, Kuti ispletely engrossed in me, not seeing the words anymore.


    Nevertheless, a devilish woman she said...... certainly, I don¡¯t usually loosen my cheeks every day......


    I have quit the taciturn character recently, but since the expressionlessness has already stuck to my face unconsciously, it seems I don¡¯t have expressions unless I strongly disy them.


    For a while, Kuti continued rubbing her cheek against mine until Sani tsukkomi¡¯d in.


    Incidentally, because the rubbing Kuti was happy, I didn¡¯t try to stop her myself.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸So. I have an inseparable rtionship of childhood friends with this fellow. I don¡¯t know by what fate, but since I was born, I was close to this fellow and this fellow¡¯s younger twin sister. You will understand even if I don¡¯t tell you the rest, right? She was like this since the old days. She does only whatever she likes, and she can only live however she pleases. That¡¯s why, even though she was chosen as a queen, she pushed it onto her little sister and calmly escaped¡¹


    ¡¸Iyaa~ the disguise sorcery I made that time was good, wasn¡¯t it~¡¹


    ¡¾You did such thing...... rather, Kuti is so amazing you were chosen as a queen¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~! I¡¯m amazing, you know!¡¹


    Fufun, she roughly breathes out through her nose, turns around zubishii, she twists her waist and points at me. Of course, her face has a smug.


    It¡¯s so wonderful that a halo shines in the background. Of course, it was drawn with Kuti¡¯s magical power.


    Nevertheless, as expected of Kuti. I would like to see her little twin sister too, but it¡¯s Kuti¡¯s Kutiality to make her little sister into a substitute.


    ¡¸Fumu. It also has such use, huh? However, you bring out the flow like that? I see, then how about this...... I see, I see......¡¹


    Sani was muttering something while observing the halo drawn with the magical power she sees for the first time.


    She must be an important person because she¡¯s a director of a research institute, but how to say it...... she¡¯s smelling of a mad scientist.


    I thought that I could observe these two forever, but Kuti who was holding the same pose surrendered first.


    ¡¸U~...... It¡¯s my loss~¡¹


    ¡¸No, wait, Kuti. Don¡¯t disturb the magical power. Stay like that for a little longer¡¹


    ¡¸N, no way! Yes, it¡¯s already over!¡¹


    ¡¸Mu...... it can¡¯t be helped then...... This fellow who returned for the regr report wanted to return awfully fast for some reason. But, the regr report has a set procedure, so she was at my ce during that time and bragging about you. I got curious about you because of that. So I came along¡¹


    ¡¾U, umm. I understand the details. But, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that interesting?¡¿


    The conversation continued as if nothing had happened, but I was a little taken aback by the my pace researcher-san, but I could ept it considering she¡¯s Kuti¡¯s childhood friend.


    Kuti is the center of all.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that my world is eroded with Kutiality.


    No, that might be underestimation. She is my world.


    I didn¡¯t think that my feelings would grow this strong after not being able to see her.


    Something different from love. It¡¯s not admiration nor worship...... but, considerably close. I can¡¯t put it into words, but it definitely exists.


    Such unnamed feelings are warm and nostalgic.


    ¡¸What, you don¡¯t have to mind it. As long as youmunicate in writing with this fellow and do that magical power practice of yours, there won¡¯t be a problem. Just observing that is plenty for me¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Therefore, Lily has just to do what you always do~ Ah, if Sani bes a hindrance, I will immediately chase her out, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸Maa, I will resign and get driven out. I have no intention of causing you trouble. Anything this fellow does is trouble, though¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. You two get along really well, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s somehow envious¡¿


    Chikuri, there was a slight prickling in my heart, but there was no negative feeling.


    If Kuti is happy, I¡¯m happy as well. Because she¡¯s the same.


    Therefore, sad feelings are the same. I don¡¯t want to see her sad face.


    ¡¸We are friends of a little over 2000 years after all. She¡¯s already like air to me, don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right, like air that I wouldn¡¯t mind if it weren¡¯t here, but also air that I don¡¯t mind having around!¡¹


    ¡¾Fairies don¡¯t need air?¡¿


    I¡¯m aware that they don¡¯t need to eat. But, are they existences different from every other creature that needs air to live?


    ¡¸Fairies will live for as long as there¡¯s magical power. The world is full of magical power. The day that the Fairies perish is the day the world copses, so it¡¯s very unlikely for us to die¡¹


    ¡¸Eternaly immortal~!¡¹


    The smug faced O¡¯fairy-sama says with a wonderfully wonderful smug face.


    The background effects behind her make for an impressive and cool fairy-sama.


    As expected, just by having Kuti around, the mood bes bright and colorful. I can hardly recall the days she wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡¸That being the case, I will trouble you for a while. Excercise magical power to its fullest¡¹


    ¡¾Ah~...... that...... Obaasama is currently here, so I can¡¯t practice magical power much¡¿


    ¡¸What!? What does that mean!¡¹


    ¡¸Obaasama~? Lily¡¯s Obaachan is here? What person is she? Kind? Scary?¡¹


    ¡¾She¡¯s very gentle person, but amazingly powerful. She¡¯s the person who taught me not to practice magical power in the public because powerful people would be able to sense it¡¿


    Recalling the day Obaasama cautioned me, I remember the strongest Hermit-sama.


    Since that day, the only time I can do magical power practice is when Obaasama is taking a bath.


    Because Obaasama enters slowly for about an 1 Hals, Ipletelypress and consume magical power, but the total amount has be quite a lot, so I can only make it barely.


    If the total amount increases, even more, it would be very difficult to finish in 1 Hals.


    ¡¸Fumu...... I see. Maa, but that can be easily resolved. Rather, it¡¯s also a reason I came here¡¹


    ¡¸Thaaat¡¯s right~ I told you before, right? That I will ask a specialist. Sani is that specialist! It will surely be alright!¡¹


    That confidence is overflowing in her half open eyes was clear viiness simr to Kuti¡¯s smug face but a distinctly different...... it was a nihilistic smile.

 Chapter 57 – Fairies and Aptitude

    A questionable magical power flowed from her half open eyes.


    She¨D¨DIn the eyes of Sanin, the director of the Sorcery Research Institute in the Forest next to the world, there was something mysterious, yet something unfathomable I had never seen before.


    ¡¸I¡¯m interested in your maniption of magical power, and I have been asked by this fellow to teach you sorcery. Therefore, in order to be able to perfectly use magical power at any time, I have decided to teach you a certain sorcery¡¹


    ¡¾B, but...... you can¡¯t use sorcery without aptitude, right? That aptitude can¡¯t be examined until I be ten...... Won¡¯t it be difficult to examine my aptitude without moving to the institution in your forest?¡¿


    I question the subject Kuti has taught me in the past.


    Sorcery examination is carried out when ten years old in this Ovent Kingdom. And other than examining in the Forest next to the world, it would be difficult, is what Kuti told me.


    ¡¸Ahem. Actually, you see~ It appears Sani has worked hard while I was not in the forest! Ta-dah! Aptitude test kit~!¡¹


    Just like a certain cat-shaped robot, what Kuti took out had a magical power of an activated magic tool.


    Is that a thing that allows the examination of sorcery aptitude? Kuti always likes to joke around, but she¡¯s not a child that would joke about something like this.


    ¡¸Umu. This is a piece I made thirty years ago. I had quite a trouble bringing it out because there are only two in the forest. Using this, we can immediately test your sorcery aptitude. What, it¡¯s simple. It will be done when you pour magical power in here. Well, of course, it can¡¯t be used by ordinary people who can¡¯t pour their magical power¡¹


    From Sani¡¯s exnation, pouring magical power is not something people can do.


    I understand that act of pouring magical power is basically releasing magical power.


    Even though I have seen people manipte the flow of magical powers inside their bodies, no one could release it to the outside and operate it at free will.


    The release of the magical power of ire and Ann Obaasama can be paraphrased as the emotional expulsion, which seemed to be a work of the unconscious area.


    Anyhow, it¡¯s not because they can¡¯t see it. But, in fact, they are not aware of it.


    Is it really unconscious or is it conscious? After all, it¡¯s obvious that my thoughts are at the limits of deduction.


    But, since they are words of Sani who is the director of a research institute, they are more likely to be true.


    ¡¸As a matter of fact, pouring magical power is something only Lily and I can do~ Therefore, it would be meaningless to leave it in the forest! So, I brought it!¡¹


    ¡¾Brought, you say......¡¿


    Tehepero, Fairy-sama sticks out her tongue and knocks on her forehead.


    The sweetheart that makes me warm and fluffy. It was on the level I would knock out anyone who wasn¡¯t Kuti, but no problems here. It was very cute, after all!


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, no problems. This is something I have created, and as said, it¡¯s something only you and Kuti can use. You can understand, right? Kuti and you...... are notmon¡¹


    ¡¾Is that...... so? I understand. That I¡¯m different from other people. That I cause trouble to my family in various ways¡¿


    I cast down my eyes and slightly hang down my head.


    Right, I know. That I¡¯m different from other people.


    Of course, it¡¯s not only the eyes. The singrity. The ability to control magical power freely.


    Thetter is a boon of training since birth, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m different from other people.


    I know that there are already organizations plotting to kidnap me because of my eyes.


    I know of the strict defensive system and a Knights Order made just for my sake.


    I¡¯m far from being able to say that I¡¯m an ordinary person.


    But, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s not a result I have wished for from the most part. Aside from my eyes, no one but my family, Kuti and Sani knows of my singrity. Ojiisama knows only that I¡¯m growing up a bit faster.


    My magical power might have been exposed to Obaasama a little, but it was only to a degree of an advice of not using it in public.


    Still, it¡¯s certain that the troubles are caused because of me.


    My family most likely doesn¡¯t think of it as troublesome. They are gentle, warm, and important existences.


    ¡¸You seem to misunderstand something, but it¡¯s no concern to me who you cause trouble for. All you have to do is to satisfy my interest. As a result, you will obtain power. That¡¯s all to it¡¹


    ¡¾Power...... sorcery...... is it?¡¿


    ¡¸Exactly. I consider you and Kuti to be the same. As far as we know in the Forest next to the world, Kuti is the sorceress with the most power. A sorcerer who can stand against her...... it has been confirmed that no one like that exists in the Aureole¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu~n¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti was really so amazing, huh......¡¿


    ¡¸Of course! With me here, this room is as good as the strongest fortress! No, even beyond that!¡¹


    ¡¸Fortress, huh. Certainly, that might be so. The barrier set up around this mansion is a considerablyplex barrier of a third ss, but it wouldn¡¯t take even twenty seconds for this fellow to break it¡¹


    In contrast to the reliable Fairy-sama who has twisted her upper body so that only her thin breast can be seen, the fairy with half open eyes who speaks of her analytical results with a hand on her chin.


    What a goodbination. Slightly enviable.


    ¡¸Various people will try to use your singrity in the future. Therefore, you must acquire power. You desire that, right? I know how enthusiastically you have learned words from this fellow. You want to know thenguage, you want knowledge, you want to know about the world. In the end, what is necessary to fulfill desires...... is power. And...... existing sorcery with your eyesight is impossible...... however, the results of your aptitude will be enough to overturn those terms and find out an alternative. It depends on your efforts. A notmon...... effort¡¹


    I can feel my heart shaking because of Sani¡¯s words.


    The wish I thought would note true, maybe......


    I felt great irritation because of my eyes at the Magic Battle viewing.


    I¡¯m targeted because I can¡¯t see and I cause a lot of troubles for my family.


    That...... if I can do something about that with effort...... there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t do it.


    An effort that is notmon...... bring it on. Fine, I will do it. I will obtain eyesight no matter what it takes.


    ¡¾Eyesight...... I want to see...... my family...... this world, I want to see it!¡¿


    ¡¸I will dly cooperate. You obtaining power is a target of my interest. Our interests match. This is equal to the so-called contract. I will give you power. You will satisfy my curiosity. Saa, let¡¯s form it, a contract!¡¹


    She opens her half closed eyes wide, and fiery magical power starts flowing in her eyes.


    An existence that will give me power. And because Kuti brought that existence, it made me put doubts in the corner of my heart.


    The aptitude test kit presented in front of me. I put my finger there, release magical power and pour it into the magic tool.


    The prickling pain on my fingertip made me frown, but that pain immediately disappeared.


    ¡¸This is all. Let me see. Fumu...... as expected, it¡¯s the Variation Two...... mu...... the amount...... c, can this be even possible!¡¹


    ¡¸Lemme see, lemme see~? Waa, amazing~...... as expected of my Lily~¡¹


    The two who are looking at the aptitude test are surprised.


    I wonder what they got surprised about. I¡¯m slightly worried.


    If I have no aptitude for sorcery, I won¡¯t be able to obtain any power.


    ¡¾U, umm...... how is it?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Y, yeah, sorry. I got absorbed unconsciously. The aptitude is positive. You have an aptitude. Although I say that, it¡¯s not an aptitude that allows the use of magic tools¡¹


    ¡¾E, eeh? What does it mean? Sorcery aptitude test is for determining whether you can use magic tools, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    Kuti has told me before that there¡¯s a different aptitute from the sorcery aptitude.


    Just what is going on?


    Certainly, what she said that time......


    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember? There are two sorceries¡¹


    ¡¾Ah...... freely creating sorcery......?¡¿


    ¡¸Exactly. Incidentally, Kuti has the Variation Two. In other words, she can freely create sorcery. You have such aptitude as well. But, it appears you have a different talent from Kuti¡¹


    ¡¾Different talent? That is?¡¿


    ¡¸What, it¡¯s a simple talk. You harbor about hundred times the magical power of Kuti¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, Lily is incredible~! I also have a lot of magical power, but it¡¯s only so littlepared to Lily~ You need a lot of magical power to freely create sorcery. Therefore, Lily has a super advantage in that area! As expected of my Lily!¡¹


    Kuti exins while nodding un, un.


    It appears that everyday magical power training bore fruit. It was a practice I somehow continued daily, but I didn¡¯t think it would be that helpful.


    I¡¯m very happy that my effort has been praised. Above all, I was praised by Kuti, so I¡¯m extremely happy.


    ¡¸The premise is no problem. The magical power amount is abnormal, but it¡¯s rather delightful. Fufufu...... I¡¯m getting into it!¡¹


    ¡¸Ge~tti~ng~in~to~it~!¡¹


    A mad fairy with steadily ckening nihilistic smile and lovely, bouncing up and down Smugface-sama with an innocent smile.


    Watching the two makes my heart warm and fluffy. The stinging in my heart is gradually bing smaller.


    ¡¸First, let me teach you the general idea. You seem very clever. You will hopefully be able to follow my talk¡¹


    ¡¸Because Sani¡¯s exnation is tiresome, I will exin in an easy to understand manner, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸Every serious talk will turn into aedy sketch when you get involved, so be silent for a while¡¹


    ¡¸Buu~ buu~¡¹


    Kyaru~n, the fairy with her half-eyes closed cuts down Fairy-sama with such sound effect.


    She raises an objection with her mouth looking like an octopus, but she ignores her and continues like usual.


    ¡¸Whetever you do, I think that understanding the theory first is the best. What about you?¡¹


    ¡¾Umm, please, teach me. But, I have no confidence whether I will be able to understand......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s fine for starters. First, let your brain hear it. It¡¯s okay if you remember it to the extent where you could recall it during practice¡¹


    ¡¾I understand. Please, take care of me, Sani sensei!¡¿


    I straighten my posture and lower my head. As I still can¡¯t sit in seiza, I straighten my back as much as possible in order to show my sincerity.


    The person who will give me power. This person is sensei to me.


    I will absorb everything I can learn and renew my enthusiasm.


    Kuti with her eyes blinking sits in seiza next to me and stares at sensei as well.


    Thus, the study of sorcery begun.

 Chapter 58 – Fairies and Lesson

    The light dwelling in the characteristic half closed eyes speaks eloquently about what is in the flow of magical power.


    A small body wearing a long coat like white robes.


    I can currently see a huge greatness in that small body.


    She¡¯s now my sorcery teacher.


    ¡°It depends on your own effort.¡±


    Certainly, she¨D¨DSani sensei said so.


    It¡¯s possible to obtain a recement for eyesight depending on a great effort.


    ...... But, eyesight is not obtainable...... it¡¯s an alternative, she exined.


    I was told that those who are suitable could use sorcery to create, but it¡¯s still impossible to regain sight under the present conditions.


    Still, it doesn¡¯t change the shining light.


    Kuti has told me before that the suitability for creation sorcery is a considerably rare skill. But, it appears that I possess such suitability.


    Honestly, even if told that I possess a rare skill, I don¡¯t feel it.


    Even Sani sensei who discovered the suitability wasn¡¯t particrly surprised as she was at the abundance of magical power. Kuti herself was delighted that our aptitudes are the same, but it felt she was pleased because we are matching.


    Is it because of that? Rather than being happy about a rare skill, I was far happier about the reality that I could obtain that which I desire with a great effort.


    ¡¸First, the general idea. Although I say that, I don¡¯t know how many years it would take if I exined from the beginning. I will summarize only the essentials¡¹


    ¡¾Yes! Please, take care of me!¡¿


    ¡¸Onesha~su¡¹


    (Onegaishimasu/I¡¯m in your care, etc.)


    Although we have not even started yet, Kuti seems to have already lost interest.


    She seems to be interested in asionally teaching me herself with a burning passion, but from her standpoint, these are all essentials she probably already knows so she has no eagerness.


    Still, she tags along.


    Although she¡¯s not listening while paying serious attention to each word, I¡¯m still happy that Kuti is with me.


    ¡¸First, about the magical power. To sorcery, magical power is its fuel. Without having that, it¡¯s equal to not being able to do anything. In that respect, your amount of magical power is clearly out of the standard level. No problems here¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Lily¡¯s magical power is incredible, okay~ I didn¡¯t know without that detector, but there¡¯s an increeeedible magical power in Lily¡¯s adorable body!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. The amount of magical power is decided on birth. It¡¯s on a level it can be called a talent. You should be grateful to your parents¡¹


    ¡¾...... Eh? Umm...... I have increased the amount of magical power with practice, though......¡¿


    I interrupt the two with my magical words.


    Incidentally, Kuti sits at my side, so she wasn¡¯t able to read the words, so she promptly moved to Sani sensei¡¯s side to read. Slightly lonely.


    Kuti moves, sits in a weird posture and reads the words.


    The half-closed eyes sensei who stopped blinking is not moving.


    ¡¾U, umm......¡¿


    ¡¸...... Fumu. You are thoroughly outside of the standard. No, this is already not the talk of standards. Well, I don¡¯t have the equipment to study you to my heart¡¯s content at the moment...... next time, please visit our research institute by all means. I will put it up with Natasha¡¹


    ¡¾Eh...... um...... yes¡¿


    ¡¸Lily is amazing after all~...... normally, you can¡¯t increase magical power, you know? I was sure you did the magical power training to practice words or drawing~¡¹


    Sani sensei say in surprise with an exhausted voice, Kuti seems to be exhausted as well.


    Magical power can¡¯t normally be increased...... it appears I did something entric without knowing.


    But, they are just shocked, so they probably won¡¯t scold me.


    It will surely serve a greater good.


    ¡¸Now then, there¡¯s no problem in having a lot. Rather, having a lot is joyous. Your future prospects are bright. A magical power which is the fuel that takes shape with strong emotions or because of the influence of one¡¯s will. Even I who studied it for over thousand years don¡¯t know the details, but I understand that magical power can¡¯t be affected by physical substances. Furthermore, except the special races such as fairies, magical power can be sensed only by those that have suitable qualities. Those who can recognize magical power on sight level, possess a talent generally known as ¡°Magic Eye¡±¡¹


    ¡¸Ma~aye~¡¹


    ¡¾Magic Eye......¡¿


    Sani sensei continues the lesson at her own pace without thinking over the previous conversation.


    Magic Eye. It¡¯s an eye with a special power that often appears in games or novels.


    They often have amazing powers that allow them to see the future or see far in the distance, but my Magic Eye allows to see the magical power.


    Having to suffer from Cloudy Eyes, the Magic Eye for me is indeed like a gift from the god.


    Thank you, god!


    While secretly appreciating the god, Kuti got bored as expected and she starts drawing something on a ckboard behind Sani sensei.


    She skillfully changes the moving, magical power on the ckboard with her finger. Even I can¡¯t do such feat. Kuti is an incredible child as always.


    ¡¸Although magical power can¡¯t be fundamentally confirmed by sight, even those who have Magic Eye that is not powerful as yours can only see what others might be able to sense. Those who possess only mediocre capabilities are not even adequate to see. There¡¯s probably no one in your family who can see the magical power. Even your grandmother most likely can¡¯t see it, she can only perceive it. It¡¯s rtively easy to prevent perception. But, that¡¯s only the talk after bing able to handle sorcery. Although very simple for us, it can be a considerable challenge for you¡¹


    ¡¸Challe~nge~and~prob~lem~¡¹


    ¡¾I will do my best!¡¿


    If I could slip under Obaasama¡¯s detection, practicing magical power in the mansion should be considerably easier.


    I have to do it even if it would be challenging. With great effort, I will do it no matter what it takes.


    Besides...... this is a prerequisite. If I¡¯m not able to do this, I won¡¯t be able to advance forward.


    Kuti who is drawing on a ckboard apparently drew something hazy in a cube.


    In case that the hazy is magical power, would that surrounding cube be a cover? It¡¯s somehow easy to understand.


    ¡¸Practice is currently forter. Most people can¡¯t see the magical power which acts as a fuel. But there are those who can see and those who can perceive. Are you following thus far?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I¡¯m all right!¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu. Just as Kuti bragged, you are a child with exceedingprehension. Truly convenient. The magical power you have and the spirit power we possess is originally the same, but it¡¯s nature is greatly different¡¹


    Sani sensei¡¯s way of speaking changes abruptly because she enters the important part of the lesson.


    Kuti in the back pushes away the cube and writes the words for magical power and spirit power.


    ¡¸Spirit power is in a manner of speaking, a higher ss of magical power. We fairies are magical power life forms. Because we are made out of pure magical power, no foreign matters are mixed in. For that reason, our magical powers are pure without impurities. And that is the spirit power¡¹


    ¡¸Not~mix~ed~in~¡¹


    Although the word magical power is written with many dots, the spirit power is clean, rather, it¡¯s drawn as if shining.


    ¡¸The efficiency of magical power gets worse with impurities. Speaking of pure efficiency, having no impurities is better. Therefore, if using the same sorcery, spirit power would be about sixty times more efficient than magical power. That number is calcted based on huge verification results. But, there¡¯s also a problem. Spirit power is too efficient. Because magical power has impurities, the output is low. But, to put it another way, it¡¯s convenient for using lower sorceries. Sorcery manifests through a perfectly determined process. This is what is called existing sorcery, but it¡¯smonly referred to as sorcery. The sorcery that you will handle is different, but the basics are the same¡¹


    Kuti scribbles a little explosion and words ¡®magical power¡¯ next to it. A drawing of a big explosion has ¡®spirit power¡¯ next to it.


    The power would be different as well, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Kuti¡¯s drawings are allical, you wouldn¡¯t get bored of them.


    It also makes Sani sensei¡¯s lesson easier to understand, and it calms me down when seeing it. The effect is outstanding when watching Kuti¡¯s funny movements.


    ¡¸When spirit power is used on existing sorcery, the efficiency is too much, and it produces an explosion. Thus, the desired effect of a low-ss sorcery is difficult to achieve using spirit power. Because of that, using the inefficient magical power for low sorcery is more suitable¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... being too strong also creates a problem, doesn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. There¡¯s both good and bad in everything. It means that evenplete purity is not harmless¡¹


    I thought Sani sensei¡¯s lesson would be tough, but it¡¯s quite easy to understand.


    There¡¯s not a part I was not able to understand. It might be a different story if we talked about something more detailed, but she said it¡¯s summarized so there shouldn¡¯t be any technical termsing out anytime soon.


    I don¡¯t think I would be able to understand that.


    Moreover, Kuti¡¯s scribbles are helping.


    What she drew now is something vigorouslying out of a narrow gateway and something leisurelying out of another narrow gateway.


    The vigorous one is undoubtedly the spirit power. The leisure one is precisely the magical power.


    A cup-like thing is drawn on the side where it¡¯sing out and the spirit power vigorously pouring into the cup is sshing out like water.


    Compared with that, because there¡¯s no vigor behind the magical power, it smoothly enters the cup.


    The cup size is the grade of sorcery. If the cup was bigger¨D¨Dif the grade of the sorcery was higher, the output of the spirit magic would be more efficient.


    Truly easy to understand.


    ¡¸Low sorcery has its roots in life sorcery¨D¨Dthere are lots of life sorcery, and these are very useful in everyday life. But, as I have exined, using our spirit power for life sorcery is very difficult. That¡¯s where the dedicated magic tools were developed. Depending on the use, it would mix the spirit power with impurities, and create magical power. By artificially lowering the efficiency, we can efficiently use low sorcery. It¡¯s contradictory, but that¡¯s about it¡¹


    ¡¾I see. But, I¡¯m not a fairy, so what I have is magical power, right? How is spirit power rted to this?¡¿


    I who is not a fairy will naturally have magical power with many impurities.


    But, this being a general idea, I don¡¯t think she would waste time exining something inefficient.


    I don¡¯t know Sani sensei well yet, so I can¡¯t really say, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a person who would do such bad, inefficient lesson.


    Therefore, I purposedly asked.


    ¡¸Fumu. You have noticed. You are quite excellent. Spirit power can be used even if not a fairy. Especially the creation sorcery, we know that spirit power is far more efficient than magical power by using the magic tool from a while ago. Besides, we are unable to use magical power if we don¡¯t use a magic tool as an intermediary. It¡¯s inconvenient to teach. Therefore, I will have you use spirit power. I exined because of that¡¹


    ¡¾Spirit power......¡¿


    ¡¸You will be fine because it¡¯s you, Lily! I guarantee it! Cough, cough¡¹


    I was cheered by Smugface who is having a lovely Fairy-sama cough after violently hitting her chest.


    I feel tremendous strength after getting Kuti¡¯s guarantee......no, a strength of thousand men!


    ¡¾I will do my best! How to use spirit power...... please, teach me!¡¿


    ¡¸Yosh. I¡¯m strict, you know? Prepare yourself, because I won¡¯t pamper you like that fool over there¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    Kuti gives me a thumbs up with a confident face and firmly pushes on my back.


    With her here, I¡¯m invincible.


    Magical power manifests because of my fierce fighting spirit.


    I have not seen that scene myself, but it was surely wonderful as Obaasama¡¯s.

 Chapter 59 – Fairies and Resolution

    ¡¸Now then, shall we start with usage of existing sorcery?¡¹


    ¡¾A, are......? What about the spirit power?¡¿


    The Half-open eyes fairy sensei who was exining about spirit power until a little while ago suddenly starts talking about something different.


    As expected, I was a bit confused by her my pace.


    ¡¸Spirit power, you see~ is normal for us, however~...... because in order to turn magical power into spirit power~ you have to be able to use existing sorcery to some extent, I think it would be fastest to use sorcery that I have created~¡¹


    ¡¾I see. So you have to be able to use sorcery first¡¿


    I could finally understand. In order to turn magical power into spirit power, you have to be able to use sorcery first.


    Moreover, a new sorcery that Kuti has created. In other words, to be able to use it, I must learn how to use existing sorcery first.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start with what is sorcery¡¹


    Sani sensei continues her my pace lesson.


    She outlines the basic concept of sorcery and the process of development of sorcery to the present times.


    She hammered me with everything rted to fundamental knowledge of sorcery.


    If Kuti wasn¡¯t illustrating on the ckboard behind sensei all the time, I might not have been able to understand the lesson. Kuti is a really great child.


    Incidentally, the lesson was quite long, so while we continued, Ena got up, we had breakfast, and I got teased by Obaasama.


    Even Obaasama seemed to be unable to perceive the two fairies, so there was no one who could.


    Today, Obaasama probably noticed that I wasn¡¯t much interested in her teasing, so she carefreely seated me on herp without being obstinate. Thanks to that, I was able to concentrate.


    The two fairies immediately understood that Obaasama is a powerful person, so they were really interested in her at first, but they immediately resumed the ss.


    It appears that I¡¯m a person of greater interest for the two.


    After that, the lesson continued.


    Sani sensei talking in my pace asionally mixing in technical terms and Kuti who made the technical terms easier to understand.


    The sorcery fundamental knowledge lesson took a considerable amount of time.


    It¡¯s slightly difficult to say whether I understood all of it.


    Although Kuti illustrated it in an easy-to-understand way, I feel like I just crammed it into my head.


    But somehow, I understood.


    I slowly eat dinner with everyone in the usual dining room while sorting out the knowledge that was taught to me today.


    It appears that today¡¯s lesson has ended for now.


    As expected, cramming everything in one day would be impossible, so we will be continuing tomorrow.


    There¡¯s still a lot of fundamental knowledge left.


    I immediately recognized that sorcery is very profound, but today was good.


    I had many questions during the lesson, but Sani sensei had smoothly answered it all.


    As expected of a research institute director.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After eating the dinner, we returned from the dining room to the baby room for a little rest, then it was a bathtime.


    Obaasama has taken me to bath today. That being said, I¡¯m being bathed in a baby bath, so it¡¯s not like there¡¯s water up to my shoulders.


    When I was undressed, Kuti went kyaa~ and bashfully covered her eyes, peeking through the gaps between her fingers.


    That¡¯s too standard Kuti!


    Sani sensei was fixedly staring at me with her unchanging half closed eyes.


    Being watched that much was slightly embarrassing.


    After the bath had finished, the two were secretly discussing something.


    I imagined that strengthening my ears would be in vain, but I was surprisingly able to hear after enhancing them withpression.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dtly little girl, isn¡¯t she? There are no problems in particr¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I told you~ Lily does not have any abnormality, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸No, but however, you see, the amount I thought her in today¡¯s lesson would be difficult to follow even by our research institute¡¯s personnel, you know? And she mostly understands all of it. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were some abnormality. Rather, it would be more convincing if she had some external storage area¡¹


    ¡¸I~told~you~! Lily is special~! She¡¯s my Lily, after all~! In the first ce, the hell is external storage area~!¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really matter if she¡¯s yours or not, but external storage area is¨D¨D¡¹


    Apparently, my understanding is quite substantial. I just understand what I have learned today, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s perfect or not, but it¡¯s mysterious because I feel like that might be the case.


    I certainly feel like I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this much in my previous life. In other words, this body must be that incredible.


    Truly lucky.


    I might be able to obtain eyesight depending on my efforts, and the hope grows more and more.


    After the bath, I was conversing with words of magical power with the fairies while Ellie has been reading me a book while I was seated in Obaasama¡¯sp again.


    It appears that Kuti has really spent all her time with Sani sensei during the regr report.


    It seems she has no interest in her hometown at all.


    Apparently, Kuti had told Sani sensei over and over again how every single of my movements is so adorable and how moved she was when I said her name for the first time, that her ears became like that of an octopus.


    It was slightly embarrassing, but I was happier than that.


    I have asked Sani sensei about the Forest next to the world, but she didn¡¯t have any interesting stories to tell because she locked herself up in the research institute.


    All she talked about was concerning research, and many technical terms appeared, so I didn¡¯t understand much.


    I was expecting Kuti to exin, but she quickly abandoned her role and listened to Ellie¡¯s reading.


    Since it couldn¡¯t be helped, I left the my pace sensei who begun thinking about sorcery research and concentrated on Ellie¡¯s reading.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The moment Obaasama went to take a bath, I started the magical power practice.


    Sani sensei intensively watched me with a serious expression. Being watched that much makes a bit nervous.


    Nevertheless, the time is limited, so I hurry up,press magical power and release at high speed. I repeat that.


    Because I have exined before that I have limited time, I rapidly repeat the practice.


    ¡¸Fumu. Does this increase magical power......? How about Kuti?¡¹


    ¡¸N~...... mine is not increasing, so I think it¡¯s only Lily¡¹


    ¡¸I thought so. If magical power could be increased just by exhausting it, there would be many people with vast magical powers. As expected, is it a talent or something...... no, however¨D¨D¡¹


    The two fairies are discussing something, but I don¡¯t understand myself why is my aggregate amount increasing.


    Anyhow, I was told that a high aggregate amount is good, so I will continue to practice steadily.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, Sani sensei continued the lesson.


    I was changed into an easy to move in one piece dress, and sensei¡¯s lesson continued while observing Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice.


    Regardless whether it was relevant, the lesson continued with Kuti¡¯s easy to understand illustrations.


    When I wasn¡¯t sure whether I understand properly, I would ask to confirm.


    Kuti won¡¯t give me a hint only at such times.


    It probably means that just the crammed knowledge is no good enough. In that case, I think that the sses should be done only in the baby room, but it¡¯s unavoidable and mandatory to see Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s training, so I don¡¯t have the right to resist.


    Besides, I want to advance as fast as possible as well.


    The lessons advance, but it still appears to be the fundamental knowledge. I¡¯m being taught introductions and process in detail.


    ording to it, the world was full of magical power and had an established process that which is something like the ancestry of sorcery.


    There was an era where many sorcerers created magic with ingenuity, and that era has been ruined a long time ago by the great war.


    As a result, numerous of the created sorcery has perished together with the great war, but it seems that sorcery from the existing sorcery group has survived in forms of literature and grimoires.


    With the long flow of time, the creation sorcery which got lost in the long flow of time had shifted to using the rtively easy to use magic tools which are the current mainstream system.


    Thus, the present sorcery can be used only by those who have the talent for handling the magic tools, which are a stable form of existing magic.


    The literature and grimoires of existing sorcery were restored in great numbers, but in the current state, only a selected few are able to use it. Talent and great effort are indispensable for those who can use it.


    Sani sensei who was teaching me in a simple way at first because it wasn¡¯t necessary is now teaching me rather in detail.


    Apparently, it seems that something has switched on in her because I was able to properlyprehend what she was teaching yesterday.


    Kuti said with a weary expression that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop once she bes like that.


    If I can understand, I want to be taught as much as possible. I was told it depends on my effort, but I think that I won¡¯t be able to obtain eyesight substitute with an ordinary effort.


    I intend to absorb everything just to be absolutely sure.


    By the way, Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice became slightly stricter.


    They seem to have approached the physical strength practice, so it appears it became that stricter.


    I was that conscious of that side because I was concentrating on the lesson, but I can brag about my high multitasking ability. I could grasp it to some extent.


    Once the outside practice finished, we returned to the baby room where we continued the lesson.


    She is in a momentum in which she can¡¯t waste 1 Gou (second), let alone 1 Rin (minute). Certainly, it might be better to be prepared for this.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone could possibly stop her anymore.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The lesson continues.


    From basics to a little application. The advancing detailed, profound lesson became gradually difficult to understand.


    It¡¯s hard to understand the increasing knowledge fully.


    Taking a full advantage of Kuti¡¯s help, I absorbed all of it like a dry sponge absorbs water.


    The fifth day since the lesson started.


    The application advanced considerably as well.


    I¡¯m taking the lesson most of the time since the start of my day.


    At first, we had a break from dinner to morning, but we continued because I requested it. Sani sensei too ¡®that¡¯s the spirit!¡¯ said enthusiastically.


    Kuti also seems to be having fun doing the easy to understand illustrations, so she happily apanied us.


    I understood a considerable amount of knowledge, but the main point of the lesson has not yet appeared.


    As I have been taught, it¡¯s difficult to use sorcery without understanding it to some extent.


    Sorcery is a skill that has a prerequisite of a great knowledge.


    Moreover, what I¡¯m going to do is going beyond the existing sorcery.


    Although a great deal is necessary in order to use existing sorcery, it¡¯s still not enough for what¡¯s beyond that. It¡¯s too insufficient.


    I have not thought that time is so precious before.


    It¡¯s a different sensation from the time I was learning hearing or words.


    I¡¯m learning with a clear objective in mind.


    All is to obtain the alternative to eyesight.

 Chapter 60 – Fairies and High-pitched Storm

    Today, Obaasama and Ellie have started choosing my clothes since morning.


    Apparently, ire and Alek are returning.


    Because I only have to put clothes on my body when it¡¯s decided, I had Sani sensei continue her lesson.


    Kuti went to watch the clothes selection, so today¡¯s lesson is difficult......


    Still, I was somehow able to follow so let¡¯s deem it eptable. It was a lesson that sunk Kuti¡¯s easy to understand illustrations deeply into my mind.


    After 2 Hals of choosing, it was time to get changed.


    Kuti¡¯s merry-making was adorable, but the dressing up soon ended.


    Because I obediently let my clothes get changed, only the choosing of the clothes takes time.


    Today¡¯s attire is a red skirt which tightly flows around the waist.


    A short sleeved tunic with arge ribbon on the chest. Because the chest is widely opened, I¡¯m wearing a frilled shirt underneath.


    Five buttons are decorating the tunic, but the shape of the lower two is different from the other three, and they y the role ofplementing therge ribbon.


    But...... there are cat ears for some reason on top of my head.


    Because wonderful equipment¡¯s true value is when disyed on others, I don¡¯t think anything when they are put on me. On the contrary, I think that they don¡¯t suit me.


    But, the surrounding¡¯s reaction was aplete opposite.


    The usual high-pitched shrieks became screams.


    Kuti holding her nose was making an incredible face. It appears she can¡¯t speak anymore.


    Sani sensei too was hou repeatedly admiring.


    What is this...... are people with wonderful equipment always being seen like this?


    Let¡¯s restrain myself a bit, un...... maybe.


    Incidentally, other members were all formally dressed, no one with wonderful equipment. This is somehow unfair......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The employees are lined up in the entrance hall where we weed Obaasama and Ojiisama and the five wait. I¡¯m in Obaasama¡¯s arms as usual.


    By the way, when we finished changing clothes and left the room, the two men who came have perfectly temporarily halted as always.


    The usual necessary reboot of several blows was dreadful. What was dreadful is somehow hard to put into words. If I could say it in sound effects, it would probably be effects such as gogogogo and giyu~n.


    It can¡¯t be helped because they were unthinkable sounds.


    The time we waited in the entrance hall was only a little.


    The door soon opened, and my parents entered for the first time in a month.


    My parents who came into the entrance hall¨D¨Despecially ire, dashingly quickly released a warm, magical power the moment they looked towards us.


    ¡¸¡¸Okaasama, Otousama! Wee back!¡¹¡¹


    Matching ire¡¯s quick intimacy, Theo and Ellie rush over to the two and embrace them.


    The jumping nine years old boy and seven years old girl were properly caught, holding them both in her arms and spinning is our Okaasama. She¡¯s super powerful.


    From the fact that the nearby servants immediately retreated and created a space, this must be happening quite frequently.


    ¡¸I¡¯m home...... Were you good children who listened to Obaasama and Ojiisama, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Of course!¡¹


    ire spins two, three times and tightly hugs the two. The releasing magical power further increased in speed. The amount is sorge it hides the deeply bowing servants.


    ¡¸Lily was a good child as well, Okaasama!¡¹


    ¡¸The Magic Battle was incredible, Okaasama! Lily was also properly listening!¡¹


    The hugged two boastfully say while turning their heads to me in Obaasama¡¯s arms.


    The smile of ire who heard that became even bigger.


    Alek too was smiling with his hand on Theo¡¯s head.


    Neither of the two seems to embrace him. I thought that he was a bit pitiful, but...... well, such is the life.


    ¡¸Otousama, Okaasama. It has been a while. ireteal has just returned¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so stiff. You did well, I firmly watched you¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you did well. The sound performance you did mainly for Lily-chan was very nice. Well, Lily-chan, will you praise Okaasan and Otousan?¡¹


    ire who soundlessly approached and reported her return with an elegant courtesy could be only seen as a daughter brought up in a tender care no matter how you look. She doesn¡¯t seem like a powerful woman who can spin with two children at once by any means.


    The two grandparents return a gentle smile to such ire, and Obaasama lightly hands me over to her.


    ire¡¯s height is not much different from Obaasama. She is quite tall from my, Theo¡¯s or Ellie¡¯s perspective, butpared to the Alek next to her, she¡¯s considerably little.


    This little...... to think that this frail looking person, is an individual and team champion in thepetition of martial arts and sorcery...... it hardly seems so.


    But, ire is obviously a powerful person. And, her achievements in the Magic Battle should be appropriately praised.


    In that case, as her child...... let¡¯s give meaningful childlike words in order to reward our great mother.


    ¡¸Kaa~shama, eai~¡¹


    (Erai/Admirable)


    I gently stroke the cheek of our prided mother with my little hand.


    Thereupon, ire gently hugged me whilepletely filling the surroundings with warm, magical power.


    Her cheek against mine, I could feel a different kind of warmth from the warm, magical power.


    I didn¡¯t think that she would be so happy she started crying, but if she¡¯s happy to such extent, I also release the warm image of magical power I had before a half year ago.


    It¡¯s my first time in half a year, but I think I can do it considerably better than half a year ago.


    The spacious entrance hall was filled with a high capacity of a released magical power.


    Obaasama would naturally notice. Everyone in the entrance hall should feel something warm as well.


    But, they can¡¯t identify me as the cause. Because ire is doing it already at a full throttle.


    I can confirm the unbelievable amount of released magical power by the sight of Kuti, and Sani sensei who have their eyes opened wide, but don¡¯t intend to stop.


    I release for a while and suspend the release at the same time ire stops hugging me.


    Like this, even if Obaasama knows that I was releasing the magical power, she would think that it was triggered by emotions.


    The strategic arrangement is perfect. Incidentally, I was able to consume arge portion of today¡¯s practice. It might recover by the time Obaasama goes to take a bath, but it shouldn¡¯tpletely fill up.


    That¡¯s because I have partially includedpressed magical power in the releasing.


    When hiding a tree, hide it in a forest. When hiding magical power...... I had such idea, but Obaasama is not having any particr reaction...... was it a sess?


    Having magical powere out due to the emotional development may be used as for secret training as it¡¯s a work of the unconscious area.


    Sorcery practice is still a long way off. While that may be true, I have no intent of neglecting the magical power practice.


    I think of various ways to exhaust ever increasing magical power every day.


    Considering praising mother at one hand while having selfish thoughts on the other hand. I may be considered unworthy of being a child, but now¡¯s not the time to be talking about feelings.


    Magical power practice is the only possible self-improvement. It will be helpful in the sorcery practice, so I have to do it.


    ire¡¯s magical power considerably softened, so I noticed Alek approaching from the side.


    Ah~ my Touchan has been left unattended......


    While wrapped in a warm magical power, I felt a bit sorry for my father who came home and had not uttered a single word yet.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It¡¯s nice we have returned to the baby room and changed clothes, but...... something is wrong with you today, Obaasama......


    What I was changed into are the so-called ear pajamas.


    Cat ears and now this, just what is wrong with you today, Obaasama!


    Even though the season is summer, I was dressed in a pajama with furry dog ears and bushy tail.


    The pajamas should be thick, but they are surprisingly refreshing andfortable to wear. Is there perhaps a magic tool attached somewhere......


    I can¡¯t see it in my visible range. I¡¯m extremely curious about its structure.


    But, ire who didn¡¯t consider my thoughts brought me back with her high-pitched scream.


    ¡¸Kawaii~! Incredible, Lily-chan, you are a genius! I was desperately trying to endure it at the entrance hall, but Okaasan will melt from too much excitement!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... right? I thought that Lily-chan would look good in this~ There¡¯s no mistake in my choice!¡¹


    ¡¸This is bad, this is bad! This is realistically bad! What is this cutie, she¡¯s too dangerous, too dangerous!¡¹


    While the overly excited Okaasama embraces me closely, Obaasama had a smug face. It¡¯s smug face that could beat 1st Smugface-sama at its own game.


    Speaking about the 1st Smugface-sama, she¡¯s bing a reaction entertainer while pinching her nose.


    Floating in the air, she¡¯s releasing a dreadful magical power with her eyes bloodshot. It precisely feels like she¡¯s burning this into her memory.


    ...... I have never seen such magical power! No, I have never wanted to see it!


    Ena and Ellie were perfectly frozen, but Ellie has promptly rebooted and joined the two with a high pitched scream.


    After the changing of clothes was over, the three men who heard themotion came and were instantly knocked out.


    Theo and Ojiisama whopletely stopped might still be the better ones.


    Guhaa as if vomiting blood, Alek crumbled down his four, and he started releasing magical power with bloodshot eyes just like Kuti.


    You as well!?


    Why did it turn like this! Someone, save me!


    In the baby room which turned into a picture of Hell, ire¡¯s, Obaasama¡¯s, Ellie¡¯s, and Kuti¡¯s high-pitched screaming continued to reverberate without an end in sight.


    By the way, Ena and Sani sensei who were able to reboot rtively fast viewed that picture of Hell from a distance.


    It doesn¡¯t seem they intend to stop them, though.


    ...... No...... they can¡¯t stop them might be right.


    The destructive power of the four women is that terrible.


    The high-pitched storm has been blowing all the way through the baby room for a while.

 Chapter 61 – Fairies and Faces

    I woke up wearing ear pajamas and Kuti stuck to my face.


    Wasn¡¯t Kuti¡¯s yesterday¡¯s excitement past the current record?


    ire¡¯s, Obaasama¡¯s, and Ellie¡¯s merry-making was also intense, but I think that Kuti¡¯s was the most terrible.


    I mean...... Alek was acting the same way.


    On the contrary to the yesterday¡¯s festival-like ruckus, it¡¯s very peaceful today.


    I couldn¡¯t get Kuti who is glued to my face off, but I leave her like that since it¡¯s pleasant. If it were not Kuti, I would probably already swatted it.


    Only a dim sound of Ena¡¯s cleaning resounds around the quiet baby room.


    Cleaning, which is Ena¡¯s daily routine is extremely quiet. She¡¯s rapidly wiping the room with something in her hand.


    It¡¯s still unknown whether it¡¯s a dustcloth or what, but that¡¯s the only cleaning tool.


    She cleans what I consider to be carpet and windows only with that tool. It¡¯s only my guess, but isn¡¯t that a magic tool?


    I don¡¯t see any flow of magical power, but it¡¯s surely the type with an installed mechanism inside.


    This mansion, no this world has numerous magic tools.


    Thergest one I have seen until now was the long distance image and voice projector, the Silver Eye.


    I think that the smallest magic tools are the parts used for the pocket watch and the ordinary wall-mounted watch.


    If something so small is a magic tool, then it wouldn¡¯t be a mystery if there was a magic tool in the dustcloth as well.


    The vacuum cleaner used in my previous life also seems to be reced by a magical tool in this world.


    I wonder if the thing Ena uses that appears to be a dustcloth is really a magic tool. I would like to rify one day. But, now is not the time yet.


    Ena cleans during the mornings. Therefore, it must be morning now.


    Birds¡¯ singing or the warmth of the sunlight don¡¯t reach into this room. It¡¯s apletely soundproof room. I don¡¯t know whether the window is also a magic tool, but I can hardly sense the temperature of the light.


    Still, the room¡¯s temperature is constantly maintained by a magic tool which perfectly controls the temperature and the humidity at the exactfortable level at all times.


    As I went outside, I know that it¡¯s summer. Moreover, it¡¯s a dry summer.


    Even with such change of seasons, I couldn¡¯t feel it in this room at all. Althoughfortable, it¡¯s slightly lonely.


    I have noticed this point just recently because I was allowed to go outside. There are many things to be noticed even if you have knowledgeparable with ordinary toddlers.


    I wonder if, in the end, things like knowledge wouldn¡¯t ovee experience...... No, it shouldn¡¯t be like that.


    Therefore, rather than not knowing, it¡¯s better to know. I think that it¡¯s better to know more than don¡¯t know anything.


    For example, today is the first meeting with members of the Knights of the White Crystals.


    This is a delicate event, so it wouldn¡¯t really matter if I didn¡¯t know about it, but I wanted to be informed of the great event that followed after that.


    It was bad for my heart!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A total of 25 knights wearing full te armors with huge shields and carrying swords standing in a line.


    Among those, a boy and a girl whose height obviously doesn¡¯t match.


    It¡¯s my Oniisama and Oneesama.


    Theo is wearing a full te armor as well, his attitude ready for an action. The usual thin sword is hanging from his waist.


    Ellie seems lighterpared to Theo, but she wears a thing that could be called a full te armor as well. Her weapons are a small dagger hanging from her waist and a bow on her back. Is she prepared for a closebat too, I wonder? I¡¯m slightly afraid.


    The two are standing with the other knights in line with their backs properly straightened up. All members hold their helmets under their arms, exposing their real faces.


    Even if they were wearing the helmets and full armor, I would still be able to recognize my siblings, though.


    Their figures are smaller than those of the other knights, but they are not inferior, no, they emit a sublime beauty which above others. It might be because I see them in favorable light, but it can¡¯t be helped that I see them like that.


    They arepletely armed. But, do they intend to fight while wearing such heavy looking armor? No, there might be magic tool inside. If there¡¯s a magic tool that reduces the weight or increases flexibility, it would be practical even if the armor emphasized the defense.


    Or perhaps, is it for ceremony only?


    In addition to the knights standing in a line, Ojiisama and Obaasama are standing in front of them.


    ire is holding me and Alek with Ena are next to her. Surrounding us is Scarlet-san and other wonderfully equipped maid-sans I don¡¯t know.


    No, there¡¯s one person I know among the maid-sans. The person I made cry when touching her.


    I¡¯m really sorry for what I did that time.


    Please, let me mofu you again by all means!


    That person seemed to notice my gaze as the flow of her magical power became slightly strange.


    Is she embarrased? Or is she hanging her head down in shame.


    ¡¸Well then, the Knights of the White Crystals formation ceremony will now begin!¡¹


    Ojiisama in splendid armor who¡¯s at the front of the knights shouts in a very loud voice.


    I was startled a bit by the volume. Is he using that megaphone magic tool again?


    ire who noticed my startled jolt told me that everything is all right. My heart has surprisingly calmed down because of her gentle and warm voice.


    Mother¡¯s words are mysterious. Just hearing them makes me feel safe. I feel a mysteriousfortableness and sense of security.


    When ire finishes talking, a grand sound of apuse follows.


    I can hear Ojiisama¡¯s long speech in a normal voice this time.


    The Knights are mumbling a knight-like lines such as until I end up exhausitng my life.


    I can¡¯t understand it all because there seem to be many technical terms.


    The words of oaths are usually words with difficult and ancient words that are usually not used.


    When I asked Kuti, she raised her index finger and made a smug face, but Sani sensei answered instead.


    After that, she started talking about stories rted to knights, so I listened.


    Sani sensei also has abundant knowledge not rted to sorcery.


    Kuti was sulking for a bit because she wanted to answer herself, but she soon pulled herself together and supplemented Sani sensei¡¯s lesson with her usualical illustrations.


    Two head knights on horseback gatherrge armies at both sides, theye out and begin saying something.


    And when they return, they charge altogether. This repeats.


    Sani sensei concludes that battle of knights is some kind of drama. It appears that knights of this world make wars in simr as it was in my previous life.


    They respect chivalry, social status and establish rules...... and make wars.


    It¡¯s not anything goes war, but like a war with fixed rules just like a match.


    Sani sensei says that such war is no different from a form of drama.


    I can¡¯t image war because I haven¡¯t actually witnessed it, but I still think if not wars with rules set in stone isn¡¯t better.


    Well, the best would be not to make wars in the first ce.


    When there are many people, there will be many ideas. With those who understand, there would be that don¡¯t.


    If the conflict bes big, it will turn into a war. It¡¯s the same story with the Great War that urred 800 years ago. But, there¡¯s no peace without wars.


    In fact, the group of swords aiming towards the sky was made to oppose the organizations aiming for my life.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸All of us, until our lives are exhausted! We swear to protect our Lord, Lilianne La Christophe!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Loud voices speak the words of an oath.


    Ojiisama who had his back turned on me spins around, and solemnly approaches with one, two steps.


    With the third step, he slowly pulls out the sword that hung around his waist, and kneels down with his both hands presenting the sword.


    ¡¸We are a total of 26 White Crystals Knights. We swear to fight and protect until our lives are exhausted¡¹


    All knights who had their swords raised suddenly kneel.


    The scene is beautiful, just like from a painting.


    Sani sensei utters hou, while Kuti has a smug face as expected.


    With the two, magical power doll-like kneeling knights in the back, the Kuti Knights Order has been born.


    I feel like I¡¯m supposed to take the sword Ojiisama is presenting on p on his shoulder and say something, however...... I can¡¯t do that myself, so ire does it for me.


    ¡¸Acting leader ire La Christophe will ept the oath in the stead of Lilianne La Christophe. Now, raise! Knights of the White Crystals!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh~¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The Knights stand up with ire¡¯s dignified words and point their swords towards the sky.


    They loud shout echoes and shakes with the entire great entrance hall.


    It was loud enough to faintly shake with the magical power of the chandelier hanging from the ceiling in the hall.


    Because it was too loud, I ended up holding my hands against my ears.


    Finding that appearance amusing, ire returned the long sword to Ojiisama, happily smiled and gently wrapped me up in her arms.


    The loud shouting soon calms down, the knights return their swords to their sheaths and stand in attention just like in the beginning.


    Ojiisama also returned the sword to the sheath after receiving it back from ire, returned back to the knights and stood in attention while looking my way.


    Obaasama should be standing next to Ojiisama, but she was standing next to Ena before I noticed. She quietly stepped forward.


    ¡¸Well then, I will now introduce Lily-chan¡¯s exclusive maids¡¹


    With the words that left from Obaasama¡¯s words, the wonderfully equipped maids immediately came to mind.


    Is it perhaps them!


    Seriously!? Are you serious! Say you are serious!


    It seems that I will finally obtain my beloved wonderfully equipped maids.


    Exclusive means precisely that, right!?


    Following Obaasama¡¯s words, the four gorgeous, dazzling, supreme existences with wonderful equipment standing behind ire stepped forward.

 Chapter 62 – Fairies and Greeting

    As I look at the heads of the four people who have moved in front of me, I can see a dazzling light shining on their wonderful equipment.


    Actually, there¡¯s no such light, but it can¡¯t be helped that I see it with my eyes. Even if the light is just an illusion, its existence is absolute.


    It seems as if the four with the shining, strongest equipment are 80% more brilliant than usually.


    Wonderful equipment is a default, it can¡¯t be helped that I feel strange about the increase.


    The thought that the four supreme existences are for my exclusive use makes my thinking weird.


    Damn! What is this heaven!


    Isn¡¯t it the best!?


    My broken thoughts didn¡¯t recover until Kuti realized it and covered my eyes with magical power.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Introduce yourselves¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Lacria. Please, treat me well, Lilianne Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Jenny~ Please, treat me well~ Lilianne Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸...... Nija. Please, treat me well...... Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Mi, Mira! Pleash, treat me well! Lilianne Ojousama!¡¹


    Although the first three people elegantly bowed, thest one was nervous and magnificently bit her tongue.


    She¡¯s the one who received my mofu. But, I don¡¯t mind because her state was charming, and my good impression of her skyrocketed. Rather powerfully at that.


    If there¡¯s not enough oil between the screws, I will give you plenty with my magical power!


    I would like you to let me touch you again by all means.


    Lacria has bunny ears and looks like a very diligent person.


    Because of her crisp and firm face, she¡¯s strongly smelling of seriousness.


    Jenny is a fox-eared person who delicately prolongs the ends of sentences and gives off a gentle feeling.


    A delicate-looking bushy tail calmly swinging left and right is visible from under her apron dress.


    Nija¡¯s half-opened, sleepy eyes are her characteristics, and she¡¯s a bear child considerably smallerpared the other three.


    But, her magical power is far more beautiful than of the other three. That flow is not as strong as Obaasama¡¯s, but I can tell. She¡¯s surely a powerful person.


    Thest one, the mofu¡¯ed dog ears-sama is trembling nervously, and as expected, her fur is superior to the other three.


    Even if there¡¯s a little distance, I can see a flow of magical power with my eyes. It¡¯s obvious that her fur is not ordinary.


    ¡¸...... Lily-chan, these four are your exclusive maids who were recruited from the self-rmended nomination in the mansion. I guarantee it. These four will definitely be helpful to you¡¹


    ¡¸O, Okaasama......?¡¹


    Ann Obaasama whispers in a low voice.


    ire was slightly surprised and raised a puzzled voice. That¡¯s only natural. Because it¡¯s not usually necessary to say something like that to a one-year-old child...... usually.


    ¡¸Fufu...... I told you yesterday, right? Lily-chan is a special child. She surely understood even this conversation. Besides...... her reaction to Nija and Mira was different from the other two. Nija is a real deal who has topped the results of the training menu I have made. Mira appears to be Lily-chan¡¯s favorite so it might have been inevitable, though¡¹


    ¡¸...... That story...... I indeed think that Lily-chan is special, but...... do you really understand, Lily-chan?¡¹


    It appears that Nija whose flow of magical power I could recognize really is a powerful person.


    However, I¡¯m slightly worried about how to answer ire¡¯s question.


    But, it seems that Obaasama talked to her, it might be better to let her understand a bit that I¡¯m special.


    My personal maids and the people from my Knights Order...... it¡¯s better to let them understand.


    The main reason why I inclined towards self-defense was that I could not establish a way to protect myself.


    Right now, I have Knights Order and personal maids.


    I also have the strongest ally, Obaasama.


    There is also the dependable Kuti who I trust the most.


    Ah, Sani sensei too.


    ...... If that¡¯s the case, to those who I will share a long rtionship with, I should let them know in order not to cause confusion.


    ¡¸Ka~shama, orochite¡¹


    (Oroshite/Put me down)


    ¡¸Eh, ah, un¡¹


    ire was surprised a little, but she immediately lowered me down ording to my words.


    Today¡¯s garments is a simple one-piece dress with a star and sun embroidery.


    Therge ribbon around my waist is fastened tightly, but it¡¯s still easy to move.


    I wear soft pumps on my little feet. Since the heel is not high, I don¡¯t have any problems with bnce.


    After gently lowered down, I bnce well on my two feet.


    I don¡¯t fall even if ire releases her hand. Running is already almost my specialty.


    Totetote, I approach the four with short steps.


    I don¡¯t have to look to see ire feeling worried behind me.


    I¡¯m happy she¡¯s worried about me, but I have decided this by myself.


    If I don¡¯t do it now...... it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    I notice the surprise of the four wonderfully equipped maids.


    The knights behind them and even Theo and Ellie are nervous as well.


    Only Ojiisama alone is watching me firmly with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸Kurishutofuke, jijo...... Ririaniyu, ra, Kurishutofu desu. Yooshiku ne¡¹


    (Christophe ke, jijo...... Lilianne La Christophe desu. Yoroshiku ne. / Christophe house¡¯s, daughter. Lilianne La Christophe. I will be in your care)


    Although my speech is still too doubtful, with my best effort, I put my right feet behind the other, pick up the one-piece in my both hands and bend my knees.


    I think I was able to do the courtesy so well I surprised even myself.


    At that moment, a big apuse enough to surprise me resounded from the rear.


    Not only the rear. Front too¨D¨DOjiisama, Theo, and Ellie were pping their hands.


    As if that was a signal, the other knights and the four maids started pping as well.


    ¡¸Lily-chan! Well done!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha......¡¹


    I was lifted up from behind to a high enough position to overlook the storm of big apuse.


    I felt zero gravity when spun around in the air for a moment, but I was immediately caught by something soft with an extraordinary sense of security.


    Of course, the one who can handle me so wlessly is Obaasama.


    ¡¸As expected of my grandchild! That was an excellent greeting!¡¹


    Obaasama gently embraces me, tightly and powerfully, but still handling me like a fragile article.


    ire and Alek in my light of sight are bothpletely surprised and stiff.


    But, they immediately reboot and approach me at a trot.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, incredible! When did you learn how to do such greeting!?¡¹


    ¡¸You are amazing Lily! As expected of our child!¡¹


    The approaching two unanimously praise me with smiles on their faces


    I¡¯m surprised because I didn¡¯t think I would get praised so much.


    ¡¸As expected of my angel! Indeed, Lily is the best!¡¹


    ¡¸I knew Lily was able to do it properly! It was a wonderful greeting!¡¹


    Theo and Ellie who run over with their armor ttering praise me.


    After that, Ojiisama with a satisfied expression came over while nodding his head.


    Being praised so much makes my back somewhat itchy.


    ¡¸Umu. You are something after all¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural because she¡¯s my Lily! Fufun!¡¹


    Sani sensei with no particr change in her expression and Kuti with a smug face and wonderfully bright halo above her head praise me.


    ¡¾Thank you both¡¿


    ¡¸I¡¯m more thankful~! I was able to see something good~! It was a magnificently splendid greeting~ As expected of Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾It was only a name, though~...... besides, my lines sounded weird......¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural if you take your age into consideration. From my viewpoint, it was a sufficient greeting¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you very much, Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    Seemingly satisfied Sani sensei and Smugface-sama with a halo which gradually gets bigger and bigger.


    Obaasama passes the hugging baton to ire, and the big apuse, the blessings, andpliments from my family members increase even further.

 Chapter 63 – Fairies and Exclusive

    Just one of the four personal maids introduced to me returned with me to the baby room.


    Ena and the personal maid¨D¨DNija undress me from the one-piece dress I was wearing at the Knight ceremony and the personal maid-sans presentation ceremony.


    Even though I can stand, walk, and run, changing clothes alone is still too difficult.


    There¡¯s naturally no men in the room now, only Ena, Obaasama, personal maid-san and the fairies.


    After taking off my diaper, my top was dressed in an underclothes with many thinces, and I was made to sit on the potty.


    Which reminds me, I have not done it since I got up early in the morning. As usual, Ena and Obaasama are watching over me while cheering me on.


    This potty is truly high-performance. Itpletely shuts out the smell and sound.


    I thought it was just the smell at the beginning, but I understood when I did it. That...... I didn¡¯t hear a sound during the discharge.


    I was perplexed at first, but I think that this is tremendous once I got used to it. Because there were quite a lot of people in my previous life, who kept the water running in order to eliminate the sound.


    In other words, this potty is a magic tool that has the two effects of soundproofing and deodorization. As expected of rich people¡¯s house, impressive.


    Incidentally, Kuti started furiously squealing kyaaaaaaaaa when I started to get undressed, so she¡¯s now unconscious with a terribly nice expression while being nursed by Sani sensei.


    The ashes of time became a daily act because the Kutiality is too high.


    But, I wonder if I¡¯m seriously ill because I also find such Kuti adorable...... no, that can¡¯t be.


    After releasing into the high-performance potty, Ena made me clean, and the potty seems to be dealt by Nija as she carries it out. Ena was doing it until now, but such work will probably be their work now.


    My bottom which became clean is powdered with some strange powder in which I could see a faint flow of magical power and a new diaper is put on. This powder is a baby powder that has a nice smell and softens the friction of the diaper.


    Even the baby powder is a magic tool, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on any longer.


    And then, I was dressed in the dressing gown that has recently forcibly ranked up...... the ear pajamas.


    Today are sharp ears and a bushy tail of a fox.


    On touch, the ears feel properly stuffed, and the fur is soft and fluffy.


    It falls far behind the tail of the chosen personal maid, the stiff Mira-san, but it still feels plentilyfortable.


    I don¡¯t know whether the tail uses the same fur as the ears, but the touch feels same. This isn¡¯t stuffed, but it reaches the carpet even when I stand up.


    Although Nija¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while she was changing me, her magical power spoke emotions eloquently.


    This person is the same kind as Smugface-sama who stares while holding her nose!


    There¡¯s no terrible change in her expression, but I can indeed tell from the flow of her magical power. I might be the only one able to see her various expression from her magical power, but she¡¯s truly easy to understand.


    Because I have seen this flow many times recently, there remains a particr impression.


    I can not possiblypare it because it¡¯s same as the O¡¯Fairy-sama who¡¯s agonizing in the air while holding her nose.


    It appears that the power of ear pajamas is considerably high.


    After getting changed, Obaasama hugs me tightly every time enough to make me yelp iyan, iyan.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Four personal maids were introduced to me, but apparently only one will enter the room.All four followed behind Obaasama when we were returning, but only one is inside no matter how much time passes for some reason. Hardly any maid entered the room before when I think about it, so it¡¯s a brilliant achievement, but the room is spacious enough for the four to enter at once.


    Actually, because Ena alone was plenty to take care of me until now, even if my radius of activities expanded, one more person might be enough.


    I think that maids serving the Christophe house are of considerable quality. Nevertheless, their partner is a toddler, so taking consideration that I might be out of their expertise, two people might be enough until they get used to it, but...... they might have taken that into consideration in the selection.


    Because Obaasama was the one who announced it, I¡¯m sure the examination was strict, but I don¡¯t actually know.


    Her skill of helping with the change of clothes was equal to Ena¡¯s, and after that had finished, she took a step back and stopped moving.


    It¡¯s slightly frightening that shepletely blends in with the background with her expressionless. I naturally don¡¯t see the background, though.


    But, because I can read her innermost worries thanks to the flow of magical power, there¡¯s something charming in that frightfulness.


    Today is my first time with Nija, so I have been staring at her all the time.


    The ss is on a break for now, so the fairies are watching curiously as well.


    ¡¸This person has no expressions at all, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Did her facial muscles degenerate?¡¹


    ¡¸Possibly~ She¡¯s quite good, though~¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s not the type as Lily whose expressions are delicate, but she¡¯spletely pokerfaced¡¹


    ¡¸From the way she stands~ she surely likes horses!¡¹


    ¡¸Are the half-closed eyes perhaps natural...... or is her eyesight poor¡¹


    It¡¯s a conversation between two people who are notpletely engaging, but they are talking without care. I observe with a wry smile in my mind when she speaks about half-closed eyes.


    Nija is so short she doesn¡¯t even reach Ena¡¯s chest. Two bulky round ears are on top of her head. Her tail is hidden under her skirt so I can¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s probably short. She¡¯s a bear after all.


    That tail must be also round and bulky without a doubt. I would like to touch it by all means.


    I thought that I might not be able to enjoy short tails, but my thinking turned 180 degrees. I mean, I might be able to touch it, after all.


    If I can mofu, I will throw my thoughts down the ditch.


    With her, both hands joined in front of her skirt and her back straight¨D¨Dshe alone stands strong without moving. I can¡¯t see into her half-closed eyes. Because I understand that she¡¯s a powerful person because of the flow of magical power, perhaps it¡¯s possible to master to prevent having your future movements read by not having your eyes read.


    How should I go about touching the ears and tail of a person who has so little openings......


    As expected, do I have to put the master¡¯s power to use......


    I don¡¯t want to do that, but......


    After staring and worrying for a while, Obaasama lifted me up from behind.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, she¡¯s Nija who will be your maid starting today. You remember because she was introduced a short while ago, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Because Nija is smaller by about a head than Obaasama, our lines of sight are about the same when I¡¯m in Obaasama¡¯s embrace.


    Nija also stares at me with her characteristic half-opened eyes.


    There¡¯s no particr change in the flow of magical power in her eyes. Her focus is not my white eyes, but the fox ears slightly above.


    The person who extends the end of her sentences among the four personal maids is a fox person, but would this person do if she saw that person......


    ¡¸...... Again, I¡¯m Nija. Please, treat me well ...... Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Ni~nya¡¹


    I return a single word to Nija who is silently bowing, match her and bow my head too.


    Her surprised half-closed eyes opened slightly wider. But, they immediately returned back to normal. They are certainly trained.


    But, as expected, the focus of her eyes is not my face, but the top of my head.


    Does she like it that much? I will let you touch it, so...... let me touch in return......


    Just when I devised such typical counterattack strategy, Obaasama started rubbing her cheek against mine and interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡¸Fufu...... that¡¯s right. This child is a child I rmend. Get along well, okay?¡¹


    When I nodded to Obaasama¡¯s gentle voice, she moved me straight to the baby bed, and it became Obaasama¡¯s reading time.


    10% of me listened to her reading and 70% listened to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson. The remaining 20% were turned towards Nija.


    There¡¯s not much change in the room even with the addition of one personal maid.


    Sani sensei¡¯s lesson was difficult as usual, but I was able to understand thanks to Kuti¡¯s easy to understand illustrations sufficiently.


    Recent lessons teach me about the structure of the basic part of sorcery.


    To put it simply, it feels like some kind of a program. Sorcery is built with abination of a fixed form with another form.


    It seems that this analysis part is unnecessary for exercising existing magic.


    Because using ¡°that which is alreadypleted¡± is existing sorcery.


    But, the sorcery that I¡¯m going to use is beyond that point, so the analysis is necessary.


    To assemble a program in order to shape the sorcery I desire.


    That is the summary of Sani sensei lesson.


    Of course, the word program didn¡¯te out. I¡¯m just using that word to make it easier for me to understand.


    But, I gradually understand the applied words as the lesson advances.


    Sorcery is precisely a program.


    I was cramming sorcery knowledge while listening to Obaasama¡¯s and other¡¯s voices today as well.

 Chapter 64 – Fairies and Every Day

    After my parents returned, they hang out in the baby room just like my grandparents.


    It¡¯s not bad or anything. The two take care of me from the bottom of their hearts, so there¡¯s no ill will, but it goes without saying that it disturbs the study.


    Obaasama will adjust to a certain extent when I¡¯m indifferent to her, but my parents don¡¯t understand that yet.


    They were giving attention to Theo and Ellie until they caught up. You can see that the two have rich child-rearing experience.


    But, I¡¯m different from my siblings. Especially now when I have to focus on understanding Sani sensei¡¯s difficult lesson.


    When I don¡¯t want to be looked after, I spend my time taking a refuge on Obaasama¡¯sp.


    Because Obaasama understands me, she ignores the voices of criticism from my parents.


    If I hadn¡¯t met Sani sensei, I would most likely wee the situation where I could deepen the rtionship with my parents.


    Because these two were busy at work and didn¡¯t have much time for me.


    ¡¸Aaan, Okaasama that¡¯s not fair! Please, return my Lily-chan!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Mother-inw-sama! This is an important time of skinship with Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless~ Lily-chan says that she doesn¡¯t want to be taken care of at the moment, right~ Lily-chan¡¹


    As expected of Obaasama, she understands even though I haven¡¯t said anything. On the contrary, these two...... seriously.


    ¡¸B, but, our holidays are going to end soon, I have to supply with Lily-chan element without dy......¡¹


    ¡¸How are we supposed to live without Lily element!¡¹


    ¡¸Do you not need to replenish Theo and Ellie element?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Naturally, I do!¡¹¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what element they intend to replenish, but the voices of the two are in harmony.


    When Theo and Ellie are not around, ire¡¯s tone changes surprisingly to that of a child when talking to Obaasama. She must feel safe.


    By the way, even while my two parents attack for the Lilianne element, Sani sensei¡¯s lesson continues without interruption. It appears that this person¡¯s my pace won¡¯t change no matter the situation.


    It¡¯s quite hard to follow. I would like to focus on the lesson if possible.


    Because Kuti joined in the struggle for me when it started, the lesson without illustrations is even more difficult, my understanding bes slow.


    We are currently doing something like thew of physics lesson. Sani sensei¡¯s view is that sorcery phenomenon can expand its scope of applications only by understanding thew of physics.


    I think that I agree. The physics ss I took in the high school is my slight salvation.


    However, studying physics after so long is difficult. Although my brain is on a much better levelpared to my previous life, I¡¯m not a genius by any means.


    I don¡¯t memorize after hearing it once, so I have to precisely review what I learned.


    It¡¯s quite difficult in the environment where there¡¯s no notebook, but I¡¯m managing somehow.


    Because Sani sensei advances at her pace without questioning me, I have to ask when I don¡¯t understand something immediately.


    Therefore, I beg you, please stoppeting for me and let me concentrate on the lesson~!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Thanks to Obaasama¡¯s physical persuasion, she somehow managed the restrain them while I¡¯m indifferent.


    Obaasama really understands even when I don¡¯t tell her anything. She¡¯s the best.


    I¡¯m now sitting on Alek¡¯sp while listening to his and ire¡¯s lovey-dovey past.


    I don¡¯t think their love-dovey has changed, but it appears they lovey-dovey was even worse in the old days.


    Apparently, these two were childhood friends since little, Ena is Alek¡¯s little sister as expected, and they always spend time with one more person.


    They did everything together. As they were engaged when they were ten, they have been lovey-dovey since they were little.


    I honestly don¡¯t need to hear lovey-dovey talk of my parents, but because they have been prohibited from ying with toys and my body, they are talking about themselves.


    I¡¯m able to listen to the lesson when they are quiet like this, so it helps.


    The story moves from my parents to Ena¡¯s wonderfully equipped maid, Scarlet-san.


    It appears that she has a special position even though she¡¯s a maid.


    She¡¯s a personal maid Ena raised from the young age, and she seems to have a stronger position than Nija and others have to me.


    Ena¡¯s position in the Christophe house is the same as family. Scarlet-san seems to be treated like a guest.


    She¡¯s a guest, but she¡¯s doing the same things maids do because she belongs to Ena.


    She holds ability that¡¯s not inferior to the superior maids of the Christophe house¨D¨Dshe¡¯s apparently on the equal level to Alek in swordsmanship.


    Our Otousama Alek is a powerful person who was chosen as representative for the country in the Magic Battle. And she has equal ability to him.


    I want to touch her ears by all means, but forcibly touching such powerful person will be indeed difficult.


    The maids of this residence are all powerful, so I have toe up with more strategies.


    Even if it turns out like that happening, I will certainly handle it splendidly. What a wicked talk.


    Scarlet-san is currently not in the baby room. It appears that she¡¯s always standing on alert outside the room.


    Incidentally, my personal maids except for Nija are taking turns at standing outside. Two knights are also guarding outside.


    On top of that, Theo and Ellie each have one personal maid, so there are six people outside when they are in the baby room.


    The corridor is considerablyrge, but it must be too small for six people.


    But, even though they are personal maids, they are prohibited from approaching me, so when going outside, they always stay away from my field of vision while erasing their presences.


    After being told such, I think that they were there, or weren¡¯t there...... their spy abilities are so incredible I don¡¯t know......


    Seriously, the abilities of the maids in this mansion are not ordinary.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My parents continue to hang around every day for a few days.


    It appears they were rewarded with holidays for the excellent results in the Magic Battle.


    ¡¸The King you see~ he asked me whether I have something I want as the reward for winning the individual matches~ I feel bad for the people in the pce, but I got time to rest with Lily-chan and others, you know~¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got rewarded as well, and as expected, we were thinking the same, uri, uri~¡¹


    They happily talk while squishing my cheeks.


    The thinking of my parents is the same as they wanted the irreceable time with their children as the reward.


    Un, the timing is super bad!


    Why it couldn¡¯t be at least before the lesson started or after it ends!


    I don¡¯t think the lesson is going to end, though......


    ¡¸After all, being surrounded by three children is happiness¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... really~ I¡¯m already so happy I want to quit my job~¡¹


    ¡¸I totally agree, didn¡¯t we work already enough? What do you say?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Isn¡¯t it enough already~¡¹


    These two are saying some lines straight out of a useless member of society.


    Otou~sama who is hugging my siblings with a face of bliss and Okaa~sama with melting face hugging me close on herp and swaying left and right.


    It appears that the absorption meter haspletely overflown with the elements in the past few days.


    Child element, how terrifying.


    However, such useless member of society days didn¡¯tst for long.


    When the 8th Month came, they inevitably had to leave for work.


    Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s summer holidays also ended and the noisy days in the baby room have ceased.


    It¡¯s only Ena, Obaasama, Nija, and the fairies now.


    The poption ratio quickly halved, and the room is filled only with the originally quiet Ena, Obaasama, Nija and the voice of the teaching Sani sensei and Kuti.


    Thanks to that, I¡¯m able to concentrate and deepen my knowledge.


    On the 15th day of the 8th Month, Nija will apparently switch with Lacria.


    It appears to be in order so I can get used to them little by little.


    It¡¯s not necessary to spend so much time, but I will naturally obey since it¡¯s something my parents decided. I don¡¯t have reason nor right to refuse.


    Lacria is a serious-lookingdy with the same wonderful equipment as Scarlet-san. That person is inferior to Nija in terms of the flow of magical power.


    Nevertheless, she¡¯s a maid of the Christophe house, so she probably won¡¯t let me touch her that easily.


    It¡¯s likely possible with Mira, though......


    I wonder when Mira will enter the room? She will probably be thest, huh. Too disappointing.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 8th Month is about to end.


    Lacria got easily ustomed to being in the baby room.


    As I expected, it doesn¡¯t seem to be necessary to switch them one by one. But, only I know that. I thought about saying something to Obaasama, but I quite couldn¡¯t find a good timing.


    The winning percentage of the potty training has recently increased.


    I¡¯m able to hold the urge to urinate and the call of nature for about 70% of the time. I grew up quite a lot.


    Since it¡¯s like this, I would like to aim for winning percentage of 100.


    I still spend time receiving difficult lessons while borrowing the help of Kuti¡¯s illustrations.


    It has been almost a month since I began taking Sani sensei¡¯s lessons.


    The knowledge I gained during this time is notparable to that of a month ago.


    But, it¡¯s still not enough for sorcery.


    I realized that the extraordinary effort that I swore at that time is actually like a tremendous gigantic wall.


    I have just started climbing that wall.


    Now then, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s lesson.

 Chapter 65 – Fairies and Happiness

    The 9th Month began, and Theo and Ellie are training in the cool.


    Because the seasons are roughly the same from my previous life, a not too cold nor too hot, but a just right autumn breeze is drifting.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that the trees in the garden have beautiful autumn colors. Obaasama picked up an autumn colored? star-shaped leaf and gave it to me.


    Although the contents of the training are mainly devoted to physical strength, both are respectively practicing swordsmanship, archery, and the basics of martial arts in the spare time.


    ¡¸Ya! Ha!¡¹


    ¡¸Taa! Fu! Ya!¡¹


    The shouts of Theo and Ellie resounds.


    Theo is practicing swinging while stepping in, Ellie is doing abination of left and right thrusting technique and roundhouse kicks.


    I can understand that the movements of the two are much better than a month ago. Although their flow of magical power has not changed much, I have a feeling that the partially moving flow of magical power is moving just a little bit smoother than before. Well, it might be just my imagination.


    ¡¸Theo-chan needs to train a little more grip strength~ He still has a way to go in swinging. Ellie-chan needs to shift her body weight a little bit more, or the power won¡¯t transmit just like a little while ago~¡¹


    ¡¸They have progressed considerablypared to a month ago. And above all, they have fun training every day¡¹


    Obaasama gives a strict analysis with the usual nonchnt smile and Ena follows up with a wry smile.


    Obaasama bes tough when ites to things aboutbat.


    Coupled with her strength, it appears that it will be a while until my siblings are worthy of a passing score.


    ¡¸Fufu...... there, Lily-chan. Wave your hand to your Oniichan and Oneechan?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    When the two stop to take a breather, Obaasama takes my hand and flutters with it.


    When I wave with my other hand that Obaasama is not holding, the roughly breathing two receive something from their respective personal maid-sans¨D¨Dmost likely a towel as they wipe their faces and then they wave back.


    When the two waved their hands, their painful expressions bloomed like flowers.


    It¡¯s fascinating whenever I see it because it changes instantly.


    ording to ire and Alek, it seems that it¡¯s possible to replenish Lilianne element just by looking so they must have replenished their Lilianne element sufficiently. They motivation moved along to the next training menu.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A grand birthday party was held for ire when the 9th Month began.


    She turned 27 years old. This year, it was not just a small family meeting, but arge-scale party where even servants were invited.


    Many servants I usually don¡¯t see were giving her blessings.


    Only at such times, Sani sensei closes her ss. The fairies are happily flying to various ces, seemingly very interested in the party.


    The presents are given immediately after the birthday party started. It¡¯s Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s turn first.


    ¡¸Okaasama, here! This is birthday present from Ellie and me!¡¹


    ¡¸We chose it together. It¡¯s slightly not enough to match Okaasama¡¯s beauty, but...... I think it will suit you very much!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... it¡¯s very beautiful. Thank you. I will treasure it!¡¹


    ¡¸Haha...... ehehe. Okaasama, I love you¡¹


    ¡¸Okaasama...... I also love you¡¹


    My brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s present seems to be a magic tool.


    I could see something crescent moon shaped in the small box Theo gave her. Is it a brooch or a ne?


    I don¡¯t see a chain. Only the crescent moon¡¯s main body seems to be a magic tool, so I can¡¯t see other decorations, but I understand it¡¯s the size of a ring. I feel it¡¯s a little too big to be an earring, and since there¡¯s only one, it could get attached only to one ear.


    I think that pair of earrings is justice, so earrings were dismissed with dogmatism and prejudice.


    That being the case, it¡¯s either brooch or ne, but I wonder if it isn¡¯t too big for a ne...... but, I feel there¡¯s much more to it.


    I don¡¯t know which one it is until the end, but seeing ire wildly releasing magical power while hugging the two which gave her the present, I feel like either is fine.


    Incidentally, after seeing ire¡¯s magical power flow towards me, I don¡¯t forget to release my own magical power as well. This is what I should do when witnessing the emotional scene of family ties deepening.


    It seems that it¡¯s the turn of my grandparents and Ena.


    I¡¯m held in Ann Obaasama¡¯s arms with Ojiisama and Ena on my sides.


    ¡¸Happy birthday, ire. This is a present from me and Ro¡¹


    ¡¸We thought that the L¡¯assiette magic tool you use is nearing its lifespan, so we have prepared this for you¡¹


    ¡¸This is......! Isn¡¯t this Lambert¡¯s me wand!? Thank you very much! Otousama! Okaasama! It was going to get bad soon because I abused it in the Magic Battle. I couldn¡¯t find a substitute that couldpare to it. I¡¯m really happy¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s quite difficult to obtain an excellent de that would suit you. But, using low-quality things is out of the question. Use this to further your progress¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... Ro, this is a celebration. Leave the stiffness around here¡¹


    Obaasama¡¯s and Ojiisama¡¯s present is a short wand, but I could clearly understand it¡¯s flow of magical power.


    The entire wand has a flow of a magic tool before activation. In other words, this in itself is a magic tool.


    Even among the magic tools I have seen until now, this is the only magic tool that boasts the strength of the Asherah tree. Despite the fact that the flow is hardly moving, it has the smoothness and vigor as seen in the Asherah tree.


    I think it¡¯s strange to have a vigor when hardly moving, but it certainly feels like that. The flow of magical power is very intuitive. It¡¯s seemingly contradictory to my understanding.


    However, I can understand that it¡¯s an ¡°excellent de¡± just by looking at it.


    As seen from ire¡¯s happiness, it¡¯s truly a befitting gift from the powerful pair.


    ¡¸Well then, I will be next...... happy birthday, ire. It can¡¯tpare going after Ann-sama and Rnd-sama, but here¡¹


    ¡¸Ena!? This...... is it all right......?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... I¡¯m already all right, therefore, that ring is for you. I became considerably strong during these nearly two years. Because everyone is here now...... therefore, it¡¯s all right¡¹


    ¡¸I...... see. I understand...... thank you, Ena. I¡¯m happy¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, ire¡¹


    What Ena gave her is apparently a ring with profound memories. I don¡¯t know the details, but it must surely be precious to the two.


    I watch the two irreceable, important existences hug.


    These two really do get along. I can clearly understand that they both recognize each other as best friends. It¡¯s such a scene.


    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s Lily-chan¡¯s turn next. Let¡¯s congratte Okaasan for her birthday, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Lilianne, go with a bang here¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Do your best, Lily!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Now...... Lily. You don¡¯t have to rush, okay?¡¹


    When startled at the sudden turn, everyone encourages me. Is the pressure I¡¯m feeling from which I¡¯m unable to escape from just my imagination? ...... No, it must be my imagination. They have no ill will.


    Many servants are impatiently waiting around the family, I should deliver on the expectations here.


    Obaasama lowers me down from her arms on a soft carpet and ire kneels down to match my gaze.


    One step, two steps, I slowly walk.


    I stare straight at our mother¡¯s face who has straightened her back with a smiling face of the Holy Mother.


    I breathe in and jump right into her chest in order to shorten the distance at once.


    ¡¸Ka~shama, otanjobi oedetougojaimasu¡¹


    (Kaasama, otanjoubi omedetou gozaimasu/ Kaasama, happy birthday)


    ¡¸Thank you...... Lily. It¡¯s the best present!¡¹


    The moment I bolted towards ire, she opened her arms wide and gently caught me. I spun the words the best I could in her chest.


    I couldn¡¯t speak smoothly as usual, but it¡¯s getting a little better.


    Feeling her temperature while gently wrapped in her arms, I match ire¡¯s release and fill up the spacious party hall to the capacity.


    Currently, I¡¯m not thinking of releasing the remaining amount, but I keep on releasing while enjoying her happiness just to bless her.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We continued hugging for a while and after we were done releasing, I was immediately collected by Obaasama and it was Alek¡¯s turn next. He¡¯s holding something good smelling inrge quantities in his hands.


    He¡¯s holding so much I can hardly see his figure.


    ire who saw that was quite surprised with hands on her mouth. It must be that incredible.


    ¡¸ireteal...... happy birthday. Only five hundred of the Missilean Roses are notparable to your unrivaled beauty, but I¡¯d like you to receive them. I love you¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you...... Aleksander...... I love you too¡¹


    Tears must be surely flowing from ire¡¯s eyes. Even I who can¡¯t see that can clearly understand.


    She buries her face in what I think is a bouquet of five hundred of Missilean Roses she received from Alek, she looked beautiful...... she even looks like a young maiden.


    She was a gentle and beautiful mother when she received the present from my siblings, but she lookspletely like a maiden in love now.


    A grand apuse rains on the two who are staring at each other.


    But, as if not hearing the grand apuse, my parents arepletely in their own world.


    No, seriously, thanks for the meal, you two......


    It¡¯s very lovely scene, but when I think that those two are my parents, I somehow get embarrassed. My whole body is itchy.


    But, Theo and Ellie doesn¡¯t seem to be thinking such as they watch with very bright smiling faces.


    These actions remind me of my situation again. The mental age of 31 and a half is not for show.


    The fairies return despite the mood being like that.


    ¡¸Fumu. I have heard that birthdays are celebrated in Ovent, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this prosperous. There are many things I don¡¯t understand with knowledge alone. This will help me understand¡¹


    ¡¾So there are things even sensei doesn¡¯t know, I see......¡¿


    ¡¸Naturally. Rather, there are too many things I don¡¯t know. The world is full of mysteries. It¡¯s not troubling when there¡¯s knowledge, but as expected, it doesn¡¯t exceed personal experience¡¹


    ¡¾T, then, practicing sorcery anytime soon......¡¿


    ¡¸But, there¡¯s this thing called minimal knowledge. Especially excellent pupils like you should not miss it. Strive on collecting more knowledge¡¹


    ¡¾...... Yes¡¿


    ¡¸You are saying such thing, but~ you are in truth surprised by Lily¡¯s excellenmuguah¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet, you Smugface! Anyhow, it¡¯s still too early for practice! Keep on absorbing knowledge until I say it¡¯s enough, alright?¡¹


    ¡¾Y, yes......¡¿


    Sani sensei says uncharacteristically in panic while choking the broadly grinning Kuti.


    ¡¸...... Cough, cough...... seriosuly~ you are cruel. Even though I was just stating the truth~!¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, shut up! Learn to read the thing called atmosphere a little more!¡¹


    ¡¸By atmosphere you mean this~? Or do you mean that~? Ah, is that perhaps that over there~? Gugiya¡¹


    The smirking fairy draws things like oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon dioxide with magical power and starts smirking even more.


    But, Sani sensei who ran out of patience flew at her with a kick and they started dancing in the air.


    While feeling satisfied that I saw Sani sensei¡¯s extremely unusual heavy breathing, the curtain of the birthday party closed while wrapped in gentle air from the very beginning.

 Chapter 66 – Fairies and Niisama

    A few days passed after my parents eroded the world with their love field.


    In addition to ire¡¯s birthday, there¡¯s one more birthday in the 9th Month.


    That¡¯s is, of course, the birthday of our Oniisama, Theodore La Christophe.


    On the very dayst year, we made paper rings and flowers for his party, but I did not think that paper was valuable at that time, so I didn¡¯t think about it, but I feel different now.


    Naturally, I have raised the question whether the paper is something that can be normally used for decorations.


    ¡¸Umu. Your question is reasonable. People who use paper in such way are fundamentally only wealthy people in high positions. Even children can easily make decorations out of it, and it looks good. Still, it¡¯s used only for special festivals. Your house is one of those in a high position. Aren¡¯t you happy? It¡¯s better to have money. It allows research¡¹


    ¡¾Haa, the paper is precious, after all. It seems wasteful......¡¿


    ¡¸Ehh, I think it¡¯s fine~ The flowers Lily makes are amazingly beautiful~!¡¹


    ¡¾I mean, paper has no magical power so I can¡¯t see it¡¿


    The ce Kuti is pointing at is probably the ce where the flowers I made are. But, unfortunately, the paper flowers have no magical power, so I can¡¯t really tell.


    ¡¸Umm, you see~ they are like this!¡¹


    ¡¾Oh~! As expected of Kuti. So they look like that, I see. I don¡¯t understand well just by touching, you see¡¿


    ¡¸Ehehe~ They are flowers Lily has made after all~ They are naturally the prettiest in the whole world~¡¹


    ¡¸I think they came up quite well, considering they are made with short and difficult to use toddler¡¯s fingers. Moreover, you don¡¯t see. That means you made this just with the feel of your fingers. They are quite the thing¡¹


    ¡¾Certainly, they are made just by the feeling of touch, but they are quite easy to made once you get used to it!¡¿


    ¡¸As expected of my Lily! Look, look, this flower would surely look lovely in Lily¡¯s hair!¡¹


    Kuti handed me the paper flower, but it should look as the flower moved on its own to other people.


    But, Obaasama and Ellie have no reaction.


    Ena and ire are decorating the room with thepleted rings.


    ¡¾Sani sensei. Why doesn¡¯t anyone find the flower Kuti moved strange? Because other people don¡¯t see Kuti, it should look to them as if the flower moved on its own, though¡¿


    ¡¸Ahh, about that? It¡¯s simple. Kuti is using sorcery that obstructs recognition and makes the memories unclear in a limited scope. Therefore, even if this fellow moves things without permission, it will get obstructed by her limited scope, making people not paying attention to it. Of course, it also has a few ws. Recognition obstruction itself functions only in the range where consciousness is not directed, even if it makes memories unclear, it does not alter the memory itself. In other words¨D¨D¡¹


    Because Sani sensei¡¯s lesson has begun, I decided to resume making paper flowers.


    Sani sensei¡¯s lesson about the sorcery Kuti uses is too difficult, so I don¡¯t quite understand. It¡¯s even harder toprehend without Kuti¡¯s illustrations.


    That very Kuti is rolling around in agony after putting a flower in my hair.


    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I only listen to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson. Still, it¡¯s tough to understand


    Of course, it takes time, so I will remember her talk and then apply what I learned in the sster and deepen my understanding.


    In other words, I¡¯m shelving it. The items on the shelf already exceed one hundred.


    The number of Kuti¡¯s sorcery isparable to the number of existing sorcery. Although she created various sorceries from practical things to things without use, all of them are masterpieces based on advanced knowledge.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    This year, Theo¡¯s birthday party is a modest one only for his family.


    But, Theo this year was greatly different fromst year.


    That¡¯s because I have been on hisp all the time.


    An extraordinary smile I have not seen him make before and a faint release of magical power. His magical power slightly resembles ire¡¯s gentle and warm magical power, but the individual difference is sorge it doesn¡¯t look alike.


    Looking at the general ssification and the resemnce in detail, it feelspletely different.


    Well, it appears that only I who can strengthen my vision withpressed magical power can see the difference, though......


    Listening to Sani sensei and Kuti, they don¡¯t seem to understand the difference.


    Not mentioning my family who can¡¯t even feel it, much less see it.


    ¡¸Fufu...... today¡¯s Theo-chan is the same as ire~¡¹


    ¡¸Theo¡¯s happy feelings are leaking around, it very warm!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe~ That¡¯s because I can monopolize Lily today! There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be this happy!¡¹


    That¡¯s right, today, since the start of this birthday party, I have been monopolized in Oniisama¡¯s arms who is exploding in happiness.


    I¡¯m on hisp all the time, he¡¯s glued to me with no signs of releasing me.


    By some mysterious agreement, I¡¯m to be monopolized by Theo with my own will set aside.


    Well, it¡¯s Theo¡¯s birthday today, I can allow such selfishness. I don¡¯t really care if I¡¯m monopolized or not.


    I trust Theo, and above all, he¡¯s my Oniisama. There¡¯s no problem.


    Well, my thoughts are irrelevant to the other members of my family, though.


    Grrr~ Kuti is chewing on a handkerchief she drew with magical power and a magical power of jealousy swirls in Ellie¡¯s eyes.


    Sani sensei is analyzing the magical power Theo¡¯s releasing at her usual my pace.


    ¡¸Lily, you are only my Lily for today, you know~ ei, ei¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... Theo-chan looks so happy, doesn¡¯t he? You must normally be enduring variously because you are Oniichan, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s have him do as he pleases for today¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... Oniisama is doing his best every day. Just for today...... just today...... today......¡¹


    Ellie whose words gradually be weaker. Something extremely terrible has started oozing out from her body, I¡¯m scared.


    It¡¯s my first time seeing such Ellie......


    Because I¡¯m scared, let¡¯s change my consciousness to Theo who is squishing my cheeks.


    My body starts trembling when I look......


    The decoration of the baby room was done differently than thest year. It was done without minding that Theo was in the room and not muchter after the decoration wasplete, food was carried in.


    I got quite used to eating in the dining room, so it feels slightly nostalgic.


    ¡¸Lily, I will be helping you to eat today, okay~ Here, aah¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~¡¹


    ¡¸Gugigigigi¡¹


    ¡¸Is it delicious? Let¡¯s go with this one next~ here, aah¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~¡¹


    ¡¸Agagagaaga¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh~ Lily is adorable even during a meal...... here, I will give you my share too!¡¹


    ¡¸Theo-chan, Lily-chan has a meal prepared specially for her, you can¡¯t give her your own share¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that so...... yes, I understand Obaasama¡¹


    ¡¸Serves you right~!¡¹


    Theo is helping me eat instead of Ena, but instead of having my spoon or fork guided, as usual, it¡¯s the aah, chomp routine.


    Well, something like this is not a big deal anymore, but the lines of the pretty littledy who enters in between are scary.


    Her magical power is swaying like mes, I can clearly understand her emotions.


    Since she¡¯s usually using me to her satisfaction, she¡¯s in the background today. She must feel that enraged.


    ¡¾Kuti...... today is Theo¡¯s birthday, so calm down please?¡¿


    ¡¸Impossible! It¡¯s impossible! I mean, Lily is mine, okay! And yet, why this! Whyyy~!!¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Shut up now¡¹


    ¡¸Giyawa¡¹


    While growling grrr~ and chewing on the handkerchief she made, the magical power in her eyes¨D¨Dprobably tears of blood¨D¨Dis pouring out. As expected, Sani sensei found that intolerable and forcefully made her faint.


    Something enveloped in a mosaic crashed on the crown of her head, her eyes gave off sparks and Dreadfulface-san instantly copsed.


    The mosaic is most likely Kuti created concealment sorcery. It¡¯s the same thing Sani sensei used when I met her for the first time.


    That is probably the sorcery that is my current objective.


    It was sorcery so strong it made Kuti faint in an instant, but it was done so quietly that no one in the surroundings noticed.


    Although it¡¯s still not enough, I can understand because of the knowledge about sorcery I have gained.


    That concealment sorcery is not ordinary.


    Will I be really able to use that sorcery? The top of the wall that should have been visible has be so high it became hazy.


    ¡¸Lily? Are you full?¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, she has not eaten a lot yet? Is Lily-chan not feeling well, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸N~...... aah¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, here. Is it delicious?¡¹


    ¡¸N¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... you seem to be all right, but don¡¯t overdo it if you are not feeling well, okay?¡¹


    Oops, my bad. I was startled by the height of the wall that I caused others to worry.


    It¡¯s Theo¡¯s birthday today. I must not let him worry.


    I understand it will take time.


    I should still have time. Anyhow, I¡¯m not even two years old yet.


    I reach it no matter how many years it takes.


    That which is beyond that wall.

 Chapter 67 – Fairies and Return

    The next day after Theo¡¯s birthday.


    In the baby room where temperature and humidity are perfectly controlled, you¡¯ll be able to see a scene where a very small miss clinging to my face.


    Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t be to see without the special eyes¨D¨DMagic Eyes, which allow seeing races of magical power.


    ¡¾Say, Kuti...... I¡¯m happy that you are illustrating, you know? It¡¯s easy to understand, and it helps me a lot. But, you see...... don¡¯t you think it would be a problem if you stick to me all the time?¡¿


    ¡¸Ya¡¹


    ¡¾Muu...... c¡¯mon, recover your mood~ It can¡¯t be helped since it was Theo¡¯s birthday yesterday, right? Besides, Theo is Oniichan, so nothing wouldn¡¯t happen......¡¿


    ¡¸Ya¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, may I resume the lesson soon?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry, please contiune¡¿


    ¡¸Ya¡¹


    The bad mood of the O¡¯Fairy-sama clinging to my face became even more negative.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure that her illustrations are correct but slightly sloppier than usual. Well, even though they are sloppier, they are still easy to understand, so it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    She has been in a bad mood since she got rendered unconscious by Sani sensei yesterday. She revived after the birthday party ended and I was about to go to sleep, but she has not separated from me since her revival.


    I was drowsy at first, and she always clings to me, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but she has been like this during the breakfast and even after the lesson started.


    It¡¯s obvious that the cause is from yesterday, so I made many excuses, but she replied to all of them with a single sound.


    There¡¯s nothing more I can do. It¡¯s my first time seeing Kuti like this, so I don¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Therefore, I have decided to let her do as she pleases until she gets tired of it.


    Even so, I asionally patted Kuti back and squished her little dress-up doll-like face, but she never got over her bad mood.


    I could only wryly smile at her jealous side which was a mysterious experience that I somehow slightly liked.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The middle of the 9th Month is approaching, and I¡¯m getting heavily clothed when going outside.


    Although it¡¯s not every day, we always go to observe my siblings¡¯ practice on their days off.


    Their practice has not changed much, but I can clearly understand that they are getting used to it.


    It¡¯s the day when the autumn deepens.


    ¡¸Why! Why do I have to return!¡¹


    ¡¸So I don¡¯t have to go¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the same for me then!?¡¹


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s, look. It¡¯s that, ah! Why doesn¡¯t that fellow Rashigant go!¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t important documents piling up because you left everything to him?¡¹


    ¡¸Gu...... b, but...... isn¡¯t it too heartless for only me to go?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not heartless. I want to be with these children¡¹


    ¡¸W, well I feel the same! That¡¯s unfair!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not unfair. In the first ce, you¨D¨D¡¹


    It appears that Rnd Ojiisama has to return to his fief.


    Moreover, Ann Obaasama was supposed to go too at first, but she apparently canceled it.


    Ojiisama who learned about it threw a tantrum that he doesn¡¯t want to go too.


    Ojiisama is a feudal lord of a province.


    An ordinary feudal lord can¡¯t leave the fief for too long. But, it was apparently possible for Ojiisama because of a trustworthy and excellent substitution.


    Still, he has not returned for over a year, and the limit is quickly approaching.


    There seem to be no problems with Ojiisama returning alone for the official duties, but his wife, Obaasama is expected to naturally return with him.


    But, Obaasama wants to stay in this mansion...... no, she doesn¡¯t want to leave from our side.


    Knights Order was formed, and I even have personal maids. My defensive power is much higher than before.


    But even still, Obaasama saying that she wants to stay makes me feel that much relieved. Aside from her teasing.


    In my heart, I want Obaasama to stay.


    I feel bad for Ojiisama, but Ojiisama himself doesn¡¯t have much use.


    Although he acts like Commander of the Knights Order, he only does the work of Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice instructor.


    Even though he might be training the other knights of the Knights Order without me knowing, such information didn¡¯t reach my ears so I can¡¯t add points for that.


    ¡¸Look, you won¡¯t be able to make it in time if you don¡¯t return soon, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸N, no way! I¡¯m not going! Isn¡¯t it too heartless of you to be the only one surrounded by our cute, adorable grandchildren!¡¹


    ¡¸Mou...... Ro, aren¡¯t you acting too childish?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Ann the one who¡¯s childish! In the first ce, it¡¯s unfair! Isn¡¯t Ann always the one holding Lilianne! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, Lily-chan naturally prefers to sit on myp rather than being roughly embraced by you¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t know that for sure! Lilianne is a girl! She definitely likes to be held in the strong chest of men better!¡¹


    Speaking frankly, I would like to avoid strong chest of men.


    Ojiisama, it¡¯s your loss. Please, quickly return to the fief.


    You can¡¯t win against Obaasama¡¯s softp. Spiteful gaze.


    ¡¸Look, even Lily-chan thinks that you should quickly return to your work. Here Lily-chan, let¡¯s do bye-bye to Ojiichan¡¹


    ¡¸Nugugugu! I, in that case, I will use force! I won¡¯t lose! Prepare yourself, Ann!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, is that all right? ...... I won¡¯t hold back, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸U...... h, holding back...... u, umm...... please do hold back!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless to argue!¡¹


    The vigorous Ojiisama¡¯s face grew stiff, and Obaasama settled the matter with a single blow of her hand.


    The match ended instantly. Although it was an obvious result, it was still a brilliant blow.


    It¡¯s too terrifying.


    Ojiisama¡¯s body whose consciousness almost left crumbled down before Obaasama¡¯s slender arm.


    A difficult to describe, beautiful, magical power flows through her slender arm.


    Obaasama who¡¯s three heads smaller than Ojiisama easily lifted his huge body and threw him towards Lacria.


    It was Ojiisama who was easily thrown away, butpared to Obaasama¨D¨Dno,paring her to Obaasama is a mistake in the first ce, but stepping one, two steps back with her sharp steel movements, Lacria easily caught Ojiisama.


    She¡¯s little taller than Obaasama, but her style is considerably good. The ces which should be sticking out are sticking out, and ces which shouldn¡¯t be sticking out are not sticking out. She¡¯s a splendid woman with wonderful equipment (bunny ears) on her head. Nevertheless, she doesn¡¯t look like a person that could easily carry Ojiisama in a princess carry by no means.


    As expected of Christophe House¡¯s maid. I thought that the maids chosen as my personal maids had to be considerably skilled, but this confirms it.


    This person is extremely strong as well.


    Lacria still holding Ojiisama in the princess carry bows and leaves the room.


    Even though she was holding on a stupidly huge body, her bow was still full of elegance.


    No matter what happened, her movement and conduct deserve words of admiration.


    ...... It¡¯s just that magical power is an eloquent thing, after all.


    When helping to change my clothes, her magical power wasn¡¯t like Nija¡¯s, but it felt full of interest. It didn¡¯t show on her face at all, but my viewpoint of her changed because I could understand.


    Furthermore, various changes in the flow of her magical power urred.


    Particrly, her interest in me became more intense.


    It wasn¡¯t something exciting that would raise the tension like Nija, but a pure curiosity as if she was exploring something.


    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s searching for, but she¡¯s a person who was chosen as my personal maid. It¡¯s not something that would be harmful to me.


    That¡¯s because if she had any harmful thoughts, Obaasama and Kuti would be able to tell immediately.


    Kuti is especially outstanding in that field.


    I have been told this secretly by Sani sensei, but it appears that Kuti has gone around the mansion and setting up barriers against those who had bad thoughts about me.


    Those who got caught were apparently driven away without mercy.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any inside, but she apparently perceives several people far away behind the barrier¨D¨Din the outskirts of Ovent.


    Kuti has not left this room at all, but something like that is no problem for her.


    It appears no one can escape her sorcery no matter where they are. It seems that only Sani sensei who studied Kuti¡¯s sorcery can take measures against her.


    She did not tell me what happened to those with harmful thoughts about me, but Sani sensei¡¯s opinion is that no one will be able to harm me as long as Kuti is around.


    I actually think the same.


    As my knowledge deepens, I steadily realize how strong Kuti who surpasses anyone is.


    It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t matter to me no matter how terrifying fighting power she possesses.


    I¡¯m simply happy that she¡¯s protecting me. I have no negative feelings in regards to Kuti¡¯s strength.


    I trust her with my body and soul.


    Someday, I want to be a sorceress that can stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her.


    I prayed in my mind for Ojiisama who was carried out while dreaming of walking side-by-side with my beloved Kuti.

 Chapter 68 – Fairies and Rematch

    The 10th Month has begun.


    Naturally, after ire¡¯s and Theo¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s Ellie¡¯s turn next.


    Just like during Theo¡¯s birthday, Ellie acquired the right to monopolize me.


    Thus, Kuti¡¯s mood will surely be negative again just like during Theo¡¯s time. It was quite rough having her stuck on my face for the entire day.


    I thought I have to avoid it somehow, but...... she doesn¡¯t seem to have any problem with Ellie.


    ¡¾Say, Kuti-san. Why is Ellie okay with you, but Theo is not?¡¿


    ¡¸Ehh~ I mean~...... Theo is somehow...... unpleasant. Ellie is not like that at all, you know~? Ah, Alek was all right too¡¹


    ¡¾Eh...... so it¡¯s not particrly because he¡¯s a man. I wonder why then......¡¿


    ¡¸I wonder why~¡¹


    The jealousy of the jealous Fairy-san doing acrobatics in the air was nonexistent today.


    ¡¸Fumu. It¡¯s simply a difference in favor¡¹


    ¡¾Difference in favor...... is it?¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu. The difference in favor. There are various colors to love. I presume that your elder brother¡¯s like is beyond family love? Besides, Kuti was jealous, right? I think it¡¯s quite easy to understand¡¹


    ¡¾Favor, is it...... no, no, no, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case! We are siblings, you know? That can¡¯t be¡¿


    ¡¸Eh~ you think so~? U~n, oh well, I can crush insects thate to my Lily! I won¡¯t forgive even Theo next time!¡¹


    ¡¾No, no, no, forgive him! For mercy¡¯s sake! Theo will die!¡¿


    ¡¸Muu...... if Lily says so......¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. If you don¡¯t hold back, he will disappear without leaving a trace behind. Be careful¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s scary Sensei~...... Kuti, you really can¡¯t do that, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸I know~ leave it to me~!¡¹


    I prayed for Theo¡¯s safety while watching O¡¯Fairy-sama puffing out her chest with her usual smug face.


    ¡¸However, even when panicking your expression doesn¡¯t move. That now should have been your heartfelt emotions, though. Even this is no good, huh. Besides joy, just what expressions show on your face?¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei...... did you plot this?¡¿


    ¡¸Hahaha, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about! Now then, let¡¯s continue with the lesson. Where should we start today?¡¹


    ¡¸Puu~kusukusu. Sani is escaping~ Puu~kusukusu¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet, you worthless fairy!¡¹


    ¡¸Niya~!¡¹


    The worthless Fairy-sama¡¯s making a duck face with filthy magical power leaking from her eyes receives an extrarge chop from Sani sensei.


    The chop was naturally concealed in the mosaic sorcery. Recently, I have considerably grasped Sani sensei¡¯s character, so I understand that she¡¯s using it unconsciously. It¡¯s amazing that she uses the concealment sorcery naturally as tsukkomi.


    It¡¯s surely performed in her unconscious area. Sensei is seriously incredible.


    While making flowers from paper, Sensei¡¯s difficult lessons progress today as well.


    Ellie¡¯s birthday party resulted in Kuti¡¯s jealousy being invoked.


    Ellie¡¯s affection today wasn¡¯t half-hearted as she hugged me all the time, not separating from me even on the toilet and during the bath. We even slept together.


    She was not going to get defeated by Theo at all, anyhow, she tremendously affectionate to me.


    As a result, Fairy-san¡¯s jealous meter exploded, and I had an adorable ornament on my cheek opposite from the previous time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 11th Month begun, and Mira, one of my personal maids, entered the room atst.


    She finally appeared after Nija, Lacria, and Jenny.


    Incidentally, Jenny is a fox-eared person, she has a gentle and slow way of talking, but this person also wasn¡¯t ordinary as she had no gaps.


    She has helped Ena with basics just like Nija and Lacria, but Jenny was different from other members when she had a chance toe closer to me. Moreover, it seems she¡¯s able to delicately use sorcery. A part of Jenny while approaching was slightly blurry or mosaiced.


    It was far lower in rankpared to Sani sensei, but it was obviously sorcery to conceal herself.


    Obviously, it doesn¡¯t have much meaning as I can see even if she used sorcery. Besides, Kuti informed me when she approached, so I could discover her before she got close. She would then distance herself on her own.


    I didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, but the reason wasn¡¯t harmful. Obaasama and Ena also didn¡¯t say anything, so I was convinced that she¡¯s such type of a person.


    In the end, she wasn¡¯t able to reach me to point-nk range, but I was really interested what she wanted to do once she reached me.


    I thought whether I should act not to notice and let her approach, but I didn¡¯t do it for some reason. Something was warning me. Only that is not good.


    The adorable smug-faced Fairy-sama was making an extremely scary face, though.


    The voice of my heart didn¡¯t say anything in particr.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Thest of my¨D¨DLilianne La Christophe¡¯s personal maid-sans, Mira who doesn¡¯t have dog ears but wolf ears and tail finally entered the room.


    If I have to call that mofumofu in three words, it would be the ¡®most valuable asset.¡¯ A world treasure.


    She who entered the room wasn¡¯t in a state of tension I expected.


    Quite a lot of time has passed since the introduction. She should have a plenty of time to prepare herself while waiting outside.


    ¡¸Now then, Lily-chan. It¡¯s your favorite child. She¡¯s thest one because of the turns she takes with others, but do you still remember her?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai, yooshiku ne~ Mia~¡¹


    (Hai, yoroshiku ne~ Mira~/ Yes, take care of me, okay?~ Mira~)


    ¡¸Y, yes! Please treat me well, Ojousama¡¹


    Unfortunately, Mira who I thought wasn¡¯t nervous anymore became all tensed up again. Her voice was extremely stiff. I wonder if I should consider it progress as she didn¡¯t bit her tongue like before......


    I can¡¯t properly measure the tension in her flow of magical power yet. It seems I¡¯m going to get a lot of information from Mira.


    The work of the personal maids is basically helping out.


    Mira is doing the same thing as the three others. She helps me change, she does the cleaning, tidies up the filth, prepares the bath, etc.


    What¡¯s different from the other three is that she¡¯s rtively full of openings. Well,pared to those three.


    Compared with Theo and Ellie, the difference in ability is obvious, but a faint light of expectations was born.


    I observe Mira¡¯s movements while listening to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    I observe every small movement she makes while thinking of her swaying, most valuable asset.


    It didn¡¯t go on very well as it was in parallel with Sensei¡¯s lesson, but I still continued creating and discarding ns for my regr mission.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    On the day before, I canceled the lesson and make the final checks for the mission with Sensei and Kuti.


    ¡¸No, in this case, wouldn¡¯t imbnce work better?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, but she wille this way~¡¹


    ¡¾Not like that, she wille this way like that¡¿


    The three-man strategy was rethought to perfection.


    Even if Sani sensei did itpletely just for fun, even if Kuti wanted to point me off the mark!


    The strategy was carried out the next day.


    The strategy is very simple.


    Simple people are more likely respond to idents. An unpredictable situation is difficult to anticipate.


    I didn¡¯t even think that I could make her cry thest time. But, I won¡¯t make that blunder this time.


    Becuase this n is on the basis of thest failure!


    Current position: in the baby crib.


    I¡¯m wearing the usual ear pajamas while in the usual posture.


    Mira is on the standby be the wall. It¡¯s her usual ce. All the four of the personal maids always stand by that ce.


    The training is already finished.


    If I call for her, she will immediately approach. At first, she couldn¡¯t quite approach as she needed Ena¡¯s or Obaasama¡¯s permission.


    Thanks to repeating it over and over again, she can now approach rtively easily.


    Neither Ena nor Obaasama is going to object. I¡¯m calling for my own personal maid, after all.


    ¡¸Mia~ Mia~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama. What is it?¡¹


    Because the training was thorough, Mira promptly approaches the baby crib.


    Although she approached, it¡¯s unfortunately not within my reach. She wasn¡¯t trained that much.


    Therefore, ad-lib is necessary from here. However, it will be alright since I prepared several patterns.


    ¡¸Mia~ here~¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah, yes. Is this fine?¡¹


    ¡¸Shaane~¡¹


    (Shagande/Crouch)


    ¡¸U, umm......¡¹


    ¡¸Shaamu no¡¹


    (Shagamu no/Crouch)


    ¡¸Ah, you mean crouch, right? Yes. Is this fine?¡¹


    Yes, pattern A is so far so good. You are too easy, Mira!


    I take the guts pose in my heart seeing that Mira came just beside the baby crib and crouched, and I moved on to the next operation.


    The codename is to remind me to be careful of thest failure ~Failure is the mother of sess~!


    Right, I have to wipe myst time¡¯s failure with all my might.


    Therefore, it¡¯s regrettable, but mofuing the tail is dismissed this time.


    But, it¡¯s not like only the first-ss tail can be mofued.


    There are no items that can¡¯t be touched on the mofu list, as long as there are names on the mofu list, the possibilities are infinite.


    I can¡¯t deny that I haven¡¯t practiced enough for the item at the top of the list. However, no one in this world wouldn¡¯t use the mofumofu that falls into his/her hands.


    Thus, hesitation doesn¡¯t exist.


    Even if she¡¯s a truly innocent girl with no suspicion in her eyes.


    I will perform a staining act towards that innocent girl.


    Nobody can stop me!

 Chapter 69 – Fairies and Gems

    Beyond the bars of the baby crib, there¡¯s a gem created by the god.


    I can reach it if I extend my arm, the thing which is enshrined in that distance is my primary objective.


    Three out of the four personal maids chosen for me are all powerful people with no openings.


    But, the one in front of me can be said to be full of openingspared to the other three.


    Judging by the flow of magical power, she falls far behind the other three. But, if looking at her as an ordinary person, I can tell that she¡¯s excellent.


    But, she has been already one mofued by me. And among the four, she¡¯s boasting with one...... no, three times as much fur as the others.


    There¡¯s no doubt. After having mofued her, there¡¯s no doubt that I won¡¯t feel happiness to that extent when mofuing the other three.


    ¡¸Mia~ chikajuite~¡¹


    (Mira~ chikazuite~/Mira~e closer~)


    ¡¸Y, yes. Is this all ri!?¡¹


    You fell for it! With this, you are already within my reach!


    My little hand stretched the moment Mira approached the position where I could reach herpletely.


    The wonderful equipment doesn¡¯t move when helping Ena and Obaasama, but they are twitchingly moving when called to approach me closer as if silently running away.


    But, my hand was enhanced with so muchpressed magical power that even Sani sensei was astonished.


    It took me about 5 Hals to make thispression.


    It¡¯s needless to say that I was a nervous wreck while maintaining it.


    Mira¡¯s body stiffened the moment I touched her with my record highpression of magical power and never finished her sentence.


    It¡¯s only natural. Thispression is on a whole different level than thepression ofst time.


    Last time, she has almost lost consciousness.


    Although based on my previous failure, I have no intention of going easy on her at all. If I have to do it, I will do it with all my might. I will caress her with everything I have.


    The choice of the mofu act is dependant on the mofu level of the part I¡¯m touching.


    There are more than a thousand choices when the mofu level is high on the mofu list, but that area is still out of my reach.


    Therefore, there are not many parts to choose from. Moreover, I¡¯m just a little girl now. Theck of choices is already beyond sadness, more like amentation.


    Thus, I should use parts I can use, this time¡¯s mission is restricted to that.


    In order to do everything under restrained circumstances to the utmost limit, Ipressed as much power as possible.


    What I realized from the moment I touched her¨D¨DMira¡¯s good quality hair is not limited only to the tail.


    The ce I¡¯m touching now is the top of her head. Right in the middle of kemonomimi that can be said to be her wonderful, strongest part number two.


    If I have to put it in words, it would be like staring at the surface of a green sea, while holding a bashful beautiful girl whose hair is lightly hitting me in the face during a bright, warm spring.


    A world like a painting in which the innocence and beauty, the warm breeze of the spring and the freshness of the meadowse all together.


    A touch that makes me tremble, a time of bliss that makes me want to caress her forever.


    I tried to do everything to focus, but the whole-hearted mofumofu has begun.


    We have just started. Everything is about toe.


    ¡¸...... Ah...... hiu...... ha......¡¹


    A delicate, trembling voice reaches me, but I put it in the corner of my mind.


    The voice trembles in conjunction with my hand and the voice gradually bes increasingly charming...... but, that¡¯s natural-ish.


    I was able to enjoy the tail with my face thest time thoroughly, but I can only reach with hands this time. Moreover, just with one side.


    But, it¡¯s still not inferior to that time...... no, she might be entranced with pleasant feelings even more than before.


    As expected, this child is the best.


    Although I have not tried the other three yet, I can dere it confidently. This child is the best mofumofu partner of my life!


    I already have no intention of handing her to anyone. Even if it was Kuti, I wouldn¡¯t mind fighting.


    Her hair is that precious.


    Treasure of the world.


    Precisely, the only one.


    I can¡¯t express it in words anymore.


    Each stroke increases the pleasure of the next one, the strokes at the beginning can¡¯t be evenpared to the current strokes.


    Just stroking her hair is a pleasure. It¡¯s impossible to stop.


    But, the mission has just started. Don¡¯t make a mistake.


    Even if the situation is wrapped in a twist offortable pleasure, I must not forget. I must not forget.


    It¡¯s crucial, so I said it twice.


    That¡¯s right...... there¡¯s still the end goal.


    Yes...... and the end goal is.


    Kemonomimi!


    Just stroking her head turned out like this.


    The irreceable glittering objects still remain.


    Now then, let¡¯s go.


    The ultimate treasure. And miraculous experience!


    I slowly move from the stroking area.


    The voice of Mira who¡¯s getting caressed is no longer a voice. It¡¯s delicately trembling, and her whole body asionally twitches.


    Due to the difference in the flow of magical power, I know that the hair is different from other parts.


    It¡¯s not unreasonable to say that it rivals the beautiful flow of magical power Obaasama showed in her marvelous disy of power.


    Not only the beauty, because I can feel the sensation of her hair, the expectations, hope, desire, and everything else mix intoplicated emotions...... it produces a centripetal force which doesn¡¯t allow me to stop.


    Slowly approaching, it was as if the scenery around me changed the moment I touched it.


    I have no words anymore.


    Was it just a moment, was it a long time, I havepletely lost the sense of time and space.


    When my consciousness returned, the sensation of my hand disappeared.


    That¡¯s because the greatest treasure¨D¨DMira haspletely crumbled down.


    She has copsed while twitching on the ground.


    I needed a while to understand what happenedpletely.


    I can feel my face instantly going pale.


    ¡¸Baa~ba!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha! Scarlet! Jenny! Come in immediately!¡¹


    Obaasama who seldom talks loudly around me rebooted from beingpletely frozen and called the two outside the door.


    The two immediately understood the situation the moment they walked in and covered Mira¡¯s mouth with something and calmed her respiration. As expected of Christophe House¡¯s maids. They knew how to deal with the situation at first nce.


    I can see magical power flowing inside the thing they covered Mira¡¯s mouth with. Is that something like an oxygen inhtor, I wonder?


    There really exist various kinds of magic tools. But, this is not the time to be admiring the number of magic tools. Mira has be like that because of me.


    Immediately after Mira¡¯s breathing stabilized, they remove the magic tool from her mouth and bring something close.


    This also had an active flow of magical power.


    I can immediately tell magic tool when seeing one. That¡¯s a different one.


    Something with magical power has been poured inside Mira¡¯s mouth.


    Although there might be magic tools that are used internally, I understand that this one is not among them.


    That is most likely the famous product of different worlds, the potion.


    Mira¡¯s breathing immediately changed after swallowing the potion.


    Feeling the stone in my heart drop, my legs grow weak, and I fall on my backside in the baby crib.


    I definitely didn¡¯t think I would work her up to theck of oxygen.


    Because she endured while suppressing her voice thest time, I didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this.


    I will have to seriously reflect this time.


    When I hang my head in shame, Obaasama lifts me up in her arms and gently embraces me.


    ¡¸Lily-chan...... overdoing it is no good. Let¡¯s reflect and do it well next time, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ai. Goennyasai¡¹


    (...... Hai. Gomenasai/...... Yes. I¡¯m sorry)


    Obaasama admonishes me after seeing Scarlet and Jenny carry Mira away and then rocks me with a gentle voice.


    It was based on a previous failure, but as expected, my expectations were too high, so I ended up overdoing it.


    But, I have seen it.


    The face of Mira who was carried out by Scarlet and Jenny.


    The expression when her condition stabilized.


    That...... face of ecstasy!


    Therefore, it served as a good lesson. Because I was able to ascertain her limit.


    I feel bad for Mira, but let¡¯s continue doing our best in the future by all means.


    She enjoyed it to the extent she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.


    Therefore, there¡¯s no problem.


    I won¡¯t make such blunder next time.


    I shall do it carefully next time and try not to kill her.


    I will definitely not cause her anoxia. Let¡¯s show her what lies beyond heaven next time.


    Swayed and rocked in Obaasama¡¯sfortable embrace, I can clearly feel my magical power oozing out because of the next mofumofu challenge.


    This might be possibly the first time I saw the emotions of my magical power. Because it¡¯s on the unconscious level, I haven¡¯t noticed before.


    But, I¡¯m now calm and brimming over with motivation.


    While thinking of such thing, something has assaulted my cheek.


    Of course, there¡¯s only one person who would do something like that. It¡¯s our idol, Smugface-sama.


    ¡¸Unfair~! Do that thing to me as well~! Unfair~!¡¹


    ¡¾Eeeeh...... Kuti wants to be mofumofued too?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course, I want! I will receive anything Lily wants to do with pleasure! Now then! Do it! Now then!¡¹


    ¡¾Eeeehh~ Then, here it goes?¡¿


    ¡¸Waku waku! Teka teka!¡¹


    (Excitement! Gleaming!)


    Ipress magical power on my hand and gently pat Kuti who¡¯s rolling her face on my cheek.


    ¡¾How is it?¡¿


    ¡¸...... N~ it¡¯s Lily¡¯s normal patty pat. It feels nice, but it¡¯s not such melting-like feeling like that child just now disyed~!¡¹


    ¡¾Eeh~...... th, then, how about this?¡¿


    Ipressed arger amount of magical power into my hand and caressed Kuti again, but there was no change.


    Arrehh~?


    No matter how much I strengthened thepression on my hand, there was no change at all.


    Does it mean that it doesn¡¯t have the same effect for everyone? Or is it because thepression is low?


    It would be too difficult to reproduce thepression from before, but I decided to challenge myself again when the opportunity arises and continued patting Kuti.

 Chapter 70 – Epilogue

    The 11th Month has begun.


    As always, it¡¯s not possible to feel the season in the baby room.


    But, it¡¯s clear at first nce outside...... I can¡¯t nce, though.


    The cool wind gradually makes the body tremble.


    My sibling¡¯s practice also began to shift from outdoors to indoors, and now they havepletely switched to indoor practice. Although I say that, this is the Christophe House.


    I feel that the ce Obaasama calls the training room is a little too vast to be called a room.


    On top of the considerable size of the running passage, I can tell how spacious it is by the position of the knights.


    Just howrge is this mansion? A day when I will be able to explore will surelye, so I will be sure to explore. I¡¯m sure that just exploring this mansion will be a great adventure.


    After Ellie¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s naturally Ena¡¯s turn next.


    A story of ire wanting to hold a grand party for Ena was brought up, but she declined that and decided to hold a little baby room party for family only.


    ire didn¡¯t force her and respected her choice to the maximum. I can feel a trust simr to the one I have for Kuti.


    Ah, but it doesn¡¯tpare to my and Kuti¡¯s rtionship.


    Just like during the birthday of my siblings, it seems I won¡¯t be able to move because of monopolization.


    In Ena¡¯s case, I think that I¡¯m always monopolized by Obaasama and my siblings, though.


    Still, after being able to monopolize me after a while, Ena released a small amount of wonderful, magical power.


    My family¡¯s love for me is very strong.


    Of course, the strong affection is that much stronger because of my handicap of not being able to see. But, even if I deduct that, their love is not half-baked.


    Ena¡¯s birthday party advances while surrounded by warmth.


    Incidentally, Kuti¡¯s jealousy meter didn¡¯t explode just barely, and she didn¡¯t stick to my cheek the next day.


    Ena appears to be safe. It was adult¡¯s moderate monopoly.


    ?t doesn¡¯t change the monopoly, though.


    ...... I¡¯m slightly worried whether this monopoly turmoil will happen every birthday.


    By the way, Mira who left with the expression of ecstasy after being mofued was absent the next day.


    On the second day, Obaasama imposed the get well soon practice, and she has undergone a rigorous training until she couldn¡¯t move anymore and then rested.


    As a result, she has finally returned after a week.


    Nija served as a substitute while Mira was resting. It must be just my imagination that her movements were rougher than before. Obaasama didn¡¯t mind it, after all.


    I wasn¡¯t able to get the training contents from Obaasama, but I can imagine a bit of Expert-san magical power mixed with her usual nonchnt smile.


    Mira...... Amitabha.


    Mira has returned, but when Obaasama is in the baby room, she would start shivering with a weird flow of magical power.


    When Obaasama looks at her, biku she makes a reaction and freezes in the spot, she looks really pitiful.


    Because she was helpless, I guided Obaasama¡¯s eyes away from Mira as much as possible while continuing Sensei¡¯s lesson.


    Mira¡¯s state somehow recovered after Ena¡¯s birthday, she was quite terribly tensed until then.


    Her beautiful fur has declined, it still was a bit higher than the fur of the other personal maids, but as a person who knows its superb mofu level, I was really disappointed and didn¡¯t feel like doing another mofu challenge.


    It appears that it will still take some time until that fur will return to the finest quality, but I think I will make the mission n more discreet once they are back to their original form.


    I want to aim when they are in their best state, after all.


    Therefore, quickly restore! I want to touch that greatest treasure with this hand at once!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 12th Month has begun, and Mira¡¯s fur is smoothly recovering.


    The day of the mission resumption might be close. I¡¯m truly excited.


    The practice of my siblings has moved indoors, but they still go outside when the weather is good.


    That¡¯s where I noticed, there¡¯s apparently snow piled up outside.


    Kuti was in high spirits, and Obaasama let me touch the snow as well.


    As expected, there¡¯s snow in this world too.


    The four seasons flow simr to the seasons of my mothend from my previous life.


    Even though I¡¯m mysteriously experiencing my second life, the climate is simr to the country that I spend most of my first life in.


    I thought that the civilization of this world might be walking on its own path because of the existence of sorcery, but there are a lot of simr things.


    Even though the world is different, does it walk on the simr path? How mysterious.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The time passes.


    I take the lessons, my knowledge deepened and I aim towards the far-off summit.


    I feel something like dizziness looking at the blurry top, but I advance step by step while convinced that I¡¯m advancing.


    The practice is still far off, but we have reached the point where we perform simtions to a certain extent.


    Work with reliable knowledge leads to a further conviction.


    My motivation still doesn¡¯t grow weak.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Two years have passed since I have reincarnated.


    Today is my second birthday of my second life.


    I¡¯m dressed up just like when I turned one, but the clothes of one year old naturally don¡¯t fit me anymore. I have grown quite a lotpared to that time.


    There¡¯s nothing on my head this time, but the skirt is a threeyer organza in full volume.


    The volume of the bottom of the skirt seems to be further increased by a hard tulle.


    The big corsage around the waist and the volume of the skirt made a very eye-catching dress.


    I have already gotten used to big skirts. This must be a kind of growth. I don¡¯t want to think about it deeply.


    It seems to be about knowledge, but my body has also grown.


    The biggest growth must be indeed thepletion of the potty training.


    It¡¯s now no different from the time I was able to hold it in unconsciously.


    It was only a little, but being able to realize own growth was a wonderful experience.


    Although I¡¯m able to control the physiological phenomena indispensable for people to live, it was actually very difficult to change.


    I can throw out my chest!


    I have graduated from diapers, JoJo!


    My first birthday party was held in the party hall, but it seems that it will be held in the baby room this year.


    The room is decorated with paper flowers and ribbons the entire family made.


    Because I have the leading role, I didn¡¯t help with making it, but I was taking a lesson while watching over the situation. Because the birthday party hasn¡¯t started yet, I have requested Sani sensei for a lesson.


    Sensei told me it¡¯s okay to take a break today, but I had time. I¡¯d like to learn as much as possible.


    But, the decorating soon finished and the birthday party started.


    The lesson which just started has immediately ended. It¡¯s unfortunate, but this party is for me. I would be sorry if I didn¡¯t enjoy it.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Happy birthday¡¹¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Happy birthday, Ojousama¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The happy birthday call from my family, four personal maids and Scarlet-san resounded around the room.


    There¡¯s nothing like crackers, but I can understand the warm atmosphere from the magical powers leaking from everyone.


    ¡¸Lily, this is the present from us!¡¹


    ¡¸We chose books we thought Lily would enjoy. We will read you lots from now on too, okay!¡¹


    It appears that my Elder brother¡¯s and Elder sister¡¯s presents are books.


    Ta-dah they open their arms exaggeratedly as if doing pantomime a little in front of the bookshelf.


    I couldn¡¯t understand because I can¡¯t see, but Kuti immediately supplemented.


    ¡¸Ah~ That huge mountain of books was a present~ Lily, Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s present is a lot of books, you know~ I¡¯m looking forward to the reading time~!¡¹


    ¡¾Mountain...... is there really so many?¡¿


    ¡¸Un, un, an amazing number is piled up! It also has a ribbon, there¡¯s no doubt!¡¹


    ¡¾I see~ that¡¯s something to look forward to¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu...... judging by the titles, there seem to be many adventure novels. So you like adventure, huh? I was certain that you like research¡¹


    ¡¾Ahh~...... I wonder? I like adventure, but I would rather not risk my life. I like it if it¡¯s in the story¡¿


    ¡¸I see, well, I prefer research documents rather than books about adventure or romance. Books like that are...... not in there, how unfortunate¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way there would be, right~! Because it¡¯s Theo and Ellie reading, they wouldn¡¯t be able to read something so difficult!¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. That might be it¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu...... that certainly might be so. Truly unfortunate. But, to collect so many books...... there are lots of books in this mansion, but I wonder why it seems not to be enough?¡¹


    ¡¾As expected, there really are lots of books in this house, aren¡¯t there? I have understood that there are many from the number of books that were read to me, though¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, you don¡¯t often see such amount. The collection of books in the Ovent¡¯s library is quite good too, but there are as many as one hundred times more books in the Forest next to the world¡¯s library¡¹


    ¡¾If the library in the Forest next to the world is that wonderful, I¡¯m going to judge that our book collection iscking......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, the number of books in the library¨D¨D¡¹


    While being hugged by the two in turns, the fairies were interested in the books.


    Well, their interest immediately shifted, and they started thinking about the types and quantity of books in the library.


    After that, I have received presents from parents, Ena, and Obaasama in turns.


    The present I have received from my parents for my second birthday is a custom tiara made in Ovent.


    The presents there are not limited to tiaras, everything seems okay as long as it¡¯s head apparel.


    The young men of Christophe house are apparently given diadem and young girls tiara.


    Both Theo and Ellie naturally have them, and they seem to carefully keep them in a treasury somewhere in the house.


    ¡¸Fufu...... Happy birthday, Lily-chan. It suits you very well¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... Lily looks like a princess just like Ellie did. It suits you very well¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, Lily is a princess, isn¡¯t she! I will be a splendid knight to serve the princess!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, you look very beautiful. Like a real princess! ...... But! I will be serving as Lily¡¯s knight! I won¡¯t lose, alright!¡¹


    ¡¸Just what I want! I have no intention of yielding!¡¹


    While the parents keep on giving words of praises, Elder brother and Elder sister started fighting for some reason.


    Theo who always yields to Ellie doesn¡¯t want to yield and faces her with a serious expression.


    But, I would like them not to fight since it¡¯s my birthday.


    ¡¸Nii~ni. Nee~ne. Me!¡¹


    (Nii~ni. Nee~ne. Dame!/Bro. Sis. No!)


    ¡¸¡¸!! Yes! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹¡¹


    The two siblings opened their round and lovely eyes wide the moment I scolded them, but they immediately apologized.


    I heard the family who¡¯s pleasantly watching over let out even biggerughter.


    I understand from the flow of magical power that the two feel embarrassed. But, they soon match the family who¡¯s watching over while releasing warm, magical power with smiles.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next, isn¡¯t it? ...... Here, this is it. I have chosen a lot of nice looking clothes for Lily. Let¡¯s dress up in various clothes, okay?¡¹


    Ena¡¯s present were clothes.


    I naturally couldn¡¯t see, but Kuti who saw the clothes made an extremely good face.


    ¡¸Wow~ as expected of Ena...... ah, isn¡¯t this Linear¡¯s newest product! But, these are children clothes......¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... it¡¯s no trouble when I set my mind on it, right Ellie?¡¹


    ¡¸A, amazing! Next time, I would also like them!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so~ but, speaking truthfully, it was really difficult. Therefore, only if the opportunity arises, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸As expected~ un, I will look forward to it¡¹


    Hearing the brilliant conversation of the two women and Kuti¡¯s expression which is gradually getting more wonderful, I start feeling worried.


    Just what kind of clothes are they...... though I will surely find out soon...... I¡¯m worried.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next then. He should being soon, but......¡¹


    The moment Obaasama said that.


    I can tell that frightful footsteps are getting closer from the corridor.


    The moment I understood, the door was thrown open, and a familiar person appeared.


    ¡¸Happy birthday, Liliaaaaanne! Ojiichan made it in timeeee!¡¹


    A giant that does not fit in the elongated rectangle door.


    A flow of magical power that far surpasses the superior maids of Christophe house.


    Naturally, it was Ojiisama who has returned from the fief.


    ¡¸Dear. You arete, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸O, ou...... sorry about that. There were some survivors on the way, so I took a minute to erase them¡¹


    ¡¸Today is Lily-chan¡¯s birthday, you know? Please stay away from such boorish talk¡¹


    ¡¸Uh...... my bad. Forgive me, Lilianne¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji. Oaerinachai¡¹


    (Jii~ji. Okaerinasai/Grandpa. Wee back)


    ¡¸Uooooooooh. You will forgive this old geezer Lilianneeeeee...... gofu¡¹


    Ojiisama who spat out something dangerous immediately instantly quieted after being rebuked, but his face bloomed in happiness when I weed him back, and Obaasama had to stop his assault.


    It¡¯s the usual, fun and happy scene.


    Ojiisama who opened the door was shut out again by Obaasama¡¯s technique, manga scenes like that are everyday life for those two.


    Of course, banging noises and apologetic voice resounded from behind the door afterward.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸A lot has happened, but I made it in time. The present from Ann and me is prepared below! Now then, let¡¯s go!¡¹


    ¡¸Though I would be happy if Lily-chan likes it¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? I have educated it up myself, there¡¯s no problem¡¹


    ¡¸Haa...... dear, you really are...... education is just a premise. The problem is whether Lily-chan will like that child, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸U, muu...... but, it will be fine! Didn¡¯t you say that Lilianne likes wolf races!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but...... let¡¯s go then¡¹


    From the two¡¯s conversation, it¡¯s something that needed education and moreover appears to be rted to the wolf race¨D¨DThey were apparently choosing on my preference of Mira.


    I wonder what it is? I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    I move down while jolted in Ojiisama¡¯s hard arms.


    As expected, it¡¯s not like Obaasama¡¯s movements where I can ignore the vibration. Both his arms and chest are hard.


    I have to tell Ojiisama of my ufortable ride.


    I demand a transfer to Obaasama!


    I tried pping on Ojiisama¡¯s cheeks while after thinking such, but it had no effect besides making himugh out gahaha.


    In the end, I fought through the ufortable ride, and we arrived at the targeted room.


    Ojiisama stops in front of the room and shows a daring smile. I can tell that he¡¯s quite confident in the present.


    ¡¸Now then, Lilianne! This is the birthday present from us!¡¹


    On the opposite side of the opened door, there was something withtticed magical power and something with a charming flow of magical power behind it.

 idle talk 7 – Personal Maids – 1st Secret Talk

    The ce is a in room with only minimum furniture.


    Thend of the Christophe House boasts of a vast area next only to the Ovent¡¯s royal castle.


    A portion of such vastnd is filled arge number of buildings.


    The room is in a building for high-rank servants in which only women allowed.


    Currently, there are two people eagerly waiting in the room for another person.


    ¡¸Still not yet, still not here~ she should be here soon, right~?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah~ she should be here soon~¡¹


    One is sitting on a bed while restlessly watching the clock on the wall, while the other one is sitting in a chair in front of a dressing table¨D¨Dthere are nearly no cosmetics there, though.


    Another simple round stool is prepared for the person they are waiting for.


    Originally, this room is used as a waiting room for visitors, but there two are using this room as their own.


    ¡¸Nevertheless, no matter when wee here, this room is always cold¡¹


    ¡¸Your room~ I think it has too many stuffed toys~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, you think so...... I think that much is normal for a girl!¡¹


    ¡¸Even I~ don¡¯t have so many~ Besides~ I don¡¯t name them~ one by one~¡¹


    ¡¸I, I mean! All of them are my family, you know...... it would be strange if my family didn¡¯t have names, right?¡¹


    ¡¸If they are family~ it can¡¯t be helped then~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it can¡¯t be helped. Un, un¡¹


    ¡¸Impossib~le¡¹


    ¡¸Gaan¡¹


    Kufufu, the oneughing at her coworker hanging her head down is one of the personal maids of Lilianne, the second daughter of the Christophe House¨D¨DJenny.


    The other one who hung her head down with a loud sound effect after being made a toy of time killing is also simrly a personal maid¨D¨DLacria.


    ¡¸...... It¡¯s finemon, it¡¯s finemon...... It¡¯s fine because Alessio and Lakis willfort memon......¡¹


    ¡¸The two you brought~ the other day~ when you had a day off~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Alessio¡¯s tail angle is very cool, you know! The density of cotton inside Lakis is incredible, you know! The two are treasures, you know!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ye~s. I know~ I understand~ it¡¯s fine for~ the cute~ adorable~ Lacria-chan~ to get healed~ by the stuffed toys~ I will~ have a fun talk with Nija~ about Ojousama~ alright~¡¹


    ¡¸That is that! This is this! I won¡¯t forgive you if you leave me out of the Ojousama talk, alright!¡¹


    ¡¸Really~ Lacria too~ has be~ Ojousama¡¯s~ captive~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s only natural, right? I¡¯m that person¡¯s personal maid, you know! What~? Is Jenny saying that you are not a captive?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufuu~...... isn¡¯t that~ obviou~s?¡¹


    ¡¸Right~¡¹


    The two think about their master while broadly grinning.


    The two, to that person¨D¨Dseveral months have passed since the two became Lilianne¡¯s personal maids.


    In the meantime, from the information and experiences the two...... no, all four have already be her captives.


    A delicate beauty as if molded by borate craft and clear white skin. The absence of fluctuations in the facial expressions, fine, silk-like hair that has the gloss, volume, and beauty that can¡¯t be imitated.


    The two think that it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that her hair is the supreme masterpiece.


    She¡¯s the granddaughter of Ann, the Great Lady of the house they respect and daughter of ireteal, the champion of this year¡¯s team and individual Magic Battle.


    The descendant of the two strongest people on the Lizwald continent, an existence that did greetings on her first birthday in front of many people all by herself.


    Not only the four personal maids, everyone from the Knights of the White Crystals who witnessed that greetings with their own eyes recognized her as their master.


    It¡¯s not like other noble houses can¡¯t match the Christophe House and the four personal maids and twenty knights for their two years old. However, it¡¯s rare for all to ept the child as their master.


    Those who witnessed her greeting understand how special she really is.


    The blood flowing through her veins is that of the Christophe House.


    And above all, the belief that the existence which is Lilianne will grow into a great master is enough of a reason to recognize her as their master.


    Especially the four exclusive maids who are in a special position that allows them to enter her room.


    When excluding Lilianne¡¯s appearances, she¡¯s no different from a normal, obedient child.


    But, the girls know. No, they know it exactly because three of the girls acquired their positions as personal maids with their own abilities.


    Lilianne asionally shows ¡®that¡¯ something.


    The sharpness to perceive all of Jenny¡¯s prided covert actions all the time.


    The fact that Nija, the top among the Christophe House, personally recognized her as her master.


    The three personal maids understand that their master holds power they can¡¯t possibly reach at that age.


    About thest one...... she was only chosen because she¡¯s Lilianne¡¯s favorite.


    Her ability is perfectly fine since the Christophe House employed her, but she¡¯s kind of a fledgling whenpared to the other three.


    But, that is that. It¡¯s not possible for bullying or excluding to happen among the personal maids. Rather, the girls are very affectionate towards thest maid, Mira.


    But, thest Mira is currently down because of rigorous training.


    ¡¸...... Thanks for waiting¡¹


    ¡¸Wee back~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wee back~ so~ how was it~?¡¹


    ¡¸How was it!? How was it!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Calm down. First, this¡¹


    ¡¸Uooooooooo!!!¡¹


    ¡¸T, this is~¡¹


    ¡¸...... From friend who works with remodeled magic tools¡¹


    The thing that Nija took out of her pocket was a ck and white picture.


    But, a figure of their little master wearing cartoon-character-like clothes was drawn on it.


    ¡¸H, how did you get this!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... It was terribly difficult¡¹


    ¡¸How did you get it~ do you have more~?¡¹


    ¡¸Right! Do you have more!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Only one was sessful. ...... Remodeled magic tools are like that¡¹


    ¡¸T, that can¡¯t be~¡¹


    ¡¸But~ even this much is incredible~¡¹


    The main body of the magic tool Nija showed was carried on her back and connected to her arm, but it already broke.


    Nija¡¯s friend is someone who¡¯s magic tool remodeling master, but remodelingmon magic tools is strictly forbidden. This magic tool is a remodeled short distance magnifying magic tool, a magic tool that transcripts on paper as a medium.


    The remodeling of the magic tool basically tends to be unstable because it forcibly overwrites its original use. Remodeling magic tools take considerable skill, but because of its instability, it has a tendency to run out of control easily. Therefore it¡¯s prohibited.


    But, Nija has used remodeled magic tool for her master. She naturally trusts the skills of her remodeling friend, but she has been quite smitten with her master in the short period of time of being a personal maid.


    To the extent, she couldn¡¯t help it but want her portrait. But, if this gets exposed, she will have no choice but topensate with death.


    Even if it possess so much danger, Nija carried this out because she wanted to feel closer to her master.


    ¡¸C, can I have this!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey~ you can¡¯t have it~ I will take it~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Not allowed¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh~!¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Troubling. Possible only because Ojousama doesn¡¯t move much. ...... Wasn¡¯t found out by Great Lady as well. If found...... don¡¯t want to think about it...... ...... Impossible for you¡¹


    ¡¸U...... th, that right, but¡¹


    ¡¸So nice~ so nice~ this~ probably~ if auctioned~ to the Knights Order~ there will be~ fellows~ who would go bankrupt~ for this~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Affirmation¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Great Lady won¡¯t let a painter near Ojousama, after all¡¹


    ¡¸You are right~ when taking that~ into consideration~ this is......¡¹


    Jenny¡¯s appearances suddenly changed with sharpness and instantly became blurry, but Nija bound her arms behind her back in the next moment and dropped her on the floor.


    Nija¡¯s restrictions technique which allowed to bind Jenny with one hand and one leg is prone to admiration.


    ¡¸...... Amitabha¡¹


    ¡¸Jenny did something stupid...... there¡¯s no way you could win against Nija¡¹


    ¡¸...... Incidentally, copying is prohibited¡¹


    ¡¸Gu...... no good, huh~¡¹


    Lacria who surprisingly has artistic inclinations hangs her head down in disappointment.


    The portraits in the Lizwald continent are usually painted over a few days by a talented painter with sponsors or patrons with considerable financial strength.


    Even if there¡¯s talent, it would be difficult to draw for work without funds.


    The magic tool Nija used is what makes it possible to do in tens of minutes. However, the premise is that the target hardly moves.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it would be close to impossible to use on a child. But, the target was Lilianne. On top of having almost no expression, she hardly moves.


    But, there¡¯s still the problem of time, even if Lilianne stands still, there are existences that will interfere.


    Nija was able toplete only one in the period of several days. No, just one is a good bargain.


    And then, the overworked magic tool broke just after several days. Just the paper used for the remodeled magic tool was considerably expensive.


    But it still was something that can never be reced by money or anything else for Nija.


    The one picture she has is a cherished gem that can¡¯t be handed over to anyone else.


    ¡¸...... Fufu...... Ojousama is dreamy¡¹


    ¡¸Right~ especially this pajama she¡¯s wearing, it¡¯s amazing how angelic she looks, right?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Super affirmation¡¹


    ¡¸...... M, me too~ I, I want to look~......¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, I think that bunny pajamas are the best¡¹


    ¡¸F, fox are better~¡¹


    ¡¸...... I agree with Jenny¡¹


    ¡¸But, Jenny¡¯s ¡®this¡¯ is not like that, right~¡¹


    ¡¸H, how rude~...... Gaku¡¹


    ¡¸...... It¡¯s the best because it¡¯s on Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~ I understand that~ it¡¯s scary how much I understand~ Ojousama would be cute in anything...... how mysterious¡¹


    ¡¸...... Devilish woman¡¹


    ¡¸Bufu! D, devilish...... s, she may be......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Nod¡¹


    A certain false conviction appeared in the half-closed eyes of the girl thumbing up Lacria who burst intoughter.


    ¡¸P, please move away soon~ Nijaa~...... I, I will breaaak~¡¹

 idle talk 8 – Family Get-together

    On a certain day.


    ¡¸Fumu, haa, ahbut...... no...... that¡¯s true, but......¡¹


    Sani sensei suddenly started talking to a magic tool she took out from her pocket.


    It¡¯s greatly simr to themunication device I have seen before in the theater. But, I can clearly tell that this magic tool has far more refined flow of magical power than the one from before.


    As the conversation went on, Sani sensei¡¯s expression steadily warped.


    Something must have happened. We were in the middle of a lesson so I¡¯d like to resume quickly, but Sani sensei usually doesn¡¯t make an expression like that, so I¡¯m extremely curious.


    ¡¾Say, Kuti...... did something happen?¡¿


    ¡¸N~ don¡¯t know. But, Sani makes such expression only when talking with that ridiculous in head fellow who pushes unreasonable demands on her~¡¹


    ¡¾Ridiculous in head fellow......?¡¿


    ¡¸I know, I understand! I just have to go right, just have to go!¡¹


    Just as I started feeling something uneasy from Kuti¡¯s words, Sani sensei finished the conversation with a grand wrath.


    ¡¸How was it~?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... no good. That fellow is dangerous when talking. It seems like we have to do it. You and me¡¹


    ¡¸...... Do your best~¡¹


    ¡¸No, you are going too¡¹


    ¡¸...... Do your best~¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying you are going as well¡¹


    ¡¸Do your¡¹


    ¡¸You too-!¡¹


    Sani sensei snapped on Kuti who was pretending not to hear by covering her ears.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Next day.


    We are observing Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s training in the sunshine, which is hotter than warm.


    Thanks to the shade of the parasol, I¡¯m not directly exposed to the sunlight, but it¡¯s still hot.


    In the position that is much higher than usual, I¡¯m riding on Alek¡¯s shoulders.


    Alek¡¯s hair is considerably bristly and pointed, but I can¡¯tin about the gripping part. Alek himself told me ¡®hold on firmly~¡¯, so I¡¯m holding on without reserve.


    I¡¯m observing the practice of siblings from a height I can¡¯t normally look from, but the high point of view has no meaning to me who can only see magical power.


    Well, Alek looks like he¡¯s having fun giving me a shoulder ride, so I will consider it a good thing.


    Currently, the fairies are not in this mansion.


    Because of their conversation yesterday, they had to, unfortunately, leave for one day. It seems that it was an urgent matter as Kuti had been saying that it¡¯s impossible, and Sani sensei went out with a heavy face.


    Kuti didn¡¯t want to separate from me and was resisting until the end, but Sani sensei took her down with three step feint and drop kick from her heel.


    This is the general outline of the two¡¯s skinship, so I wasn¡¯t worried that much, but wouldn¡¯t Kuti who didn¡¯t want to go wake up in an awful mood.


    ¡¸Oopsy, Lilianne. Are you holding on properly~?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Alek shakes with my body and adjusts me again to ensure my safety, so I reply.


    An uproar doesn¡¯t happen anymore when I reply.


    My parents somehow got used to it as well.


    ¡¸Yosh, your Oniichan and Oneechan are going for a run, let¡¯s follow after them!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, Alek. You have to put a hat on Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, right. Today¡¯s sunlight is strong, after all~ If she doesn¡¯t wear a hat properly, she will get a heatstroke!¡¹


    ¡¸Besides, Lily-chan¡¯s pretty skin will turn pitch ck¡¹


    ¡¸I think that a little bit of color is healthy, though~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s no good. Even though Lily-chan¡¯s growth is fast, she¡¯s still a baby!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~ I think that tanned Lilianne would also be nice¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t. Here, let¡¯s put on this Lily-chan, okay?¡¹


    ire gave me a broad hat with a big ribbon under my chin and let me wear a thin coat.


    A coat during a summertime might be a ridiculous story, but this coat is actually furnished with a cooling magic tool from the inside, therefore, far from being hot, it¡¯s truly refreshing.


    It also blocks the direct sunlight, so I don¡¯t have to worry about sunburn.


    In the meanwhile, Theo and Ellie started running.


    Alek began to move too and warm; dry wind brushed against my cheeks.


    Because the hat is tied under my chin, there¡¯s no need to worry about it flying away.


    Because I can¡¯t usually move this fast, I could feel such refreshing wind after a long time.


    Just the right speed and oscition. The feeling of the wind hitting my body is also pleasant.


    An uplifting feeling which I couldn¡¯t sense for a long time.


    I spontaneously separate my hands from Alek¡¯s hair and spread them as if catching the iing wind.


    ¡¸Kyaa~u!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! Lilianne, are you having fun!¡¹


    ¡¸Ai! To~shama motto haaku~!¡¹


    (Hai! Tousama motto hayaku~!/Yes! Father, faster~!)


    ¡¸Yosh! Let¡¯s go~!¡¹


    Alek elerates to meet my demand.


    The wind hitting my face increased in strength as if it was a roller coaster. Roller coasters were my favorite in my previous life, so I¡¯m enjoying this very much.


    ¡¸Nyawa~i!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey~!¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama wait~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wait for us please, Otousama~!¡¹


    When I take a nce back, my siblings were considerably far behind, trying their best to keep up.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After fully satisfied with Alek coaster, it was ire¡¯s turn next.


    Alek who plentily answered my expectations sat down on the chair dead tired and panting.


    He has continued running at considerable speed for quite a long time, after all. It was fun, but I might have overdone it.


    That¡¯s because he increased the speed every time I said faster, faster.


    At the end, it was such speed that I had to firmly hold on Alek¡¯s hair so I wouldn¡¯t get flung away, but it was ultra fun.


    Although the tremendous momentum has removed my hat, it was fun on its own.


    Indeed, experiencing something which is not usually possible skyrockets the tension.


    ¡¸Fufu...... you have worked hard, Dear. Lily-chan looks extremely satisfied, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸To~shama, ariato~¡¹


    (Tousama, arigato~/Tousama, thank you~)


    ¡¸O, ou...... leave it to Otousamaa~¡¹


    I thank the worn out Alek who¡¯s unsteadily raising his hand to give a thumbs up with a bright smile.


    It appears that Alek had no room to look my way, but ire, Obaasama, and Ena noticed my smile and their eyes started sparkling.


    ¡¸Seriously~ Lily-chan is so adorable......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... it makes you feel like you could do anything just for that smile, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, shall I give you a shoulder ride next?¡¹


    Ena asked with a serious expression, but I was sufficiently satisfied with Alek, so I declined.


    Besides, it looks like it¡¯s ire¡¯s turn next. I wonder what she wants to do?


    ¡¸Now then, Lily-chan, let¡¯s go~¡¹


    Saying such, ire holds me up in one hand and activates a magic tool in her other hand.


    After she inserted the magic tool in the pocket on the inside of my skirt with ribbon, she tightly closed it with a button, and my body began floating.


    ire grasped both of my hands at the same time I started floating, so I didn¡¯t fly off, but my skirt and coat are fluttering, I have never been there, but it feels like I¡¯m in space.


    ¡¸Fufu...... how is it? It¡¯s a floating magic tool I have specially ordered just for this day¡¹


    ¡¸O~¡¹


    When I pped with my unsteady legs, they started immediately floating as well.


    I tried to correct the direction in a panic, but it didn¡¯t go smoothly, and I ended up floating upside down.


    ire magnificently matched with my thoughts, and I was guided into an entire turn.


    Afterpleting the turn and returning to the original position, I was guided into a horizontal rotation next.


    I was turned and spun around by ire in the buoyant, light zero gravity.


    I can tell my tension tremendously increasing because of the mysterious experience I can¡¯t usually do. Rather, I have been unconsciously making merry in a loud voice.


    ¡¸Wa~u! Kiyawa~!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, vertical rotation ising next~¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyafu~!¡¹


    ire spins me around happily.


    She turns me around, moves me across the air as if I was gliding, I was able to enjoy the zero gravity space to the fullest.


    After a short while, Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice ended, and they came to guide me together with ire.


    With the guidance of the three, it was as if they were freely ying catch ball with me in the buoyant, light space.


    After enjoying the swimming in the air for a while, the magic tool inside my pocket made a sound. It was a sound as if it was cracking.


    Together with the sound, my family members suddenly became more distant.


    I understand that I suddenly soared into the sky, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    ¡¸Lily-chan!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Lily!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Not good!¡¹


    The whole family went into a panic, but I was suddenly wrapped in something soft the next moment.


    And then, the sense of floating disappears, and the feeling of a rapid drop appears. I understood that we safely returned to the ground.


    ¡¸That was dangerous. Lily-chan, did you do something?¡¹


    I knew that the usual soft feeling was Obaasama.


    I think I was quite high from the size of my family from up there, but as expected of Obaasama.


    Because I don¡¯t remember doing anything, I shake my head left and right in reply to Obaasama¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Lily-chan!¡¹


    The family gathered around me simultaneously with ire¡¯s anxious voice, but I don¡¯t have any injuries, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Obaasama carefully handed me over to ire who hugged me close, but if I have to say myself, the free fall with Obaasama was also quite enjoyable.


    I thought that I would like to do it again if not for worrying my family.


    When I spoke about it to Kuti and Sani sensei, I found out that the magic tool cracked and ran rampage because it couldn¡¯t withstand my magical power.


    It also apparently happens to others with a nonstandard amount of magical power like me.


    I was reminded that my magical power is amazing once again because of this event.

 idle talk 9 – The Two People’s Dungeon

    I take pride in being a veteran who has kept on challenging the mothers of monsters¨D¨DDungeons for many years.


    Dungeons are monsters. Therefore, they are living beings, they have to prey on something.


    Of course, their target is us.


    However, the preying method of the monsters called Dungeons is a little bit special.


    Normal monsters prey by absorbing magical power. Moreover, it¡¯s enough for them to supplement their magical power once every few months.


    That¡¯s because magical power circtes through the bodies of the monsters and they are able to store it.


    Naturally, Dungeons also possess the same function. But, the Dungeons keeps on preying.


    Why is that?


    That¡¯s because the primary purpose of the monsters called Dungeons is to expand their bodies.


    The body of a Dungeon. That¡¯s, of course, the interior of the Dungeon.


    The inner structure of an expanded Dungeon isplicated.


    It continues to expand while bing moreplicated. Almost as if it was instinctive.


    Of course, not everyone can set foot into suchplicated interior body of this monster.


    But, the monsters called Dungeons spawn normal monsters in the interior of their bodies. And the things obtainable only after defeating the monsters inside the dungeon can be used to create things that are indispensable for life.


    Those who challenge Dungeons and get defeated are preyed upon by Dungeons. The equipment left behind by those who were defeated is enough of the reason to walk inside.


    There are cases where some of the equipment became treasures with magical power dwelling in them, making them incredibly powerful magic tools.


    These have a value to amass a fortune.


    Furthermore, there¡¯s something called the Heart of the Dungeon deep inside the massive Dungeons. That¡¯s far more valuable to obtain than any monsters within the Dungeon.


    Depending on the thing, it sometimes has more value than a powerful magic tool.


    Thus, people keep challenging the dangerous Dungeons to this day.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A silent space where only Young Master¡¯s and my steps echo.


    The 34th floor of the Jizenovi Dungeon, located in the west of the Ovent is our current position.


    Jizenovi means 19th in the ancientnguage.


    There are many Dungeons in the vast Ovent Kingdom, Young Master and I are trying our skill in this Dungeon.


    The 30th level is said to be the dangerous area.


    This Jizenovi Dungeon doesn¡¯t have atrocious traps, but the strong monsters are its special characteristics.


    There are many powerful things such as ¡°Magic Fragment¡± obtainable in this Dungeon, but Magic Fragments are not our purpose so we haven¡¯t collected them as they would be baggage.


    It¡¯s truly waste, but it¡¯s a trivial thing because the Young Master is the son of a prominent person, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Rather, the problem is Young Mastering to such den of thieves like this.


    But, Young Master is always saying that if he doesn¡¯t have proper skills himself, people won¡¯t follow him.


    For that reason, he polished his martial arts and sorcery, and now he¡¯s strong enough to dive this far into a Dungeon with just the two of us.


    After passing Jizenovi¡¯s 10th floor, all illumination disappears.


    I thought it was a trap for a moment, but I understood that this is just how the Dungeon grew after a while.


    But, when there¡¯s no illumination, you have to secure the light yourself. Exploring Dungeon in darkness is no different from a suicidal act.


    Even monsters understand that.


    The inside illuminated by the illumination magic tool is no different from the 1st floor.


    It¡¯s also one of the characteristics of this Dungeon.


    A scenery that doesn¡¯t change reduces the adventurer¡¯s concentration, and the monsters aim for that.


    While there are no traps, the entire Dungeon is like a detestable trap.


    ¡¸Young Master. We should be able to see the transfer point soon¡¹


    ¡¸I see. There weren¡¯t many monsters on this floor, weren¡¯t there?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... I feel like the monster became scarce once we set foot on the 30th floor, but I might be biased somewhere. Let¡¯s stay focused. There are monster rooms in this Dungeon, after all¡¹


    ¡¸Alright¡¹


    Young Master who was disappointed that no monsters were attacking us tensed up once I reminded him not to lose focus.


    There are monsters in the Dungeons. Because monsters are living beings, they wander around the Dungeon.


    That¡¯smon sense.


    Therefore, there are cases where monsters gather in one ce. ces like that are called monster rooms, and they are recognized as traps created by coincidence.


    Monsters here are really strong, even with Young Master¡¯s and my fighting strength, it takes a considerable amount of time to bring it down.


    This is a Dungeon where two monsters rarely appear at once, but there has been no encounter since arriving at this floor.


    But however, although I was more or less careless, I still found the scene before me unbelievable.


    Something was thrown from the opposite side of the wall that can¡¯t be destroyed no matter how powerful magic is used, and created holes on both sides of the corridor.


    There were two clear holes in the empty passage.


    Young Master and I were so surprised we fell on our backsides and stared dumbfoundedly.


    I¡¯m saying this myself, but I¡¯m a veteran who challenged many dungeons. Young Master is also a powerful person who¡¯s equal to the 1st elite of the capital¡¯s Knights Order.


    The innocent girl who slipped through one of the open holes passed without minding us.


    She did it so naturally as if there was nothing wrong, almost as if the hole was originally supposed to be there.


    The floating illumination magic tool illuminating the area around her is the top quality among illumination magic tools.


    The girl¡¯s hair illuminated by the light is silver.


    A transparent-like clear white skin.


    Beautiful amethyst eyes.


    This scene makes me forget that this is the danger area. The girl leaves with three maids following after her.


    They walk brilliantly as if not feeling the weight of the huge, swelled up rucksacks on their backs.


    The maids who noticed us curtsy to us and chase after the girl.


    But, their footsteps are so light, it¡¯s hard to believe they are just maids.


    ¡¸Rashigant...... it seems that I have be crazy......¡¹


    ¡¸Young Master...... me too¡¹


    I could hear Young Master¡¯s dumbfounded voice after a while passed since the abnormally ridiculous scene.


    I thought the same, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Rather, it¡¯s better like this since I understood that what I saw wasn¡¯t just an illusion.


    No, perhaps the two of us saw the same illusion, but there shouldn¡¯t be monsters with such ability on this floor.


    ¡¸What is that throbbing in my chest...... this passionate and painful warmth......!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh?¡¹


    When I looked at Young Master, who has blurted out something weird, a scene of Young Master holding his heart with a face of ecstasy entered my view.


    Ah, it¡¯s useless. This fellow has fallen.


    I thought such only for a brief moment. Young Master plunged into the open hole.


    And then, I heard terrifying screams of agony and sounds of flesh and bones getting ground up.


    No one can me that Young Master soon returned in silence by crawling and dragging his weak legs behind.


    That must be the doing of the sounds I¡¯ve heard a little while ago.


    This was the first encounter.


    In spite of witnessing such dreadful scene which makes you want to pity the monsters, Young Master didn¡¯t give up on the girl.


    Even if he had to crawl after her in such unsightly way.


    Even when met the girl in the Dungeon again thanks to gathering information, and receiving a direct hit to the head from the monster that got blown away.


    Even when hepletely lost his minds after seeing the girl leisurely drinking tea in the depths of the Dungeon.


    ¡¸You...... aren¡¯t you the one who was making a stupid face after getting hit in the head by the monster I have blown away? What is it today? You are making such face as if you are seeing something wondrous¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ha! I, I¡¯m! I¡¯m Rnd Landrish! Please associate with me with the premise of marriage!¡¹


    ¡¸Y, Young Master!?¡¹


    I really didn¡¯t think he would suddenly propose in the depths of a Dungeon.


    Certainly, Young Master has been recently gathering information as if obsessed.


    But, I certainly didn¡¯t think he would propose all of sudden.


    Moreover, this is deep inside a Dungeon.


    A super dangerous zone where you could get attacked by a monster at any moment.


    ¡¸You are a strange person, aren¡¯t you? Even though the other gentlemen would run away at high speed after seeing my strength¡¹


    ¡¸I have fallen for such you! It was love at first sight!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... it¡¯s my first time receiving good will so straightforwardly¡¹


    ¡¸T, then!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Then¡¹


    The girl matched Young Master¡¯s glittering expression, stood up from the luxurious chair that¡¯s not suitable for the Dungeon at all, and slowly approached him.


    But, I noticed my back running with a cold sweat at that very moment.


    The girl emitted a fiendish thirst for blood.


    Young Master¡¯s expression brimmed over with happiness as if he didn¡¯t notice the thirst for blood.


    Ah, no good. This fellow.


    My expectations, or rather, my intuition was correct.


    I also investigated the facts beforehand......


    ¡¸If you win against me, I will happily offer you this body¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh, guaoaaaaah¡¹


    The girl¡¯s constant smile instantly vanished, and Young Master flew away.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The girl¡¯s name is Ann La Christophe.


    She conquered 20th-floor Dungeon for the first time by the age of seven by herself.


    After that, she conquered forty dungeons in just five years, an existence called as the Dungeon eater.


    She continues traveling alone across the brutal Dungeons which take approximately ten years for ordinary people to finish.


    Furthermore, the girl doesn¡¯t have a single weapon.


    She hardly uses sorcery, and she also doesn¡¯t possess any offensive magic tool.


    All is done with her own body.


    That very body crushingly defeats all monsters.


    An abnormal existence that smashes the huge Magic Fragments that hide deep inside¨D¨DGreat Magic Crystals and returns.


    Since that day, Young Master has been enthusiastically challenging her every day.


    Young Master¡¯s screams resound around the Dungeon today as well.

 idle talk 10 – Personal Maid’s Secret Challenge

    Jenny.


    She¡¯s one of Lilianne La Christophe¡¯s personal maids.


    Jenny belongs to the fox n, but she hardly interacts with them.


    Before she was able to understand what¡¯s going on, she was in an orphanage living with many orphans like herself.


    The children in the orphanage were culled by the men of the procurement staff at fixed periods.


    She was also culled when she was five years old.


    But, she was lucky.


    No, the beginning might have been cruel as cruel can get. But still, it can be said that she was lucky overall.


    The ce of her culling was a facility where maids and butlers are reared.


    When she was in the orphanage, she wasn¡¯t able to eat until she was full. She just wasn¡¯t starved.


    The first thing that happened to her in the facility was a thorough washing.


    It was definitely nothing simple as washing the body. She and the other children have been thoroughly washed off all disease-causing germs, it was equal to torture.


    However, there was no guarantee for her life in this facility, rather, the life of Jenny who was sent here for culling was a trifling thing.


    After being washed thoroughly for several days, she has been immediately imposed training.


    It wasn¡¯t a ssroom lecture, but a harsh torture for her small body.


    Tests were held at fixed periods, and those who didn¡¯t pass them were further tortured with training.


    Those who have passed are forced to watch the training imposed on the people who failed, thus engraving in their hearts that failure is not an option.


    Those were truly hellish days.


    But, Jenny discovered a pleasure in this hell-like every day.


    In the orphanage, she was given just enough tasteless meals not to starve.


    But, this ce was different.


    She was properly given three meals per day that were properly considering the nutrition bnce and had a world of difference in tastepared to the meals in the orphanage.


    It was enough to make her think that she was d that she came to that ce.


    There¡¯s was another reason besides that.


    Her abilities boasted of top ss among the dozens of people training together with her.


    She has never failed a test, and at eight years old, she was given a private room as a reward for good achievements.


    She, with her slow way of speech, possessed unthinkable physical abilities and her special skill¨D¨Dstealth abilities, thus not only the instructors but even those above them also recognized her existence for her abilities.


    At ten years of age, she disyed her stealth ability to its fullest, and she was scouted by an elite group called Shadow.


    But, she rejected them.


    That¡¯s because she wanted to go to the same ce where even more supreme existence is.


    That person casually smashed Jenny¡¯s arrogantly raised nose, trampled her down, and even thoroughly burned her until even charcoal wasn¡¯t left.


    The fact that she was smashed up by a girl with half-open eyes from a minority n like the bear n, her junior at that, she had made a decision on her future direction.


    And now, she sessfully found the same employment as that existence, and because of turns and twists, and after talking with fists many times, the two have now be close friends.


    Jenny, who became Lilianne¡¯s personal maid like her, is now trying to aplish one mission with the full use of her stealth abilities.


    That mission is to touch Lilianne.


    That¡¯s right, just a touch.


    Just a small and light poke.


    If possible, she would like to touch with her whole palm.


    She¡¯s not making light of it.


    Lilianne is living in a room with the strongest being on the Lizwald continent besides her, in a mansion where security is so strict to be called severe.


    She leaves her room only to watch her siblings¡¯ training or to have a meal. She spends most of her day in that room.


    Moreover, only the family and the personal maids can enter inside.


    In case this rule is broken, the strongest existence in the room will immediately snap necks.


    No, this rule was already broken by a being from the same n as Jenny who was on a stand by in front of the room before her.


    But before that, it¡¯s not even possible to invade the mansion, though.


    All servants of the Christophe House know this rule.


    And if broken, they will be too.


    Jenny got such highest honor of being able to go inside, but after going inside, she wasn¡¯t able to touch her master even once.


    The work Jenny was given is basically to be Ena¡¯s assistant. Except that, she has to stay on alert in the corner of the room.


    Of course, she was interested in what kind of existence the Christophe House made such precautions for even before she was chosen as the personal maid.


    The rumors were about doll-like beauty that doesn¡¯t show a glimpse of emotions.


    In Ovent, dolls are fundamentally extremely high-ss items.


    Supreme masterpieces made by craftsmen with god-like skills. They are famous for often appearing in old tales, but it¡¯s really rare to see one in person.


    Even the stuffed animals, which are rtively inexpensive, are priced at a monthly wage of amon level family. Dolls which are priced far higher are no longer evenparable.


    The appearances of her master were swelling up in Jenny¡¯s fantasies, but when Jenny saw her master for the first time, she came to understand the meaning of ¡®beautiful as a doll.¡¯


    She was much more beautiful than in Jenny¡¯s imagination.


    Jenny became her master¡¯s captive at first sight, but immediately after thinking she¡¯s happy just by watching, her feelings changed to the feeling of wanting to touch her.


    Jenny who had never thought that her feelings would be seen through by the strongest existence which is always in the room was given an interesting proposal.


    ¡¸If you make a good use of the stealth abilities you are so good at...... let¡¯s see, I won¡¯t mind if you try to touch Lily-chan while standing on the alert in the room, you know?¡¹


    She wasn¡¯t certain why she was proposed such, but it was the best she could ask for, so she naturally epted.


    At first, she thought it would be a simple mission since the strongest existence is not going to get in her way, but the strongest existence added one rule which became the biggest obstacle.


    ¡¸Right, right, if Lily-chan notices, that will be an out. You will immediately return to the standby ce, all right? It¡¯s fine to resume if Lily-chan loses interest when you return to the standby ce, but to keep on going just like that...... that¡¯s no good?¡¹


    That¡¯s no good, Jenny clearly understood that such words meant that her head would separate from her body if she continues while Lilianne is interested.


    Thus, Jenny continued her challenge for a few days.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸So, another failure today?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ojousama is amazing¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~...... enough~ to make me think~ whether she has eyes on her back~......¡¹


    ¡¸No, but is that really true? I mean, isn¡¯t Jenny an amazing fellow that can blend with background right in front of your eyes?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I won¡¯t notice if I lose interest¡¹


    ¡¸It should be~ like that, but~¡¹


    ¡¸Then, as expected...... Ojousama is incredible?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Affirmation¡¹


    Jenny crestfallenly falls onto the bed, but that is not her bed.


    As usual, all personal maids gather in Nija¡¯s room before going to bed to talk about Lilianne.


    ¡¸T, that...... I certainly think that Ojousama is incredible, but...... Is Jenny senpai¡¯s stealth ability really that amazing?¡¹


    ¡¸Are? Mira has not seen Jenny¡¯s ability before?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no. I didn¡¯t¡¹


    ¡¸...... Should show¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~...... so troublesome~¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? Just show it to her¡¹


    ¡¸U, umm. You don¡¯t have to push yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸If you say it~ like that~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ue!?¡¹


    Jenny who face nted onto the bed gradually disappears.


    Mira who was firmly looking had to rub her eyes to make sure she sees right.


    And just a little while after, Jennypletely vanished from the bed.


    ¡¸W, what is going on!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Sorcerybination¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, Jenny is able to use sorcery at incredible speed. Only from the stealth system, though. Well, that¡¯s not everything, though¡¹


    ¡¸I, I see...... they asionally appear right, people with tremendous affinity to a certain system of sorcery and people with extremely short chanting¡¹


    ¡¸...... Jenny is that specialized type¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right. They asionally appear, but there¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s not anyone with such good affinity as Jenny in Ovent¡¹


    ¡¸T, that much, huh~...... well, it certainly is amazing when used right in front of you¡¹


    ¡¸Right~...... I don¡¯t understand how could Ojousama noti~ce~¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa...... you have moved over there...... I couldn¡¯t tell at all......¡¹


    Jenny who disappeared from the bed reappeared on top of an avable chair.


    Excluding Jenny, two out of three people in this room are experts, but the two also can¡¯t perceive Jenny¡¯s stealth abilities.


    ¡¸Seriously~ Even Nija can¡¯t perceive it, so how does Ojousama do it?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Because she¡¯s Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸If you~ say it like that~ there¡¯s nothing I can~ do~¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right......¡¹


    Jenny who returned to the bed let out a miserable cry, but Mira couldn¡¯t do anything, but to smile wryly.


    ¡¸But, since it¡¯s something Great Lady brought up, didn¡¯t you consider something like this could happen?¡¹


    ¡¸I did, but~...... I didn¡¯t~ really think that someone besides Great Lady~ could perceive me~¡¹


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you ask Great Lady about that?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Already asked. The answer was no¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Did Great Lady do that in order so we would understand Ojousama¡¯s power?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I already knew¡¹


    ¡¸I, I also knew¡¹


    ¡¸Mira knows~...... because she was pleasured, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Tha! That¡¯s......¡¹


    Looking at Mira who hung her bright red face down in shame, Jenny sighed and thought about today¡¯s failure.


    She looks back at the moment where she waspletely in a blind spot and discovered on the third step.


    When Ena took her into her arms and sang a song, she was discovered on the second step.


    She challenged many more times, but today¡¯s most regrettable result was the third step.


    ¡¸Haa~...... when will I~ be able to~ touch Ojousama~......?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I didn¡¯t touch her yet as well¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the same, you know~¡¹


    ¡¸I, I......¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa~ what is this, are you boasting?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Unforgivable, Mira¡¹


    ¡¸This~ needs a punishment, right~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh!? W, wait a moment, please!? I, I¡¯m not at faultmon!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s futile to resist~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Guilty¡¹


    ¡¸Resign~ your~self~¡¹


    The friendly chat of the four, no three people continues today as well.

 Chapter 71 – Prologue

    The third year of my reincarnation in a different world is starting from today.


    It¡¯s my second birthday.


    Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s and Ann¡¯s Obaasama¡¯s present for my birthday is enshrined right in front of me.


    I can see the magical power of a living being behind the cage-like magical power.


    It seems to be sprawled on the ground, but its face is listlessly watching me.


    I can see an examining-like magical power flowing from its two eyes.


    Brought to an unknown ce with unknown people.


    That¡¯s only a natural reaction.


    ¡¸This is the present from the two of us¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... this child you see, it¡¯s a child of an extremely rare kind¡¹


    Obaasama crouched down to match my line of sight because I was already lowered on the floor and started exining, but I didn¡¯t understand a thing from her exnation.


    ¡¸Amazing...... so they still were on the Lizwald continent......¡¹


    From the words of Theo who is thinking out loud, I can understand that the being in front of me is very rare.


    But, there¡¯s no exnation. Someone, the exnation......


    While thinking such, Sani sensei opened her mouth. If it¡¯s Sani sensei, she will definitely exin things properly.


    ¡¸Fumu...... if I¡¯m not mistaken, the confirmed poption shouldn¡¯t have reached one hundred. Furthermore, this fellow a solid child...... that¡¯s quite rare¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ I¡¯ve taken a peek at the report of the findings, but it¡¯s actually my first time seeing one~¡¹


    ¡¾Is that child really that rare? If possible, I would like to hear more about its race¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s not rare for it to create amotion. This rare is called Salvarua, they have lived on the Lizwald continent in great numbers in the past, but they are currently a race of wolves on the brink of extintion¡¹


    Salvarua.


    In the words of this world, it means the shape and appearances of a moon¨D¨Dmoonlight.


    Apparently, the medium-sized dog in front of me is not a dog, but a wolf.


    Moreover, an endangered species. Is something so amazing as a present all right?


    ¡¸Lilianne. This was fully trained in order to assist you. Look, it¡¯s safe to approach¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all right, Lily-chan. If something happens, I will protect you¡¹


    Prompted by Ojiisama¡¯s and Obaasama¡¯s words, I slowly approach the cage.


    These two people are alreadypletely unaware that I have no vision. Well, I have done quite a bit, I can¡¯tin now.


    When I approach, the Salvarua¡¯s flow of magical power gradually shifts to vignce.


    But, whether because of Ojiisama behind me, nothing beyond that happens. It seems to be a truth that it was trained.


    And, assistance.


    Does that mean that this child was trained as my guide dog?


    I¡¯m surprised that there was a concept of guide dogs in this world.


    The ears of the Salvarua sprawled on the ground are twitching as I approach, but it doesn¡¯t growl nor bark.


    ¡¸Paw¡¹


    I stopped right in front of the cage and decided to try out a basic dogmand first.


    If it finished training, something like this shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    But, there was no reaction.


    ¡¸Lily-chan. This child won¡¯t do paw. Because Salvarua have a lot of pride, we haven¡¯t taught it something like that. It¡¯s very intelligent, after all¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Just teaching it the actions necessary for your support took quite a lot of time¡¹


    ording to the two, this child won¡¯t domands like give paw.


    Slightly disappointing.


    ¡¸Neverheless, this fellow is not able to see us? Salvarua are basically the carriers of Magic Eyes, are they not?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... it¡¯s most likely because of this cage. Its power is considerably restrained because of this magic tool. It¡¯s probably just in case measure because this is the first meeting¡¹


    ¡¾Do you mean that usually, Salvarua magical power...... they are able to see fairies?¡¿


    ¡¸Yes, they can. It will probably see the words from your magical power as well. Depending on the knowledge, Salvarua who grow up to the adulthood can recognize characters without any problems¡¹


    ¡¾Amaz...... even though they are wolves¡¿


    ¡¸Of course, it would be impossible for ordinary wolves. It¡¯s only possible because they are Salvarua. Their brains are developed to a considerable degree. Close to humans or even above¡¹


    ¡¸Perhaps, we might be even able tomunicate!¡¹


    Kuti who moved on top of my head says full of confidence. She¡¯s definitely making a smug face.


    Salvarua are apparently very bright species.


    If we can really understand each other, I would definitely like to talk.


    But, it¡¯s still just a puppy, it seems it will be difficult. I would like to teach it slowly and carefully.


    ¡¾Kuti. Can you disable the power from this cage? Somehow, this child looks weak, it¡¯s somewhat pitiful. Besides, if this cage is removed, it will be able to see magical power, right?¡¿


    ¡¸N? I think so~ Disabling the cage is simple, simple, ei¡¹


    Kuti gives a briefment and the magical power surrounding the cage disappears.


    ¡¸Ara? Ro, the cage stopped working¡¹


    ¡¸Mu? Really. I wonder what happened?¡¹


    Because Kutipletely disabled the caging magical tool, the surroundings became noisy.


    Obaasama dropped on her knees, ready to wrap me up in her embrace in case something happens, but I¡¯m d that she stopped just there.


    ¡¾Can you read, I wonder? I¡¯m Lilianne La Christophe. I¡¯m your new master...... I think?¡¿


    The Salvarua puppy noticed that the cage has disappeared, and its sharp eyes became even sharper, but it soon opened them wide.


    Somehow, it did not feel weak nor mindless.


    Dog...... not, the wolf opening its sharp eyes wide was a quite weird spectacle.


    But, I drew words of magical power without minding, but there was no reaction.


    It wasn¡¯t looking at the words, its gaze was directed to an entirely different ce.


    It was looking at the fairies floating beside me.


    ¡¸Somehow, it¡¯s watching us~¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... are we that unusual? You are far more unusual, dog¡¹


    ¡¸Uu~......¡¹


    The wolf responds to the fairies words with a low cry.


    And then, it finally notices the words.


    It was stunned this time. It has truly colorful facial expressions.


    ¡¾Umm...... are you finally looking? Hello¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    Because it responded to my greeting, it most likely can read characters.


    I don¡¯t know whether it was replying because it was in thenguage of wolves, but it probably was a reply.


    ¡¸Yo! It should be restored now¡¹


    Simultaneously with Ojiisama¡¯s voice, the magical power around the cage returned.


    ¡¸Seriously, what was that? To fail all of sudden...... a defective product?¡¹


    ¡¸But, this was prepared by those I trust. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a defective product¡¹


    ¡¸Uumu...... I wonder what happened?¡¹


    ¡¸The Shadows have already moved, and no harm was caused, let¡¯s leave it at that. It¡¯s Lily-chan¡¯s birthday today, we don¡¯t have time to be worrying about something like that¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. So, how is it, Lilianne? Are you pleased with it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai, ariato~gojaimasu. Baa~ba, Jii~ji¡¹


    (Hai, arigato gozaimasu/Yes, thank you very much)


    ¡¸I see, I see! Let¡¯s give it a nice nameter! This fellow is already yours!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lily-chan. Let¡¯s give him a cool name, okay?¡¹


    From the way my grandparents are talking, is this child a male?


    Well, it¡¯s not something that important to disable the cage again, so let¡¯s leave it at that.


    She said something about moving shadows, but it¡¯s probably something like investigation force or something. Rather, when did she contact them? I think I would notice if Obaasama said something since she was glued to me, but......


    No...... it¡¯s Obaasama. Contacting them without me noticing must be a trivial thing to her. As expected.


    ¡¸We nned just the meeting for today, but let¡¯s prepare so you can y together tomorrow, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. We have prepared different presents for you if you aren¡¯t pleased with this one, but it wille to waste¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, there¡¯s no such thing. We might as well give her all the presents. Now then, Ro, bring them¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s right! I have empty hands! Yosh, wait for me!¡¹


    Saying such, Ojiisama disappears somewhere in high spirits.


    You have prepared reserves in case I wasn¡¯t pleased?


    Well, I guess I should have expected it from the way these two are doting on me.


    Because the cage reactivated, the Salvarua lost its spirit and sprawled on the ground again.


    Does that restricting cage influence his mood as well?


    His stunned expression because of the words of magical power and his reaction to the fairies was funny, so I wanted to y with it a little, though.


    It appears we will be able to y together tomorrow, so let¡¯s mind it then.


    The objective is to climb on its back and make it my mount!


    Small children get on the back of dogs and ride. That well-known thing in manga and novels. I thought I would like to definitely give it a try if an opportunity arises.


    I feel like it would be possible for me to ride on the back of the medium-sized dog, Wolf-kun who is in front of me.


    My second birthday passed quietly while I was making secret ns while watching Wolf-kun who was fixedly staring at me even though he lost vigor.

 Chapter 72 – Wolf-kun

    The next day after my second birthday.


    I came all the way here to y with the Salvarua Wolf-kun just as promised.


    Yes, all the way here.


    Not in the usual baby room, but we went outside and entered a room after a while of walking, but we walked from there again and finally arrived here.


    Originally, going outside from the baby room is quite a lot of distance.


    The winter snow is now piled up outside.


    When going outside at times such as these, I¡¯m wearing extra clothes not to catch a cold.


    There are many magic tools in this world, but there¡¯s nothing which allows controlling the temperature and humidity around you when moving outside.


    Kuti said that it¡¯s possible, but it will make a great ruckus if she did something like that.


    Kuti has shown me with her body just how much snow has piled up.


    All of sudden, Kuti which raised a strange cry disappeared.


    Is it around the height of Obaasama¡¯s ankles?


    It seems that she used some kind of obstruction sorcery, so only Sani sensei and I noticed.


    Well, a hole appearing all of sudden in the snow would be something to be surprised about. Even after using the concealment sorcery to erase your presence, erasing the footprints in the snow would be difficult.


    Sorcery like flying in the sky and floating are of an extremely high rank.


    When a hole suddenly appears, it wouldn¡¯t end with just vignce.


    Of course, although we are outside, we are moving under a roof, so it might seem just like a snow fell down from the roof.


    But, Obaasama is here. She could instantly distinguish whether it was snow that fell or not.


    Kuti who could casually use obstruction sorcery against such Obaasama has returned, her partially visible figure was like from a horror, but the person in question seemed fully satisfied, so let¡¯s leave it at that.


    Naturally, if not for Kuti¡¯s sorcery, the floating lump of snow would make an uproar, but she¡¯s Kuti.


    She uses a new sorcery again, a splendid concealment that even Obaasama couldn¡¯t notice when Kuti was floating right in front of her eyes.


    ¡¾Do you like snow, Kuti?¡¿


    ¡¸Eh? I don¡¯t really like it in particr~? But, don¡¯t you want to plunge into snow that has no tracks on it? As for me, it¡¯s do I plunge into it? Or do I not~ Ah, of course, I like Lily very much! I super like you! I like so much..................¡¹


    Changing the subject whether to plunge into snow or not, Kuti who had stopped in ce started rolling around in the air.


    As I move in Obaasama¡¯s embrace, we gradually separate from each other.


    ¡¾Sani sensei...... Kuti is bing more and more distant......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu...... well, it¡¯s just as expected......¡¹


    From a quite far away, I love you~! I heard something like that, but immediately after that, Aree!? The surprised voice I heard was very Kuti-like.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The ce we arrived to is quiterge to be called doghouse.


    Building the size of a medium-sized gymnasium with many windows in all four directions.


    I estimated the size from the position of the windows, but Sani sensei confirmed that it was about the same.


    A lonely-looking Salvarua was lying in the center.


    He just lies there without concerning himself about the caretakers running around him.


    There are not just one or two caretakers but so many I start wondering whether it really is necessary for just one animal.


    They might be the guidance officers of the guide dog.


    Their introductions aren¡¯t basically carried out.


    A leader-like person just reports something to Ojiisama, that¡¯s all.


    While waiting for the report to finish for a while, Wolf-kun who was curled up on the ground notices me.


    Although he should have noticed me before with his nose because he¡¯s a wolf, he noticed me just now. Was he sleeping?


    The moment he noticed me, magical power started flowing out from his eyes, and he showed me a fluid flow of magical power simr to Obaasama¡¯s.


    We are considerably far away, but I understood its beauty clearly.


    It¡¯s not only his eyes.


    It¡¯s only partial, but the limbs on which he raised, and also his back were considerably beautiful.


    The beautiful eyes with solemn harshness firmly grasp the fairies.


    He turns his neck around as if chasing after Kuti who¡¯s flying around the wide space and he also looks at Sani sensei who¡¯s floating beside me.


    Indeed, he can properly see them.


    I want to quickly ascertain if we canmunicate with each other or not.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait. Now then, let¡¯s go¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama, does it bite? If it bites on Lily¡¯s beautiful, soft skin......¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s wearing a proper very cor around its neck. There should be no problem as the Salvarua has already learned its effect many times¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m d¡¹


    Ellie who didn¡¯t leave for school yet because it¡¯s still early in the morning asked worriedly, her expression showed relief the moment the very cor was mentioned.


    very cor.


    I already know about it from Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    A long time ago...... no, at least in the Ovent Kingdom, it was used to restrain ves so they couldn¡¯t escape or oppose.


    Just the thought about such action will incur pain.


    The degree of pain is adjustable, and it also can be adjusted ording to the triggered action and the thought about the action.


    But, what is good is also expensive, so the cors used for ves are cheap articles with mostly no adjustment options.


    There¡¯s no very in the Ovent at present times, so the cors are used exclusively for fierce animals.


    The Salvarua are endangered species, but they possess Magic Eyes, and because of those Magic Eyes, they are species with considerably high magical power.


    Because of that, many of them can use sorcery.


    Sorcery using animals.


    Even the offensive sorcery of the lowest rank is capable of injuring or possibly even killing a person.


    I don¡¯t know whether that Wolf-kun is able to use sorcery or not, but even if he can¡¯t, it¡¯s only natural to keep the very cor on.


    There are many cases where animals with magical power who can¡¯t use sorcery convert the magical power into a physical strength by nature.


    In the case of people, it appears that talent is necessary for the technique which allows converting magical power into physical strength.


    Unlike sorcery, it¡¯s an innate ability that can¡¯t be obtained by deepening knowledge.


    This is the cause of Obaasama superhuman strength.


    Of course, that not all there¡¯s to it, though......


    In any case, clever animals should have learned the effects of the very cor by wearing it. Thus they shouldn¡¯t be acting pointlessly violent.


    I slowly approach the owner of the beautiful pair of eyes.


    Wolf-kun sits down in the so-called ¡®sit down¡¯mand without budging.


    The flowing out from his eyes is pure curiosity.


    It means that Wolf-kun is very interested in us.


    ¡¸Lily-chan. Would you like to touch?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Obaasama slowly removes me from her soft embrace, and everyone watches me approaching Wolf-kun.


    Kuti who flew on top of my head is already on the standby.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s in the position to respond to any unforeseen circumstances.


    Sani sensei is also floating beside me, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    Even if the very cor malfunctions, these two will be able to act faster before the fangs approach me at point-nk range.


    Thus, I have nothing to worry about.


    I form words of magical power while slowly approaching.


    My words of magical power can be produced at the same speed as everyday conversation.


    The released magical power takes the shape of words.


    Precise and fast. A skill I polished with the aim of being able to converse fast and beautifully built to read easily.


    Words of magical power instantly appear in an empty space and project in the bright, curious eyes.


    ¡¾Hello, we have met yesterday. Do you remember? It¡¯s Lilianne¡¿


    I don¡¯t know whether he understands or not, but I greet him first.


    I naturally don¡¯t expect a reply so I don¡¯t intend to wait.


    I stopped about two steps before Wolf-kun and crouched, so I¡¯m looking up at him a bit, but there¡¯s no problem.


    I don¡¯t know whether it works or not, but I do the upward nce strategy first.


    ¡¾If you understand my words, could you put your right forepaw on my hand?¡¿


    I¡¯m at an appropriate distance for Wolf-kun to ce his paw on my hand.


    The eyes of Wolf-kun which were looking at the letters that were reced by different ones looked at my hand.


    Does he understand, after all?


    The intelligence of Salvarua is extremely high.


    Thanks to Sani sensei exining a lot yesterday, I came to the conclusion that Wolf-kun might be able to understand my words even though he¡¯s still young.


    Of course, my wishful thinking is strong.


    It can be said that it¡¯s just my wishful thinking, but if he understands my words and even a simple conversation is possible...... that would be wonderful.


    Because it would advance my vehicle-ization n!

 Chapter 73 – Wolf-kun’s Name

    I continue holding my hand out for a while after drawing the words of magical power.


    But, the gaze of the endangered Wolf-kun goings going back and forth on my hand and face.


    ¡¸Can he not read?¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s still young. It¡¯s reasonable¡¹


    ¡¾Is it too difficult after all......¡¿


    ¡¸Won¡¯t he understand after growing up a little more~?¡¹


    ¡¸The possibility is high. He will learn what you teach, isn¡¯t that well worth it?¡¹


    As Sani sensei said, it¡¯s well worth it.


    Because this Wolf-kun has been given to me to assist me, that area will greatly expand if we can understand each other.


    In the first ce, guide dogs is assistance for a master who doesn¡¯t understand his/her surroundings. Of course, it¡¯s possible to have some degree ofmunication, but it will be even easier if he could understand my directions through words of magical power.


    ¡¸Ah, which reminds me, didn¡¯t they say yesterday that he doesn¡¯t do ¡®give paw¡¯?¡¹


    ¡¸They did. Salvarua are species with a high pride. It might be because of that, you know?¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... but if that were the case, wouldn¡¯t he return a different reaction?¡¿


    ¡¸Dunno~ To each his own, surely¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... let¡¯s see. Umm...... if you can read these words, could you put your right leg forward?¡¿


    If he¡¯s having trouble giving paw because he doesn¡¯t like it, wouldn¡¯t he be able to do this? It¡¯s not giving a paw, after all.


    After fixedly staring at the words and then gazing at my face...... Wolf-kun slowly moved his leg forward.


    ¡¸Oh~...... you understood? Was this understood?¡¹


    ¡¸He should just move his left leg forward this time, right?¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Then¡¿


    Before I could even write the words, Wolf-kun already retracted his right leg and moved his left leg forward.


    Apparently, not only he can see the words of magical power, he can even hear the voices of the fairies.


    ¡¸He hears our voices......¡¹


    ¡¸Next, put out your right leg, put out the left leg, withdraw the left leg, put out the left leg, don¡¯t withdraw the left leg¡¹


    ¡¸Ah......¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei......¡¿


    Sani sensei starts raising an army game, and Wolf-kun got immediately caught.


    Wolf-kun¡¯s frustrated face was very funny at that moment.


    Wolf making a frustrated face. That is truly strange and fluffy face.


    ¡¸Fumu...... he properly hears and understands our voices. His responses are also not bad¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... that was a very easy to understand examination¡¿


    ¡¸You made fun of him~¡¹


    ¡¸If I have to do it, better do it in a fun way, right?¡¹


    ¡¾Well, that¡¯s right, but...... you can¡¯t bully him too much, okay?¡¿


    Making a wry smile at the smug faced sensei, I turn towards the sulky Wolf-kun.


    ¡¾Wolf-kun, I¡¯m sorry. Sensei didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Could you forgive her? Could you put out your right hand if you forgive her and your left leg if you don¡¯t?¡¿


    Wolf-kun who give a sidelong nce at the words of magical power slowly puts out his right leg.


    I felt slightly relieved seeing that. Although he¡¯s sulking, he doesn¡¯t seem to be angry.


    ¡¾It appears he can read the words without any problems. If it¡¯s like this, we should be able to talk a little bit more¡¿


    ¡¸Un, un, let¡¯s hear the names first! Self-introductions are important, after all!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Sanin. Call me Sani sensei¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Kulestilt~ I don¡¯t mind if you call me Kuti!¡¹


    ¡¾My name is Lilianne. Please call me Lily¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    After our self-introductions, Wolf-kun put out his right leg.


    The meaning of affirmation.


    He can read, but it¡¯s not like Wolf-kun can talk, so it¡¯s something like signnguage.


    We didn¡¯t have any troubles introducing ourselves, but Wolf-kun is different.


    It would be difficult just with positive/negative affirmation. It would be nice if Wolf-kun could use words of magical power, but that took me a lot of time to learn.


    Kuti is originally an incredible sorceress, so she learned it with no troubles, but ording to Sani sensei, she has never seen the skill of freely manipting magical power before.


    Won¡¯t it be too difficult for Wolf-kun to handle?


    But, it¡¯s possible to learn his name.


    The characters of this world have notation like the alphabet of my previous life.


    He can just point the characters one at a time.


    But, there are several problems.


    It will take time.


    I basically only manipte the words of magical power, so she just watches over me, but I don¡¯t know for how long will Obaasama leave me alone.


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t know whether he has a name or not.


    Therefore, I decided to do settle it step by step.


    ¡¸Baa~ba¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, what is it, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Motto kooko to ashonde teii?¡¹


    (Motto konoko to asondette ii?/Can I y with this child more?)


    ¡¸Yes, of course. y as much as you want, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Next is whether he already has a name or not.


    ¡¾Wolf-kun. Do you have a name?¡¿


    As I ask with words of magical power, Wolf-kun immediately puts out his right leg.


    Obaasama who¡¯s watching from behind probably doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t mind her.


    Now that I know that he has a name, I write the characters of this world in a row.


    I write the words for the conversation in a different ce.


    ¡¾I will now point at the characters one by one, could you teach me your name?¡¿


    I confirm with Wolf-kun who put out his right leg and start pointing at the characters one by one.


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! Like this, we will be able to learn his name~¡¹


    ¡¸I wish he could manipte magical power like you and Kuti, but. That technique is really difficult, after all. Conversation would be difficult, huh¡¹


    I begin to figuring out Wolf-kun¡¯s name while Kuti admires.


    I point at the characters one by one until Wolf-kun puts out his right leg.


    And repeat the process.


    It took time as expected, but we have safely found out Wolf-kun¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Umm, this is ¡°Reki,¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the only possible way with this notation¡¹


    ¡¾Are you fine with your name being Reki?¡¿


    Reki-kun instantly moved his right leg forward.


    It seems he already got used to it.


    It was only with positive/negative affirmation, but I was able tomunicate and learned his name.


    It went much smoother than the time I wasn¡¯t able to hear Kuti¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸Baa~ba¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Koono no naae, kiemashita¡¹


    (Konoko no namae, kimemashita/This child¡¯s name, decided)


    ¡¸Is that so? What is he called?¡¹


    I¡¯m d Obaasama understands even with my lisp and uplete sentences.


    Obaasama with slightly tilted head and gentle smile is extremely adorable. Is this person really a granny?


    ¡¸Rieki!¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki?¡¹


    ¡¸E, ee~...... n~...... rie...... re!¡¹


    ¡¸Reki?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!£¡¡¹


    After saying it several times, I was able to finally pronounce ¡°re.¡±


    You are difficult...... R.


    ¡¸What a wonderful name. Then, this child is Reki from now on. Let¡¯s get along well, Reki¡¹


    ¡¸Yooshiu~ne, Rieki¡¹


    (Yoroshiku ne, Reki/Let¡¯s get along, Reki)


    ¡¸Reki. Reki, huh...... isn¡¯t that quite gant name, as expected of Lilianne!¡¹


    ¡¸Really! Reki, best regards! Get along with Lily, okay?¡¹


    R¡¯s are indeed difficult.


    But, I was able to teach everyone Reki-kun¡¯s name. Therefore, there¡¯s no problem.


    His name seems to be epted well, he was able to decide the name by himself, so it¡¯s only given.


    ¡¸Best regards~ Reki~ Ah, but you have to properly call me Kuti-san, alright~?¡¹


    ¡¸Why should he attach -san to your name? No honorifics should be fine¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh~...... I mean, it¡¯s by the ranking~¡¹


    ¡¸Ranking, what do you mean by ranking?¡¹


    ¡¸By order~¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t change even if you change the way of talking......¡¹


    Gazing at the usualedy sketch of the fairies, Reki-kun¡¯s expression felt somehow calm and gentle.

 Chapter 74 – Studying Wolf-kun

    Going to Reki-kun¡¯s room was added to the daily routine.


    It seems that Reki-kun¡¯s room is near the training room of my siblings, so we often go the see the two doing their best.


    Although I say that, there¡¯s a problem timewise, so it¡¯s not like we go to see the two¡¯s training every day.


    Theo seems especially busy recently.


    ¡¸Lily, I intend to advance to the Knights Department, after all. I¡¯m practicing at home, but diligently learning at school would be definitely better!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even though you are enrolled in the Knights of White Crystals, it¡¯s no different from private army so properly studying at school is important¡¹


    ¡¸What should I do, I wonder~...... I don¡¯t have any intention of advancing to the Knights Department, but there are no other departments I¡¯m interested in~...... Ah~ why is there no Lily Department~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily Department, huh! That¡¯s nice, Ellie! That is extremely nice! Let¡¯s go to negotiate with the school right away!¡¹


    ¡¸Right! This is the time to use the power of the Christophe House!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... you two are in fired up, aren¡¯t you~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ann-sama...... please, stop them......¡¹


    Theo is apparently graduating from the elementary school the next year.


    After elementary, he will attend the junior high school where he will attend sses in the professional departments.


    It feels somewhat like a little university? Theo is only ten years old, but he will already attend a junior high school......


    Because he would need another two to three years in my previous world, I think this world is quite fast.


    But, considering the different world¡¯s standard where children have to work, the idea of school is unusual itself.


    Regarding schools, it also appeared in Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    Surprisingly, five-year-olds are able to enroll in a school.


    Ovent is putting a lot of effort into school management earning the nickname of the University Town.


    There are several schools in the capital Ovent and Theo is attending the biggest one.


    To be precise, the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s Third Royal Academy.


    It¡¯s not a school, but an academy, it would be different.


    What is surprising is that the fundamental studies are quite inexpensive. Most of the Ovent¡¯s poption have finished their elementary studies, and the literacy rate apparently exceeds 70%.


    Having said 70% reminded me that this is indeed a different world, but it seems that simple calctions, reading, and writing are on a sufficient level.


    What they learn in the elementary school is around that area, and I also understood that the calctions Theo had problems before were on a difficult level for his age.


    The junior high school is divided into many departments.


    Theo is nning to attend one of them, the Knights Department. As the name suggest, Knights Department is a ss for prospective knights.


    From the behaving and speaking as knights to thebat practice.


    But, even though it¡¯s junior high school, they are still ten years old children. About half of the sses is the extension of the elementary school, making the professional departments only a fraction of the studies.


    This is also done in a manner ofying the groundwork for higher education.


    The tuition fee of the junior high school is higherpared to the elementary school¡¯s fee because it¡¯s possible to learn specialized fields. Therefore, many children find employment after finishing the elementary school. However, in general, the children who go to the junior high school continue into the senior high school. It¡¯s a matter of course as the junior high schoolys the groundwork for it.


    It isn¡¯t an obligation to go to school. It¡¯s the individual¡¯s choice.


    Nevertheless, Ovent¡¯s situation is considerably good.


    The other three countries have nearly no school system, and their literacy rate can¡¯t be evenpared to Ovent¡¯s.


    Their system is truly a system of a medieval age different world. Ovent has a considerably modern way of thinking.


    Incidentally, there¡¯s also the sorcery aptitude test when turning ten years old.


    This is not done exactly at the age of ten, but at the end of the highest grade of the elementary school.


    It seems to be the part of the school support.


    The aptitude test itself is considerablyrge-scale, so doing it individually would be difficult.


    Even those who don¡¯t attend the school for some reason cane to receive an examination.


    In case the reaction in the examination is positive, you will receive a lot of sorcerer support from the country.


    Because it requires deep knowledge to be a sorcerer, the system is set in such way, so the children who didn¡¯t go to elementary school or are nning to give up on junior high school are prepared ahead of time before the path before them.


    There are not many people who show positiveness.


    That¡¯s why the Ovent¡¯s King took political measures in such way that even one isn¡¯t missed just because they were poor.


    This policy indeed had a certain effect and had produced tremendous results in discovering the sorcerers in the making.


    The country gives their utmost support because the sorcerers are scarce. Even if you are a sorcerer of a low rank, as long as you can use a magic tool, you can secure a high paying official work.


    For that reason, everyone longs to be a sorcerer.


    By the way, the aptitude of our Oniisama Theo is...... negative.


    Both of our parents have positive sorcery aptitude, but there wasn¡¯t any particr mourning because the aptitude is not hereditary.


    Most of the knights of the kingdom can¡¯t use sorcery.


    Sorcery is a powerful means of attack as long as the magical power continues flowing, but it fundamentally requires chanting.


    The chants of the low power sorceries are short, but it¡¯s still difficult to use while fighting on the front lines.


    Besides, if you use magical tools, you can do the same without chanting.


    There are limitations on the number of times magical tools can be used and they are expensive, but even with that in mind, people who are able to use magical tools are far more useful.


    Even ire, who is actually a court sorceress carries a magic tool around.


    It¡¯smon sense to prepare magic tools in advance rather than tactics.


    Sorcerers who can handle only low sorceries fundamentally be either magic tool masters, adventurers, mercenaries or knights.


    In case you can use sorcery of a certain degree, you will be most likely employed by the country and live as a sorcerer.


    But, as expected, the power of high sorcery is on therge-scale, and magic tools can¡¯t rece those who can use sorcery of tactical ss.


    ire¡¯s White mes are around that area, they are on the smaller scale of the tactical ss sorceries, but its power is guaranteed. Therefore, the cost will be considerablyrge if made into a magic tool.


    The sorceries sealed within the magic tools are fundamentally low-ss sorceries.


    Nevertheless, their effect is still sufficient, so they are extremely useful.


    ¡¸Well then, here¡¯s the problem. Please, state the reason why do people of the Lizwald continent have to retain such strength when there¡¯s no war between the people for the past 800 years¡¹


    ¡¾Because it¡¯s necessary in order to subjugate the monsters springing forth from the many Dungeons. The fights don¡¯t happen only between people¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, correct. If the monsters overflow so that they are actually springing forth, the fight besrge enough to be called a war. The adventurers, mercenaries, and knights hunt them down before they start overflowing¡¹


    ¡¾That must be the sweeping my Otousama was talking about, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Precisely. His 2nd Knights Order is an Order specialized in exterminating monsters. You may say that this continent is peaceful thanks to their continuous efforts¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Lily¡¯s Otousama! Her Otousama is amazing too because Lily is amazing!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... isn¡¯t that the opposite~¡¿


    ¡¸There¡¯s not such thing! He can keep on fighting only thanks to the Lily element!¡¹


    ¡¾I, is that so......?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course!¡¹


    She does the usual smug face and puffs out her tiny chest.


    But, if Kuti says so, it¡¯s probably like that. Almost everything Kuti says is correct.


    She asionally loses focus, but she¡¯s correct most of the time. ...... Most of the time.


    ¡¸That being the case. Have you understood, Reki?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    Reki-kun puts out his right leg.


    The reason we are talking about what I already know is in to teach Reki-kun and for my review.


    I have realized after several days, but Reki-kun is really bright.


    He puts out his right leg in most cases.


    Well...... I don¡¯t really know whether he really understands even if he puts out his right leg, but he¡¯s still listening with a curious flow of magical power overflowing from his eyes.


    Obaasama is always in a ce where she could rush to me, and my personal maid who is currently in the room¨D¨DNija, is in a slightly further position than Obaasama.


    But, when ites to Nija, she could probably get to me before anything happened.


    Of course, Reki-kun wouldn¡¯t do something like attacking me.


    By the way, the reason I¡¯m adding -kun after Reki is because he¡¯s a boy.


    I haven¡¯t confirmed it myself, but Obaasama told me that he¡¯s a boy.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be castrated.


    But...... I don¡¯t know about telling that to a two-year-old. Obaasama.


    We are studying together in Reki-kun¡¯s room every day.


    Because my studies are too difficult, Reki-kun who was listening together with me at first yawned and went to sleep.


    Therefore, we are reviewing simple lessons that even Reki-kun can understand.


    Sensei¡¯s lessons slowed down because of that, but reviewing is also important. There¡¯s no problem.


    In addition, I tried teaching the two how to write words of magical power, but it seems difficult as expected.


    I basically tried teaching the two maniptions, but it didn¡¯t go that smoothly.


    We have been practicing just for a few days, so it¡¯s still too early to give up. Let¡¯s proceed slowly.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 12th Month ended quickly.


    One year for this world consists of 13 months, so the new year will be celebrated at the end of the 13th Month.


    I¡¯m told that my siblings are having holidays from the 13th Month until the 1st Month.


    They have one month long Summer holidays and Winter holidays which are one month long as well. It¡¯s a school with many holidays.


    I have promised to y with the two a lot when they have their holiday, so the number of lessons will decrease again.


    I wonder if they are in an even bigger yful mood now that Reki-kun is here as well.


    Reki-kun has a fur that doesn¡¯t lose out to Mira, but he won¡¯t let me touch him.


    When I try to touch, he keeps on staring at me.


    It¡¯s wondrous how guilty I start feeling when he stares at me with his round and cute eyes.


    I can¡¯t win against those eyes, so I can¡¯t touch.


    He¡¯s quite a formidable opponent.


    But, I¡¯m not going to lose.


    Before long, I will show you the paradise by all means...... Reki-kun!

 Chapter 75 – Distance Between Wolf-kun

    Today as well, I start working from the morning in Reki-kun¡¯s room while keeping a delicate distance from him.


    There¡¯s a proper reason for the delicate distance.


    That space is used for the words of magical power and various pictures.


    Of course, it would be more efficient if we turned sideways and wrote there, but Obaasama and today¡¯s personal maid¨D¨DLacria, are always nearby.


    If we did it like that, it would be too strange.


    I proposed another mofumofu measures which included cuddling close to Reki-kun and mofumofuing him while listening to a mofumofu lesson, but that has not been achieved yet.


    Reki-kun¡¯s wary, round eyes still don¡¯t permit me to let me touch him.


    Strange...... even though I should be his master...... strange.


    Incidentally, the two fairies don¡¯t touch him. Rather, they are not trying to touch him?


    I don¡¯t know the reason, but the two are keeping a fixed distance from him.


    They would probably tell me if I asked. But, it¡¯s not the time to talk about such trivial thing.


    Sani sensei starts a difficult to understand lesson while we pretend to stare at each other today as well.


    Reki-kun is already yawning.


    Because Kuti¡¯s illustrations are reversed for him, he looks that way, he looks this way, he yawns, and he stretches himself.


    What a free person, oi.


    No, free dog? A free wolf?


    But, the cor on his neck is always connected to a chain.


    I can clearly see magical power flowing through the chains. In other words, it¡¯s a magic tool.


    I don¡¯t know what magic tool it is, but I can see roughness on the surface¨D¨Da carved seal of enclosed sorcery. I should be able to understand it after analyzing it for a while.


    Therefore, don¡¯t move! Stay still! I can¡¯t read! I¡¯m telling you, I can¡¯t read!


    ¡¸Are you listening?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I¡¯m properly listening! Everything¡¯s all right. The speed of building a defensive of the 2nd ss sorcery is about six times the speed of the 3rd ss defense sorcery, right? The reason for the dy is the density of the constructedyers, the amount of magical power, and the overall image isplicated, unlike the 3rd ss defense sorcery. On the other hand, the provided protection is 14 times stronger, and the amount of magical power consumed is be quadrupled. The built defenses can be reinforced with multipleyers at any time, there are ways to grant additional effects with additional actions. Because those are in the upper ranks of 2nd ss sorcery, they have been omitted from the construction of the defensiveyers this time¡¿


    ¡¸U, umu...... I have not exined about the amount of magical power yet, you did well...... furthermore, you even thought about granting of the effects......¡¹


    ¡¸A genius! There¡¯s a genius over here! Someone~ there¡¯s a genius over here~! Kyaa, kyaa a genius~!¡¹


    ¡¾Ehehe~...... stop it already, Kuti~¡¿


    ¡¸Cough. Yosh, then¨D¨D¡¹


    The lesson advances as usual with the usual exchanges.


    My multitasking ability is not at a point where I could listen to dozens of people at once, but it has improved considerably.


    Although I can¡¯t see the color of growth since I¡¯ve reached the current stage of this area, I feel that this much is enough.


    Right now, it¡¯s possible for me to have five to six simultaneous thought processes while listening to Sensei¡¯s lesson. However, myprehension ability decreases.


    I don¡¯t divide my thoughts to the five or six processes because there¡¯s no meaning, but I always try to divide my thoughts to two or three.


    I listen to the lesson while pursuing Reki-kun¡¯s pointlessly busy movements.


    So far, I have not seen his chains removed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    asionally, an instructor-like person trains Reki-kun in the afternoon, but his chains remain attached. He uses that instead of a leash.


    Indeed, there¡¯s something with the chain.


    Reki-kun¡¯s practice ismand and action.


    Sit,y,e, wait, good job, no, advance straight forward, advance to the right, advance to the left, etc.


    Because he was taught suchmands, there was no excretion training.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, guide dogs should be able to prompt their excretion with one-twomand. I don¡¯t know the reason.


    I have a vague recollection of reading that in a manga in my previous life.


    Nevertheless, he¡¯s surprisingly being properly trained to be a guide dog.


    Are there guide dogs for the blind in this world too, after all?


    It seems that prototypes of guide dogs existed already in the first century AD1 in my previous world.


    But, the creation of the first properly trained guide dogs was around the year 1800.


    Although this world simr to middle ages, there¡¯s the mismatch of the modern-like magic tools.


    Although I can¡¯t rely on themon sense and history of my previous life, it can be at least used as an indicator.


    Even if I can refer to it, I didn¡¯t think there were guide dogs with proper training.


    ¡¸Sani sensei. Are guide dogsmon? Is the training Reki-kun doing reliable?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Let¡¯s see. I¡¯m certain it was recorded somewhere on some report, but it shouldn¡¯t be training this thorough¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~...... it was in the 13th paragraph on the 2879th page of the 48908th regr report¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh...... that thing?¡¹


    ¡¾...... Kuti, do you perhaps memorized all of the reports......?¡¿


    ¡¸No, rather than saying she memorized them, she recollects them?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right, there¡¯s no way I can memorize that much~¡¹


    ¡¾Recollect...... is it?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s one of sorceries Kuti created. If a sorcery boasting of such ability would be existing sorcery, it would surely expand the list of the top ss sorceries. Well, it would need someone who could use it first¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite difficult, after all~ those who can use it is only I~ Sani~ Natasha~ and several other people?¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so...... even though Kuti¡¯s concealment sorcery is so difficult...... where will I be able to use something like that, I wonder......¡¿


    ¡¸N~? The concealment sorcery is kaguagah¡¹


    The moment Kuti wanted to say something, Sani sensei suddenly swept Kuti¡¯s off her feet, and then Kuti¡¯s abdomen subsequently weed a jackknife.


    What a splendid cooperation...... Sani sensei is quite violent, isn¡¯t she......


    Even if Kuti ate that, she will return in a few minutes, though.


    Nevertheless, is there a meaning to sweeping Kuti off her feet if they are floating? Ah, does it have to do something with bnce?


    Besides...... if you open your legs like that, I will see your panties, Sensei.


    While thinking about something off point, Reki-kun¡¯s training finished.


    It seems his training ended earlier because I came.


    Getting touched and rubbed by the master is more important than training, after all.


    He didn¡¯t let me touch him yet, though......


    ¡¾Thank you for your hard work, Reki-kun. Are you tired? Here, here, please have some water¡¿


    Because Instructor-san picked up something and made an action of pouring, I judged that he¡¯s pouring water in Reki-kun¡¯s water bowl.


    After Instructor-san finished pouring, Lacria took it and brought it here.


    Instructor-san can¡¯t approach me himself. That¡¯s a rule of this Reki-kun room.


    Therefore, my personal maid brings the water in his stead.


    The water bowl Lacria carefully handed me over is heavy. Toddlers physical strength is only something like that.


    When I suggested Reki-kun to drink the water in order to somehow shrink the distance, he begins drinking without any particr reaction.


    This is a chance, isn¡¯t it......


    Right now, it¡¯s surely fine to touch his head. ...... It¡¯s fine...... right?


    My little hand is slowly approaching Reki-kun who¡¯s drinking water.


    Lacria who sensed my actions after handing me the water over returned to her usual spot and stood in an alert.


    Your tension is too great...... Lacria.


    You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. You are making me nervous as well.


    Slowly, gently, my hand approaches Reki-kun who doesn¡¯t show any reaction.


    He¡¯s wholeheartedly drinking water. Is he that thirsty?


    Quietly, softly, slowly, and awkwardly.


    Because he was drinking the water wholeheartedly, Reki-kun finished it in a blink of an eye and lifted his head up.


    And his round and cute eyes stare at me.


    Aaaaah...... don¡¯t look at me with such eyes......


    There are wariness and just a little bit of doubt and curiosity in his round and cute eyes.


    I judged it might be okay to touch him a little, but after staring at my extended hand for a bit, he averted his gaze.


    Reki-kun returned to his usual ce.


    Chains restrain Reki-kun, but his radius of movement is quite wide.


    It would reduce his stress at least a bit. He¡¯s kept in such wide ce, so it¡¯s only natural.


    Nevertheless, when will I be able to touch Reki-kun, I wonder?


    That bushy, smooth, glossy, fluffy...... ahh, when~


    The day I touch Reki-kun might be still far away.

 Chapter 76 – Wolf-kun’s Ordeal

    ¡¸Ahh...... Lily. You are cute today as well! Seriously, mou, mou! I love you!¡¹


    ¡¸Au¡¹


    Theo who rushed over after his training ended was in high tension today as well.


    Even though he should be dripping with sweat after training, he emits a nice soapy smell and the scent of freshness that is unique to him.


    He indeed deserves to be called Oujisama in the school.


    As soon as his training finishes, he has to go to the school at once.


    But, he always washes away the smell of sweat without a fail when meeting me. Far from that, he doesn¡¯t forget about the faint, refreshing fragrance.


    It¡¯s not like Theo¡¯s odor is refreshing. This is naturally a perfume.


    But, the fragrance is not too intense, he probably uses just only a bit.


    To be ten years old and care about his own smell, as expected of Oujisama.


    ¡¸Ahh...... I want to be with Lily for longer, but I have to go...... But you see! But you see! It will be winter holidays soon, so we can be together very soon!¡¹


    He embraces me and rub, rub, rub, rub, rubs his cheek against mine.


    Theo reports on the winter holidays just as Kuti¡¯s jealousy meter reached half way.


    That¡¯s right. It will be the winter holidays soon?


    I¡¯m currently studying with Reki-kun, I don¡¯t want to cut off a lot of time, though.


    I¡¯m sorry for Theo, but I won¡¯t be minding you much during this year¡¯s winter holidays!


    ¡¸Well then...... I¡¯m off. While I¡¯m not here, let Reki-kunfort you if you feel lonely, okay? But, I will return soon, okay! Wait for me!¡¹


    Oniisama gave me a slightly longer kiss on the cheek and regrettably separated.


    But, my thoughts were interrupted for a bit by his next action.


    Believe it or not, he stroked ¡®that¡¯ Reki-kun¡¯s head.


    What¡¯s going on!?


    Reki-kun! Reki-kun!? You let Theo touch you, but I can¡¯t!?


    What¡¯s going on!?


    My thoughts of slowly and carefully getting your vignt, round and cute eyes ustomed have beenpletely disregarded!?


    You¡¯re fine with Theo, but not me!? This is cruel! Too cruel!


    But, Reki-kun is not at fault! Reki-kun is a victim in a sense!


    The one at fault is...... the one at fault is!


    My jealousy meter exploded before Kuti¡¯s jealousy meter could.


    ¡¸Nii~ni, kiai!¡¹


    (Kirai/Hate, dislike)


    ¡¸Eh!? W, why Lily! D, did I do something bad!? I, I¡¯m sorry...... forgive me! Please!¡¹


    The cries of the betrayer Oniisama are of no concern to me.


    I did my best in various ways to touch him, yet he can touch Reki-kun so easily!


    I can¡¯t believe this!


    ...... After all...... after all! Reki-kun too, Reki-kun...... not fair!


    ¡¸Rieki-kun mo jurui!¡¹


    (Reki-kun mo zurui! Reki-kun too, unfair!)


    ¡¸Eeeh...... Reki-kun too? Q, quick, Reki-kun apologize too¡¹


    Betrayer Oniisama touches Reki-kun¡¯s head to make him forcibly lower his head.


    Reki-kun dislikes that!


    What a brute you are, Oniisama! Your act was truly demonic!


    ¡¸Nii~ni, kiai!¡¹


    (Kirai/Hate, dislike)


    ¡¸U, uwaa~n! Lily, please~ forgive me~!¡¹


    The rare quarrel between siblings in which Reki-kun got rolled upsted until the nonchnt Obaasama forcibly interrupted it when the time for school approached.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Kuti...... I have been thinking...... I might have been spoiling Reki-kun too much¡¿


    ¡¸Un, I thought so too! I think Reki is pushing his luck!¡¹


    ¡¸...... You think so?¡¹


    ¡¾So, I thought of being a little more stricter!¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Reki¡¯s time is already over! It¡¯s my time from now on!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Your time, huh...... what dark times......¡¹


    ¡¾Rather, it¡¯s my time! Now then, Reki-kun! I won¡¯t go easy on you today, alright!¡¿


    After crouching down and finishing my conversation with Kuti, I make use of my developed limbs to rush in front of Reki-kun.


    ¡¸Ara, ara, since when you were able to move this fast, Lily-chan? As expected of my grandchild. I¡¯m so happy......¡¹


    Obaasama was deeply moved in the back, but now¡¯s not the time, so I leave it forter.


    My target is the nonchntly yawning him.


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... you won¡¯t be yawning for long!¡¿


    ¡¸Get him, Lily! Someone like Reki peh, peh!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wau?¡¹


    Reki-kun who noticed the atmosphere is different than usual tilts his head and stares at me with his round and cute eyes.


    ¡¾Ku...... he always deceives me with those adorable eyes! However, that¡¯s not going to happen today! Secret technique!¡¿


    I reach with my hand towards my waist and make a transformation motion like a certain mysterious grasshopper person.


    Then, I make an 180-degree turn.


    I concentratepressed magical power into my eyes.


    Of course, I don¡¯t forget slowly rotate.


    On asion, leave the tsukkomi about me being adult aside!


    There were rebroadcasts, and my parents liked it too!


    I also read manga in my previous life! Number one is power, technique is number two! But, the third one is the strongest!


    ¡¸Hienchin!¡¹


    (Henshin! Transform!)


    ¡¸Ooooh! Beat him up Lily~!¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, do your best~ Lily-chan~¡¹


    Sensei¡¯s silent treatment in the back has slightly pierced my heart, but it¡¯s now toote to stop.


    I have already gone so far. It¡¯s not possible to stop now.


    The strange tension will end if I calm down.


    If I calm down now, I won¡¯t be able to recover!


    The magical power which is amplified by the spirit of the shout rapidlypresses.


    I output an enormous amount magical power andpress it at a terrific rate.


    Obaasama already realized that I¡¯m trying to do something.


    Therefore, don¡¯t mind it......


    You must not mind it......


    ...... If you mind it, I will lose!


    I understand that Obaasama in the back has gasped. I have revealed such terrific amount of magical power.


    And it¡¯s beingpressed and bes smaller and smaller.


    It still can¡¯tpare to the magical power I have hammered Mira with into a whirlpool of pleasure, butpressing after releasing is more efficient thanpressing in the body.


    It¡¯s apression method devised based on a deep knowledge.


    But, Obaasama was usually nearby, so I wasn¡¯t quite able to use it. However, I don¡¯t worry about such thing anymore.


    I cast a mold ofpressed magical power all over my body.


    It takes an exact form of magical power armor.


    Small shield-like pads on both of my shoulders with big gems in the center.


    An borate armor covers my chest. The te in the frame is fitted with shining gems.


    A jacket underneath the armor and a long pareo-like belt is tightened around my waist.


    Long boots that are reaching up to my knees and gloves firmly on my hands and a ring on my thumb. If I put this into the belt and pour magical power in, I will be able to transform into a different form.


    I didn¡¯t be a mysterious grasshopper man, but the modern day magician armor isplete.


    Truly a transformation.


    A perfection made with undefeatable enthusiasm.


    Although there are many ces I remember only vaguely and ces I made wrongly, it¡¯s about right.


    Incidentally, there¡¯s no mask on my face. I didn¡¯t remember that area at all.


    ¡¸So cool~! Lily, amazing! Too amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wa, wauu¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s eyes are sparklingpletely like a boy who met the hero he admires.


    Let¡¯s ignore Sani sensei who¡¯s looking at me in silence with a tired expression. Let¡¯s do that.


    Judging by Reki-kun¡¯s expression, he¡¯spletely bewildered. But, what about it?


    Questions are...... unnecessary!


    The magical power rider suddenly starts running towards the bewildered object.


    However, this armor of magical power is just a cover.


    It naturally adds no physical power.


    Tota, tota, I run with the usual little steps...... I briskly trot over.


    I make a dive directly at Reki-kun who frozen in perplexion.


    ¡¸Wagiyu...... wagiyaaaaaafun......¡¹


    Reki-kun who leaked out a slightly agonious voice due to the impact started crying soundlessly after that.


    The caressing by thepressed magical power over my entire body seems to be intense.


    His coquettish shrieks immediately be weak, and his body starts convulsing.


    Fu...... I excelled. But, what a vain battle......


    I celebrated the victory of the vain battle by plentily rubbing my head against the fluffy stomach fur.

 Chapter 77 – Wolf-kun’s Mistake

    After the day of my hollow victory, Reki-kun bes frightened when he sees me.


    Because I have already touched him once, so the hesitation to touch him again disappeared. Even though I feel bad for him, I will touch him until I¡¯m satisfied.


    But, there¡¯s a problem.


    The chains to reduce Reki-kun¡¯s stress is extremely long.


    That equals to arge radius of movement...... in short, I can¡¯t catch him.


    His movement ability is extraordinary.


    To the degree that even Lacria had a hard time to catch him for me.


    In the end, the distance was shortened by pulling on the chains, and he powerlessly fell into my embrace.


    ¡¾But, using this method, I think he will soon end up hating me, won¡¯t he?¡¿


    ¡¸Reki is receiving pleasure, so I don¡¯t think that would be the case?¡¹


    ¡¾You think so~...... I¡¯m considerably forcing him, I wouldn¡¯t like that as well¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Hating Lily is impossible! If he ends up hating you, I will smack him down! Someone like Reki is a piece of cake, mufu~!¡¹


    Kuti making a smug face let out arge amount of magical power through her nose, but it¡¯s troubling because Reki-kun¡¯s fear doesn¡¯t go away.


    Reki-kun disyed violent resistance while he was being caught, but he became docile the moment he was caught. No, he has no choice, but to be docile.


    Thepressed magical power patting that didn¡¯t work on Kuti, Reki-kun experienced its effect perfectly just like Mira.


    After spilling the cry from being hugged, I could clearly understand the vortex of pleasure from his flow of magical power.


    But, he who wasn¡¯t familiar with such unknown feeling got was bewildered and got scared of me who forced it upon him.


    But, he doesn¡¯t think of running away after I sufficiently enjoy it.


    It might be because Ipletely snatch away his strength by caressing him, but he¡¯s obedient after the deed.


    It has a feeling of an aloof guy turning deredere by using force.


    Is Reki-kun perhaps a tsundere?


    ¡¾Therefore you see, Reki-kun? I also want to chase after Reki-kun when you try to escape. But, because I can¡¯t catch you with my athletic ability, I can only resort to force, you know? That¡¯s why I thought of a proposal. How about it?¡¿


    ¡¸Guuuu......¡¹


    It¡¯s definitely not a threat¨D¨Dyet he let out a groaning voice mixed with emotions such as fright and wanting to leave this ce at once.


    I¡¯m not scared because it¡¯s not a growl-ish voice.


    Reki-kun never attacks by biting or using his ws. That might also be the effect of the cor, and he might be attacking because he learned the pain. But, he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡¸O, Ojousama~...... this child¡¯s strenght~...... he became far stronger than yesterday~!¡¹


    ¡¸Moo choo¡¹


    (Mou chotto/A little more)


    Lacria who is forcefully pulling onto Reki-kun¡¯s chains lets out a miserable cry, but I will have to try a little bit more.


    I usually charge in when the distance shrinks to a certain extent, but it¡¯s not possible to hold him for too long.


    Because he was reduced to helplessness and his thought process dropped, it¡¯s not currently feasible to properly train him.


    Thanks to that, Reki-kun¡¯s studies have not progressed in the recent few days. How troubling.


    Well, I myself am taking Sani sensei¡¯s lessons on the soft and fluffy Reki-kun sofa, so there¡¯s no problem.


    ¡¾If Reki-kun doesn¡¯t run away, there won¡¯t be a need to be reduced to helplessness with stroking, you know? But, Reki-kun¡¯s studies won¡¯t advance if reduced to helplessness, so I¡¯m very troubled, you know? Therefore, you see? Let¡¯s bothpromise here, okay? I will refrain from petting you and Reki-kun won¡¯t try to run away? How about it?¡¿


    ¡¸Guuuu...... gau!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡¹


    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¡¹


    I realized that the magical power Reki-kun amassed in his four legs abnormally activated.


    I realized, but there was nothing I could do. Toddler¡¯s athletic ability is like that.


    It will depend on where the chains will break, but they will most likely fly towards me. To avoid that or defend against that is impossible with just my power.


    The next moment after being lost in thoughts, the chains held by Lacria and connected to Reki-kun snapped in the middle.


    With an incredible momentum, almost as if it was alive, the chains flies towards me. It was so easy to predict it makes meugh. No, it¡¯s definitely not aughing matter.


    My body that has not finished growing yet stands no chance against a direct hit of the vigorous chains.


    Since Lacria waspeting in the contest of strength, shepletely lost her bnce.


    But, there¡¯s Kuti beside me.


    Therefore, I have nothing to fear.


    ...... That was supposed to be the case, but it was a leg of Lacria who should have lost her bnce and a hand of Obaasama who have protected me.


    It appears that the concealment and defensive sorcery that was deployed earlier wasn¡¯t enough topletely stop the chains.


    ¡¸Ojousama! Are you all right!?¡¹


    ¡¸Lacria! Well done!¡¹


    ¡¸Wawawawa...... Lily! Are you okay!? I looked away for a second, and something terrible happened!? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry okay...... you must have been scared......¡¹


    ¡¸That was dangerous. The strength of the minuscule protective wall wasn¡¯t enough, it would be dangerous if it weren¡¯t for the two...... as expected, concealing sorcery beforehand, so it can be activated instantaneously would be the right call......¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei, thank you very much, you have saved me. Kuti, I¡¯m fine. Everyone stopped it...... besides......¡¿


    It appears Kuti was looking away.


    What a bad timing. If it were not for Obaasama, Sani sensei, and Lacria, it would turn into something serious...... that¡¯s not actually true.


    As Sani sensei said, there were preparations done in advance, so it could be solved without any problem.


    I guess Kuti kept it secret even from Sensei. There¡¯s a hidden sorcery concealed by even more fine concealment sorcery than that Sensei usually uses.


    Even though it¡¯s concealed with such strong spell, I can still see it. And, thanks to my deepened knowledge, I know that this is automatically activated defensive sorcery.


    Therefore, it could be stopped even if Kuti was looking away.


    Of course, they would understand that defensive sorcery activated and wonder just who used it.


    Obaasama, let alone anyone else knows of Kuti¡¯s existence. They would understand that the person who activated that sorcery didn¡¯t want to injure me, but it would turn troublesome if they found out about the existence which holds so much power.


    However, Obaasama is incredible as expected. She should have been watching me from a distance little further away, but she¡¯s properly covering me.


    Even though Lacria should have lost her bnce, she stretched out her leg and protected me from the chains.


    But, the ce that received the chains has a strange flow of magical power. Almost as if the magical power was oozing from it.


    Did she get injured because of a direct hit of chains with such momentum?


    No matter if she¡¯s a maid of Christophe House, she would get injured forcing herself after losing bnce.


    This oozing-like magical power, is it bleeding?


    It¡¯s my first time seeing an injury or bleeding.


    It seems like magical power oozes out when bleeding.


    The hypothesis that magical power is blood-like phenomenones true.


    The leg of Lacria who received a direct hit is bleeding, but Obaasama¡¯s hand which covered me is not bleeding at all.


    I think they should have received about the same damage, but as expected, their level is different?


    ¡¸Rauria, daijobu? Ariato ne?¡¹


    (Lacria, daijoubu? Arigato ne?/Lacria, are you all right? Thank you, okay?)


    ¡¸O, Ojousama...... I don¡¯t deserve such words. This is also a part of my duty, please don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    ¡¸N~n. Ariato, Rauria¡¹


    (Arigato, Lacria/ Thank you, Lacria)


    ¡¸Ojousama......¡¹


    Lacria defies the pain and straightens herself up as I speak to her with a tone of concern and gratitude.


    I know that protecting me is included in the duty of the personal maids. But, you should thank when being helped.


    I showed her my gratitude but is her leg not hurting.....?


    She links her hands in front of her chest and makes an entranced expression. I¡¯m honestly troubled how to react if you get so happy.


    But, she needs treatment since she¡¯s injured.


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Rauria wo naoshite aete¡¹


    (Baa~ba. Lacria wo naoshite agete/Baa~ba. Heal Lacria, please)


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Lily-chan. I have already called an emergency squad, everything¡¯s all right¡¹


    ¡¸N. Baa~ba mo ariato ne. Daishuki!¡¹


    (N. Baa~ba mo arigato ne. Daisuki!/N. Baa~ba, thank you as well. I love you!)


    ¡¸Fufu...... Baa~ba loves Lily-chan too...... I¡¯m d, that you are safe¡¹


    While being gently embraced by Obaasama, several people approach Lacria.


    She floated between two people¨D¨Dshe was probably ced on top of a stretcher¨D¨Dafter seeing Lacria off from Obaasama¡¯s arms and Jenny took over after Lacria.


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Orochite. Rieki-kun ni osekkiyo shiai to¡¹


    (Baa~ba. Oroshite. Reki-kun ni osekkyou shinai to/Baa~ba. Lower me down. I have to scold Reki-kun)


    ¡¸Is that so? That child is already Lily-chan¡¯s, so do it properly, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Reki-kun was staring at me from a corner of therge space and trembling little by little.


    It seems he knows what he did was bad. He¡¯s slightly far away, but I can see magical power of fear and regret in his eyes.


    It looks like he¡¯s reflecting.


    But, the cause of this incident is because the pecking order wasn¡¯t properly established.


    He was still


    I was still too light on him.


    I slowly approach him while fully releasing my magical power.


    I have received permission from Obaasama to do it properly. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason to hide or refrain myself.


    I spread it wide and cover all ces, so Reki-kun doesn¡¯t have a ce to escape.


    There¡¯s no physical effect in the released magical power.


    But, Reki-kun can confirm the magical power by sight. In his eyes, it must look like an unbreakable wall. Furthermore, Reki-kun¡¯s current abnormal state prevents him from acting.


    Therefore, this is enough of a wall for him.


    I gradually shorten the distance with my toddler pace.


    It seems like he has the idea as his earspletely fallen and he prostrated himself on the ground. I can clearly see the mixture of magical power that contains fear and reflection in his eyes.


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... you can¡¯t do that, you know? Are you reflecting properly?¡¿


    The moment I write the words of magical power, Reki-kun promptly pushes forward his right leg.


    I can understand that he¡¯s sorry from the speed of his trembling leg, but it can¡¯t end here.


    ¡¾You must not escape anymore, okay? If you try to run next time......¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wau......¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s trembling bes bigger.


    ¡¾This will happen, okay?¡¿


    I manipte the magical power in the surroundings and instantly wrap Reki-kun in it.


    His cries stopped.


    The speed of the rattling and trembling is so strong it won¡¯t him allow to take even a single step.


    Reki-kun¡¯s body which was wrapped in magical power was momentarily greatly trembling, but it soon stopped.


    The magical power wrapping Reki-kun is not the samepressed magical power I use when mofumofuing him.


    He was wrapped in a much higherpression than usually, and it appears he fainted in the whirlpool offortableness.


    ¡¸Awawawa...... he has peed himself...... L, Lily, didn¡¯t you overdo it a bit......¡¹


    ¡¾Oh my...... he leaked himself...... but, no. I have to make him understand¡¿


    ¡¸...... Brrr. L, Lily is scary......¡¹


    ¡¸You have been looking away, so go, receive a bit of that as well¡¹


    ¡¸Hiii......! I, impossible! That¡¯s impossible! If I receive that, I won¡¯t be able to be a bride! ...... Ah, it¡¯s fine as long as Lily takes responsibility! Y, yo~sh...... it¡¯s impossible, after all!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, she escaped¡¹


    ¡¾She ran away¡¿


    I disperse the magical power wrapping Reki-kun while watching Kuti running away.


    I think the pecking order should be clearly established with this.


    I¡¯m looking forward to when he wakes up.

 Chapter 78 – Winter Holidays Wolf-kun

    A few days after Reki-kun¡¯s scolding.


    Theo who has Winter Holidays finished his training, but I can see only half of his face. Moreover, it¡¯s pretty far away.


    That ce is the entrance of Reki-kun room.


    Showing only a half of his face and peeking at me from the entrance is our Oniisama.


    Being told that he¡¯s hated by his beloved little sister the other day, he has been making the same expression ever since returning from the school.


    His behavior is also suspicious. When I face towards him, he starts terribly sweating and escapes. But, after a little while, he peeks out again.


    Seeing him like that was very heartwarming, but I got indeed tired of it since he was repeating the same thingst night and today¡¯s morning.


    ¡¸Say, Lily...... won¡¯t you do something about that suspicious behavior?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s rather gloomy¡¹


    ¡¾Well, that¡¯s true, but. It¡¯s getting irritating, and Reki-kun lets me touch him now too, so I could forgive him now?¡¿


    This originated from the fact that Theo could casually touch Reki-kun who didn¡¯t let me touch him.


    Even though I have slowly and carefully tried to shorten the distance, Theo simply shattered my efforts.


    Thus, leading me to tell him that I hate him repeatedly in the spur of the moment.


    Theo¡¯s sorrowful expression at that time slightly pained my heart.


    He was making an expression of despair, almost as if his world got wrapped in darkness.


    My Oniisama who begged for forgiveness.


    He was miserable, but I had no intention of forgiving him at that time.


    Because I wanted to slowly and carefully deepen my rtionship with Reki-kun.


    But, what passes the throat passes.


    Those kinds of things disappear somewhere overnight.


    I¡¯m not good at sustaining anger anyway. I seldom get angry, even in the spur of the moment.


    Therefore, I have already forgiven him, sentimentally.


    But, the problem is the right timing to forgive him.


    Yeah, since he¡¯s timidly trembling, I can¡¯t quite grasp the timing.


    He¡¯s hiding in shadows, and he escapes when I call out to him.


    How do I talk to him?


    ¡¾¨D¨D That being the case, I came up with a Capture Theo strategy¡¿


    ¡¸Un, un. I think that¡¯s good! Theo will get beat down with the strategy Lily came up with!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too excessively radical. He¡¯s your elder brother after all¡¹


    ¡¾It will be fine! I have thought it out thoroughly!¡¿


    Now then, this time¡¯s strategy is very simple.


    If you want to escape, I will have you captured before you can do that, Theodore.


    That being the case, I trot over to Obaasama.


    ¡¸Ara, ara, did something happen, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Nii~shama wo tsukamaete. Naisho ne?¡¹


    (Baa~ba. Please, catch Niisama. Secretly, okay?)


    ¡¸Fufu...... catch him secretly, is it? I understand. Wait for a little, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    When I cling to Obaasama and whisper to her in a low voice, she answered with a nonchnt smile.


    As expected of my Obaasama. This person who understands me the most immediately responds. Moreover, the reliability is 100%.


    Obaasama gently lowers me on the ground.


    But, her figure suddenly disappears.


    Catch him secretly.


    To Obaasama, that¡¯s no different than telling her not to be discovered. It¡¯s synonymous.


    And then, Obaasama who should have vanished reappeared again in a blink of an eye with our Oujisama under her arm.


    Oujisama was blinking his eyes with surprise, but he started acting suspiciously immediately after finding me standing in front of him.


    ¡¸U, uuuumm, umm Lilililili, Lily?¡¹


    I ignored Theo who was acting suspiciously and pping his hands in all directions, I took his cheeks in my hands stopping his intense moving and made him look straight into my eyes.


    ¡¸Nii~ni. Yuushite aeru¡¹


    (Nii~ni. Yurushite ageru/Nii~ni. I forgive you)


    ¡¸...... Eh...... r, realy!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸Aaaaah! Thank you! Thank you! I¡¯m the happiest in the whole world!¡¹


    When I said those words while making an eye contact, warmth returned to his cold cheeks, and I got embraced.


    Theo¡¯s familiar high tension, squeezing hug was a little bit painful, but well, I will leave it. We are back to normal.


    ¡¸Fufu...... aren¡¯t you d you properly made up, Lily-chan, Theo-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Obaasama! I¡¯m the happiest in the world!¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Obaasama¡¯s nonchnt smile grew bigger than usually, and Theo¡¯s smile was wonderful like petals dancing in the air.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It¡¯s Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s Winter Holidays.


    After their practice is over, it¡¯s time to y with the two and Reki-kun.


    Because Reki-kun is not a dog, he won¡¯t give paw. Additionally, he won¡¯t also do other traditionalmands.


    So then, how do we y?


    First, we pat him.


    Theo is extremely careful during the patting time, and he keeps on ncing at me repeatedly because of my previous hate statement.


    Ellie is not aware of that event, so she gave Theo who was acting suspiciously a poke thanks to which he returned to normal.


    I normally pat him as well.


    Because I¡¯m patting him normally without any magical power, he¡¯s not receiving any pleasant feeling in particr.


    Because Reki-kun seems to finally understand that, he no longer is frightened when I approach him.


    Well, even if I approach withpressed magical power, he doesn¡¯t escape even though he feels scared.


    Apart from patting him, I also squish his paw pads and mofumofu his tail. I basically enjoy the quality of overwhelming smoothness and fluffiness to its fullest.


    I have prohibited myself from usingpressed magical power when my siblings are around. Reki-kun getspletely exhausted.


    ¡¸Lily. I have brought something good today! Here, take this¡¹


    ¡¸U?¡¹


    Saying such, Ellie handed me over some kind of soft spherical object.


    It doesn¡¯t have magical power, so I can¡¯t see it, but from holding it in my hands, I can understand that it¡¯s some kind of a ball, almost like a furball.


    I wonder if I perhaps throw this and tell Reki-kun to fetch it?


    ¡¸This you see, you throw it and have Reki-kun bring it back! It was listed in the book called ¡°How to train your dog ~Starting today, you are a breeder too~¡±¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~ That book you read yesterdayte at night?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, this is perfect way to y with Reki!¡¹


    Ellie apparently found this in a book about training dogs.


    But, Reki-kun is a wolf, you see?


    Moreover, the pride of the endangered species called Salvarua is extremely high...... well, it was smashed by now, though.


    Ellie looks at me with sparkling eyes brimming over with confidence. Theo is the same.


    I will have to do this.


    Well, but I¡¯m a little girl. I won¡¯t be able to throw the soft, light furball-like ball far anyway.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. I will throw this, could you fetch it for me?¡¿


    Just in case, I request Reki-kun in order not to destroy hispletely pulverized pride even more.


    Reki-kun understands too. He immediately put forward his right leg and prepared for the battle.


    Well, he and I have currently a master-servant rtionship of an extremely high mountain and tremendously deep valley.


    He became so obedient that he will fetch with his best abilities when I tell him to fetch and starve to death waiting when I tell him to wait.


    I might have overdone it, is what I think when I look at him, but well, it¡¯s toote now. I must not mind it.


    ¡¸Ei¡¹


    The furball thrown with the tornado pitching method with raising one leg and twisting waist1 flew, just kidding, with my crumbling, foamy form and the powerless little girl¡¯s power, it probably immediately fell down.


    The ball has no magical power so I naturally couldn¡¯t see, but Reki-kun instantly shot out and returned at incredible speed with the ball in his mouth.


    I understand his extreme speed as he returned faster than I recovered from losing the bnce of my just kidding form.


    ¡¸Wow...... Reki, that was ama~zing¡¹


    ¡¸Incredible...... Reki......¡¹


    ¡¸Yoku rekimachita~¡¹


    (Yoku dekimashita~/Well done~)


    I stroke the bowing head of Reki-kun who ced the furball in his mouth on the ground in front of me.


    I use a little bit of magical power, just enough to make him feelfortable, and Reki-kun utters afortable noise as well.


    ¡¸Will he also fetch when I throw it?¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder...... Reki is Lily¡¯s wolf, after all¡¹


    ¡¸Nee~ne. Naete aete¡¹


    (Nee~ne. Nagete agete/Nee~ne. Throw it)


    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    I have already give Reki-kun instructions to fetch it. Because he promptly put out his right leg in affirmative, there won¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡¸There!¡¹


    Reki-kun runs off with Ellie¡¯s adorable shout.


    He returns with terrific speed again, but he didn¡¯t leave the furball in front of Ellie, but in front of me instead.


    ¡¸Reki, great!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, could I try it next?¡¹


    When I fumble around for the furball because I can¡¯t see it, Reki-kun pushes it with his nose towards me.


    After receiving it, I stroke Reki-kun¡¯s head again and hand the furball to Theo.


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Here)


    ¡¸Thank you, Lily! Then, here I go!¡¹


    Like this, the way to y with Reki-kun increased by one.


    He sufficiently moves during his training, but Reki-kun seemed surprisingly happy fetching the furball over and over again.


    That day, Reki-kun was fetching the furball at ultra-high speeds in the wide Reki-kun room until my siblings got exhausted.


    1. Reference to Hideo Nomo¡®s wind-up ¨C Wiki | Tornado (vid)

 Chapter 79 – Everyday With Wolf-kun

    Reki-kun.


    Wolf species, Salvarua.


    When adults, their body size easily exceeds people.


    A rare species which can use sorcery without tools.


    ording to one of the theories, they are monsters who have overflown and adapted to life on the ground. Details are unknown.


    Excellent quality fur and astounding physical abilities. Treated as dangerous walking fortresses that could use magic, they were once hunted down on arge-scale like monsters.


    During that time, Salvarua fur was extremely popr and their poption rapidly dropped.


    But, Salvarua are highly intelligent, not wanting to fight a futile war, they survived in small numbers in hiding.


    On the Lizwald Continent, there¡¯s no recognition of protection for endangered species.


    Things that are endangering to people are always annihted. Beasts with dangerous abilities are considered as such.


    Salvarua with their astounding fighting power and high intelligence were domesticated at first, but it couldn¡¯t be aplished because of their high pride.


    Instead, they have been designated as dangerous due to the damage they caused during domestication.


    They are being cornered by people.


    Reki-kun is a child who survived being cornered and taken into the Christophe House¡¯s protection soon after birth.


    I don¡¯t think he would be taken into protection if not for Rnd Ojiisama and Ann Obaasama being aware of guide dogs for the blind.


    Because even the young of species designated as dangerous are being fundamentally culled.


    It appears that it was a coincidence that grandparents learned about guide dogs.


    While gathering information regarding my condition, the two had a chance to witness a person who actually suffered from Cloudy Eyes being assisted by a dog.


    As I thought, the general concept of guide dogs is still not established yet, only a few trainers had gone through the training.


    My grandparents gave the training method to trustworthy subordinates who applied it on Reki-kun. No...... they are applying it even now.


    The training is repeated by trial and error, but the results are steadily increasing.


    As far as the training is concerned, I feel it doesn¡¯t seem much different from the training I saw in my previous life.


    I have seen guide dogs only several times, but they are indeed different from ordinary pets.


    ording to their training, they can endure while supporting.


    Of course, some of them might be rewarded with treats, but they are also trained to be able to endure their instincts.


    By the way, you are not supposed to give treats to a guide dog while it¡¯s supporting.


    They are working, and such action interferes with their work.


    Well, that is the general concept of guide dogs from my previous life, whether it would work on Reki-kun who¡¯s training in front of me is a delicate matter.


    ¡¾Reki-kun, didn¡¯t he be somewhat big?¡¿


    ¡¸He¡¯s still in the growing period. He will keep on getting bigger from now on, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, he will get to about 3m~?¡¹


    ¡¾T, three meters, is it...... that¡¯s big, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    Although Salvarua are species of wolf, they grow to a size to which ordinary wolves can¡¯t evenpare.


    By the way, the names of the unit for length use SI for some reason.


    I thought there would be simrities somewhere when I heard the words magical power, but I didn¡¯t think the units of length would be the same.


    The units of time are same as before, just their names are different. I wonder if the name of the time units be different because there was no need to establish an urate way to measure it?


    Has length remained because it¡¯s closely rted to daily life? No, I don¡¯t think the names of the time units would be obsolete because of a reason like that......


    The truth isn¡¯t certain. I feel something contrived, but I have no way of finding out at the moment. Sani sensei also didn¡¯t know.


    Although it¡¯s often used, it seems there¡¯s was no reason to investigate especially when it came to something that has bemon sense. Especially since it¡¯s not Sensei¡¯s area of expertise.


    ¡¸With the current size, he¡¯s sufficiently big for Lily to ride him¡¹


    ¡¾Ah...... that¡¯s right! I wonder if I could get a ride next time¡¿


    ¡¸He will let you on immediately if you ask, won¡¯t he?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right~ Reki is already Lily¡¯s manservant, after all~¡¹


    ¡¾Manservant...... the rtionship between Reki-kun and me is that of master and servant, but a bit frank or how to say it, I would prefer if we could be more friendly.......¡¿


    ¡¸The difference between strength is already clear, after all. No, is it affinity? Anyhow...... Reki haspletely submitted to you. Since he already submitted, being friendly would be unreasonable¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s like that, as I thought...... well, I think it will depend on how I will treat him, I have to make adjustments in that area¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu, well that¡¯s true. It won¡¯t be possible without spending more time together. But, the pride of Salvarua is high. You have to work hard not to stimte Reki-kun¡¯s pride¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I understand¡¿


    Salvarua have a high pride.


    I can clearly understand from Reki-kun¡¯s attitude before the use of force.


    Well, that pride was crushed to pieces when I resorted to force, though.


    In the meantime, Reki-kun¡¯s training apparently finished.


    Since we entered the 13th Month, his training doesn¡¯t end early even if Ie.


    That¡¯s because the training wouldn¡¯t progress since Ie here every day.


    Besides, I learn various things while watching his training.


    ¡¸Ah, Lily. Reki ising~¡¹


    ¡¾Un. Is he holding it in his mouth today as well?¡¿


    ¡¸Un, he is~ He¡¯s shaking his tail super happily. I wonder where the pride disappeared to?¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha...... Reki-kun is still a child, so I think it can¡¯t be helped?¡¿


    Because ying with furball became Reki-kun¡¯s favorite after learning about it, hees as soon as possible with the furball in his mouth when his training finishes.


    The act of dropping the furball in my hand and urging me to throw it doesn¡¯t make him look like a noble wolf at all. He¡¯s a puppy who wants to y.


    His energetically swinging fluffy tail is also adorable.


    But, properly understanding our rtionship of master and servant, he sits and waits for orders after handing me the furball.


    Well, his tail is like that, and his eyes too are extremely restlessly demanding quickly, quickly, making me smile wryly.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. I will y with you, but you also have to study properly, you know?¡¿


    His right leges out at the front as soon as saw the words of magical power.


    Recently, his recognition speed of the words of magical power drastically improved. But, his left leg doesn¡¯te out often. Is he properly understanding?


    But, he¡¯s probably not listening to what I¡¯m saying at the moment.


    He¡¯s absorbed in ying with the furball. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so fascinating about it, but this seems like an extreme boom in Reki-kun¡¯s head.


    He yed with my siblings until they werepletely exhausted yesterday and day before yesterday too.


    Incidentally, I took a refuge rtively early and was listening to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson, so I didn¡¯t get exhausted.


    Abnormal, that¡¯s the one word that sums up his stamina. His stamina is far higher than that of an ordinary dog. I don¡¯t really understand the stamina of wolf species.


    On top of an outstanding physical ability, he¡¯s endowed with unbelievable stamina. And he presses to y with furball with that stamina. You can say that I would get dead tired if I fully entertained him.


    ¡¾Then, it¡¯s studying after ying for a bit today?¡¿


    A right leges out at front simultaneously with the words of magical power.


    When I throw the furball with a wry smile, he immediately brings it to my legs and bows his head.


    Throw, fetch, praise?


    This is one action.


    Because he¡¯s waiting in a counterattack with his round and cute eyes, I have to praise him earnestly.


    I think those round and cute eyes are unfair. Becuase of them, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch him before.


    After ying with the furball for a while, Theo and Ellie whose practice finished came over.


    Since the Winter Holidays begun, they have been training daily until afternoon.


    ¡¸Lily. Can I y with Reki too?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸May I y as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Kissing me on cheeks and hugging me first after approaching and then asking for permission to y with Reki-kun is in the most recent fashion.


    Although I think there¡¯s no reason to ask for permission, it can¡¯t be helped since Reki-kun¡¯s master is me.


    I hand over the furball to Theo and pass the Reki-kun¡¯s ymate job to them.


    After ying for a while and taking a rest, we begin Reki-kun¡¯s lesson.


    I did not forget to do my lessons and observe Reki-kun until then.


    This is my most recent daily life.


    The recent everyday life is entirely made with Reki-kun in the center, but the doting of me is not any different.


    Reki-kun is cute so I thought it would disperse, but it looks like that¡¯s that.


    My difficult to understand lessons progress while resting on nonchnt Obaasama¡¯sp and asional observing of Reki-kun moving at blurring speeds.

 Chapter 80 – Wind Dancing Wolf-kun

    By the way, there¡¯s a personal doctor for the Christophe House. ...... No, there was. He still is, but was.


    Randolph Bistwarf.


    He¡¯s a person who has supported the Christophe House from the shadows for a long time as the personal doctor.


    He¡¯s a person who actively gathered information about my eyes and examined the investigation.


    In the end, a nurse whom he was employing handed over information about me to a hostile organization, and because he felt responsible for the organizations that started to move, he resigned as a doctor.


    I understand that the information was handed over inevitably as the nurse¡¯s family was taken as hostage.


    Everyone knows that Randolf wasn¡¯t involved in that one bit and that he¡¯s a great contribution to the Christophe House.


    Well, I found out just recently.


    I couldn¡¯t find out what happened to the nurse who handed the information over until the end, but I was told what¡¯s going on with the old man Randolph.


    It appears that after quitting being a doctor, he used his still healthy legs and arms and begun researching.


    Right, research about the ¡°Cloudy Eyes.¡±


    Even after retiring as a personal doctor of his own ord, he¡¯s still giving his body to the Christophe House...... no, to me, Lilianne.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t understand why he goes that far.


    ording to Obaasama, the Christophe House is the same as a family to Randolph.


    It¡¯s probably simply like this.


    Even though the Christophe House wished for the old man to continue being our personal doctor, he was worried whether the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen with another of his subordinates and stubbornly refused.


    Instead, he took all expenses to build a research facility on the Christophe House¡¯s grounds.


    The old man Randolph ended up living in the Christophe House and asionallyes to show his face.


    His research doesn¡¯t seem to be progressing, though.


    The moment after old man Randolph retired as the personal doctor, the second personal doctor, a woman named Rayhawk Ranbast took over.


    She¡¯s a young female doctor, but her knowledge and skill are said to be not inferior to old man Randolph¡¯s.


    It appears it was theck of experience due to the young age that she was the second personal doctor.


    Theck of experience has been supplemented by focusing on the servants of the Christophe House and working as a doctor at the servant training facility in Landrish, the territory of my grandparents.


    The facility in grandparent¡¯s territory is apparently an energetic ce where people get wounded on a daily basis. What a terrifying ce.


    Of course, Obaasama didn¡¯t talk in details, though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama. All is fine now~¡¹


    A soft, gentle voice.


    For a female doctor, I imagined someone tough, but if I¡¯m pushed to say, this Rayhawk person is like a childcare worker.


    ¡¸You are healthy today as well, aren¡¯t you? As expected of Ojousama. Let¡¯s continue being healthy like this, okay~¡¹


    She has a shoulder length straight hair.


    There¡¯s no falsehood in her cheerful,forting words and there¡¯s no lie in her expression and flow of magical power either.


    Her smile seems to be from the bottom of her heart. There are several conditions, but I¡¯m able to tell that there¡¯s no falsehood in her flow of magical power, speech and conduct.


    Because those conditions are also tough, it can¡¯t be used on a daily basis.


    I make a good use of the proximity which is the biggest problem.


    A distance form which I can touch.


    For a doctor like her who has to do palpation, the distance problem was solved easily, so I cleared the other conditions and got the truth of her behavior.


    Although I say that, it¡¯s not aplete understanding. In the end, it¡¯s in the area of intuition.


    The ways to verify are too low.


    Moreover, most of them are from staged experiments with Reki-kun.


    Recently, the number of times Reki-kun puts forward his right leg is toorge.


    It¡¯s a technique I developed to verify his authenticity.


    Therefore, they basically are for Reki-kun. They are not to be applied to people.


    Somehow, I ended up using it today. That¡¯s because I was wondering whether they could be used on people as well.


    ¡¸Recently, her weight has been favorably increasing, and she¡¯s also growing smoothly. And she gets plenty of exercises thanks to that Wolf-kun, so I have no objection to her physical strength either¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what about that suddenatose state from before?¡¹


    ¡¸Information from that time is insufficient, so it¡¯s still unclear. Bistwarf-sama is investigating that too, but as expected, we can¡¯t deny theck of information¡¹


    ¡¸I see......¡¹


    ¡¸I think it would be a good thing to try everything against what happened. However, we can¡¯t let Ojousama worry by being caught in that matter¡¹


    ¡¸...... That¡¯s right. Thank you¡¹


    ¡¸No, those words should be for Ojousama¡¹


    Ena and Rayhawk-san look at me.


    The two are making wonderful smiles. The affectionate smile Rayhawk-san is making has the feel of Maria-sama.


    Ena¡¯s is the usual warm, motherly smile.


    She¡¯s making such soft smile that the severe expression from a little while ago seemed like an illusion.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I¡¯ve made you worry¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... that¡¯s right, Elliana-san. Lily-chan is extremely clever child, so she sees through everything, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it...... Lily...... let¡¯s y a lot, eat a lot, and stay healthy, okay?¡¹


    Ena¡¯s arms wrap me on top of Obaasama¡¯s softp.


    While having my body rocked, the beautiful, sleep inducing voice wrapped everything in the baby room.


    I have been recently taking naps with Reki-kun, but we were not able to do that today.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 13th Month will soone to an end.


    The one month of ying with Reki-kun together with my siblings will soon end.


    The ways to y with Reki-kun considerably increased during this month.


    Beginning with the furball y to throwing a Frisbee-like round thing, chasing each other and going for strolls.


    If done something right, Reki gets praised and patted.


    If he can¡¯t do it, he gets scolded and does it again.


    But, we don¡¯t shout nor hit him. Originally, Theo and Ellie are not children who would do something like that, so there¡¯s no problem, but Theo also read the book Ellie found, so they continue happily trai-...... ying with Reki-kun.


    Reki-kun who has gotten used to being stroked sometimes ys around by y-biting. But, that¡¯s also not good.


    It appears y-bitting is only allowed with permission. y-bitting will be dangerous once he grows up. If Reki-kun makes a mistake and doesn¡¯t hold back, with his strength, he might simply bite off hands.


    Furthermore, catching him from the above while ying tag is also not allowed.


    It would apparently give him the impression of being attacked.


    Forcibly pulling on limbs and neck is also not allowed.


    Letting him approach just with words and gestures is apparently essential.


    It appears that the magical power rider attack was also no good...... let¡¯s be more careful.


    Reki-kun is a wolf, but he¡¯s being taught simrly as dogs. As expected, there was no book about training a wolf.


    Because he¡¯s smart, he remembers most of the ys after the first try.


    Reki-kun, Theo, Ellie, and I, the four of us are ying together as well.


    But, today is slightly different.


    In this one month, Reki-kun grew at a frightful rate, and his body became considerably big.


    When I first met him, his shoulders reached only up to my chest, but they are already at the same height as my face.


    No matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t he overgrown?


    At this rate, won¡¯t Reki-kun¡¯s full length reach ten meters?


    After imagining Reki-kun growing into a gigantic wolf, I believe it to be possible.


    He¡¯s not that huge yet, but the back of Reki-kun who changed from medium-sized dog to arge-sized dog isfortable.


    Right, currently, I¡¯m on Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    It¡¯s precisely my past desire to hiyaho~ on Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    Because he¡¯s walking slowly, I can even ride without holding, raise my hands in the air and hiyaho~


    ¡¸Lily looks happy, doesn¡¯t she? Is Reki ridefortable?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai!/Yes!)


    ¡¸I see~ How nice, Lily. I¡¯d like to get on too¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, even Reki would crumble down if Ellie gets on, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Theo...... you have some nerve¡¹


    ¡¸Hii!¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyafu~¡¹


    Our Oniisama runs away as fast as he can from the delicately negative aura escaping from Ellie¡¯s body.


    Stimted by Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s chasing, Reki-kun elerates wanting to join them.


    As he seems to be well aware of me on his back, there¡¯s not much vibration. It¡¯s not as fast as Alek¡¯s human powered roller coaster¨D¨DAlek Coaster, he did for me before, but I still can¡¯t get enough of the wind hitting my cheeks.


    As Reki-kun is able to pay attention to others while running at this speed, the chains don¡¯te in contact with anyone.


    ¡¸Rieki-kun, go~ go~!¡¹


    Being urged to increase speed and overtaking the siblings who are chasing each other, a wolf and a little girl sweep over the wide and narrow Reki-kun room like a wind.

 Chapter 81 – Alone With Wolf-kun

    The 1st Month began.


    The 1st Month is the beginning of the year, but in the Ovent Kingdom...... no, on the Lizwald continent, there¡¯s no celebration in particr.


    At most, the first day of the 1st Month is a day off which isn¡¯t counted towards the calendar.


    That day is also spent normally without doing anything special.


    In the 1st Month, there was a family event of celebrating Ojiisama¡¯s birthday, and as is usual, I was monopolized and spent my day in Ojiisama¡¯s firm arms.


    Theo¡¯s entrance into the junior high school has already been discussed, so it wasn¡¯t a noisy time.


    But, it¡¯s a month in which a big problem urs to me.


    That big problem is......


    ¡¾Do you have to go no matter what?¡¿


    ¡¸I~ don¡¯t~ want~ to~ gooooo!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to go as well. But, this is our duty. It can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    ¡¸Sani should go alone! This is it! I¡¯m so smart!¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, we will finish faster if you obediently go!¡¹


    ¡¸Gyaasu!¡¹


    Tiny-sama with sparkling eyes shoots fireworks in the background behind her with all her might and Smugface-sama releases fireworks in retaliation, but they got scattered by Sani sensei¡¯s iron mountain.


    As usual, Sani sensei¡¯s blows are wide-ranging.


    The other day, she used praying mantis style and draw the power of tiger fist.


    Just how much does she research martial arts, I wonder?


    By the way, the reason for goodbye is the regr report.


    They have to return the Forest next to the world once in a half year to report.


    Because the previous report was in the 7th Month, half a year has already passed. A lot has happened, but when looking back, it happened in a blink of an eye.


    Obaasama and Ojiisama, Sani sensei, personal maids, and Knights Order.


    After all is said and done, Reki-kun¡¯s existence might be the biggest thing.


    I¡¯m now substituting him for a sofa, so I can no longer exist without him.


    This bushy and fluffy adds to the necessary power for practice.


    Right...... the reason I have not carried the third mission yet is because I¡¯m practicing on Reki-kun.


    Reki-kun isn¡¯t as sensitive as Mira.


    His body starts convulsing at most.


    ...... I¡¯m not nervous, okay......?


    Anyhow, the current problem is the regr report.


    Because Kuti is reluctant and hesitating, it seems Sani sensei was told to bring her back.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to separate from Lily! That forest should just burn down!¡¹


    ¡¸If it burns, you will have no ce to return to¡¹


    ¡¸The ce of my return is in Lily¡¯s embrace, so there¡¯s no problem!¡¹


    ¡¸What about Natasha?¡¹


    ¡¸Since she¡¯s Queen, she should just give orders to someone else except me like a Queen!¡¹


    ¡¸You are the mostpetent, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    ¡¸What about my freedom!?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope~¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaan! Lily,fort me~!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yosh, yosh. Cheer up, Kuti. I¡¯m on Kuti¡¯s side, you know~¡¿


    ¡¸Only Lily, only you are on my side! Someone like Sani, an enemy, an enemy I say! Shoo, shoo¡¹


    ¡¸You...... Lily too, do something¡¹


    ¡¾As for me, I want to take Sensei¡¯s lessons and I don¡¯t want to separate from Kuti, so to be honest, I think that regr reports should disappear¡¿


    ¡¸...... So frank¡¹


    ¡¾I have to asionally state my opinion, after all¡¿


    ¡¸U, umuu...... well, you are indeed usually self-restrained...... u~mu¡¹


    ¡¸Haa~...... Lily¡¯s scent...... kunkakunka¡¹


    ¡¾Ku, Kuti......?¡¿


    ¡¸Like that, I can only see her as a pervert¡¹


    ¡¾T, that¡¯s right, but......¡¿


    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s time to stop¡¹


    ¡¸No~! Let me go~! No way~ I¡¯m going to sniff Lily¡¯s scent further~!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti......¡¿


    While smiling wryly and watching Tiny-sama clinging to me and burying her face into my chest, the time to leave for the regr report slowly, but certainly approached.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Uuuu!¡¹


    ¡¸How about resigning yourself about now?¡¹


    ¡¸N~ o~!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... I don¡¯t want to separate¡¿


    ¡¸Me too, Lily¡¹


    A flow of sadness is in her little eyes. The flow of magical power in me is surely the same.


    Reki-kun does not understand what¡¯s happening, so he adorably tilts his head and cries out Nku~n.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go¡¹


    ¡¸Uu...... Lily, I will return soon, okay? I will definitely return soon!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti. Have a safe trip...... I will wait. I will be waiting, okay!¡¿


    ¡¸Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸What to say~¡¹


    My beloved person has been dragged away by the exhausted Sani sensei.


    Unlike thest time, I was able to properly see her off together with Reki-kun.


    It seems that snow has also disappeared with theing of the 1st Month, and I seem to be able to smell spring if only just a little bit.


    I continued standing outside until I couldn¡¯t see the two anymore and embraced Reki-kun.


    ¡¸To suddenly want to go outside...... this is first, but...... what¡¯s wrong, Lily?¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~...... gusu¡¹


    ¡¸Li, Lily!? Does it hurt anywhere!?¡¹


    ¡¸Gusu...... guu...... uwaaaaaan¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, Lily...... what¡¯s wrong...... what are you so sad about......¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t endure and I kept crying in Ena¡¯s embrace for a while.


    It was reallyfortable in Ena¡¯s chest as she hurriedly and gently tried tofort me, but sadness didn¡¯t go away.


    My siblings who were practicing and even Obaasama who heard me crying came and tried tofort me, but unfortunately, no one can rece Kuti.


    Instead, to vent my anger, I clung to Reki-kun while d inpressed magical power.


    I¡¯m sorry, Reki-kun. If I don¡¯t mofumofu you, I won¡¯t be able to calm down.


    Thanks to clinging to Reki-kun and weeping for the rest of the day, I was able to somehow calm down the next day.


    It¡¯s lonely without Kuti, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    I understand that she will properlye back. I just have to endure for a while. Just for a little while......


    When I tought about it, tears started collecting in the corners of my eyes, so I bit my lips and tried my best to endure.


    ¡¸Kuu~n......¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry, Reki-kun. Thank you for worrying about me. I¡¯m fine¡¿


    I hug Reki-kun who was looking at me with sad flow of magical power in his eyes and cling up on his back.


    ¡¾Since it became like this, I will go to various ces with Reki-kun while Kuti is not here!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    ¡¾Yosh! Let¡¯s break out of the Reki-kun room at once!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan, wan!¡¹


    Reki-kun sticks out his right leg forward and back repeatedly.


    Reki-kun is full of spirit.


    ¡¾First, persuading Obaasama! If we can do that, everything else will be OK!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki¡ºAdvance¡»!¡¹


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, what is it, Lily-chan? Are you already all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Raijo~obu¡¹


    (Hai. Daijoubu/Yes. I¡¯m fine)


    ¡¸I see...... but, don¡¯t overdo it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸So, what do you need?¡¹


    ¡¸Oshotoikitai¡¹


    (Osoto ikitai/I want to go outside)


    ¡¸You went yesterday too, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s still cold outside, you will catch a cold¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki-kun to tankensuu no¡¹


    (Reki-kun to tankensuru no/I¡¯m going to explore with Reki-kun)


    ¡¸Ara, ara...... with Reki-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸U~n...... let¡¯s see......¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba...... oegaishumau¡¹


    (Onegaishimasu/Please)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, ara, ara! Here, here, raise your head? If you want to explore that much, how about exploring inside the mansion?¡¹


    ¡¸U?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still cold outside, I think it would be better inside. No good?¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki-kun do~?¡¹


    (Reki-kun, dou~?/Reki-kun, how about it?)


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    When I check with Reki-kun, he sticks out his right leg.


    Reki-kun¡¯s typical OK sign. It certainly is cold outside. I know from going out yesterday.


    I could smell the spring more or less, but it was still cold.


    I thought about going exploring outside in the momentum, but when I think carefully, I have not explored the inside of the mansion at all.


    There¡¯s an order to things. First, inside. Later, outside. That¡¯s amon sense.


    ¡¸Ai! Ouchi no naa ni shimau!¡¹


    (Hai! Ouchi no naka ni shimasu!/Yes! We will explore in the house!)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, I¡¯m d. But, you can¡¯t explore with just the two of you, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸U......¡¹


    I understand the impact of Obaasama talking with an index finger close to her face. When it¡¯s like this, she won¡¯t hear me out no matter what I say.


    ¡¸Ai......¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸Yosh, yosh, good girl. Then, Lacria. Follow after her properly¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹


    ¡¸Yooshiune, Rauria~¡¹


    (Yoroshiku ne, Lacria~/Take care of me, Lacria~)


    ¡¸Yes, I look forward to going with you. Ojousama¡¹


    Like this, a small adventure officially allowed by Obaasama has begun!

 Chapter 82 – Wolf-kun and Small Adventure

    Okay, let¡¯s depart for the adventure! ...... It¡¯s not at this stage yet.


    Because the discussion of two people in front of me has not finished yet.


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that the role of Lily¡¯s wet nurse is mine, so it¡¯s only natural that I go with her!¡¹


    ¡¸I think it would be better for Elliana-san to let go soon. I¡¯m also holding back and not going, you should do the same¡¹


    ¡¸However, what will we do if something happens!¡¹


    ¡¸Because of that, all four personal maids are going, and two knights are going to tag along as well¡¹


    ¡¸But......¡¹


    ¡¸I understand your worries, but it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going outside, you know? It¡¯s in the mansion this time, and if something happens, Nija and Lacria are there as the battle force¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s...... right, but......¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s have Scarlet go as well then¡¹


    ¡¸...... I understand. I will have her keep in a close touch with us¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. I will naturally do the same¡¹


    It appears their discussion finished atst.


    Ena has vigorously red up a while ago because she wasn¡¯t allowed to apany me.


    Obaasama finally prevailed, and Ena gave in.


    The reason Ena gave in is that on top of two adding another two knights and my four personal maids, even Ena¡¯s personal maid ¨C Scarlet will apany me. The number of people keeps increasing.


    I thought that Reki-kun and Lacria would be enough at best, but we have be quite arge family.


    Moreover, they also dered to keep in a close touch.


    I feel uneasy what¡¯s going to happen in the future as all this just for adventuring inside the mansion.


    ¡¸Lily, you must not do anything dangerous, okay? You must not walk alone, okay? Have someone from your maids or Scarlet by your side at all times, okay? You must not take off your coat, okay? You must not run, okay? Also, also......¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-san. If you keep on doing that, Lily won¡¯t be able to go¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that so...... Lily...... wouldn¡¯t you rather stop, after all?¡¹


    ¡¸Ellia~na-san¡¹


    ¡¸Uu...... Lily......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, leave her be. Now then, go before it¡¯s toote. Lacria. I leave it to you¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Acknowledged¡¹


    I was held back by the nearly crying Ena¡¯s constant checking and confirming, but I was finally able to depart after she got held by Obaasama.


    Although I say that, I¡¯m still in the mansion.


    Reki-kun and I, Lacria who¡¯s holding Reki-kun¡¯s chains, and surrounded in all directions by the personal team of Nija, Jenny, and Mira.


    A total of four Knights of the White Crystals in the back.


    Furthermore, the Knights of the White Crystals are checking the rooms in advance.


    There are also two knights behind Scarlet-san.


    Although Ibeled it as an adventure, a designated route has been already decided.


    It¡¯s my first adventure without trying to escape, but Obaasama and Ena not apanying me is the first.


    But, even that alone feels slightly fresh.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s depart, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸Lily, if you be lonely,e back right away!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily-chan, have fun~¡¹


    ¡¸Irekimaafu~¡¹


    (Itekimasu~/I¡¯m off~)


    We left towards the Reki-kun room with Lacria¡¯smand.


    Because the mansion is just toorge, the heating which is equipped in all rooms may not be working at all times.


    When it¡¯s like that, it would indeed prove troublesome.


    Therefore, we are using the heated corridor that¡¯s connected to my room. Still, even if the temperature can be controlled to a certain degree, I¡¯m wearing a coat, so I¡¯m going to feelfortable no matter if the heating is on or off. Well, it¡¯s the usual.


    ¡¸Ojousama, we will go to the entrance hall first¡¹


    ¡¸Entoranshu hooriyu¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, entrance hall. Dannasama and Okusama, Theodore Bhama, Ellistina Ojousama and other guests use this entrance when entering the mansion¡¹


    I know the ce from meeting Obaasama and Ojiisama there, so I don¡¯t need an exnation, but I¡¯m just a two years old child, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    Lacria also has good intentions, so I let her exining without bothering her.


    ¡¸This entrance hall is boasting of thergest size in the Ovent. The size of entrance hall measures the social status of the aristocrats. In other words, the Christophe House is amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸Hee~...... sho~¡¹


    (Hee~...... sou~/I see~)


    ¡¸...... Ojousama. Ojousama is an amazing Ojousama of an amazing House¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu...... Ni~nya mo Rauria mo, shugoi meiroshan ra ne¡¹


    (Nija mo Lacria mo, sugoi meido-san da ne/Nija and Lacria are amazing maids too, aren¡¯t you?)


    ¡¸Ojousama...... I¡¯m so happy!¡¹


    ¡¸...... As expected of Ojousama. Dangerous¡¹


    A little bit of magical power fires off from the two maids who are solidifying at the front. They appear to be happy.


    But, I feel slightly suspicious magical from behind.


    I know this magical power. ...... It¡¯s jealousy.


    It¡¯s the magical power I know very well thanks to Tiny-sama who¡¯s currently not here.


    Can¡¯t be helped, I turn around and sweetly smile while thinking such.


    The effect seems to be outstanding. The suspicious flow of magical power turned into magical power that doesn¡¯t lose out to the front.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After walking for a while...... although I say that, I¡¯m actually riding on Reki-kun¡¯s back, so he¡¯s doing all the walking ¨C we soon arrive at the entrance hall.


    But then, the Reki-kun room is close to the entrance hall, so we did not go that far.


    After passing by here so many times, a map gradually formed in my brain.


    It was possible to form a map by grasping the general position of people and the flow of magical power from the heating installed in the walls.


    Even if I said that, it¡¯s not as perfect it would be if I could actually see. It¡¯s just a simple rough sketch of my surroundings.


    ¡¸Ojousama, we have arrived. It¡¯s the entrance hall¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Lacria and Nija who are at front spread both of their hands wide, but there¡¯s not anything worth seeing here, isn¡¯t it...... it¡¯s the entrance hall.


    When I look up, I see a chandelier burning with a lot of magical power.


    Aside from people staying around, there¡¯s nothing to see.


    To put it frankly, it¡¯s boring, so I decided to go to the next ce.


    ¡¸Rauria~ Chiyugi¡¹


    (Lacria~ Tsugi/Lacria~ Next)


    ¡¸Eh, you are already good? Umm, wait a moment please¡¹


    Lacria who was slightly surprised by my words makes a distance and takes something out of her pocket.


    It appears to be a magic tool. Moreover, it¡¯s the type I have seen before. It should be themunication device if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    ¡¸¨D¨Ds, Ojou¨D¨Dtrance ha©`¨D¨Dri¨D¨Dit seems. Ye¨D¨Dnext¨D¨D. Understood¡¹


    I heard only the ¡®understood¡¯ clearly, so I don¡¯t know what she was talking about, but she must have contacted Obaasama or Ena. They said to keep closely in touch, after all.


    ¡¸Ojousama, thank you for waiting. Well then, let¡¯s go to the next ce¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    It was bad that the first ce was the entrance hall. A ce vast as this with nothing to see in it is not good for an adventure.


    ¡¸Ojousama, this is the second reception room¡¹


    ¡¸...... Chiyugi¡¹


    (Tsugi/Next)


    ¡¸Eh! P, please wait a moment!¡¹


    There¡¯s a reason I gave an immediate reply.


    I have also been here. This is the ce we have chatted after meeting Obaasama and Ojiisama. The ce where...... I made Mira cry.


    And I also know. That there¡¯s nothing for me to see.


    There, I understood. I ended up immediately understanding.


    The mansion adventure...... it has no meaning since I can¡¯t see anything!


    Aside from the clock hung on the wall, there¡¯s almost nothing with magical power.


    The chairs, desk, and sofa too. The paintings hung on the wall, the vase with beautifully arranged flowers, or the expensive furniture. I can¡¯t see anything.


    The things my personal maids are describing have no magical power, so I can¡¯t see them.


    I knew. But, I didn¡¯t realize.


    Even though Obaasama and Ojiisama know I have Cloudy Eyes, they don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see.


    They might have told my personal maids the same thing. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be exining about furniture, right?


    ¡¸Rauria¡¹


    (Lacria)


    ¡¸Yes, what is it, Ojousama?¡¹


    ¡¸Mienyai no¡¹


    (Mienai no/I can¡¯t see)


    ¡¸Ojousama......?¡¹


    ¡¸Shiechume~shite moryatte mo, mienyai no¡¹


    (Setsumei shite moratte mo, mienai no/Even if you exin, I can¡¯t see)


    ¡¸P, please forgive us, Ojousama!¡¹


    ¡¸N~n. Baa~ba ni iwarietan resho?¡¹


    (N~n. Baa~ba ni iwareta desho?/N~n. You were told by Baa~ba, weren¡¯t you?)


    ¡¸Y, yes...... We were told by the Great Lady to act in the same way as if Ojousama could see......¡¹


    ¡¸Sho ka. Rya©`oea wa mo~ii karya. Kishiran no kunrien mitai¡¹


    (Sou ka. Iya©`oheya wa mou ii kara. Kishidan no kunren mitai/I see. No- enough of the rooms already. I want to see the Knights Order¡¯s practice)


    ¡¸Knights Order¡¯s...... is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸Pl, please wait a moment!¡¹


    After talking with Lacria, she made a small distance between us again and startedmunicating with Obaasama.


    Even if we go around the rooms, there¡¯s no meaning in the end as I can¡¯t see. Therefore, I decided to change my mood by watching the practice of the Knights Order which I can¡¯t usually see.


    This is also a splendid adventure. Because it¡¯s not something, I see often.


    Moreover, I can see people. This won¡¯t bore me.


    ¡¸Ojousama, I have received the permission from the Great Lady. Shall we go then?¡¹


    ¡¸Yooshiu~¡¹


    (Yoroshiku~/Take care of me~)


    When Lacria returned, she immediately gave instructions to two of the knights who quickly took off.

 Chapter 83 – Wolf-kun and Sword

    The ce we came to is a ce close to the training room Theo and Ellie use.


    In other words, it¡¯s a ce close to the Reki-kun room.


    I have a feeling of returning. No, in fact, I have waved my hand towards the Reki-kun room.


    I couldn¡¯t leave Ena¡¯s worried face alone. Even though I¡¯m in the mansion......


    Lacria exined here and there while on the way.


    She didn¡¯t exin about the furniture, but she shortly exined me the names and purposes of the rooms we have passed.


    Because there are so many, it took quite a lot of time.


    I want to see the Knights Order¡¯s practice, because of those sudden words, she¡¯s most likely trying to gain time toplete the preparations.


    If I think about it carefully, four of the knights are escorting me, and Ojiisama who acts as themander is at work.


    Theo and Ellie are in school, and I don¡¯t know how many of them are roping off the rooms we are checking, but there should be quite a lot.


    The rest should be on standby, but I don¡¯t think there would be many of them.


    Even though the master wants to see the practice of her Knights Order, it wouldn¡¯t have a meaning with such little number of people.


    Most likely, all the members who were roping off the area were urged to prepare for the practice.


    And after all, the master ising to see. An ordinary practice wouldn¡¯t make sense, they probably want to let me see a good practice in full equipment. I¡¯m looking forward to it because I will be able to see the armor if they are wearing it.


    It takes time to wear such equipment. Therefore, stalling is necessary.


    I¡¯m getting ready to go see, because I don¡¯t want them to make a blunder.


    ¡¸This is the seventh reception room. It¡¯s not usually used, but there are times when it¡¯s used for different purposes because it¡¯s one of the medium-sized reception rooms within the mansion¡¹


    ¡¸Chiau?¡¹


    (Chigau?/Different?)


    ¡¸Yes, there are rooms among the reception rooms that are not used only for interaction with the guests. This particr room leans more towards thetter side¨D¨D¡¹


    Although Lacria continues to smoothly and sonorously exining, my interest is not attracted very much.


    I¡¯m listening, but I honestly don¡¯t care.


    As if noticing my thoughts, Lacria switched the lengthy exnations to short trivia and made it somehow interesting.


    I thought of Lacria to the normal, serious child among the personal maids.


    That wasn¡¯t a mistake, as she¡¯s particrly serious among them.


    Nija and Jenny give off an impression of scheming something and Mira is serious, but slightly unreliable. Lacria gives no impression like thatpared to the other three.


    Having said that, it¡¯s not like she has no interest in me who is her master as she cheerfully keeps mepany when I call for her. I can clearly understand from the flow of her magical power that she¡¯s not like that just because it¡¯s her work. There¡¯s no falsehood in her happy flow of magical power.


    ¡¸This is the artwork safekeeping room. As the name suggest, many works of art are kept in here. I think that the stuffed toy modeled after the rabbit tribe made by Rideshugan IV. is especially wonderful. That perfect form. That heart throbbing overflowing beauty. The position and form of the eyes and ears...... ahh, how wonderful...... an equally distributed high-quality cotton. If the day I could touch ites, just how pleasant would that feel......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Come back¡¹


    ¡¸Ouch¡¹


    For some reason, Lacria begins to release magical power when talking about a stuffed toy.


    Was it ominous or was it refreshing...... I wanted to ask, but I understood without asking, and I felt like tsukkoming all over the ce.


    And the ecstatic expression and passionate, rough breathing while exining left me with questions.


    This is the so-called stuffed toys freak.


    They devote their adoration in one field. As I thought, the serious Lacria was a trap as well.


    It appears that somehow, all of my personal maids are weirdos.


    Well, there¡¯s no real harm, so I don¡¯t mind, but.


    Lacria who was brought back by Nija¡¯s jab to the side has repeatedly apologized, but is it normal for personal maids to jab each other in front of their master?


    Nija didn¡¯t hold back. Sometimes, her words are extremely frank too.


    Still, as expected of the personal maids for not crossing the line. They know their parts well.


    But, this is also good as it makes me feel intimate with the personal maids.


    ¡¸W, well then, to the next ce...... ah, wait a moment please¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu¡¹


    It seems Lacria has been contacted via themunication magic tool. She takes a distance and answers.


    I want one of those magic tools because they are convenient.


    I always had my cell phone with me in my previous life, so I really would like something simr.


    Let¡¯s try asking Obaasama next time. It¡¯s nothing dangerous, so I think it would be alright to give me a magic tool.


    Besides, when I think about it, I have never asked for anything before. I wonder if Obaasama won¡¯t be pleased on the contrary.


    ¡¸Thanky ou for waiting. Well then, let¡¯s go to the Knights Order¡¯s practice grounds¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    It appears the preparations areplete. Now then, I¡¯m looking forward to what practice they will show me.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a clumsy one like Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice, but something with a punch. I¡¯m looking forward to it so much that I¡¯m trembling with excitement. As I thought, adventures should be like this......


    It¡¯s a bit different from what I was thinking, though.


    Two Knights who were standing on alert ahead made a gesture of opening doors.


    I can see the fully equipped Knights standing in a formation just like on the day of ceremony behind the doors.


    As I thought, I didn¡¯t enter in the middle of practice. It¡¯s only a given because of the prior preparations, though.


    When I arrive in front of the Knights, everyone brings their right fist to their left chest.


    The simultaneous action and the perfectly ovepping sounds were extremely cool.


    ¡¸Well then, Vice Commander! To the front!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    Answering Lacria¡¯s dignified voice, one Knight immediately steps forward with a well-projected voice.


    He stopped about 3 meters in front of us and carried out the Knight greeting again. Despite being d in armor, he almost soundlessly fell on his knee and bowed his head in wait.


    Those movements could be only described as splendid. I know well that Knights don¡¯t strongly prostrate before others. Our Oniisama who aims to be someone like that will have a difficult time.


    But, it¡¯s cool, so I will support him.


    ¡¸Ojousama, would you mind calling out in a loud voice?¡¹


    ¡¸N¡¹


    The Knights are standing in a line, and the representative is waiting to serve.


    In such case, it¡¯s established practice to give words of appreciation.


    I have some knowledge about this from chatting with Sani sensei between the lessons.


    It¡¯s not Sani sensei¡¯s specialized field, but she possessed knowledge which is close to the level of the specialized field.


    Her extensive knowledge is really profound.


    Our conversations which should be casual chatting often nearly turned into lessons.


    Because of this reason, I also know the phrases which should be used in cases like this.


    But, because I currently wouldn¡¯t be able to convey long sentences at all, I n to finish this in a rather short sentence.


    ¡¸Hii no shurien wo mishie yo¡¹


    (Hibi no shuren wo misete yo/Show me your daily practice)


    ¡¸Ha! We, Knights of the White Crystals, will show you our everything!¡¹


    A clear, stereotypical phrasees out from the Knight with lowered head.


    A well-projected voice appears to be indispensable for a Vice Commander. Something about conveying order clearly.


    Well, a person who stutters basically wouldn¡¯t be fit for such position.


    In that respect, the Vice Commander¡¯s well-projected voice is truly easy to listen to. Because the master he serves is still a child, his voice wasn¡¯t strict, but soft and almost gentle instead.


    ¡¸Well then¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, mattie¡¹


    (Ah, matte/Ah, wait)


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    Just as Lacria was about to say to start the practice, I interrupt her.


    Finally, a Knight who is not a guard¨D¨Dd in cool armor with a luxurious sword is here. I want to look a little bit more.


    All of the four guard Knights were empty-handed.


    They also weren¡¯t wearing armor because they were indoors, I¡¯m sure they were carrying some weapons, but they were hidden from me. Or perhaps they were hand to hand fighters or sorcerers.


    Therefore, the chance to observe such figure from every boy¡¯s dreames only rarely.


    When the practice starts, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it up close, and it will immediately get dirty.


    Therefore, if I want to look, now¡¯s the only chance.


    A ttering full body armor. The sword hanging on his waist is the longsword kind in a beautiful, delicately ornamented scabbard. It¡¯s cool like the decorative swords I have seen in museums in my previous life.


    Are weapons categorized as part of the attire? Then, what happens when you draw it?


    It¡¯s on my mind......


    ¡¸Rieki-kun¡ºAdvance¡»¡¹


    I don¡¯t usually call out to Reki-kun when giving him instructions, but there are people around, so I decided to do that.


    Reki-kun who heard mymand immediately moves forward.


    Lacria who heard my voice got a little bit panicked, but this much shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going anywhere, after all.


    When I get in front of the Knight, the tension of the Knight with lowered head transmits to me. Of course, he keeps his head down.


    ¡¸Rieki-kun¡ºDown¡»¡¹


    Reki-kun has be quite big, so I¡¯m now about the same height as the kneeling knight.


    Like this, I still quite can¡¯t reach. But, ¡°Down¡± is just right for me to get off Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Kakoiine~¡¹


    (Kakkoii ne~/Cool, isn¡¯t it~)


    ¡¸...... Ojousama. That¡¯s not good¡¹


    When I gently caress the armor of the Knight to feign and quickly crouch to touch the sword at his waist, Nija who came who knows when stopped me.


    Tsk, even though I was so close......


    As I thought, it¡¯s too hard.


    I thought that I was moving quite fast, but as expected of a person rmended by Obaasama.


    ¡¸Ni~nya no kechii¡¹


    (Nija no kechi/Nija stingy)


    ¡¸...... One can¡¯t be careless around Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Buu~ buu~¡¹


    When I pout andin, Nija pretends not to see me. Her expressions are originally scarce, but this maid with half-closed eyes doesn¡¯t yield.


    Well, I understand that it¡¯s dangerous, but it¡¯s in the scabbard, and I won¡¯t be able to take it out with my own strength, so I wonder if I really can¡¯t. No, is it no good?


    Is this in the non-permitted range of the personal maids, I wonder?


    ...... I think it would go slightly differently if Obaasama was here.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, interested in the sword?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Kie~dayo¡¹


    (Hai. Kirei dayo/Yes. It¡¯s pretty)


    ¡¸...... I see¡¹


    Nija who seemed to be convinced of something looked at the sword on the Knight¡¯s waist.


    It¡¯s pretty scary to be stared at by her half-closed eyes, but the Knight who keeps on hanging his head down doesn¡¯t seem to think so.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, there are many more pretty swords around¡¹


    ¡¸Koegaii¡¹


    (Kore ga ii/I like this one)


    ¡¸...... I understand. You, your sword¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes!¡¹


    My heart trembles in excitement when looking at the panicking Knight removing the sword from his waist.


    Knight-kun respectfully presents the sword in his both hands after unfastening it.


    ¡¸...... This sword is the proof of the Knights of the White Crystals member. Besides, it¡¯s dangerous and heavy. I will hold it, so Ojousama should just look¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Not permitted¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡¹


    I realize by looking at the bear maid-san with half-closed eyes that further persuasion would be futile...... but, the sword disappeared as soon as Nija took into her hands.


    Even though I could clearly see it when it was on the Knight¡¯s waist, I can¡¯t see it at all now.


    I can¡¯t see it unless the Knight is holding on it......?


    Are weapons categorized as clothes then? The boundary line is now unclear.


    Anyhow, I can¡¯t see it anymore now, so there¡¯s no meaning.


    ¡¸Ni~nya mo~ii¡¹


    (Nija mo ii/Nija that¡¯s enough)


    ¡¸...... ? Ojousama hasn¡¯t looked at all though, is that fine?¡¹


    ¡¸N¡¹


    ¡¸...... Weird Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Ni~nya niwa maeu¡¹


    (Nija ni wa makeru/I lose out to Nija)


    ¡¸...... Fufu¡¹


    ¡¸Nfufu¡¹


    After our mysterious conversation, I could see the sword again after several seconds when it was returned to the Knight.


    There¡¯s a slight timeg for clothes to be visible after being worn. Is it the same with weapons......?


    Although I¡¯m pretty interested in witnessing the phenomenon of magical power, I will have to take various troublesome steps to investigate.


    While considering how to solve it, I began observing the starting practice.

 Chapter 84 – Wolf-kun and Mock Battle

    Reflecting the light, sparkling armor and swords cross against each other.


    Even though their bodies are d in full armor, each and every movement is quick and sharp.


    Arge shield receives a fluttering sword, and a war hammer swings downwards where it stopped. But, another sword flickers and appears to block the hammer.


    I don¡¯t see the reflection of light, but watching the many against many mock battles of the Knights makes it look as if I¡¯m seeing the illusion of the light.


    This light is surely the afterglow of magical power shing against magical power.


    It¡¯s fantastic fireworks created by the magical power of interweaving swords and armor.


    Each and every person shows a beautiful and gant figure with a certain skill and polishedbination.


    A Knight is an individual and a unit.


    In spite of having individual skills, Knights show their abilities when in a group.


    The thrusts of several swords pouring on one person settles it.


    They open a path and breakthrough.


    It does not change that a unit is a group of individuals. It¡¯s especially visible in the case of 5 people vs. 5 people like now, it¡¯s basically over when one person gets done in.


    It wasn¡¯t like this in the Magic Battle, but a strategy seems to have decided the match splendidly now.


    It was settled exactly in a moment.


    Refined, refreshing movements to look at.


    The match is settled, both the winner and losers make the Knight bow to each other.


    Although it¡¯s practice, it¡¯s not like they can just run around with swords in front of their master who came to visit them.


    Hence, what they are showing are mock battles and performances.


    All of them are wonderful things that I can¡¯t get tired of.


    I can¡¯t get enough of it because it¡¯s the Knights Order which was formed for my sake.


    Until now, I didn¡¯t have much interest because only a small group of guards and escorts would follow me, but being able to see this, my interest suddenly started boiling.


    ¡¸Ni~nya, shugoine!¡¹


    (Nija, sugoi ne! Nija, this is amazing!)


    ¡¸...... Yes. But Ojousama, I¡¯m even more amazing¡¹


    ¡¸Shashuga Ni~nya ne!¡¹


    (Sasuga Nija ne! As expected of Nija!)


    ¡¸...... Fufu¡¹


    ¡¸Nfufu¡¹


    For some reason, recent conversations with Nija end up with us daringlyughing.


    She asionally gets cocky, but it¡¯s also one of the reasons I like her.


    Nija was rmended by Obaasama, but keeping up with a Knight would be too difficult for her, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Therefore, I thought her previous words were just a joke.


    ¡¸Then, would you like for Nija to have a mock battle against the Knights?¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Come at me¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Vice Commander! Forward!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    What kind of joke is this, is what I thought, but Nija is totally motivated.


    When calling the Vice Commander forward, he too showed for a moment a daring smile, but he immediately remembered who he was in front and make a Knight bow with a serious expression.


    Although I felt that the flow of magical power in his right eye became intensely fast the moment he shed a fearless smile, it was only for a moment, so it must have been just my imagination.


    Rather than that...... are you serious......?


    Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?


    While I worry like that, Nija stepped forward to the battlefield where the knights had been fighting.


    ¡¸Rauria...... abunyaiyo?¡¹


    (Lacria...... abunai yo?/Lacria...... it¡¯s dangerous?)


    ¡¸It¡¯s all right, Ojousama. Nija is very strong, after all¡¹


    Lacria¡¯s full confidence makes me more and more worried.


    Five Knights step in front of Nija.


    Nija is facing them alone, her height is only about the half of the Knights.


    On top of that, the Knights arepletely equipped while Nija is wearing a long skirted maid clothes.


    They are not difficult to move in maid clothes, but they are definitely not made for intense movement things like fighting.


    It¡¯s impossible not to be worried when it¡¯s five on one.


    ¡¸Ni~nya......¡¹


    The preparations ended while gazing in shock, it has arrived at the stage where they wait for the signal to start and can¡¯t be stopped anymore.


    The words I muttered were weak and soft.


    They werepletely erased by the Knight referee who issued the start of the match.


    Along with the signal, two of the Knights lunge at Nija with the highest speed movement shown so far and sh their longswords from the top of their body height down.


    Two spears limit her escape route from the back.


    Thest one projects his tightly clenched fist in which I could see a flow of active magical power.


    It¡¯s a strategy that rains down a storm of weapon attacks, limiting movements and leaving a magic tool-like sorcery attack in wait.


    But, it didn¡¯t happen.


    Nija handled the storm-like attack from the front. Of course, bare-handed.


    Although the des got crushed, it¡¯s reckless to be touching the swords and spears at high-speed while bare-handed.


    But, the maid with half-closed eyes did such reckless actions expressionlessly as if it was her daily routine.


    I also heard several sky-tearing sounds......


    Nija was standing behind the four Knights.


    How did she get through such storm-like wall? Although I couldn¡¯t see her movements at all, the Knights that Nija slipped through with one step suddenly crumbled down.


    Thest remaining Knight was also stunned but soon recovered and crumbled down trying to activate the booted up magic tool.


    Nija stood behind thest standing Knight.


    She should have been standing 10m away from the Knight, but she moved behind, attacked him and ended the fight in a blink of an eye.


    The scene which happened in front of my eyes was unbelievable, but a fact is a fact.


    I don¡¯t think the Knights went easy on her at all. Rather, they were so fired up as to kill, the way they swung their weapons enough for a fact.


    Don¡¯t get so fired up for a mock battle, I can¡¯t say that now. Even that wasn¡¯t enough.


    I think the Knights were so serious because they knew Nija¡¯s true ability.


    But, as a result, they were instakilled.


    They are not dead, but all of them lost consciousness.


    It¡¯s not wrong to say that they were instakilled as that would easily happen if Nija had a knife.


    ¡¸...... Bui¡¹


    (V/Victory sign)


    The fallen Knights were carried out by other Knights, but Nijaes back with her usual expressionless face with her two fingers raised up.


    ¡¸Ni~nya, shugoi¡¹


    ¡¸...... Fufu. That¡¯s not all to my power, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Oh~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Fufu¡¹


    ¡¸Nfufu¡¹


    When I give her praise with no impurities, Nija¡¯s indifferent expression slightly turns embarrassed.


    As if to hide that...... she lets out the usual, daringugh, so I get on it.


    It was a heartwarming scene, but you will see the suspicious people when looking from the side.


    Moreover, it¡¯s after instakilling my own Knights Order.


    ¡¸Ojousama...... next match is starting¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸...... It will be boring because they are after me¡¹


    ¡¸H, hey, Nija¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu~¡¹


    Lacria reprimands the no concern Nija who muttered under her nose.


    Because she disyed such battle ability, Nija¡¯s remark is not aplete lie. Rather, if I see even more amazing mock battle than that, just how amazing the people gathered at the Christophe House are?


    Well, Obaasama would pull it off, though. Exterminating with a smile......


    My expectations were hitting the mark, and as I thought, there was not another violent battle simr to Nija¡¯s, and the mock battle tour was undoubtedly finished.


    ¡¸Junan machiatta ne. Ni~nya wa shaigo ni shuryubekiratta¡¹


    (Junban machigatta ne. Nija wa saigo ni surubekidatta/The order was wrong. Nija should¡¯ve beenst)


    ¡¸...... Affirmative¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Tanoshiatta karya okke~!¡¹


    (Tanoshikatta kara okay~! It was fun, so it¡¯s okay~!)


    ¡¸...... As expected of Ojousama. I¡¯m falling in love¡¹


    ¡¸H, hey, Nija¡¹


    Nija is falling in love, but it¡¯s fact that I had fun, so I¡¯m d I came to see the practice.


    By the way, Nija was the only one among the personal maids who participated in the mock battle, but Lacria showed me her weapon she usually uses.


    That weapon had sorcery sealed in it, but it wasn¡¯t a magic tool, but a special magic tool transformed into a weapon¨D¨Dmagic arms.


    Magic arms are weapons that change into magic tool after meeting specific conditions.


    Although those conditions are various, magic arms are generally made inside the bodies of monsters called Dungeons.


    But, there are rare cases where the weapons which were used for a long time be magic arms.


    Weapons which change into magic arms have their performance tremendously increased.


    For example, a sword will be extremely sharp, allowing it to cut through stones like butter.


    If it¡¯s armor, it will receive attacks without leaving a scratch, and even automatically restore in case of getting damaged.


    On top of that, since magic arms are magic tools, they can also handle powerful sorceries.


    Moreover, since weapons which be magic arms have the function to automatically restore, the sorcery use frequency limit substantially disappears.


    Of course, if you drain off the magical power too much, the magic arms will break, so you have to handle it carefully not to dry up the magical power.


    It seems that the weapon Lacria uses is not magic arms, but a magic tool that is a weapon.


    The difference in performance is clear, but it¡¯s still a magic tool. The number limit is kept intact, however.


    There are apparently many things like that and a considerable amount of people who use them.


    Because it¡¯s a magic tool, naturally, even I can see it and recognize its shape regardless of who is handling it.


    Therefore, because I was very interested, Lacria was ted and boastfully exined about her magic tool.


    Lacria who realized she got carried away in excitement got ashamed and repeatedly apologized, but it was funny.


    Thus, my first adventure that took the maids along and left Obaasama behind came to an end.

 Chapter 85 – Wolf-kun and Magic Tool

    While Kuti and Sani sensei went home for the regr report, there are naturally no lessons.


    It¡¯s an oral only lesson with no use of paper or writing instruments, so I reasonably have no homework while they are out.


    At most, I can review together with Reki-kun.


    I have studied for the majority of the day for approximately half a year every single day, so I¡¯m honestly bored.


    Because Obaasama is here, I can at best draw pictures with a lightly released magical power.


    The other day¡¯s exploration had no meaning because I can¡¯t see the room interiors or furniture.


    It was a fresh experience though as for the first time in my two years, Obaasama or Ena have not apanied me.


    But, it would be slightly difficult to do it every day.


    I thought of releasing the magical power in the name of looking around the room, but it appears that Obaasama is going to look after me next.


    It was apparently bad that I was curious about weapons.


    Particrly when Ena heard that report, she scolded Nija and Lacria to the extent of almost dismissing them from my personal maids if it were not for Obaasama.


    Ena is too overprotective as always. And this time¡¯s coping actions are too extreme.


    Therefore, when Iin a bit to Ena, she would speak with teary eyes how much worries I have caused her.


    I think that¡¯s a bit unfair, Ena......


    But, she finally promised not to dismiss my personal maids without my permission, so I deemed it eptable.


    Well, because something like that happened, I can¡¯t go on mansion adventure, and I can¡¯t take any lessons, so I¡¯m now using Reki-kun¡¯s fluffy belly as a pillow.


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... I¡¯m bored¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    Because I¡¯m on top of Reki-kun¡¯s belly, it was hard to see his front legs, but I was able to see his right leg just a little bit. It appears he¡¯s bored as well. Looking at the other side, his tail is pping left and right, though.


    ¡¾Want to...... study?¡¿


    ¡¸U~ wau¡¹


    His left leg came out this time. He¡¯s not in a mood to study.


    To be honest, I¡¯m not in such mood as well, so I¡¯m thankful.


    Then, what to do? It became like that, but I have no idea in particr.


    Until a while ago, I was ying with Reki-kun¡¯s toy box turned over, so that was enough for me.


    Theo and Ellie are both in school, so it¡¯s only Obaasama and Nija with me in the Reki-kun room.


    There are four Knights in the corner of the room, but they are making sure not to approach because Ena would be worried again.


    To be urate, she¡¯s worried about the concealed weapons carried by the people from the Knights Order, but it¡¯s simr. It¡¯s the so-called association game thing.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, are you sleepy?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n¡¹


    ¡¸Then, are you not going to y with Reki anymore?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n¡¹


    ¡¸Then, are you taking a break?¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu¡¹


    ¡¸Reki¡¯s belly does seemfortable¡¹


    ¡¸Nyu¡¹


    Obaasama who came to my side pats my head, and the vibrations of Reki-kun¡¯s back being patted as well transmits to me.


    Reki-kun¡¯s belly does indeed feelfortable.


    It¡¯s just the ideal thing for a pillow. I¡¯d like to take him to the baby room with me.


    But, I can¡¯t do that.


    That¡¯s because Reki-kun is prohibited from entering the baby room.


    Reki-kun is pretty much my pet.


    But, although he¡¯s my pet, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a beast. Therefore, he¡¯s prohibited from entering.


    Well, there would be problems of fur, etc.


    Reki-kun¡¯s belly feels so good I though whether it wouldn¡¯t be fine to bring my bed into the Reki-kun room.


    I asionally mofumofu him, but because it leaves Reki-kun exhausted, I lowered the frequency.


    But, I do it once a day.


    Reki-kun also gradually got used to it. He does not seem to know that it¡¯s dangerous to get used to it.


    Let¡¯s raise the attack power by one step when he starts making aposed expression.


    While thinking about soft and smooth fur, Obaasama took out themunication magic tool and began talking with someone.


    ¡¸I understand. Then, we will wait in Reki¡¯s room. ...... Yes, I understand. We will be waiting for you¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. It seems he wille in a little more¡¹


    ¡¸Sho kka¡¹


    (Sou ka/I see)


    ¡¸Fufu...... will you y with Jii~ji when hees?¡¹


    ¡¸N~......¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu......¡¹


    Obaasama pats my head and rustles my hair with a warm smile.


    Speaking of which, I remember that I did not ask for that magic tool yet.


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Oegai ga arimashu¡¹


    (Baa~ba. Onegai ga arimasu/I have a request)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Madoo gu ga hoshii desu¡¹


    (Madou gu ga hosii desu/I want a magic tool)


    ¡¸Magic tool?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    When I slowly and earnestly say the words magic tool on my tongue, so even a little more seriousness could be conveyed, Obaasama¡¯s usual nonchnt expression turned slightly serious.


    ¡¸Magic tool is...... if it¡¯s Lily-chan, you understand, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Shaki no ohanashi shiteanyo momaoogu...... u~ ma?do?u?gu deshu¡¹


    (Hai. Saki no ohanashi shiteta yo mamoogu...... u~ ma?do?u?gu desu/ Yes. I knew mamoogu from the previous conversation...... u~ ma?gi?c?tool)


    ¡¸Yes, well done. That¡¯s right, this is a magic tool. It works only the at distance which is about the size of this mansion, but you can talk with people who are away from you¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Shoe ga ii¡¹


    (Hai. Sore ga ii/Yes. I want that)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... if Lily-chan has this, I could talk with Lily-chan even if you were far away¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai!/Yes!)


    Obaasama seems enthusiastic as well, so I answer with a vigor and a look of expectations.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s no good¡¹


    ¡¸U....... nyajie?¡¹


    (Ugh...... naze?/Why?)


    But, the words Obaasama returned were unexpected.


    I thought that Obaasama who¡¯s always on my side would immediately give in to my demand, but this was unexpected.


    ¡¸Magic tools are very dangerous when not handled properly. Many magic tools are not used in everyday life. This is also one of them. It¡¯s no good because Lily-chan could get injured if just slightly mishandling it¡¹


    ¡¸Sho ka......¡¹


    (Sou ka/Is that so......)


    ¡¸But, it will be fine when using it together with Baa~ba. Who would you like to talk with?¡¹


    As I thought, it doesn¡¯t seem to be widely used on the same level as phones in my previous life.


    Although only usable in the range of the mansion, I know that this mansion is tremendouslyrge, so I¡¯m wondering whether the range is not plenty enough.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a problem of money? It¡¯s very useful to be able to talk to a ce far away, even though it¡¯s medium distance.


    Since it¡¯s not widely spread, it¡¯s either the problem of price or number...... huh. Otherwise, it¡¯s some kind of religious problem? For example, it¡¯s prohibited to talk with a person whose face you can¡¯t see? Well, those are just examples I came up with.


    ¡¸Nii~ni to Nee~ne wa muida o ne?¡¹


    (Nii~ni to Nee~ne wa muri da yo ne?/It¡¯s impossible to contact Nii~ni and Nee~ne, isn¡¯t it?)


    ¡¸The school is too far away, so it¡¯s not possible. Those currently safe are Jii~ji, Lacria, Jenny, and Mira, I think? Ah, Nija is fine as well, but she¡¯s over here¡¹


    ¡¸...... Jan¡¹


    (Ta-dah!)


    Speaking of Nija, she already had a magic tool with the same flow of magical power in her hands.


    But, she¡¯s not at a distance I couldmunicate to the fullest, so she¡¯s out of the question.


    ¡¸Ja~ Mirya!¡¹


    (Jaa~ Mira!/Then~ Mira!)


    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹


    The consenting Obaasama quickly activated the magic tool.


    In order to activate a magic tool, it¡¯s necessary to touch the activation part and imagine.


    In a case it needs authentication, it will absorb a little bit of magical power to authenticate. If the authentication fails, the magic tool will naturally not activate.


    Such setting is not necessary for Magic tools used in everyday life, but expensive magic tools¨D¨Dmagic tools primarily used forbat always have an authentication process.


    Activated magic tools are operated mainly with imagination and perform very simple operations ording to the purpose of use.


    In the case of themunication device, it¡¯s only to selectmunication devices owned by people in themunication range.


    Themunication device selection appears to be selected simultaneously with the activation by imagining. Therefore, its operation seems to be simple.


    On the other hand, if a calles in, it appears that you can ept or refuse with by imagining. This is also very simple.


    ¡¸Mira, are you free now? ...... I see, then, I will hand over to Lily-chan, could you speak with her please? ...... Yes, thank you. Here, Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Mirya?¡¹


    (Hai. Mira?/Yes. Mira?)


    ¡ºY, yes! What may I help you with, Ojousama?¡»


    Themunication magic tool is unexpectedly heavy, so Obaasama helps me by holding it near my ear.


    I hear a voice from the magic tool just like from a mobile phone, and my voice connects to the other side.


    I somehow became happy from the sense of familiarity.


    ¡¸Konichia. Gokien ikaga deshuka?¡¹


    (Konnichiwa. Gokigen ikaga desu ka?/Hello. How are you?)


    ¡ºYes! I¡¯m very good! How about Ojousama?¡»


    ¡¸Ai. Ii deshu. Mirya wa ima doko ni imashuka?¡¹


    (Hai. Ii desu. Mira wa ima doko ni imasu ka?/Yes. I¡¯m good. Where are you at the moment, Mira?)


    ¡ºI¡¯m currently cleaning Ojousama¡¯s room. It will be a pretty room soon!¡»


    ¡¸Gokuryoosama deshu¡¹


    (Gokurousama desu/Thank you for your work)


    ¡ºS, such words are wasteful on me! This is my duty, so please don¡¯t worry about it!¡»


    ¡¸Fufu......¡¹


    I kept having a silly conversation with Mira while being watched over by Obaasama¡¯s gentle smile.

 Chapter 86 – Wolf-kun and Knowledge

    Magic tools.


    Tools with sorcery sealed in them.


    It allows a convenient use of powerful attacks or strong defensive means, it has a wide range of use.


    It means that the extent of sorcery is just that wide and that many magic tools with a single function of sorcery like a clock exist.


    But, the operation ispleted by a single unit about 70% of the time.


    The prices of magic tools which are used in everyday life are low, but their consumption is high because of their number of uses restriction.


    The high priced ones skyrocket in price, to the extent that you can¡¯t attach a price to the floating magic tool I have yed with my parents before.


    Well, I broke it, though.


    The reason sorcery can be sealed within magic tools is because of a material with an endowed magical power called magic fragment.


    It has an extraordinary bearing with magical power.


    It seals it.


    But, it¡¯s only natural that it can¡¯t seal everything.


    A long time ago, in a fairy tale level era, one hero found magic fragments and established means to use it.


    A method to seal sorcery.


    A way to create magic tools.


    Several methods have already been lost, and the remaining techniques are rtively simple and are the sophisticated final technology.


    Thanks to that, most of those who can use sorcery can make magic tools.


    Naturally, knowledge and experience are required inrge quantities, but it seems that it¡¯s still far simpler than the methods used from the early to the mid-term era of that time.


    Of course, I learned this in Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    Currently, there¡¯s amunication magic tool in my hands.


    Officially called Turbasachi 458 Type two-waymunication tool.


    It¡¯s the highest quality product among two-waymunication tools, and it¡¯s range and noise removal duringmunication are also top ss.


    It seems that it¡¯s a state-of-the-art because it¡¯s one of the few models that have seeded in miniaturization.


    ording to what I heard from Obaasama, it¡¯s also the best among the same models.


    Not only is there a great difference in the decoration given to the molded magic fragment, but also the effective range and the hearing effect were greatly increased.


    This is due to the skill of the sealing.


    The higher the sealing skill, the smaller the magic fragment is used, and the higher the effect.


    It¡¯s the small size of the magic fragment that secures the remaining surface for decoration.


    In addition, small magic fragments are necessary for models that emphasize portability through miniaturization.


    In that regards, Turbasachi who answers both the appearance and portability demand of the magic tools have the biggest market share.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, is there someone else you would like to talk to? I think Jii~ji would love to talk, but¡¹


    ¡¸N~......¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... you may think it through slowly, but Jii~ji wille soon, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸N~......¡¹


    There¡¯s a reason for my half-hearted replies.


    It¡¯s my first time seeing magic tool up close like this. And there are few things I have realized.


    It appears that I, who has the Magic Eyes which can see magical power, is able to analyze the sorcery sealed within the magic tool.


    It¡¯s the result of receiving Sani sensei¡¯s lessons for half a year, and it shows my degree of understanding.


    ording to that......


    Even the ¡°current¡± me is able to use this sorcery.


    Of course, since it¡¯s an existing magic, an activation tool is a prerequisite, so I can¡¯t use it without the activation tool.


    But, I have been able to analyze information which might solve even that.


    Sani sensei has yet to teach me fundamentals of sorcery in detail.


    Because of Sensei¡¯s thoughts of it being still too early, this enormous knowledge¨D¨DIt¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t use sorcery even though I can deeply analyze the sorcery in the magic tool just by looking.


    The examination children have to undergo at the age of ten only checks the aptitude, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t use sorcery before the age of ten.


    Age does not matter if you have deep knowledge.


    What I want to say is......


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... I...... might be able to use sorcery¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾This phone...... I understood from looking at this Turbasachi, but...... The magic sealed inside is quite simple. What is being used at the time of activation is aplex authentication form. Instead of the activation tool...... rather than having to go through the medium of the sealed activation tool, the technique to activate it by itself is different. If I use that, I should be able to use sorcery even without the magic tool¡¿


    ¡¸Wauu?¡¹


    ¡¾...... Yeah. I understand. This is a trigger altered at the time of the special process of sealing the magic fragment. In other words, this is encrypted, isn¡¯t it? How ingenious. But, if no one understood that......¡¿


    ¡¸Uuu......¡¹


    Although I¡¯m sorry to Reki-kun who frowns and leaks out a small voice, I will think for a little bit longer.


    It¡¯s impossible that no one has analyzed it before.


    But, it¡¯s necessary to see the magical power to analyze.


    The Magic Eyes of mine which are powerful among the Magic Eyes.


    ording to Sani sensei, they are so powerful like no kind in the history.


    To be exact, they are ¡°matured¡± Magic Eyes.


    I can manipte magical power.


    As a result of relying on Magic Eyes instead of sight, they have developed with the necessity of magical power maniption.


    Abnormally.


    The reason is apparently my unimaginable amount of magical power.


    Sensei hasn¡¯t returned to the forest and thus couldn¡¯t perform arge-scale research, however, the influence of the enormous magical power is apparent.


    Because of that reason, I¡¯m convinced that there might not be have been enough people who were able to analyze it even if they had Magic Eyes.


    With the exception of fairies who are life-forms of pure magical power.


    Looking back, Kuti and Sani sensei always used sorcery without using any tools.


    At first, I thought they are just different from people since they are fairies.


    As my knowledge deepened, I understood that I was wrong.


    I then thought that they might have essories which acted as activation tools hidden under their clothes.


    The activation tools themselves can be processed and miniaturized if created with rare materials.


    Many people attach them to the weapon they usually use or make them into essories.


    It¡¯s also intended to camouge the activation tool to hide the easy target of destruction. Well, most put emphasis on outward appearances though.


    But, the two didn¡¯t wear any essories.


    That¡¯s because I have witnessed them using sorcery without wearing anything.


    It¡¯s the byproduct of ¡®Let¡¯s bathe together~¡¯


    I don¡¯t want to remember it that much, so I will leave it out.


    That¡¯s why I have no doubt that the two are using sorcery without any activation tools.


    In the end, I have decided on my own that it¡¯s because of the pure magical power which is the spirit power, but even that was wrong.


    I have analyzed it.


    The fairies already have a way to use sorcery without activation tools.


    No, it might bemon sense. Because they are Kuti and Sani sensei.


    Kuti who settles everything by instinct and Sensei who holds a terrifying amount of profound knowledge. It¡¯s not an impossible talk because of those two.


    I can say that I am a Sensei¡¯s pupil.


    And with the amount of knowledge that I have already analyzed.


    This is, in other words...... have they note this far by practice?


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... I want to try using sorcery¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¾Right leg is in front...... Reki-kun thinks so too, huh¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    ¡¾...... But, we can¡¯t. If we do it now, Obaasama will notice¡¿


    ¡¸Wauu......¡¹


    ¡¾Therefore, I intend to do it in a way I wouldn¡¯t get exposed¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... actually, there¡¯s a target of analyzation, you see? Near me¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¾Right...... Reki-kun, can you see it? Even Sensei has not noticed it. This thing that even Kuti probably thinks I have not noticed¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾I can do it now...... that¡¯s why I will do it. I want to try using sorcery. The results of this half a year...... I want to test them out!¡¿


    ¡¸Wau!¡¹


    I gently stroke Reki-kun¡¯s back since he¡¯s cheering me on with his tail intensively swaying from side to side.


    My mind calms down a little after seeing him look sofortable.


    I must not be impatient. Alwaysposedly...... calmly.


    Then...... I turned my gaze towards the object of my analysis which is always positioned diagonally behind my back.

 Chapter 87 – Wolf-kun and Analysis

    There are always two things floating diagonally behind me.


    To be urate, they will move in front of me when I stand with my back against the wall, but they are fundamentally located diagonally behind my back.


    Apart from the high judgment ability to avoid obstacles automatically, it¡¯s endowed with several more abilities.


    First, a concealment ability that even an expert like Obaasama is unable to sense.


    Moreover, even Sani sensei have not noticed it.


    I understand that this was set up by Kuti. But, this is something that even Sani sensei who¡¯s well-versed in Kuti¡¯s carefully produced, high precision concealment sorcery didn¡¯t notice.


    Is Kuti hiding this from Sani sensei or did she just simply make it?


    Anyhow, it appears that only I and Kuti who made it are aware of this thing¡¯s existence.


    Although I could understand it by analyzing, this thing far exceeds Kuti¡¯s concealment sorcery which Sani sensei raised as my present objective.


    As for how amazing it is, the concealment sorcery of my objective is aplex of existing sorceries, while this feels dozens of times more precise than that?


    In short, if I could grasp this, I will be able to achieve the present objective.


    Now then, the problem is the result of the analysis, but it¡¯s surprisingly difficult.


    No, it¡¯s something that Kuti made, so although it¡¯s not surprising, it doesn¡¯t seem it will be easy to analyze it.


    Since I know that it¡¯s fundamentally a concealment sorcery, I understand the precision and the abilities apanying it to a certain extent, but the problem now is how do I make a use of it.


    As expected of Kuti. She¡¯s not called the world¡¯s strongest sorceress for nothing.


    But, when it¡¯s difficult, it makes me get fired up instead.


    Anyhow, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to analyze it.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. I will now begin analyzing this, so......e over here¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾Oh yeah, right there. Yes¡ºDown¡». Well done¡¿


    Since it¡¯s positioned diagonally behind me, my neck would get tired, so I adjust Reki-kun¡¯s position to a ce where it¡¯s easy to look at.


    I fall down posun on Reki-kun¡¯s belly pillow and start analyzing at once.


    ¡¸Wafu......¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s fine to sleep if you are sleepy~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu......¡¹


    I could see his right front leg only slightly, but Reki-kun who has dropped his jaw on the floor seems to have fallen asleep.


    Well, to be frank, all the analyzing is done in my head, so I wouldn¡¯t have spare time for Reki-kun, so there¡¯s no problem.


    ¡¸Ara, ara, Lily-chan, you don¡¯t want to talk anymore?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸I see...... ah, but Jii~ji is going toe soon, so y with him for a little when hees, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸U~...... Ai¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... I¡¯m sorry. But just a little is fine, please?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    I have wanted to analyze slowly, but I can¡¯t decline Obaasama¡¯s request to keep Ojiisamapany.


    Besides, Ojiisama has been recently drowned by a pile of documents in his fief, and we couldn¡¯t y much, so I will endure and y until the limit of my endurance.


    For now, I decided to start digging up the surface portion of that thing while assorting information to their respective data blocks.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Ooh...... Lilianne...... Ojiichan doesn¡¯t want to go back anymore......¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji. Oshigoo ganbatte¡¹


    (Jii~ji. Oshigoto ganbatte/Do your best at work)


    ¡¸Ooh...... Lilianne...... but, I don¡¯t want to return......¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji. Me¡¹


    (Jii~ji. No)


    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna~ don¡¯t wanna~ I don¡¯t want to return to that mountain of documents¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji. Iai¡¹


    (Jii~ji. Kirai/Hate)


    ¡¸Ooh...... sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸Iiko, iiko¡¹


    (Good boy)


    ¡¸Ooh...... you will forgive this me, thank you...... Lilianne......¡¹


    When he arrived, he approached me at tremendous speed, embraced me and rubbed his cheeks against mine.


    And then, Ojiisama startedining.


    I felt something lukewarm from the gaze of the usual nonchntly smiling Obaasama, so I tried to encourage Ojiisama, it seems he got quite overwhelmed.


    Just how many documents got amassed?


    Even though you are reaping what you sow......


    But I¡¯m not able to say that even if my mouth is torn, so I will stroke that still abundantly bushy head.


    It has a crude feeling iparable to Reki-kun or Mira, but well, that can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸Fufu...... do your best, Dear. It¡¯s something I¡¯m unable to help you with. I can¡¯t have you not doing your best¡¹


    ¡¸Uu...... but you see...... as expected, I think it¡¯s unreasonable to do that amount by myself...... at least if somebody were to assist me¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that. Rashigant, Yule, Hingeille, everyone is having their hands full back in the fief¡¹


    ¡¸No, yeah...... well that¡¯s true, but...... can¡¯t something be done?¡¹


    ¡¸I would like to help if I could¡¹


    ¡¸N, no! It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not something you have to worry about! Everything is all right!¡¹


    From the desperate Ojiisama with cramped cheeks, it must be that Obaasama can¡¯t do it as she¡¯s probably the type that would cause an explosion while cooking. When doing official duties, would she blow away the fief?


    I wonder if it¡¯s because it¡¯s Obaasama that I can easily imagine it?


    What¡¯s scary is that our Obaasama would be really capable of doing it.


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right! There were some fellows among the butlers we have sent here capable of doing routine tasks! Let¡¯s use them!¡¹


    ¡¸Ro...... it¡¯s toote now¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh! I, I¡¯m cornered like this just by the sight of that pile of documents!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it may not be helped after seeing that¡¹


    Just how long were you collecting the documents......


    Probably too much...... seriously.


    ¡¸Haa...... that¡¯s why, right now, Jii~ji has to greatly replenish the Lilianne Element. Ahh...... Lilianne is an angel...... I want to bring her home......¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that. Lily-chan is very busy today¡¹


    ¡¸...... You are busy...... then, it can¡¯t be helped...... but, will you talk with Jii~ji for a little bit more?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    I spend a little whileforting Ojiisama who¡¯s personality got little strange due to the umted documents.


    After that, he kept onining and refused to let me go until some robust people took him away.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I understood from analyzing for a little, but as I thought, analyzing Kuti¡¯s carefully produced sorcery is difficult.


    I have done my best while getting healed by Reki-kun for the whole day, but the results weren¡¯t that sweet.


    This terrific sorcery made by Kuti left me really thinking whether it was made by that delicate, slim, daring...... and asionally perfunctory Smugface-sama.


    I see, it¡¯s indeed Kuti. This ispletely Kuti¡¯s product.


    Especially, the suitablemon parts are so amazingly daring.


    But this has an important role in supporting the areas around it.......


    Incredible...... that¡¯s the only word to describe it.


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... As I thought, Kuti is a genius...... I can¡¯t make something like this¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuuun...... kuaaaaaaa¡¹


    ¡¾Is this the difference in talent...... I might be envious of Kuti for the first time¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... that tickles. Are you trying to console me?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    I wonder if I got tired from analyzing as fast as I could in my head all this time? I feel like I¡¯ve said something very weak-kneed. Well, they were words of magical power, though.


    Reki-kun who saw that licked my face which he doesn¡¯t usually do.


    He who has a high pride rarely does something like this...... no, he has never done this before.


    ¡¾Thank you, I will do my best, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    Being encouraged by Reki-kun, I recalled the difference between heaven and earth in my heart.


    Although I may not be able to catch up now, I will get closer if I keep on making a great effort.


    I have not noticed it before taking Sani sensei¡¯s lessons. Currently, I will plunge forward to the wonderful objective called Kuti.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As a result, the analysis took me four days.


    Although it was just one sorcery, it was Kuti who made it, and the wonderful technique used left me speechless.


    Alterations incorporated into the magic tools¨D¨Dtechniques that don¡¯t require activation tools have been analyzed.


    In other words, that basically means it¡¯s possible to use sorcery without an activation tool, that¡¯s the hypothesis.


    ¡¾Now then, Reki-kun. The time to show the results of trying hard for the past four days hase!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    I, who is filled with motivation and excitement is probably releasing magical power.


    I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t even control my emotions.


    I mean, it¡¯s the first sorcery in my life.


    Moreover, these four days. It¡¯s a sorcery invented by my beloved Kuti I admire.


    It would be impossible not to get excited.


    ¡¸Fuu...... suu...... fuu...... suu......¡¹


    I repeat taking deep breaths several times, and open both of my eyes which were closed when my heart settled sufficiently.


    ¡¾Well then, the first round of Kuti-made concealment sorcery practice has begun!¡¿


    ¡¸Waooooon!¡¹


    Simultaneously with Reki-kun¡¯s great roar, I stare in a slightly far away ce and develop a sorceryposition for the first time in my life.

 Chapter 88 – Wolf-kun and First Sorcery

    Somethingpletely different from releasing magical power andpression emits from me.


    However, I don¡¯t feel sick, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s euphoria from using sorcery for the first time, or I¡¯m impressed because it looks like I¡¯m going to use sorcery.


    What I clearly understand is that magical power is different from sorcery.


    The fine knowledge forms one and that which became one gather more again.


    The knowledge built over a short but deep time of six monthsposes one sorcery.


    It¡¯s almost as if the results of great effort took form...... it¡¯s so beautiful and ferocious. But, there¡¯s an excitement and something that excels even that.


    The delicate, daringposition which makes me so absorbed I lost all interest in the surroundings.


    Those delicate chunks turn into strong and flexible by gathering together...... and then it began to scatter slowly from the part that was constructed first.


    Even while in a rush, it was impossible to fix the sorceryposition and I couldn¡¯t do anything but to watch my first sorcery scatter.


    ¡¸...... Shippiyai......¡¹


    (Shippai/Failure)


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so......? But, if there¡¯s anything Baa~ba can help you with, just tell me, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/yes)


    When using magic for the first time, it¡¯s always a great sess in manga or novels.


    I had such feeling...... I never dreamed that I would fail simply because I thought like that.


    Therefore, although the disappointment was also great, I also vaguely understood the reason immediately after seeing the countless dispersing particles before my eyes.


    I¡¯m not so simple to give up after one failure.


    Rather, because I have done things with trial and error until now, I found a bright light in the disappointment.


    It¡¯s not different from the usual. Even the sorcery is not much different from what I was doing until now.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. The cause of the failure is the fuel...... there wasn¡¯t enough magical power. But, the necessary amount I analyzed shouldn¡¯t be wrong, you know...... there, it suddenly urred to me. Sani sensei told me to learn ¡°spirit power¡± first. Fairies are life-forms from pure magical power. An optimal fuel for sorcery with no impurities, the most efficient power. That¡¯s the spirit power. If you think about it, it¡¯s only natural!¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾You don¡¯t understand? This sorcery is Kuti¡¯s product. In other words, it¡¯s unreasonable to say she didn¡¯t use spirit power when making this. I¡¯m still unable to use spirit power. That¡¯s why I made it with the necessary amount of magical power, but the necessary amount I analyzed was supposed to be the amount of spirit power! Therefore, theposition dispersed because it couldn¡¯t get the necessary amount of quality energy. That is the reason for this time¡¯s failure!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    ¡¾Un! But, even if I know the cause, it has no meaning because I can¡¯t use the spirit power. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t look at me with those full of expectations eyes......¡¿


    ¡¸Wauu......¡¹


    Right...... I can¡¯t use the spirit power yet.


    Rather, learning the opposite effect of the magic tool that converts spirit power to magical power which Kuti developed should have been my first objective.


    However, I got out of luck when Sani sensei started enjoying giving me lessons began cramming knowledge into me earnestly.


    The first objective of the half of year ago haspletely swayed from the spirit power.


    But, the deepened knowledge and the use of sorcery repeatedly shown by Sensei and Kuti during their frolicking.


    And the energy used for those.


    It goes without saying that it¡¯s the spirit power. I have no doubt as it¡¯s clearly different from the magical power I use.


    That¡¯s why I can understand it now that I¡¯ve been able to analyze sorcery.


    The difference between the spirit power and magical power.


    That¡¯s what I learned from Sensei in the beginning.


    The spirit power is a magical power without any impurities.


    But, what is a magical power with no impurities?


    In the first ce, what is an impurity?


    ¡¾¨D¨D That being the case, although still at the stage of hypothesis, I¡¯m thinking whether it wouldn¡¯t be possible to distinguish the impurities by the shading of magical power¡¿


    ¡¸Wau?¡¹


    ¡¾Umm, you see......¡¿


    The tone of the study mode Reki-kun bes polite.


    I parallelly work on my confirmation while teaching Reki-kun.


    ¡¾There are various things that can be done by manipting magical power, but I think that a way to change its shading is among them. Because! When it¡¯s thin, isn¡¯t it so beautifully transparent you can¡¯t see anything! But, I still understand that the magical power is there! It¡¯s very simr to the spirit power Kuti, and Sani sensei are using! Or perhaps I should say, I have a feeling it¡¯s the very thing itself!¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wafun¡¹


    ¡¾Hey! You there! Don¡¯t yawn!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu......¡¹


    ¡¾Mou~...... I finally got to the good thing, so listen carefully~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    Reki-kun appears to be in a state in which he can¡¯t follow me anymore.


    He greatly yawned andpletely lost his motivation.


    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I decided to practice.


    The theory behind sorcery was analyzed and understood but failed. But, I know the cause of the failure too. Since it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s only one thing to do.


    I thin the magical power inside my body as thinly as possible.


    Actually, Kuti¡¯s spirit power is so terrifyingly clean it boasts of transparency.


    But, the thing which I can produce is far from that.


    I did trial and error over and over again that before I realized, I was not in the Reki-kun room, but in the baby room wearing ear pajamas.


    It appears it¡¯s a bear-san type with round ears and short tail today.


    My appearances are that of Nija No.2 but today¡¯s personal maid is Mira.


    It has been more than a month since the personal maids started changing daily.


    ¡¸Arie......¡¹


    (Are/Huh)


    ¡¸Is something wrong, Ojousama?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n¡¹


    I was making a wondering face, but after seeing the smiling Mira, I stopped caring about just when did I move to the baby room.


    The current problem of spirit power¡¯s trial and error is more important.


    Right, I became able to produce the spirit power.


    But, it¡¯s unstable and little in quantity.


    It¡¯s so unstable it scatters instantly once I lose focus.


    It still falls short of the amount necessary for that sorcery, but it¡¯s a certain step ahead.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When I return to the baby room, the person to talk with the words of magical power disappears.


    Kuti, Sani sensei, and Reki-kun, all of them aren¡¯t here.


    Even though Obaasama, Ena, Theo, Ellie, and Mira are here, my stress is unexpectedly not small now that I can¡¯t hold a fluent conversation.


    Although I had not felt it when Kuti and co. were here, does conversing using the words of magical power actually considerably relieves my stress?


    No, is it simply stress from not being able to have a smooth conversation?


    ¡¸A loud, resonating noise shakes my eardrums. However, my palpitation surpasses even that¨D¨D¡¹


    I listen to Ellie who was left in charge of reading, but the thing I¡¯m thinking about is the spirit power.


    The soft feeling at the back of my head is also pleasant, helping my mind to move in the right direction.


    While enjoying the softness, Ellie¡¯s body has grown considerably into a girl¡¯s, huh...... while having such old man thoughts, I consider the ways to produce, stabilize, and increase the spirit power.


    The idea is to improve the current process.


    Even if I attempt to increase the amount, the magical power I can use inside my body doesn¡¯t amount to much.


    Then, do I release and thin out? As it is, there¡¯s not much difference from doing it inside the body.


    I also thought of increasing the amount of magical power while simultaneously thinning it out, but as a result, it only dispersed faster.


    It has no meaning if it has no practical use. That¡¯s because it¡¯s impossible to consume it from the moment of making it.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to be able to hold a certain amount for a certain amount of time.


    Eventually, Ellie¡¯s reading hase to an end, I got a good night kiss from the four people, and it was a bedtime for the day.


    Parents apparently can¡¯t return because of work.


    But, what I¡¯m thinking about is the spirit power, how to use it and how to maintain it.


    Just when my brain which was kept in a high gear was about to doze off in the usual, soft bed which brings the sense of security, it urred to me.


    ¡¸! Ashuku......¡¹


    (Asshuku/Compression......)


    Kan, I widely open my eyes as if receiving a divine revtion, why have I not thought about what I have muttered before?


    ¡¸Riekirya~!¡¹


    (Dekita~!/I did it~!)


    ¡¸Lily-chan!?¡¹


    ¡¸!? W, what!? What is it!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ojousama!?¡¹


    The first one to respond to my loud voice was Obaasama even though she already left the room, following her Ena sprung up from her sleep, andstly, Mira who was standing outside entered, her eyes wandering around.


    I could not contain the excitement while the room was loudly searched for the enemy.


    It was so quick it was only a sh.


    I produced a stable spirit power and maintained it, and then I activated the sorcery.


    There was nothing concealed inside so it had no meaning, but my first sorcery has been sessful.

 Chapter 89 – Wolf-kun and The Usual

    I have shown the cube of Kuti¡¯s quality product concealment sorcery to Reki-kun, but even he who possesses Magic Eyes and can see magical power is unable to see it.


    Magic Eyes also have strengths and weaknesses, and Reki-kun¡¯s Magic Eyes are not as developed as mine.


    Sani sensei did not seem to be able to see it as well, after all.


    About those Magic Eyes, but......


    They have gotten even stronger the next day after I used the sorcery for the first time. Moreover, they became so stronger that I can clearly understand the difference from before.


    The difference between magical power and sorcery is clearly apparent with high precision.


    Until now, I was only able to distinguish to the extent of activated magical power. Also when analyzing it, I had to spend time slowly and carefully observe.


    Now, I can tell the difference at a nce.


    Nearly all of the magical power in the magic tools is delicate sorcery, and I¡¯m also able to ¡°see¡± the activated sealed sorcery inside the magic tool.


    The difference is so big it could be called evolution.


    It¡¯s now possible to analyze things that I would have to carefully observe just by looking at them.


    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m skipping one or two steps of processing.


    What would this rapid improvement be called if not evolution?


    Because I was half-asleep when I sessfully produced the spirit power and then I went to sleep in satisfaction from the first sessful activation of sorcery, so I don¡¯t know exactly when my Magic Eyes evolved.


    Perhaps they transform slowly over the time, but the big advancement might be because the activation of sorcery was arge critical point or a trigger. At the end of the day, I can¡¯t be sure about the truth, so I¡¯m thinking about asking Sani sensei when she returns.


    Anyhow, the way I¡¯m seeing the world is obviously different from yesterday. It might be a bit tough to get used to.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. You...... you are always using body reinforcement sorcery on your legs, huh...... isn¡¯t it wasteful?¡¿


    ¡¸Waun¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so? But, I¡¯m thinking whether it¡¯s necessary when you are sprawled on the ground like now...... ah, so you can move at any time?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¾Right leg...... so it¡¯s a yes. You are a wolf to the bitter end, aren¡¯t you? So cool¡¿


    ¡¸Wauwau¡¹


    ¡¾Haha...... don¡¯t lick my face~ seriously~ you aren¡¯t holding back when Kuti is not around, huh¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    That¡¯s right.


    While Kuti and Sani sensei are on the regr report, no matter how you see it, the skinship with Reki-kun is far bigger.


    He might be sensing my loneliness and trying tofort me.


    I thought so at first, but it¡¯s getting gradually more and more unreserved.


    At first, he would timidly lick as if just pecking me, but right now he beron gave a long lick.


    I would like to excuse myself from the wolf juice which is turning into a dog stew.


    Well, it¡¯s fine because Jenny who is today¡¯s personal maid immediately wiped my face.


    Besides...... I can tell that a slight amount of magical power escapes from Reki-kun¡¯s warm and rough tongue each time he licks me. That¡¯s a proof of his warm feelings and not that he¡¯s doing it as a mischief.


    Is that because of that? Even though I dislike it, I never refuse.


    Rather, as it¡¯s making me cheerful, I might even make this fawning a daily routine.


    Reki-kun is very gentle and good child.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Even though I have be able to use sorcery, I can freely use only a single concealment sorcery.


    Although I can analyze, the sorceries sealed inside the magic tools have been altered, so I understand that there would be many problems using them.


    I thought I could use it just like that at first.


    As expected, seeing is believing. There¡¯s a difference between knowledge and implementing it.


    Then, if I analyze when someone uses sorcery, is what I thought, but sorcery is used only rarely in front of me...... no, it can be said it¡¯s never used in front of me.


    Is it the utilization of istion sorcery during high confidentiality talk at most? But, the frequency of its use is hardly enough.


    Was it about the time before Obaasama came when Ena used itst time?


    It¡¯s likely because magic tools which are substitutes for sorcery are used instead.


    Things which require sorcery are mostly aplished with magic tools, that¡¯s the current situation.


    Chanting is not necessary, and even though magic tools have a limited time of uses, this is the Christophe House. It means that there are some funds.


    But, would I be even able to analyze a sorcery when I see it?


    Sorcery requires chanting, so I think I could analyze that, but activating sorcery is almost instantaneous unless in the state of standby.


    For example, even though a defensive sorcery on standby is visible, it actually keeps on feebly fluctuating.


    Offensive sorcery is instantaneous believe it or not, so it¡¯s out of the question.


    No matter how much my analyzing improved, it¡¯s not instantaneous by no means.


    By the way, regarding the defensive sorcery hidden within the concealment sorcery, whether it¡¯s an adverse effect of the evolution of the Magic Eyes or what, the forms of the defensive and concealment sorceries are ovepping, and I don¡¯t know why.


    I already know the form of the concealment sorcery, so I thought of simply removing it, but it appears to be a quite a difficult task. For example...... it¡¯s almost as if tiny letters were forming manyrge seals around a note, filling every nook and cranny......


    Anyhow, it¡¯s on a level my motivation is destroyed just with a nce.


    That¡¯s why, what I¡¯m currently doing is......


    ¡¾Kuti form concealment sorcery ac ti vate~!¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wafuu¡¹


    ¡¾Hey, you there~ Don¡¯t yawn just because you can¡¯t see it¡¿


    ¡¸...... Afun¡¹


    ¡¾You have no motivation, huh~ Oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter~ I will work hard at the total magical power amount training by myself~¡¿


    Being able to use concealment sorcery basically means that I can do my training without Obaasama noticing.


    In fact, Obaasama had not noticed even when I tried to train with concealment sorcery just a few centimeters in front of her eyes.


    Is she feigning ignorance? It seems my answers had be definite because she had no reaction even when I released a huge amount of magical power.


    ¡¾Stre~tch~ it thinly~......press~ and thi~n~ly~ again. Ara, a miracle~ The spirit power is finished~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾A redevelopment of concealment sorcery within concealment sorcery~ The duration is 0.01~ minimal deployment time~ Theretherethe~re!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafun¡¹


    My way of training has changed quite a lot.


    I produce the spirit power and activate the sorcery.


    This way has the best consumption efficiency so far.


    It¡¯s probably due to the abnormal consumption of spirit power of Kuti¡¯s concealment sorcery.


    Well, it¡¯s insignificant amount when considering the total amount of my magical power, so I shortened the development time and repeated activating it over and over again.


    I make a few gaps in the concealment sorcery that I made into a cube, and they immediately disappear thanks to another concealment sorcery getting pushed in the center.


    By the way, this concealment sorcery.


    I¡¯m able to establish the scope, development time, and position freely.


    For example, I¡¯m able to expand it to fit my body as if wrapping myself in it. But, that would make me instantly disappear, and it would be a great fuss.


    Anyhow, it¡¯s a marvelous concealment sorcery even Sani sensei can¡¯t perceive.


    I¡¯m driven by the urge to try it, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it because it would make Obaasama and others worry.


    I¡¯m using it exclusively for magical power training. Truly a luxury.


    So many days has passed that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Kuti and Sani sensei to return from their regr report, but they have note back yet.


    I study, train, and y by riding on Reki-kun¡¯s back in the Reki-kun room every day.


    Because the number of times that I y by riding on Reki-kun¡¯s back has increased, there was a talk of making a saddle, and they actually ended up making.


    But, because of Reki-kun¡¯s terrifying body growth speed, the saddle didn¡¯t fit him when it waspleted.


    Even Obaasama and others were astounded by the speed of his growth.


    Reki-kun has recently be slightly too big.


    He¡¯s be so big it¡¯s difficult to get on him on my own, so I recently started needing help from other people.


    He¡¯s already as big as an adult lion and he has a wonderful physique.


    But, his insides haven¡¯t changed a bit.


    He¡¯s a gentle and yful Wolf-kun.


    I thought whether the cor wouldn¡¯t get tight with his rapid growth, but apparently, this Christophe House cor is not just for show as it is expandable. But, it doesn¡¯te off.


    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice I have asked Obaasama to take it off, but she gently refused every time.


    It can¡¯t be helped because I¡¯m the only one who has a mutual understanding with Reki-kun, but I often try to convey just how gentle and good child Reki-kun is.


    Is the day of a normal cor still not near?


    ¡¾So, you know~ Will Reki-kun stay by my side even if your cores off~?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    His right front leg swiftlyes out.


    I¡¯m really happy that it was without hesitation as if saying naturally.


    ¡¾Because it¡¯s Reki-kun...... you won¡¯t be able to eat delicious meals if you run away from here, right~?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    This also was a right leg swiftly pushed forward.


    I¡¯m sad because it was even faster than my previous question.


    ¡¾Mu~ Reki-kun is not going to stay because of me, I see~ I¡¯m slightly sad~ so sad~?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wafun¡¹


    Averting his gaze, he ps with his left paw.


    The flow of his magical power represents embarrassment. Reki-kun is a boy, so he¡¯s asmon, not good with such talk.


    ¡¾Fufu~ How dishonest~ Even though if you want to stay by my side, you should just honestly say it~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu...... wau¡¹


    ¡¾What are you saying~ seriously~ you, you~¡¿


    His tail sways left and right, lightly hitting my face, while hitting the ground with his left paw.


    Dering his intention with not only just left and right leg but also with his tail is the recent standard.


    ¡¾Hyaa~ it tickles~ you~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuun¡¹


    When I jump at him, he falls down and sprawls on the ground showing me his belly.


    Since Reki-kun became so big, something like his dignityes out when he sprawls on the ground, but he looks extremely adorable even like that.


    Washa, washa I mofumofu him while d inpressed magical power.


    The fur which is carefullybed every day is sofortable it just makes me want to fall asleep.


    The smell is also not of a beast, but rather refreshing.


    It¡¯s not a perfume or anything because he¡¯s a wolf, but his body odor.


    Reki-kun is really wonderful.


    ¡¾Mufufufu~ Is it fine to mofumofu you~?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu...... wagyagyagyagya¡¹


    Even if he refused, I couldn¡¯t hear his answer in the end.


    He scratched the air with his left leg many times while twitching a little, but I know that you are feeling good too.


    I¡¯m going to the paradise while sending Wolf-kun who¡¯s making a strange effeminate expression to the paradise as well.


    The time flowed slowly while getting along with Reki-kun today as well.

 Chapter 90 – Epilogue

    As we moved into the 2nd Month, I also had a change of residence.


    Although I say that, in fact, I was just basically moved into the new room, though.


    It seems that necessary items have been already carried in, and there are not many absolutely indispensable things.


    ¡¸Now, now, Lily-chan. This is your new room~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily already became quite big, didn¡¯t she...... the previous baby room is small in one way or another. This is your new room from now on¡¹


    ¡¸Shoka naa¡¹


    (Sou ka na?/Is that so?)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ This room is muchrger than the previous one, you see~ Let¡¯s y lots~ Ro was too stiff and couldn¡¯t make it on your birthday. However, this will be Lily-chan¡¯s room starting today¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot more of Lily¡¯s beloved books here than in your previous room. Look forward to it¡¹


    ¡¸Ai~¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    Obaasama and Ena are telling me a lot of things, but I¡¯m afraid to say that I can¡¯t see the furnishing, the newrger fluffy and soft bed, or even the new bookshelf which is four times bigger than the old one.


    Still, it¡¯s certainly all newly prepared just for me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not happy.


    It can be said that the baby bed was...... delicately normal, but from the ce where Obaasama and Ena are sitting on the new bed, it won¡¯t be wrong to think it¡¯s quite huge¨D¨Dhuge as a King¡¯s bed from fairy tales.


    As expected, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have a canopy as the illumination before moving to the bed is still properly visible.


    The bookshelf is four times bigger, and furthermore, it seems that it¡¯s so packed with books that there¡¯s not even a gap.


    There seems to be my exclusive use bathtub instead of the baby bathtub in a bathroom like a ce within the room.


    This is also not visible to me, so I don¡¯t really know whether I could actually use it. Although I say that, I¡¯m still in the position where I¡¯m being washed by others, so using it by myself would be bad.


    ¡¸Starting today, Elliana-san and I will take turns sleeping together with you every week, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸I would really appreciate if Ann-sama slept in her own room, though......¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, we have already discussed that, didn¡¯t we? I have no intention of giving up¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... I already understood that sufficiently......¡¹


    Ena dejectedly mumbles something and hangs her head down.


    Obaasama...... have you done something...... I can¡¯t tell from Ena¡¯s surrendering, exhausted, expression.


    ¡¸N...... Baa~ba, shikko¡¹


    (Pee)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, yes, yes. Mira, preparations at once¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly¡¹


    ¡¸Ann-sama. Give Lily over please¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all right. I have also done this many times, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I understand¡¹


    ¡¸Great Lady, Elliana-sama. The preparations areplete¡¹


    What Mira prepared is naturally that super high-efficiency magic tool¨D¨Dit¡¯s Potty-kun.


    Although he¡¯s supposed to have duck¡¯s face, his head part is shaped like a dragon for some reason, but it¡¯s a wonderful Potty-kun possessing powerful deodorization and silencing abilities.


    I understood that it¡¯s dragon¡¯s head after touching it all over many times.


    ¡¸Yes, Lily-chan. Do your best~ do your best~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, do your best~ Yes, give it your all~¡¹


    ¡¸Please do your best, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Afu~¡¹


    I take care of my small business while cheered on by the three girls.


    Already...... my sense of shame has already flew off somewhere far away. Humans get used to things, un.


    ¡¸Oata yo~¡¹


    (Owatta yo~/Finished~)


    ¡¸Yes, well done. Yoisho¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me, Ojousama¡¹


    Mira immediately lightly wipes the ce Ena slightly lifted.


    Then, I¡¯mid down on top of afortable feeling sheet and processed as usual.


    After getting cleaned up, I put on underwear by myself.


    I have been made to wear them until just recently, but I¡¯m finally allowed to put them on myself.


    I receive the so-called pumpkin panties, also known as drawers, put the both of my legs into the holes, pull it up, and pull on the string at the waist.


    It¡¯s still difficult to tie it by myself, so that¡¯s where Enaes in.


    Although I say I¡¯m putting it on myself, I¡¯m just pulling it up and pulling on the string.


    Well, this can be said to be growth as well.


    I don¡¯t need diapers anymore, and I¡¯m able to put on underwear on my own to an extent.


    If I say growth, it¡¯s growth!


    I¡¯m growing up...... even though things may appear this way!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Even though I have a new room, there were basically no other changes.


    The only things I can see is the newly installed clock, an air conditioning like magic tool for environment controlling spitting out a delicate magical power and the illumination at most. Of course, since they are magic tools, they all have operating forms, and the magical power released from the air conditioner is always fluctuating, so it¡¯s a bit difficult to analyze it properly.


    Even though I have walked around the original room and grasped its interior to a certain degree, I was just fumbling in the end, so it can¡¯t be helped that I don¡¯t understand it well.


    Recing it with a new room is nearly the same as losing memories.


    I have grasped it a little bit after walking around with Ena and Mira, but it only looks about three timesrger to me.


    As expected, by not being able to see the wallpaper or the furnishing, the room looks basically same to me.


    Because of that, I have quickly lost interest and moved to Obaasama¡¯sp for the reading time.


    But, only about 20% of my mind was directed to Obaasama¡¯s cheerful, almost singing-like voice as the rest was was directed towards the deployment of the concealment sorcery.


    Listening to the reading of books is a kind of a cover for me.


    Obaasama¡¯s reading continued until Ellie has returned, Ellie then started reading to me until Theo who entered the junior high school returned, and then they started taking turns in reading to me when Theo returned.


    The 2nd Month in this world is also the beginning of the school year.


    In my previous country, the school¡¯s started in April, so it feels slightly ufortable, but I also feel like agreeing since it¡¯s already warm outside like in the spring.


    There are four seasons in Ovent, but the winter period is very short.


    The spring time is close to a half a year, it¡¯s very easy to spend a time in the country.


    Summer is two months long, and fall is slightly longer at three months long. Winter is the shortest at about two months long.


    These are all in rough periods, but that¡¯s only natural because we can¡¯t go against nature.


    Now that I can go outside, this country where spring is so long is very weed.


    Because there¡¯s no meaning to exploring the mansion, I would like to explore the garden this time while it¡¯s the warm spring.


    While thinking of various things, I simultaneously think about the n to persuade Ena.


    The target of persuasion is a difficult target, but it¡¯s also fun.


    I fall asleep on the soft and fluffy bed together with Obaasama while recalling riding on Reki-kun¡¯s back and feeling thefortable air on a nice day.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A couple of days passed since I moved to the new room, and even though not much has changed, I noticed little differences after calmly spending my time there...... and I quickly got used to them.


    Kuti and Sani sensei haven¡¯t returned yet.


    The days Izily spend with Reki-kun are pretty boring.


    It will still take some time to persuade Ena, Is inside the mansion no good? That¡¯s the only line she returns.


    Ena is a bigger obstacle than I thought.


    Well, she quite hesitated to let me on the mansion exploration too, though......


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m using all this free time to get around Ena by all means...... I see no results, though.


    I was thinking of Ena persuasion n while being embraced by Obaasama today as well, then before I noticed, I was there.


    A familiar scenery.


    I also recognize my body. The appearances I got used to during the thirty years of my life.


    ¡¸It has been a while......¡¹


    Countless floors are floating in a pure white space.


    A nostalgic group of character group written in many nativenguages when I look up.


    ¡¸Have Ie here again?¡¹


    My muttering voice didn¡¯t reverberate nor echo, it wasn¡¯t sucked into a vast space nor it flowed normally...... it just disappeared.

 idle talk 11 – Under the Legendary Tree

    ¡¸Contract with me and be a magical girl!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh...... no...... I think?¡¹


    ¡¸Please, somehow!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh......¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s now, I will give you another freebie!¡¹


    ¡¸......?¡¹


    ¡¸We will burden the handling and shipping fees!¡¹


    ¡¸......???¡¹


    ¡¸It evenes with a cute fairy now!¡¹


    ¡¸......!¡¹


    ¡¸How about it!?¡¹


    A small fairy that appeared with a faint magical power paper blizzard was spilling a smile and doing a certainmercial with explosions in the background.


    ¡¸Explosions is romance, huh¡¹


    ¡¸You understand!? Explosions are nice, aren¡¯t they...... after all, I think that a signature pose is necessary for explosions! Recently, I think I have started preferring magical girls that are overflowing with manliness rather than the weak magical girls! That¡¯s why! I think that magical girl with mainly explosions is super cool!¡¹


    ¡¸Please, wait a moment¡¹


    ¡¸As for the signature po...... fue?¡¹


    ¡¸What is a magical girl?¡¹


    ¡¸Magical girl is a magical girl, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸In the first ce, magic is supposed to be a fictitious thing found only in stories¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh...... as expected of my Lily...... smart......!¡¹


    ¡¸I do not belong to anyone but myself¡¹


    ¡¸I, it¡¯s philosophical!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like the heart¡¯s owner!¡¹


    ¡¸I will keep the ownership rights¡¹


    ¡¸Objection!¡¹


    ¡¸Overruled¡¹


    ¡¸I will proceed to the Supreme Court!¡¹


    ¡¸Our Christophe House has enough money and connections¡¹


    ¡¸W, we can finish the settlement right now, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸Then, please face your right and leave from that window¡¹


    ¡¸What do you want me to do!?¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Haa. It can¡¯t be helped, I will hear you out for a little longer¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of my Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸...... May I ask you to continue?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course you can! Leave it to huhh?¡¹


    ¡¸Why did it turn into a question there?¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously~ Today¡¯s Lily is so stiff~ Let¡¯s get morefortable! Humans are the most carefree!¡¹


    ¡¸You seem like a fairy no matter what, though......¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the magical fairy girl from the Forest next to the world, Kulestilt-chan dessu!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the third child of the 2nd Rank Royal Sorceress ireteal La Christophe, Lilianne La Christophe¡¹


    ¡¸...... So stiff! That¡¯s too stiff! Stiff, stiff, stiiiiiff!¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t act so violently¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m shorry¡¹


    ¡¸As long as you understand. Please, reflect on that¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! That¡¯s why you were chosen as a magical girl!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m honored to be praised¡¹


    ¡¸I will get embarrassed if you are so polite~...... Ehehe~¡¹


    ¡¸...... So, may I request you to continue?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question this time, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I will take it out here~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Are you ignoring me?¡¹


    ¡¸Magically magical girl is magically entrusted with magical magic huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸...... It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it? Only the looks, though¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it~! No matter what, this is a magic item necessary for bing a magical girl! ¡ºLady Shaver 2058 Kutispecial¡»!¡¹


    ¡¸Sheiver?¡¹


    ¡¸It shaves hair¡¹


    ¡¸Hair? Head hair?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n. Things like shin hair or underarm hair¡¹


    ¡¸Shin......? They indeed grow on Otousama¡¯s shin, but...... I don¡¯t have any?¡¹


    ¡¸...... How about underarm?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Not growing¡¹


    ¡¸Which reminds me...... Lily looks about twelve years old to me¡¹


    ¡¸I will be twelve this year, I¡¯m still eleven¡¹


    ¡¸......?¡¹


    ¡¸......?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, well!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand, but is that fine?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Anyhow, a pattern like this is my dream!¡¹


    ¡¸I see. A dream, huh¡¹


    ¡¸A dream! Yume desu! Somewhat, a huge delusion!¡¹


    ¡¸It seems unreasonably realistic, though......¡¹


    ¡¸You must not min~d it! Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that your signature line on which you decided a while ago or something?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Not listening¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸...... The continuation¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to!¡¹


    ¡¸Huhh!?¡¹


    ¡¸This Lady Shaver 20...... it¡¯s too long, so let¡¯s go with just a shaver. The shaving~¡¹


    ¡¸On top of being ignored, you are going to shave me!?¡¹


    ¡¸You can transform into magical girl by shaving your hair!¡¹


    ¡¸What hair?¡¹


    ¡¸I think shin hair is the standard?¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸The runner-up is the underarm hair~¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Do your best...... moustache¡¹


    ¡¸Moustachse...... do I have it? Rustle, rustle¡¹


    ¡¸Let me see for a bit~ Yes, don¡¯t move~¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¡¹


    ¡¸Plump and juicy, glossy lips...... I¡¯m getting attracted almost as if it¡¯s sucking me up~ ...... Nchu~¡¹


    ¡¸Nnu~¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Ppuha~! Thanks for the meal~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Uu...... I was tainted......¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! A softness just like a marshmallow and not lemony, but refreshingly Lily-tasting mellow taste, with intensity and severity of the sun¡¯s heat, the world¡¯s best lips!¡¹


    ¡¸...... My first kiss has......¡¹


    ¡¸I snatched it! Tehepero¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t marry anymore......¡¹


    ¡¸I will receive you! Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Do you promise?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s seal it here. Ah, if not a thumb print is also fine¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, over here, alright~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, indeed. Then, the betrothal money in full by tomorrow...... I will leave it to you¡¹


    ¡¸......!? Li, Lily!? This is four times the amount of the yearly national budget of the Ovent Kingdom, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Am I not worth four times the national budget?¡¹


    ¡¸Uu! What is that super effective technique of upturned and teary eyes!? I have confidence in myself, but anyone else would faint, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that...... no good?¡¹


    ¡¸Uu!? It¡¯s not no good! It¡¯s not no good, okay! I won¡¯t get disheartened by this meager amount of money! I will do anything if it¡¯s for Lily, you know!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear that. As expected of Kuti¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha! It¡¯s a piece of cake if I set my mind on it! Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸How reliable. As expected of a person who will be my husband¡¹


    ¡¸Husband! Yeah...... what a sweet ring it has! But, I¡¯m a woman if we go by gender! But, Lily is a girl! Ahh, it sounds sweet, but...... however!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that...... no good......?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not no good at all! Husband, bring it on! Leave it to huhh!¡¹


    ¡¸As expected. Kuti-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸-sama! She attached -sama! Attached it! A, a, a, a, a, attaching -sama to someone like me!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural, Kuti-sama. I¡¯m yours after all......¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, amazing! Incredible, Lily! That slight blush, that head hanged down in embarrasement, those nces you peek with at me, what an expression of a demoness! It¡¯s so like you the nose bleed is alreadyyyyyyy!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, a disaster. Now, please rest your head on top of myp¡¹


    ¡¸Happiness~ It¡¯s the prime time of my life~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... I¡¯m happy as well......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ha!? The magical girl is!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost morning, so let¡¯s continue another time¡¹


    ¡¸A...... mor...... ning you say!?¡¹


    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s time to wake up, you know...... Kuti¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Will you wake up or not-!¡¹


    ¡¸Buboaah!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a shriek a girl should let out, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Seriously, when do you n to start waking up without my help!¡¹


    ¡¸...... H, huh...... my Lily is?¡¹


    ¡¾I am here?¡¿


    ¡¸I, I didn¡¯t mean that...... my twelve or not, my eleven years old Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you still half-asleep......¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... quickly wake up~¡¿


    ¡¸M, my prime time of life~¡¹


    ¡¸Why is this fellow crying......¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti, don¡¯t cry. I will be sad as well¡¿


    ¡¸......!¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, there was no need for the kiss, even if it was the cheek¡¹


    ¡¾Ehehe~¡¿


    ¡¸Th¡¹


    ¡¸Th?¡¹


    ¡¾Th?¡¿


    ¡¸The prime time of my life has cooooooooooooooooooooooooooooome!!!!¡¹

 idle talk 12 – Throbbing Right Eye

    Anatoly Ansel Hasselfosh.


    He, who was born as the fourth son of the Viscount naturally has no right to the inheritance.


    He didn¡¯t have to go through the tough education of a noble as the fourth son and was raised quite freely, however, he was uneasy about his future quite early as he couldn¡¯t seed the House.


    Without misusing his power of the old noble house, he graduated as Knight from the school with excellent results.


    It¡¯s said that passing the 2nd Knights Order¡¯s Third Grade enrollment test will allow you to safely join any Knights Order.


    Because the 2nd Knights Order mostly involve missions of subjugating monster in the Dungeons, they impose a strict test on joining.


    Those who became First Grade Knights were only a few in the old history, all of which were called heroes without exception.


    Those who became the Second Grade Knights are evaluated as the Great Men and these are also especially powerful people.


    Those passing with third grade are slightly increased in numbers, but there are many people with excellent fighting power among them.


    Although Anatoly had the ability to be an immediate fighting force, it doesn¡¯t mean that he could participate in the subjugation immediately after joining.


    Subjugation units flourish in the 2nd Knights Order and their death tolls are naturally also the highest.


    It¡¯s the country¡¯s pride not to send neers who has just joined the unit to the death grounds even if they are capable.


    Above all, they are Knights.


    Knights recognize a Lord and serve him/her and protect the weak, they are not demons who send reckless neers to the jaws of death.


    To be evaluated as a Hero or a Great man, everyone without exceptions needs to train, train, and train first.


    After three years of training, Anatoly who finished with above average results joined a subjugation unit.


    The end result was the destruction of the unit Anatoly belonged to on their first expedition.


    The monsters in the Dungeon are weak on the loweryers and be stronger as you go descend.


    But, there are exceptions.


    Monster overflow.


    Sometimes, powerful monsters overflow from the deeperyers to the lowyers.


    And unluckily, Anatoly¡¯s subjugation unit has encountered a specie of an ancient dragon on a lowyer.


    Even though there were over 300 people in the unit, 80% of them perished at the first moment of the encounter.


    An ultra-high temperature breath of the ancient dragon species didn¡¯t leave even a charcoal behind as even the prepared middle ss sorcery defense wall was instantly destroyed and the breath swallowed the Knights.


    Although running seems cowardly, it¡¯s not.


    The ancient dragon species are usually a target necessary to be suppressed by the cooperation of the four great powers of the Lizwald continent.


    It¡¯s a tyrannical species enough to call them natural disasters as they burn down every living thing.


    It also has no intelligence, it¡¯s just a ughter machine with only instincts to kill all.


    The remaining 20% of the unit fell into a state of panic, but it was possible to open an escape route thanks to the excellent directions of the senior officer who stayed behind, but still, only twenty people were able to survive.


    The senior officer who tookmand was not among the survivors, but the Anatoly was.


    The surviving Knights immediately notified the kingdom of the historical tyrannical being, but the dispatched reconnaissance unit was reorganized into a research unit.


    What the reconnaissance unit brought back was a core of the ancient dragon species.


    Ancient dragon species are monsters and all monsters have a core.


    And the monsters who had their core removed are destroyed without exception.


    This basically means that the ancient dragon species has died.


    But, how or who?


    When the reconnaissance unit arrived on the spot, they said that the loweryer has already turned into hell.


    The surface of the walls of the Dungeon which can¡¯t be scratched even with a powerful sorcery attacks were crumbled, destroyed, all walls in the maze-like firstyer have disappeared.


    Many huge craters were found here and there, it was enough to see at a nce that a fierce battle has urred.


    A dungeon is a monster, and the interior of the dungeon is its body.


    It¡¯s impossible to break its walls as it¡¯s extremely sturdy and swift to repair.


    Seeing such walls left in the condition that they weren¡¯t even repairing was first for the reconnaissance unit.


    Reconnaissance soldiers naturally don¡¯t work alone, but in a group. The famousrge low-grade dungeon became silent as death¨D¨DIt took quite a while to search for the ce where the battle seems to have ended.


    The dark surroundings which are usually sufficiently illuminated were one of the problems.


    And, what they found was a dead ancient dragon species with its chest area forcibly torn open.


    It was supposed to have six strong legs, but there were only four and all of them werepletely smashed, the long tail that could break strong castle walls in one hit was torn from the root in an unrecognizable shape.


    Although there was supposed to be eight eyes, all but one were scooped out, all six wings which allowed the dragon to cast 2nd grade wind sorcery were cut off leaving only one stabbed nearby in the floor in sight.


    The existence which thoroughly destroyed the monster called a natural disaster left its chest area open, so the reconnaissance soldiers managed to secure the core and bring it back.


    At first, it was thought that the one who defeated the ancient dragon species was the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s Hero Ann La Christophe, but she herself has denied it.


    Eventually, the person who subjugated it couldn¡¯t be found, the lowyer of the dungeon which the ancient dragon species emerged was so ruined that it couldn¡¯t be repaired, leading it to its extinction, cancelling the investigation.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Two years after that.


    Anatoly resigned from the 2nd Knights Order, after many twists and turns, he was picked up by the potential killer of the ancient dragon species and the living legend Ann, and he was thoroughly tempered at the Christophe House¡¯s personal servant training facility.


    Anatoly was different from the most of the people who suffered from trauma and couldn¡¯t grasp their swords again after encountering the ancient dragon species.


    He was expected to make his talents blossom.


    He became strong, notparable to the time when he encountered the ancient dragon spiecies, but he himself clearly understands that he still has a long way to go.


    And he clearly knew his limit too.


    Still, in order to repay Ann and Rnd who picked him up, he answered to their calling.


    Anatoly Ansel Hasselfosh became the vicemander of the Knights of the White Crystals.


    At their first meeting, his Lord, Lilianne La Christophe was young just as he heard, only a two years old child.


    But, such child gave a greeting with a firm attitude in front of many, fully armed Knights.


    It was simple to do something stupid to scare a child without knowing. But, he saw Ann in Lilianne.


    The rampage of the ancient dragon species that he sees vividly even now.


    Anatoly who was able to see Ann¡¯s battle only once during the training in the facility feared her more than the dragon.


    Anatoly who trained and trained now clearly understands the difference and limit of his power.


    He was afraid that time he encountered the ancient dragon species, but Ann is a monster who surpasses even that dragon by far.


    He saw an illusion of such Ann in his young Lord.


    Not that she resembles her by appearances, or that her voice sounds is simr, his heart was grabbed by something within Lilianne.


    He was able to find it in the person he¡¯s going to serve for the first time.


    It was a refreshing feeling as if it was dispelling the fear carved in his soul...... he felt that he should devote his loyalty, body, heart, everything to her.


    And his right eye which throbbed all the time while looking at her.


    He doesn¡¯t know yet.


    That his own Magic Eye has been forcefully awakened by his young Lord¡¯s tremendously powerful magical power.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As the vicemander of the Knights of the White Crystals, his position is to supervise the Knights from day to day, it was Anatoly who has not seen his Lord Lilianne since the formation ceremony.


    But, one day, he was let known that Lilianne wants to inspect the mansion, and immediately arranged a secure route, but before long, the mansion inspection turned into the practice inspection and he knelt before his young Lord.


    He was able to feel that Lord was much stronger than she was at the formation ceremony.


    The figure of Ann he visualized was certainly growing, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a growth of a normal child.


    But, the rest was overwhelming.


    His Magic Eye that he became aware of little by little which allowed him to sense that something during the formation ceremony allowed him to see far more overwhelming existence than the ancient dragon species standing right in front of him.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like the fear he feels from Ann.


    Those feelings were his conviction and great delight that he didn¡¯t make a mistake in the person he chose to serve. It was enough to make him tremble even though he did his best to restrain it.


    He and his subordinates shown splendid fights and fascinating cooperation they have forged every day in the mock battles.


    After several bouts, Nija, one of the personal maids was to act as his opponent.


    Anatoly naturally knows that this maid isn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    Anatoly was vexed that he couldn¡¯t participate in that training as the supervisor of the battles because of his position as the vicemander, but he was also happy to see the movements of the existence boasting to have top ss fighting abilities even among the Christophe House.


    The battle that started was extremely short.


    Even the members of the Knights of the White Crystals who forge their bodies everyday couldn¡¯t follow Nija¡¯s movements with their eyes.


    The eyes couldn¡¯t catch up. Thus the body naturally couldn¡¯t catch up as well and the results were a disastrous defeat.


    But only he¨D¨DOnly Anatoly was able to follow Nija¡¯s movements.


    Not only that. Anatoly¡¯s Magic Eye had the potential to make Nija¡¯s movements y in a slow motion.


    The Magic Eye which has awakened in Anatoly has the effect of greatly improving the kic vision.


    The characteristic of his acquired Magic Eye is that it doesn¡¯t change the color of his pupil.


    Even though it should exhibit far weaker effects than hereditary Magic Eyes, Anatoly got to know thanks to the results of examination that his Magic Eye falls into the fairly strong ss.


    But, only he knows about that.


    Normally, those with strong Magic Eyes are judged as a threat that equals an advanced level sorcery.


    If you consider that those who can use advanced sorcery are only royal sorcerers, you would understand the degree of attention


    Thus, taking the advantage of the characteristics of awakened Magic Eyes, Anatoly decided to conceal it as much possible to use it as his trump card.


    Even if he has a Lord to serve, it¡¯s impossible to divulge everything about his trump card in terms of information leakage.


    It¡¯s trump card because of its wonderful effect and the strong burden it has in a daily life.


    Strong Magic Eyes consume a considerable amount of magical power. Since Anatoly has only the average amount of magical power, he can keep the eye activated only for about twenty minutes.


    And Nija¡¯s movements are the shortest and the fastest.


    She makes no wasteful movements at all and yet they are beautiful as if she was dancing.


    You can understand her shortest movements from her footwork. Her hand used as a hand sword has a precise angle and power to make people lose consciousness after one blow and since it¡¯s integrated with her next action, there¡¯s no loss between attacks.


    Even though it would be as fast even if there was a loss.


    Anatoly was able to follow Nija¡¯s movements with his Magic Eye, but if you asked if he could match them, the answer would be no.


    Currently, the power of Anatoly¡¯s Magic Eye is extraordinary, but it¡¯s far from invincible.


    But, he got used to his Magic Eye considerably since the formation ceremony several months ago, and because he started adapting his body to that power, Anatoly¡¯s strength considerably increased.


    As the time was too short¨D¨Danother personal maid beside Nija is going to take on three simrly strong Knights as thest ones at the same time.


    Anatoly wouldn¡¯t have problems even if he took ten of his subordinates at once.


    And his power is presently increasing.


    Anatoly, who thought to have run out of growth, seeded in acquiring new power by the unlikely fortune of having awakened a Magic Eye.


    He knows.


    That this power was unlocked by his Lord Lilianne.


    He doesn¡¯t know yet.


    That he¡¯s not the only one who has awakened to Magic Eyes.


    It¡¯s a long way ahead that he bes aware of that.

 idle talk 13 – The Case of Bathing Together

    The bathtub in the Ovent Kingdom is the type of bathtub that allows you to fill it up with hot water and soak up to the shoulders.


    There are luxurious and extensive baths that can amodate up to one hundred people in the royal pce, but the general baths are big enough just for one person.


    The rate of bath using has also spread to the extent it¡¯s generally used once every two days, and basically, the next level is to enter the bath daily.


    It¡¯s normal for people to wash away the dirt with hot water on the days they don¡¯t enter the bath.


    The reason bathing spread to such level is because of the rather cheap and stable water warming magic tool.


    Since it¡¯s a magic tool, there are limitations to the number of uses, so it has to be inexpensive as consumable goods.


    Besides putting effort on the studying, the Ovent Kingdom also puts emphasis on hygiene.


    For that reason, the bathtubs are being endorsed, and subsidies are given for the water warming magic tools and bath constructions and repairs.


    Thus, the Academic City Ovent is also asionally called the City of Baths.


    And since this is the City of Baths, there are naturally baths in the prided high noble house of the Christophe family too.


    The biggest bath isrger than the Garden Bath which is the biggest bath in the royal pce.


    But, that¡¯s mainly reserved for servants.


    Everyone in the Christophe House is taking baths every day, but they do not regard it that highly.


    No, they didn¡¯t, is more suitable.


    Right, it¡¯s different now.


    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go together with Baa~ba today, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸A~i¡¹


    (Ha~i/Ye~s)


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, I will wash your back. Guhehehe¡¹


    ¡¸Ni~nya......¡¹


    ¡¸Nija, your innermost voice is leaking out¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ha, Great Lady, Ojousama. You good¡¹


    Because the Christophe House¡¯s second daughter Lilianne got bigger, she has been recently taking baths with other people instead of using the baby bathtub.


    That being said, it¡¯s not like someone enters with her every day.


    Although she grew bigger, a normal sized bathtub is still dangerous for Lilianne, so there¡¯s a substitute instead.


    Therefore, she bathes once every three days.


    Because parents, grandparents, the nanny, and the siblings were fighting to be that ¡®someone¡¯ who enters with her, they devised a rotation system.


    It¡¯s a n that would allow getting everyone along at the times that both parents and grandparents are avable.


    But, that system is basically meaningless as the siblings enter together while the rotation system is on.


    Since it would still be dangerous to leave her alone in a bath with a ten years old elder brother and eight years old elder sister, someone from either the parents or the grandparents and several more people go with them. Rather, as the time goes by, they enter together with the children regardless of the system.


    It¡¯s a really meaningless rotation system.


    This time, she¡¯s entering together with the grandmother Ann and one of the personal maids, Nija, without her siblings which is unusual.


    Ann is naked without anything on, but Nija is just apanying them, so she¡¯s wearing thin clothes.


    Nija¡¯s meager style can¡¯t bepared with Ann¡¯s slender, golden ratio proportions.


    Lilianne who is wrapped in the twin hills is naturally in her birthday suit, but she¡¯s still just a toddler, so she looks like a dazzling squid. The divine melons next to her are purunpurun and ponyoponyon and yet tsurutsuru and pettanponyori.


    Incidentally, the bathroom they are currently at is the fourth biggest room in the Christophe Mansion.


    nts are nted inrge quantity all around, making the room look almost like a jungle.


    This ce ismonly referred to as the botanical springs, but it¡¯s not used to cultivate nts. It just simply means that it¡¯s a bath full of nts.


    ¡¸Uhoo~i! You are overflowingly sexy today as well!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the botanical springs today, huh...... I prefer in hot water......¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is radiantly sexy even when covered in bubbles!¡¹


    ¡¸It makes you want to slide down that white skin, doesn¡¯t it...... ahh, I wonder why there¡¯s no bath like this in the Forest next to the world......¡¹


    ¡¸The word sexy is not sufficient to exin the supreme figure of the dripping wet hair clinging to the skin!¡¹


    ¡¸A sheer bliss, an absolute heaven~¡¹


    ¡¸So sexy I can¡¯t take it anymoooooooore!¡¹


    The concealed sorcery around the two fairies hides the nosebleed gushing out from one of the fairies.


    The height and amount of the nosebleed could bepared to a fountain.


    It¡¯s an amount of blood you are never supposed to let escape from your body, but suchmon sense unfortunately doesn¡¯t apply to fairies.


    The endless stream of blood goes against thews of physics, gather in the air without any problems, and return to the fragment of the fairy left within the fountain.


    ¡¸Gobogoboabu krapimpossibruuuuu¡¹


    ¡¸What a nice bath~...... ahaha~¡¹


    The sight of arge amount of blood that ising out like a fountain then flowing back into the mouth is something grotesque, but the responsible party is enjoying the bath without any concerns.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die! Who is this fellow who made me bleed so much!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!? No way, are you saying that I¡¯m a foolish ruffian who would do something like that after seeing Lily¡¯s lovely and sexy limbs!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you¡¹


    ¡¸You ruffian~! Shuch up, shuch upp~!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you¡¹


    The usualedy sketch made in the magical power of a three heads tall, fully armed knight riding a horse and using ance facing another three heads tall samurai wearing a kimono and a samurai sword with ¡®ruffian¡¯ written on his head begins.


    Annpletely disregards that story¨D¨Dit¡¯s not visible to her in the first ce¨D¨Dand each time she takes a step, purunpurun the two melons filled with dreams and hopes freely shakes as she slowly enters the bath.


    Naturally, Lilianne who is in her arms, with her head buried in the poyonpoyon¡¯s purunpurun has already ponyonponyon reached the point of enlightenment.


    A stunning, wrinkleless body which left age somewhere on the roadside because it wasn¡¯t needed.


    Even though if it was natural that there are no wrinkles naturally, the body of the strongest person on the Lizwald continent has the right amount of firmness with no hard muscles.


    Although she¡¯s a perfect modeling beauty, her body firmly emphasizes a feminine roundness.


    But, in this hot springs room, Lilianne who observes Ann¡¯s flow of magical power Muscles? What¡¯s that? Is that delicious? is clearly seen in her expression.


    ¡¾Obaasama¡¯s magical power is beautiful as always. What do I do to have a magical power like that?¡¿


    ¡¸Lily¡¯s is much prettier! It¡¯s beautiful! It¡¯s adorable! It¡¯s the best! It¡¯s sexy!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Yeah©`¡¹


    ¡¾She¡¯s supposed to be close to fifty or even above it, howe she doesn¡¯t have a single wrinkle on her body......¡¿


    ¡¸Lily¡¯s is also smooth and silky! You also don¡¯t have a single wrinkle!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Yeah©`¡¹


    ¡¾Well, I¡¯m still only two after all...... it would be scary if I were full of wrinkles~¡¿


    ¡¸Lily as an obaachan...... that would do! That would do! It looks like Lily would do no matter what state she¡¯s in! You¡¯re amazing, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸...... You have a nosebleed again, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Do something about it then, Sani! This moment, I¡¯m going to! Engrave! Preserve! Intracerebrally! Archive! Everything! Aaaaan!


    The blood fountain which spurted once again dyed the three heads tall warriors red.


    The knight¡¯s horse connected a clean hit with its foreleg on the samurai¡¯s head after he slipped and he then exploded like a watermelon.


    Despite being drawn in magical power, the depiction was seriously grotesque.


    But, there was no one looking at the detailed depictions.


    Even the person who made it wasn¡¯t looking. It¡¯s impossible to understand how she made it without even taking a nce.


    ¡¾Kuti, moderately, okay~¡¿


    ¡¸Afuaafuu~n¡¹


    The stark naked fairy in the birthday suit concealed her slim chest with her little hands while rolling around in the air.


    It¡¯s because she¡¯s able to fly that she¡¯s rolling around in the air.


    ¡¸...... Fuu...... you should hide that unsightly blood right about now. Here, I will wash you¡¹


    ¡¸Afufuaafufuwagyauaaaaaaaaaaa¡¹


    On one side, a fairy getting swallowed in a whirlpool of water sorcery used by the fairy on the other side who is soaking in the bathtub for a long time.


    It¡¯ste noting this now, but both fairies are naturally in their birthday suits while in the bath¨D¨Dthey are stark naked.


    It¡¯s impossible to activate that which requires an activation tool even for fairies.


    But, thatmon sense has been already thoroughly pulverized in the hometown of the fairies in the Forest next to the world.


    An insane existence that destroysmon sense and makes upmon sense.


    That is the former blood fountain which is currently excited about the little girl¡¯s¨D¨DLilianne¡¯s smooth and t belly...... no, she¡¯s ady who gets excited about everything.


    Her name is Kulestilt.


    The strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world.

 Chapter 91 – Prologue

    When I look up, characters.


    When I look down, floors.


    ¡¸Yeah...... it feels like a while...... since I came here¡¹


    Not particrly surprising, but familiar space is spreading all around me.


    Space full of floors as far as I can see.


    In this space where the horizon can¡¯t be seen, characters from my previous lifetime are floating above my head.


    ¡¸If you ask me, I¡¯m happy to be here because I can see videos of Kuti here, but......¡¹


    What I recall is thea incident.


    Because I stayed here too long thest time, it made a huge ruckus. I have to restrain myself this time.


    But, I¡¯m certain that thest thing I can remember is Ena¡¯s gentle and beautiful luby, so I must be sleeping now.


    I can¡¯t stay too long if I don¡¯t know the time, but if it¡¯s just only for a little bit......


    ...... No, no, that¡¯s not good. I must not settle here. I don¡¯t want to make Ena that worried again.


    But, if it¡¯s here, I can watch Sani sensei using sorcery over and over again, I could remember anything except Kuti¡¯s quality product sorcery......


    ¡¸...... N? Eh......?¡¹


    I have sunk in the sea of thoughts because no one is here, but a window suddenly opened in front of me.


    I nod when I recall that it¡¯s possible to summon a video memory when imagining to a certain extent.


    ¡¸Huh...... but, this is not a video? Rather, a text? ...... Wrong. A program?¡¹


    A descriptive form of something is tightly packed together. But, I recognize it. Too much.


    ¡¸Oi, oi, oi. No way this is the concealment sorcery? Because I just thought of it......?¡¹


    I understand after reading the tightly packed form. This is the only sorcery I have learned so far.


    But, even though I can normally analyze it, it¡¯s not like I can usually see such descriptive text, it¡¯s fundamentally an image.


    And now, characters are right before my eyes.


    If I weren¡¯t surprised by this...... umm...... that would be troubling.


    ¡¸Hee~...... so it¡¯s described like this. This method is way easier to understand. As expected, wouldn¡¯t text be necessary...... in the lessons¡¹


    Sani sensei¡¯s difficult to understand lessones to my mind while reading the description.


    Then, a window appears on the right side, and a video of Sani sensei¡¯s lesson from my point of view starts ying.


    ¡¸Haha, how nostalgic. Ah, right. The talk from that time......¡¹


    After such a long time, the difficult to understand knowledge I have shelved has been easily solved.


    ¡¸Which reminds me, there¡¯s a lot of knowledge I have shelved, isn¡¯t there...... I can watch the videos in here, so it would be easier to review. I wonder if I could stay a little bit longer...... but Ena will get worried. Ah~ ...... even though it would be fine for the time to pass slowly~¡¹


    Then, a bright red window appeared overhead together with a beeping sound, and a slightly startling information was written on it.


    ¡¸...... Ha? Setting of the domain¡¯s speed......?¡¹


    The windows have buttons to raise and lower the numerical values.


    Currently, the domain¡¯s speed is set to 0. A polite exnation is attached next to the plus and minus buttons.


    ¡¸Minus correction domain...... in other words, the speed of time in reality will be slower than the speed of time here...... it will be slower?


    Plus can¡¯t go above 0, but it can be returned to 0...... if this is real, isn¡¯t this quite...... no, substantially convenient?¡¹


    I was quite excited and doubtful of the unrealistic exnation on the window before me.


    The time of stay which I viewed as a problem has been abruptly solved, it can be said it was Godsend, but I should ask questions before that. It¡¯s clearly too suspicious.


    But, supposing that this is my consciousness, who would try to entrap me here?


    Considering the fact that I¡¯m able to reproduce my own memories in detail, and when I regain consciousness I return to reality...... otherwise it¡¯s an intracerebral space, which would be a bit absurd, but not something I can¡¯t assume.


    I¡¯m living in a fantasy world with fairies and sorcery. This much should be usible.


    Rather, it¡¯s already ambiguous what is usible and what is not. Kuti¡¯s sorcery is extensive in all respects...... and profound.


    ¡¸Yosh, I decided for the maximum setting, -100!¡¹


    Even though I was cautious, I won¡¯t understand unless I try, so I shouted ¡®girl¡¯s courage¡¯ in my heart and tried it.


    Recently, I feel like I¡¯ve been using my gender only when it¡¯s convenient for me.


    I think that I¡¯m a little bit sly for usually forgetting that I¡¯m a woman, but that¡¯s it.


    ¡¸...... So, I tried it out, but there are no changes in particr. At least, I would like to be able to see outside to make sure it¡¯s working, bu...... t......¡¹


    Before I could finish my sentence, a window showing my totally dark room has appeared.


    ¡¸Ha......? Seriously?¡¹


    The room projected on the window is definitely my new room. Total darkness is the usual thing. I can see a little bit of Obaasama¡¯s cherubic face covered by the nket.


    Before I noticed, I was enjoying Obaasama¡¯s lovely sleeping face.


    ¡¸I mustn¡¯t, I must. Because Obaasama is too adorable, I ended up staring in daze......¡¹


    When I shook my head and looked at the window again, Obaasama moved.


    But, her movements were extremely slow.


    Obaasama is turning over, but her movements can¡¯t bepared with her usual nimbleness. Specifically, it¡¯s about 100 times slower.


    I just thought it was 100 times because it¡¯s set at -100.


    ¡¸If this video is genuine, it means that the speed in the room is 100 times slower¡¹


    That¡¯s a wonderful fact, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a definite answer.


    But, having no way to inspect is sure a problem.


    As expected, not being able to go out and in at will to investigate is troubling.


    A window appeared the moment I thought such.


    How to say this, I gradually begin to understand how to manage this space.


    ¡¸Hee~ This looks like a help¡¹


    The window has the method of going in and out of this ¡°unconsciousness domain¡± written in a Q&A form.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not something analyze and not make any mistakes when using, but a ¡°sorcery¡± I¡¯m able to use right away.


    ¡¸In other words, I can go in and out from this space using a sorcery...... then, how have I been entering until now?¡¹


    I have many questions, but I decided to try going in and out first.


    I try activating the mentioned sorcery.


    It¡¯s exceptionally easypared to the concealment sorcery, so immediately after activating it...... my consciousness returned to the pitch ck room.


    I have returned...... rather, that returning sorcery...... I properly used it......


    I was a bit uneasy that I might be able to use only the concealment sorcery, but other sorceries are good as well......


    Yosh! Yosh! Yo~sh!


    I look around while quietly making a victory pose several times.


    Obaasama is sleeping right next to me, in the same state as projected on the window. She finished turning over.


    Now then, how to verify the time, it¡¯s simple.


    I¡¯m currently sleeping with Obaasama on this pointlessly spacious bed.


    Although I¡¯m sleeping together with Obaasama, the nkets are separate.


    I can smell the usual scent of the sun from the feathery soft nket and the fragrance of Obaasama¡¯s favorite perfume.


    The blend of the scents creates an even more pleasant fragrance, but let¡¯s leave that aside for now.


    I fumble to search for the nket, lift it up and drop it.


    I can¡¯t see it, but I will be able to feel when the nket falls on my body.


    Thews of physics didn¡¯t really change from my previous lifetime.


    I can measure the time by entering the unconsciousness domain at the time moment of separation. Of course, only if the time setting hadn¡¯t returned to normal, that is.


    Anyhow, I will know only if I try, so I do it.


    I lift the nket as much as I can and use the sorcery.


    A white space appeared before my eyes as soon as I released the nket from my hands.


    ¡¸I got in. Yosh...... umm, the previous window......¡¹


    The domain speed manipting window appears as soon as I think of it, and I found out that the setting stayed without change.


    Next is the outside, the window appears when I think of it, and I could see the ...... as if I could.


    Even now, the nket was slowly, slowly falling down. But, it has no magical power, so I naturally can¡¯t see it.


    ¡¸Should I stay here a little bit longer and return with a suitable timing?¡¹


    After looking at the totally dark video for no particr reason and returning at a suitable time, I felt the soft nket falling on my body.


    If the time were normal, I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel that sensation the moment I returned from the unconsciousness domain.


    In other words, it¡¯s sess.


    I have obtained something exceedingly convenient.


    The time is a hundred times slower.


    Even if 1 hour passes over there, only 36 seconds pass over here.


    Truly wonderful. But, I¡¯m really interested in demerits of this fantastic merit.


    For example, will I get older while spending time in there?


    But, since it¡¯s named the unconsciousness domain, I feel like that¡¯s not the case.


    It would be better not to use it too much and ask when Kuti and Sani sensei returns.


    The merits are staggering, but I¡¯m worried about the demerits. I fell asleep, feeling fed up with my own cowardice.


    While thinking about the two people who wille back soon and mainly remembering the smug face of my beloved Smugface-sama.

 Chapter 92 – Home

    Two days after learning how to freely leave and enter the mind and time room.


    I have not gone even once to that space since then, but I¡¯m so bored I¡¯m almost at my limit.


    My self-control has been effective because I thought that Kuti and Sani sensei would return soon, but I¡¯m now so bored that I feel a bitx.


    ¡¸Muu~...... ramerame! Shikkai, watashi!¡¹


    (Muu~...... dame, dame! Shikkkari, watashi!/No good, no good! Get a grip, myself!)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, what is no good?¡¹


    ¡¸Yuunda kimochi wo hikishiete mashia!¡¹


    (Mudana kimochi wo hikkoshiete mashita!/I was expelling useless feelings)


    ¡¸Ara, ara...... is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai!/Yes!)


    ¡¸Lily-chan is admirable, aren¡¯t you~¡¹


    ¡¸Nihehe¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... I have monopolized Lily-chan¡¯s smiling face all for myself~¡¹


    ¡¸Afu¡¹


    I did my best to strengthen my will on top of Obaasama¡¯sp, but kyuu~ her tight, soft embrace threw it somewhere far away.


    ¡¸Kuu~n¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, does Reki-kun wants to be hugged as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki-kun mo dakishiete hoshi~?¡¹


    (Reki-kun mo dakishimete hoshii~?/Reki-kun wants to be hugged too~?)


    ¡¸Waun, waun¡¹


    ¡¸Sou janakute~¡¹


    (That¡¯s not it~)


    ¡¸Ara, ara, is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    The reason Reki-kun¡¯s left foreleg went forward with a snap is not that he wants to be hugged, but surely because he wants to y. His tail is pping all over.


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Rieki-kun to asobu!¡¹


    (Baa~ba. I will y with Reki-kun!)


    ¡¸Yes, yes. Jenny¡¹


    ¡¸Yess~ Great Lady¡¹


    Jenny probably went to bring Reki-kun¡¯s toy box to answer his request. Her upper half of body disappeared as she held therge box.


    Reki-kun¡¯s toys naturally don¡¯t have any magical power so those who hold it disappear behind them.


    The toy box isn¡¯t visible like the worn clothes.


    Jenny who left the toy box with many contents nearby bowed and immediately went to standby in the distance.


    Recently, she has stopped trying getting close. Did she have a change of mind?


    Her flow of magical power became even more awe-inspiring like, watching over like...... a flow I don¡¯t have words for.


    It¡¯s bing simr to Mira¡¯s flow.


    Mira is humble and often looks at me with a touch of reverence.


    It might be the cause of making her feel good until fainting, but I feel like that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t know urately, though.


    ¡¸Rieki-kun. Kyoha doede asobi mashu ka?¡¹


    (Reki-kun. Kyou wa dore de asobi masu ka?/What would you like to y with today?)


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    When I p on the toy box that was put next to me and ask Reki-kun what he would like to y with, I immediately hear the sound of the box getting turned over.


    He then put one of the toys in my hand.


    From the feeling it¡¯s giving, it¡¯s a reasonably soft, yet strong t object¨D¨Dit¡¯s a frisbee.


    It¡¯s a mysterious object made of something that seems different than rubber, it¡¯s soft and terribly light, so even I¡¯m able to throw it.


    ¡¸Ikuo~¡¹


    (Ikuzo~/Here I go~)


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    ¡¸Soe~¡¹


    (Sore~/There~)


    Even though I have gotten considerably used to it, the frisbee probably flew with apletely flimsy feeling.


    Reki-kun who knows that moves at blurringly fast speed, he catches it in his mouth, and brings it back.


    It¡¯s slightly frustrating that he doesn¡¯t even need to jump, but it can¡¯t be helped for the current me.


    ¡¸Ai, yokudekimachita~¡¹


    (Hai, yoku dekimashita~/Yes, well done~)


    ¡¸Wafuun¡¹


    He skillfully caught it, so I praise him.


    I scratch Reki-kun¡¯s head with an exceptional feeling of touch.


    As expected, I¡¯m not as good as my siblings who train every day, but I take pride in being able to output magical power to make me stronger than an ordinary toddler.


    After throwing for about thirty times, stroking his head, and hugging him, I thought I heard a voice from a some far away ce.


    Moreover, it¡¯s gradually approaching......


    ¡¾Reki-kun. Can you hear it?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    Reki-kun who put forward his right foreleg appears to properly hear it too.


    But, I feel like this voice is different from ordinary shouting.


    ¡¾What is it? Is the voice strengthening itself by oscition?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun?¡¹


    Wolf-kun who tilted his head to my words of magical power was very adorable, but I have immediately started identifying the voice with sorcery analyzation.


    Then, I found out from the results of the analysis that the voice is being strengthened and its oscition has been stabilized with a sorcery that makes it continue to reverberate at a certain distance. It was a type that could be seen even from a distance, so I was able to analyze it even though it was fluctuating.


    This is not one of the existing sorceries. At the very least, it¡¯s not among the existing knowledge I know of, but.


    In other words......


    ¡¾Reki-kun! Mission C008!¡¿


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    Reki-kun and I start immediately the strategy we have trained beforehand because of the conclusion of the results of the analysis.


    Reki-kun who is sensitive to words of magical power grows blurry from theying posture and starts running leaving behind only bark.


    Obaasama and Jenny turn their eyes towards the sudden high-speed movement.


    The arrival time predicted from the analysis result of the sorcery from the previous time is considerably small.


    The target was already in sight at the moment Reki-kun got to the predetermined location.


    ¡¸Lilyyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡¹


    ¡¸Waooooooooooooooooon!¡¹


    A loud voice and Reki-kun¡¯s powerful howl which drowns it down.


    Everyone got distracted by Reki-kun¡¯s sudden actions.


    I embrace my dear Tiny-sama who plunged in to meet me through the gap.


    ¡¸I¡¯m home, I¡¯m home! Aaaaaan! It¡¯s Lily~ It¡¯s Lilyyyy¡¹


    ¡¸Oaeri...... Kuchii...... aitakatta¡¹


    (Okaeri...... Kuti...... aitakatta/Wee home...... Kuti...... I missed you)


    I rejoice while shedding tears inrge drops with Reki-kun¡¯s continuous howling as BGM.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸And then, and then! What do you think Natasha said!? Pleasee back earlier! I mean! Isn¡¯t she stupid~!¡¹


    ¡¸No, no she isn¡¯t stupid. It¡¯s a sound argument¡¹


    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t understand what it means to separate from Lily, it doesn¡¯t make sense to return earlier!¡¹


    ¡¸You are not making sense. Do your work¡¹


    ¡¸Being by Lily side making sure Lily is happy is my work ssu!¡¹


    ¡¸You...... are......¡¹


    Grinning from ear to ear, greatly excited Smugface-sama andpletely exhausted Sani sensei.


    We have been separated for just about a month, but as I thought, it¡¯s a great difference with Kuti and Sani here.


    Just watching the beautiful Smugface-sama makes my cheeks 300% more rxed.


    The ¡°Reki-kun¡¯s full power howling distraction and stealthy emotional reunion tactics¡± worked splendidly and no one witnessed the scene of my reunion with Kuti.


    Well, Sani sensei who arrivedter was shocked, though.


    Since then, my cheeks have been loose all the time.


    While my usually expressionless cheeks were loose, Obaasama, Jenny, and the nearby Knights have filled the Reki-kun room with magical power to the full capacity.


    Of course, it was warm, gentle magical power.


    Because I have ended up releasing my magical power as well, it had blended in the Reki-kun room and created something incredible.


    Incidentally, the majority of that appears to be my magical power.


    ¡¸And then, and then!¡¹


    ¡¸Kuti, calm down first. Lily won¡¯t escape. First, talk about your work¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~ no way, no way~ Because Lily is mine, I will first talk about myself, you know~ Before recovering the time which was lost, we can¡¯t advance forward! My road is Lily¡¯s! Lily is next to me, and I next to her! We are two intimate friends, you know! It¡¯s love, you know! Love!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, I know, I know. Here sweetie, go y over there with Reki, alright~¡¹


    ¡¸Nuaaaa. Not fair~! Don¡¯t use force field~! Coward~! Also, that baby talk doesn¡¯t suit you~! Gross~!¡¹


    ¡¸Fuu...... with this, it finally calmed down...... why are you also going over there!?¡¹


    Sani sensei forcefully moved Kuti towards Reki-kun with sorcery, so I chase after her.


    I¡¯m sorry to Sani sensei, but I want to talk with Kuti and don¡¯t want to be separated from her.


    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! Hear me out first!¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei...... can¡¯t we do thatter?¡¿


    ¡¸D, don¡¯t make such reluctant face...... we will finish immediately!¡¹


    ¡¾Muu...... then, please make it short. With Kuti by my side¡¿


    ¡¸Haa...... okay, okay. There,e back, you worthless fairy¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyafu~ ...... were you lonely, Lily¡¹


    ¡¾Un...... how about Kuti?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course, I was~! Aaan! Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    I hide in Reki-kun¡¯s belly who returned with Kuti and embrace her.


    My magical power is releasing on full throttle, but this won¡¯t give Reki-kun any pleasant sensation. Rather, it gives him warm and fluffy feelings as he happily closes his eyes.


    ¡¸Haa...... seriously, this bacouple......¡¹


    Sani sensei¡¯s voice that was aimed at the sky waspletely exhausted, but that¡¯s a trivial thing.


    For a while, I have been rubbing cheeks against cheeks with Kuti and rolled around Reki-kun¡¯s belly.

 Chapter 93 – Runaway

    I feel like Sani sensei is saying something, but I¡¯m going in the ignoring direction temporarily.


    I mean, right now, there¡¯s Kuti here, I¡¯m here, Kuti is here, Kuti is here, Kuti is here, you know?


    ¡¸Ahawahahawahahahaa~¡¹


    ¡¸Nyahahahahaaahahanyawa~¡¹


    ¡¸Waoooooooouuu¡¹


    Because I¡¯m rolling around Reki-kun¡¯s fluffy belly together with Kuti, the voice Reki-kun lets out shakes and trembles with vibration.


    But, because of the reunion with my little beloved person, the reasoning limiter was easily destroyed, so I¡¯m not able to stop rolling around.


    How many times have I heard Sani sensei¡¯s tired voice and sighs?


    Her limit was pushed to the corner of the room all too soon.


    ¡¾Fuu...... I¡¯ve had my fill of Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸...... Have you finally returned......¡¹


    ¡¸Yaa~! Not yet~! More~! Lily element is drying up, chuu~! Chuu~!¡¹


    ¡¾Wa~ Mou Kuti stop it~¡¿


    ¡¸Lily, have you had enough?¡¹


    ¡¾If possible, I would like you to let us alone for another 2, 3 days¡¿


    ¡¸W, what do you......?¡¹


    ¡¾I mean, we didn¡¯t see each other for a month, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s right...... but......¡¹


    ¡¾It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not like I want to cause trouble for Sensei. Kuti, let¡¯s hear Sensei out for a little, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸No~! Still not, still not enough~! Lily¡¯s Lily by Lily of Lily and Lily, with Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Do you mind?¡¹


    ¡¾It can¡¯t be helped, please go ahead¡¿


    It may be because Sani sensei who hung her head in dejection looked a bit sorrowful.


    Because Tiny-sama was sniff, sniff and her face looked like that of a runaway who ran out of control, I issued a permission.


    Sani sensei¡¯s eyes started sparkling due to the issued permission.


    A phenomenon like this asionally urs in Sani sensei who can¡¯t manipte magical power. It appears to be simr to the unconscious release of magical power due to the emotional state.


    Then, she started taking an orthodox boxing posture with a slightly lowered stance, her raised right knee paused at the 90-degree angle, that was the beginning of the strongest move of that person with somehow extreme aura.


    Susu~ Sensei who drew nearer rapidly as if gliding, Ga such sound effect resounded when she seized Sniffsniff-sama and instantly turned her into a glint.


    She¡¯s releasing the magical power unconsciously, so why is her technique so precise? The moment I thought such, Baan Sani sensei who pretended not to her that sound effect and rolling Dustcloth-sama under her feet.


    Of course, I thought I saw a hallucination of words ¡®Ameno¡¯ on her back.


    How nostalgic......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸¨D¨DThat¡¯s the case¡¹


    Object K..... cough, cough, was left into the custody of Reki-kun¡¯s belly. Sani sensei reported, or rather announced, anyhow, the talk ended.


    ¡¾Sensei, I have a question¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, what is it¡¹


    ¡¾In other words, the holder of such special-grade magical power, what is he in the end?¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu, I think it¡¯s a little shallow for you who has an understanding that towers above the rest, but oh well¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry¡¿


    ¡¸No, you have been rolling around that intensively, after all. Your thoughts must have been sucked by this tattered dustcloth. It can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    Sensei lifts up the worn-out Tiny-sama with one hand, but as expected the worn-out her can¡¯t be drawing pictures with magical power.


    If she really was so worn-out, I wouldn¡¯t be so calm now.


    ¡¾But, as expected of Kuti, huh. Her maniption of magical power is maintained to perfection even though she¡¯s unconsciouss¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah...... I wonder how someone doing such stupid stuff like her didn¡¯t lose her life yet......¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei, that is wrong. For Kuti, this kind of stuff is not stupid¡¿


    ¡¸But, I think she¡¯s making you do stupid things too¡¹


    ¡¾Well, isn¡¯t stupid this child¡¯s cute charm¡¿


    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to blindness......¡¹


    ¡¾Well, don¡¯t they say that stupid children are adorable¡¿


    ¡¸You are really stubborn, aren¡¯t you......¡¹


    I send a gentle gaze towards Sani sensei who surrendered, and she returns the gentle gaze.


    Sometimes, I say things like that, but Kuti is by my side, so I reply calmly.


    As I thought, having a person you trust from the bottom of your heart by your side brings a lot of courage.


    ¡¾So, Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Ahh, sorry. About the holder of special-grade magical power, right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, about me bing a ¡°candidate¡± for the holder of that special-grade magical power, I would like to learn more about that¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu...... I think like I have talked about this before, but...... was that a different fellow......?¡¹


    ¡¾You were pretty obscure when talking about this part, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right! You are something, as expected. You simply absorb everything I say. Do you know what the premise of that is?¡¹


    ¡¾...... Isn¡¯t it, knowledge?¡¿


    ¡¸Correct. If you memorize without understanding the truth or the principle, you will struggle. The body memorizes, but it doesn¡¯t mean it understands. It¡¯s just a simple reflex. In order to understand, a prerequisite knowledge is indispensable no matter what you say. Well, there might be different opinions. But, this is what I¡¯m trying to make you understand¡¹


    ¡¾Haa, I somehow understand. Do I have possess too much knowledge that became the power of understanding?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. As expected of my pupil¡¹


    I don¡¯t know since when I became her pupil, but I think myself as Sensei¡¯s student, so it¡¯s not much different.


    In other words, I have a high understanding because I have memories of my previous life, so I¡¯m qualified to be a special-grade magical power holder. No, I already became a candidate.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean that the magical power itself of the holder of special-grade magical power is ¡°special.¡± Understanding the knowledge that the ordinary people don¡¯t is the essence, otherwise, it entails those who have reached the possibility of truth. Well, there are many more factors in the selection, but the main factors are those. In that regard, you are fit to be a candidate. And this time, ¡°I¡± have reported on you, so you have officially be the candidate¡¹


    ¡¾It wasn¡¯t said in Kuti¡¯s report?¡¿


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, it wasn¡¯t. Rather, that fellow was hiding it¡¹


    ¡¾...... Does it perhaps entail something dangerous......?¡¿


    ¡¸No, if I had to say, then she didn¡¯t want other people to be dispatched to watch over you¡¹


    ¡¾Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t want my honeymoon time with Kuti to be interrupted¡¿


    ¡¸...... So direct¡¹


    ¡¾Of course. The one who said that self-assertion is important is Sensei, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right...... well, leaving that aside. Anyway, you became a candidate for a special-grade magical power holder. Only four were discovered in about 4000 years in this country. Although I say that, it¡¯s not like there will be any changes. You will take my lessons just as you were until now. We will expand your vast knowledge even further. Up until now, I did it as my hobby, but I will be doing it as my duty from now on. Well, no changes there as well, though¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so? I appreciate your continuous guidance¡¿


    I separate from the soft and fluffy belly, correct my posture and bow my head.


    I understand that Sani sensei has taught me until now as her hobby. But, it will be her duty from now on.


    In other words, she has an obligation to produce results.


    I have to respond to that.


    I don¡¯t have much confidence, but Sensei is a person who goes beyond excellence, and above all, Kuti is here.


    I would be lying if there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m scared of, but I¡¯m confident that I can move on most of the things.


    That¡¯s how amazing this worn-out Dustcloth-sama is.


    ¡¾Rather, how long does Kuti n on mimicking a dustcloth?¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~...... I did it slightly hard, so wouldn¡¯t it be for a little longer?¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei......¡¿


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s...... sorry¡¹


    When I looked at Sensei while frowning, she quickly averted her gaze and scratched her head, but she looked apologetic, so gave up.


    Besides, I feel like I¡¯ve been in overly high spirits because we haven¡¯t met for a month.


    It also became Sensei¡¯s duty, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    They are always here, but Sensei is the director of the research institute and a person of a high standing, and they finally found a rare existence that can be found once every millennium, so I understand that the candidate became their top priority.


    Kuti¡¯s resilience is marvelous to the degree that she wouldn¡¯t die even if killed, so it¡¯s okay.


    ¡¸Ah~...... ahem. Well, that being the case, let¡¯s continue getting along from now on too¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, please take care of me¡¿


    Sensei tried to look more dignified by clearing her throat, but it didn¡¯t work that much.


    But, tsukkoming would be insensitive, so I shook it off with my adult ignoring power.

 Chapter 94 – Rewarding

    Sani sensei¡¯s lessons started immediately the day after the reunion.


    Incidentally, Kuti has already recovered and now she¡¯s scribbling in the background. The usual refreshing Smugface is warm and fluffy.


    ¡¸Now then, I think about teaching you sorcery from now on¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s finally my turn, isn¡¯t it! It¡¯s my turn! DE?BA?N! Hiyahho~¡¹


    ¡¾I understand. I will be in your care. Kuti, please treat me well too¡¿


    ¡¸But, I honestly think it¡¯s still too early. I think it would be better to deepen your knowledge further......¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously~ Sani is really stiff~ Aren¡¯t I managing with instincts, intuition, and the sixth sense~¡¹


    ¡¸They are all the same thing! Ah, is thest one different?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufun. Rather, I¡¯m in the process of waking up to my seventh sense!¡¹


    Kuti began to refine the microcosm while striking the pose of someet system, but Sani sensei ignored her as usual.


    ¡¸But, in order to use other sorcery, you need the concealment sorcery that was initially nned first. And to use concealment sorcery that can hide sorcery, you must use sorcery this fellow has created. In addition, spirit power is also necessary¡¹


    When the lesson resumes, in the background, a winged horse from the constetion twinkles, and something like a fighting spirit flickers in Smugface-sama.


    ¡¸But, no need to worry about failure. We had a lot of time to prepare everything that¡¯s necessary. In the meantime, we have created a magic tool that converts magical power into spirit power¡¹


    Wrapped in the frenzy of battle, the dance-like movements of Tiny-sama¡¯s arms finish, and the microcosmic darkness is about to explode.


    ¡¸Then, let me exin about this magic tool¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei. I have already mastered the technique of converting magical power into the spirit power. Yes, like this¡¿


    With a slight dy after the words of magical power, I release the spirit power into the air.


    Sensei who was about to start exining suddenly stiffened with a Bita sound effect.


    Tiny-sama who is creating many hitting techniques with her hands with magical power in the background stopped and looked at me too.


    The blinking in surprise eyes of the two is very adorable.


    Kuti, even in the pushing fist out pose is as I thought Kuti as her lovely face, style, and aura are adorable no matter what she does. Truly warm and fluffy.


    Sensei is Pokan (open wide mouth), making such suitable face. Her half-opened eyes are 1.5 times more opened than usual. It¡¯s quite wasteful as this person would be quite a beauty if she were like this normally.


    Well, the said person is a research baka, lesson baka, and sorcery baka, so she most likely isn¡¯t someone to put effort into her appearances.


    ¡¸W, why...... can you do it? I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t able to do this before we went for the regr report......¡¹


    Sani sensei just barely managed to squeeze out and recover from her state, but well, it¡¯s as she said, I was able to do this after they have left. Moreover, it¡¯s something I became able to do just recently.


    ¡¾Yes, I became able to do this just recently¡¿


    ¡¸No, no, no. Became able, you say! It took me two weeks to alter the magic tool that converts spirit power into magical power, you know!? You shouldn¡¯t have such knowledge!¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! To do more than Sani in such painful times of not being able to see each other! But, I don¡¯t want a time when I can¡¯t see you anymore! Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    Remembering the painful time of not being able to see me, Kuties jumping with tears in her eyes.


    The constetion battle in the background has already dispersed.


    We embrace of each other again, no, over and over again.


    It¡¯s party today! It¡¯s a break! Hiyahoo~i!


    ¡¸Impossible...... is this the true ability of a candidate............ kukkuku...... fine. This is why it¡¯s worth doing it...... kukkuku¡¹


    When I look at Sani sensei, who hung her head down with her face gradually bing ck while going round and round with Kuti, my mimetic muscles which don¡¯t usually change unconsciously rx and form a smile.


    I fully demonstrate my multitasking ability to observe the surroundings while dancing around with Kuti.


    It can be already said that it stuck with me as a habit.


    Obaasama, Reki-kun, the personal maids, and Knights are here, but everyone is watching over me who suddenly started smiling and going round and round with warm smiles.


    Rather, it seemed like a few people were smitten, though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Ahem, let¡¯s resume. It¡¯s really delightful that you have be able to use the spirit power. The magic tool came to nothing, but it had only a few stages. That being the case, let¡¯s devote to acquire sorcery¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯d like to look at that magic tool!¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, well you should get a detailed knowledge rted to the magic tools¡¹


    ¡¾I understand¡¿


    ¡¸If it¡¯s Lily, you will be able to use magic tools right away! A walk in the park! If it¡¯s about materials, there are plenty slightly away from the mansion, so it¡¯s okay!¡¹


    ¡¾Eh, is that so?¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you know! Probably within the mansion¡¯s grounds? I don¡¯t know well how far the grounds of this mansion stretch, so I can¡¯t really say, though~ Should I check next time~?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, let¡¯s go together that time! If Kuti is there, I would be fine even if I couldn¡¯t see it!¡¿


    ¡¸Hiyahoo~i, an exploration together with Lily~! Let¡¯s go right away! Now, let¡¯s go! Adventure! Adventure! Adve~nture!¡¹


    Kuti who got instantly changed into an explorer look dances around with a dagger in her hands.


    She mixed exploration and dagger, didn¡¯t she1. I won¡¯t say it out loud though, I¡¯m getting a little tipsy of her adorable figure.


    I really don¡¯t get tired of looking at Kuti. She¡¯s so cute I want to eat her.


    But, there stands a formidable opponent in the way of exploration. It seems to be a still far away.


    ¡¾Kuti, I¡¯m sorry. I think it¡¯s still impossible. I can¡¯t convince Ena at all. I did a bit of mansion exploration while you two were away, but Ena was opposing it at that time, so I think it would be really difficult to explore outside the mansion......¡¿


    ¡¸Gaan! That can¡¯t be...... b, but if it¡¯S Lily! Lily can do it! I strongly believe! I don¡¯t have even a tiny bit of doubt!¡¹


    My heart slightly aches at Kuti¡¯s unconditional trust.


    I feel like just this will have a quite high degree of difficulty. But, I have decided to not only to negotiate directly but to also use underhanded means on Ena even more.


    If it¡¯s for adventure with Kuti, I will make Ena surrender!


    Now, let¡¯s go, to the still unexplorednd! And to the paradise together with Kuti!


    ¡¸Cough, Ah~ May I?¡¹


    ¡¾Ha. I¡¯m sorry, Sensei. Please, continue¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. You keep it moderately too¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, pardon me¡¿


    I forgot I was taking a lesson and got excited with Kuti.


    While reflecting, I switch to ¡®it¡¯s a lesson now¡¯ feelings.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the matters regarding magic tools forter and concentrate on using the spirit power to use a concealment sorcery first¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, yes! I can do it!¡¿


    ¡¸Ha?¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s this, right! Kuti, pardon me for a moment~ Concealment sorcery activate!¡¿


    Because Sani sensei probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see it if I use it on empty space, and it would be troubling if I disappeared right in front of the people around, so I try using it on Kuti.


    Because it¡¯s basically sorcery that conceals the target from the surroundings, I judged it safe, and confirmed it on myself. Although, I knew from the analysis that it was safe in the first ce.


    ¡¸Wha......!? Kuti vanished......¡¹


    ¡¾How is it?¡¿


    When Sani sensei tries to touch the ce where Kuti disappeared, Kuti who has concealment sorcery on her moves as if to avoid that hand.


    This is due to the automatic avoidance function built within the sorcery.


    I wasn¡¯t able to include, change, or cancel this function. Therefore, if the target of the sorcery is about to be touched, it will automatically move to avoid.


    ¡¸Kuti, don¡¯t move¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, Sensei. This has automatic avoidance built in, so it will avoid on its own when about to get touched. Therefore, it¡¯s not like Kuti is moving away. Umm, she¡¯s currently here¡¿


    Sensei can¡¯t see Kuti, so I put a magical power marker on her instead. Since she would automatically avoid when touched, I made arrows in six directions slightly further away from her.


    ¡¸Fumu...... avoidance function, huh...... since it¡¯s built within the concealment sorcery, is it for something waiting on alert?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Kuti has installed this behind me, there seems to be automatic defense sorcery included¡¿


    ¡¸I see...... were you taught by Kuti?¡¹


    ¡¾No. I analyzed it by myself¡¿


    ¡¸...... N? I thought I heard you saying you analyzed it, but¡¹


    Sensei who rubbed her eyes with the cuffs of her white coat looked at the words of magical power again to confirm.


    She repeated those actions several times as if she didn¡¯t believe what she read, until she Sensei asked again.


    ¡¸Analyzed?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, analyzed¡¿


    Kuti¡¯s magical power overflows from within when the concealment sorcery¡¯s time limit passed.


    ¡¸How cruel~ Lily! Inside that, sound nor magical power nor anything else can be transmitted outside, you know~!¡¹


    ¡¾H, huh...... was that so? I¡¯m sorry...... Kuti. Because I could see from both outside and inside, I was sure that......¡¿


    ¡¸Uu...... as expected of my Lily...... but, normal people can¡¯t see through that, you know~¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Uun, I forgive you...... Muchuu~n¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha, that tickles¡¿


    Immediately after her magical power overflowed from inside, Kuti jumped and rubbed her cheeks against mine, then I felt a soft feeling on my cheek.


    One person who was unrted to the pink colored scene was Poka~n staring at the words of magical power in the background and fell into a state of not understanding the situation.


    1. ̽—Ê ¨C Tanken ¨C Exploration / ¶Ì„‡ ¨C Tanken ¨C Dagger

 Chapter 95 – Spell

    I have been able to fool around with Kuti until Sani sensei somehow managed to recover from her state.


    Well, although I say fool around, I was mostly at the mercy of Kuti who was clinging to me with her entire body.


    Just being with contact with such Kuti was making me sufficiently happy, so we were able to fool around, perfectly camouged while sprawled on Reki-kun¡¯s belly.


    ¡¸Well, I understand. I understand now. You are really outside of the norm. I have plentily understood that you are way too outside of the norm¡¹


    ¡¾Haa, is that so? Umm......¡¿


    Sani sensei who performed a total reboot spoke while organizing the current situation.


    ¡¸I see...... In short, you are able to analyze sorcery if it¡¯s stagnant to a certain extent, and if it¡¯s Kuti¡¯s sorcery, you are able to use it. And in your current situation, you are not able to analyze the sorceries sealed inside the magic tools yet, correct?¡¹


    Sani sensei had continuously a stunned expression, but it appears she was able to clearly analyze my situation. If she were not able to clearly analyze the situation like this, she wouldn¡¯t be a researcher, I think. I couldn¡¯t possibly do that myself.


    ¡¾Yes, it¡¯s generally like that. There¡¯s also the Magic Eyes......¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, as you said, rather than growth it may be right to say evolution. Up until now, you weren¡¯t able to perceive the forms, right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, only the active magical power¡¿


    ¡¸You are able to perceive forms rted to sorceries. This does not match with my knowledge about Magic Eyes. In the first ce, it¡¯s strange that you are able to perceive sorcery forms. It¡¯s not strange to say that this growth is abnormal. It¡¯s not wrong to say that your Magic Eyes has been endowed with different functions. This is sufficient to be called evolution¡¹


    Even though my Magic Eyes in the previous state were already aberrant, it appears that my Magic Eyes jumped out of the frame with this time¡¯s growth.


    It¡¯s like new features were added to the sorcery rted things.


    But, what Sani sensei is saying is that being able to see sorcery forms is abnormal.


    It would be impossible to leave it just as growth.


    Well, whether or not it can be used for analyzing is another thing.


    ¡¸The sorcery you are able to use is without a doubt the enhanced version of this fellow¡¯s concealed sorcery that I can use, right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, that¡¯s right¡¿


    Unfortunately, I can only say that it¡¯s impossible to use it to analyze magic tools.


    I also wasn¡¯t able to analyze the defensive sorcery within the concealment sorcery which Kuti set up as it¡¯s ovepping with the concealment sorcery.


    ¡¸Then, because the prerequisites seem to have no problem, let¡¯s first teach you sorcery to activate sorcery without an activation tool¡¹


    ¡¾There¡¯s one after all! I believed there would surely be a technique like that!¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu, you have analyzed that far. As expected. Existing sorcery is activated through the medium of the activation tool. It summons a group of forms stored in the World Archive, and it also has a function to dpress and develop thepressed form. The activation tool automatically esses the archive and performs the dpression, bypensating for those actions, you will be able to handle sorcery without activation tools¡¹


    ¡¾World Archive, is it?¡¿


    ¡¸I taught you that existing sorcery is alreadypleted, right? It¡¯s a hanger where they are stored. That is essible to every sorcerer in this world¨D¨DAuriol. The sorcerer¡¯s aplishments depend on his ability to use activation tool to ess this archive¡¹


    ¡¾What to say...... it¡¯s SF-ish, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸SF? Oh well. Kuti has already created sorcery that substitutes an activation tool. Let¡¯s master that today. Don¡¯t worry...... if it¡¯s you, you will be able to use it right away¡¹


    A dark smile floats on Sani sensei¡¯s face. Her mouth in the shape of a crescent moon is releasing an intimidating air of a mad scientist.


    ¡¾D, don¡¯t be too hard on me please¡¿


    ¡¸It will be fine, since it¡¯s you, Lily~ It a simplified version which has many improvements from what I made in the beginning, ~ I spent about 150 years and wasn¡¯t able to improve it any further~¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so...... well, since Kuti is guaranteeing it, then it will be fine, won¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Muu...... just when I wanted to intimidate her after she showed me suchrge amount of outside the norm, didn¡¯t it fail because of you?¡¹


    ¡¸What an impudent chap, how dare you scare my cute Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not a chap!¡¹


    ¡¸Impudent daikon!¡¹


    ¡¸Who is a daikon!¡¹


    With a foot sword sent out from a mini skirt, Kuti drew a parab while spinning.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to draw sound effects such as dogyaan with her magical power.


    As usual, it was a terrifyingly fast kick at an angle that showed nearly everything inside.


    Kuti¡¯s magical power drawing was even more incredible, so my gaze immediately followed her, though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After that, immediately after the lesson was resumed, I learned the sorcery that substitutes an activation tool.


    In order to confirm, I was taught a simple illumination sorcery, which I was able to activate without an activation tool, so confirmation was also done.


    Of course, I activated it within a concealment sorcery that Sani sensei and Kuti made.


    By the way, because the interior of Kuti¡¯s fabulous concealment sorcery shuts out the sound and magical power, she immediately improved it, so the sound gets through.


    Theplicated form of Kuti¡¯s fabulous concealment sorcery was nothing special for her, and she finished modifying it in one hour. As expected of Kuti.


    Because offensive sorcery is dangerous, it was decided that I will learn other existing sorceries first.


    The normal sses were reduced to 70%, and the remaining 30% is dedicated towards the learning of sorcery.


    The sorcery taught by Sensei is much clearer than analyzing it by myself, so it takes no time to master.


    It¡¯s also the reason why we are still at the Tenth Grade life sorcery.


    These sorceries are very simple, and the forms are short and simple.


    For example, the illumination I was taught at the beginning. There already is a form called light, so it¡¯s only about the setting of the intensity and duration.


    Because this form is considerably vague, you can change the shape as much as you please with enough knowledge.


    However, there are many existing forms which are arranged at an initial stage.


    These are fundamentally the majority of the existing sorcery. Although I say that, they are basicallypleted sorceries, so their forms can¡¯t be rposed.


    Sorcery takes a bit of time in setting up each stage.


    However, as a matter of fact, this setting...... it¡¯s actually a chant.


    Sorcery with many settings bes aplicated and powerful sorcery, but the chant also bes long.


    But, Kuti¡¯s quality product, the sorcery that substitutes an activation tools allows casting sorcery with just imagination.


    In other words, it¡¯s the wonderfully overflowing with Chuuni thing called chantless sorcery.


    Kuti¡¯s fabulous concealment sorcery has many settings, but it¡¯s basically a chantless sorcery.


    This is unlike the existing sorcery, and it seems to be caused by the fact that it¡¯spletely original sorcery that is not using any existing form.


    The existing forms are very user-friendly, but Kuti found the necessary chanting bothersome, so she reformed every single sorcery.


    I believed that it was bothersome for her, but as a result, Kuti¡¯s fabulously rebuilt forms are apparently much more efficient.


    In short, Kuti-made sorcery is fundamentally chantless, and existing sorcery bes chantless through the Kuti-made sorcery that substitutes activation tools.


    Kuti is really an incredible sorceress.


    ¡¸But, the sorceries of this fellow already reached colossal numbers. There¡¯s no way this fellow would remember this much sorceries. But because this fellow has a Base Domain which acts as an archive of her own, there¡¯s no need for her to remember. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehee~n, I¡¯m amazing you know, Sani-kun!¡¹


    ¡¸Ku!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti really is incredible, isn¡¯t she...... by the way Sensei, what is this Base Domain?¡¿


    ¡¸Ahh, Base Domain is a special inner psychological world only this fellow posses. It¡¯s a useful area when creating sorcery which like your Magic Eyes, allows you to see the forms of sorceries. And, you are able to freely rearrange the forms while observing. I really want it as well, but I have no idea how to obtain it¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe~ Amazing, right~¡¹


    ¡¾Un, Kuti is amazing! As expected of you!¡¿


    ¡¸Ehehehehehehe, ehehe~ ...... firees out of my face when Lily praises me~¡¹


    When Kuti curled into a ball to hide her face, the magical power from her face was drawing mes.


    No, the overflowing power from her entire body was simr to a certain body strengthening power that makes one¡¯s hair stand up, she has be a Kutiyan.


    ¡¸ording to this fellow, the Base Domain is a vast space with many floors full of forms. There are also form characters floating at the ceiling, but we couldn¡¯t read it at first and spent years to decrypt it¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so~ ...... I feel like I have seen that somewhere before¡¿


    ¡¸Really? How unusual, you don¡¯t find such scenery very often¡¹


    Somewhere, rather, there¡¯s only one ce I can think of, though......


    No need to guess, that Base Domain thing is......


    ¡¾Kuti, is there possibly a sorcery to go in and out of the Base Domain?¡¿


    ¡¸Un, there is~¡¹


    ¡¾Weren¡¯t there ¡°Unconsciousness Domain¡± words over there?¡¿


    I tried writing ¡°Unconsciousness Domain¡± in thenguage of my previous life.


    That space¨D¨Dthe Q&A in the Unconsciousness Domain were written in my previous life¡¯s mothernguage.


    ¡¸Ah, I have seen that! When I thought I don¡¯t understand, someone give me an exnation~ that fellow came out! There was the sorcery of going in and out written in that!¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹


    It seems to be a hit.


    The Base Domain is apparently the space I frequently visited.


    ¡¾Unconsciousness Domain...... that thing you guys call Base Domain, it appears that I can go there as well¡¿


    ¡¸Really!? Yatta! As expected, Lily is the same as me! I¡¯m so happy~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Seriously, you are full of surprises¡¹


    ¡¾Perhaps it¡¯s characteristic of the Variation Two, don¡¯t you think?¡¿


    ¡¸I see, if you think about it like that...... it certainly might be a necessary space to create sorcery¡¹


    ¡¸Matching~ matching~¡¹


    Kuti draws two Base Domain while skipping with magical power and connects the Base Domains cutely with a butterfly knot.


    After that, she taught me various things about the Base Domain and because there were no problems with safety, I set foot into that space again.

 Chapter 96 – Days

    I study various knowledge and learn sorcery every day ording to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    The days pass in the blink of an eye, the 2nd Month has also ended and the 3rd Month arrived.


    Alek¡¯s birthday is in the 3rd Month.


    Contrary to the expectations of being monopolized for the entire day, it was as expected of a father of three children. He not only monopolized just me, but also Theo and Ellie.


    This year¡¯s birthday was held in the party room with only the servants, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the party wasn¡¯t grand, since there are many servants in the Christophe House.


    Sitting on arge chair, Alek who ced me on hisp and sandwiched himself between Theo and Ellie on both sides was smiling the whole time.


    The next day, Kuti hid her face with both hands, shouting a fourth person~ and plunged her head into the bed. She wouldn¡¯t listen with only her buttocks exposed.


    I¡¯m sure she must have been watching throughout the night. I will not ask. I won¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Other grade sorceries can¡¯t bepared in numbers to the Tenth Grade sorcery.


    I learned at a rate of at least 4, 5 per day, tried them out repeatedly within the concealment sorcery until I have perfectly mastered them, and then I stored them in the archive of my Base Domain.


    After I had entered the Base Domain on the day Kuti taught me, the archive became immediately avable.


    This is extremely convenient. No wonder Kuti bragged about it.


    I have to enter the Base Domain if I want to store something in the archive, but if it¡¯s retrieving, then it can be done easily without the need of entering the Base Domain.


    By the way, the official name is Unconsciousness Domain, but because Kuti and Sani sensei were calling it Base Domain all the time, I decided to call it like that as well.


    When ites to storing in the archive, anything goes, it¡¯s not limited just to sorcery.


    Because it¡¯s possible to store memories as movies in the Base Domain, I can make Kuti smile videos, strange faceptions, or smug face collections and store them in separate folders.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be storing capacity, and Kuti seems to be already storing a massive amount.


    What is amazing about this archive is that it¡¯s possible to retrieve anything you want easily from among the tremendous quantity.


    By the way, the external storage1 Sani sensei was talking about before is a super-degraded version of the archive.


    It¡¯s a storage medium that represents an archive of a magic tool. But, it¡¯s a degraded version, the capacity insignificantpared to the archive, and memories can¡¯t be naturally stored as videos......


    And in regards to the video memories, as a matter of fact, Kuti can¡¯t pull out video memories in her Base Domain.


    Incidentally, she can¡¯t also ess the domain¡¯s speed settings.


    Instead, it seems the characters floating overhead are overflowing in numbers.


    As it was like that from the beginning, not everything is same within the Base Domain, so it¡¯s different for every person.


    ¡¸Haa...... I want to watch videos too...... Lily¡¯s lovely face, her actions, words of magical power, I want to hear her voice, I want to lick her¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m really d that you can¡¯t watch videos. If you could, you would definitely note back¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true~ The real thing is naturally better than images! The genuine Lily prpr!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... stop licking me......¡¿


    ¡¸Ha!? I¡¯m sorry! I will surisuri you instead!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... your saliva is stretching, it looks really gross......¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh...... this stickinessplements the softness of Lily¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Kuti get away from me for a bit~¡¿


    Stickiness is a bit no good, so I temporarily remove Kuti who is rubbing her cheeks against mine, and wipe her face into Reki-kun¡¯s tail.


    All the stickiness was wiped clean with the well-kept, bushy, smooth, and glossy tail fur.


    The tail became sticky instead, though.


    ¡¸Wafuun......¡¹


    It¡¯s inevitable that Reki-kun looked at his tail with a sad expression.


    I will prepare a handkerchief starting next time. So I can endure the sticky y.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Are you ready?¡¹


    ¡¸OK, it¡¯s fine to put the water in~¡¹


    ¡¾Then, here I go!¡¿


    Kuti creates a sorcery that catches overflowing water inside the concealment sorcery and immediately sets it up.


    Simultaneously with the signal, Iplete an existing sorcery created just with imagination¨D¨Dthe chantless substitution sorcery for an activation tool.


    It takes no more than a second before the existing sorcery, and its settings are pulled from the World Archive.


    Even though it¡¯s a very simple sorcery falling under the Tenth Grade, it takes at least two seconds to draw it out from the World Archive and cast the usual way.


    This sorcery that eliminates the almost non-existent two seconds deserves a word of admiration, but I already got used to it.


    ¡¸Yosh, there¡¯s no problem¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m erasing it, okay~¡¹


    The water was drawn out by a sorcery into a something simr to a magical container which Kuti instantly erased.


    It was too fast, so I wasn¡¯t able to analyze it. I have no idea what kind of sorcery she used to do that.


    ¡¾You¡¯re amazing, Kuti...... I havepletely no idea what kind of sorcery you just used¡¿


    ¡¸This is, you see~ It makes the container jump to a selected ce~ I have teleported it to a rather far away ce, so it¡¯s all right~¡¹


    ¡¸Incidentally, material teleporting doesn¡¯t exist in the existing sorcery. It¡¯s currently possible only thanks to the sorcery this fellow made¡¹


    ¡¾Haa~...... As I thought, Kuti is incredible, isn¡¯t she? But, with such teleport sorcery, wouldn¡¯t you be able to go where you please?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that~ If teleporting living beings, they be guchagucha, you see~¡¹


    ¡¸When we teleported a monster before, its skin got turned upside down¡¹


    ¡¾T, that¡¯s......¡¿


    ¡¸But, at that time, it lived even though its skin got turned over, didn¡¯t it~ Nothing happened aside from its skin being turning upside down, well, it soon died, though¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous to use on living beings. By the way, what we use to get in and out of the Forest next to the world is not a sorcery, so there¡¯s no problem¡¹


    ¡¾Haa, is that so? Teleporting is dangerous, huh¡¿


    ¡¸Yosh, go store it into the archive¡¹


    ¡¸Save it quickly~¡¹


    ¡¾Ye~s¡¿


    After learning the sorcery, Kuti and Sani sensei give me permission to store it in the archive. It¡¯s being taken out of the World Archive, but I¡¯m storing it because I don¡¯t know if or when I will use it to create a new sorcery.


    By the way, I have decided not to store without permission from either of the two.


    Of course, I repeat the sorcery until I have mastered it and received permission from both.


    Kuti won¡¯tpromise only at a time like this.


    That demonic teacher setting of hers is sweet as it shows her unusual strictness.


    Because each sorcery has its own settings, I¡¯m learning it with the settings Kuti and Sani sensei thought up beforehand.


    Because I will fail if I¡¯m just slightly off with the settings, their judgment is considerably strict.


    Nevertheless, there¡¯s no problem because it¡¯s mostly a one-shot sess. But, as expected, even though I have the special grounds of being a Variation Two, even though I can use Kuti¡¯s sorcery, even though I have an abnormal Magic Eyes, humans will inevitably make mistakes.


    But, mistakes while using Kuti¡¯s sorcery aren¡¯t permitted.


    There has been no damage yet because I¡¯m learning simple Tenth Grade sorcery, but it would be a different story when talking about an advanced level sorcery with a tremendous amount of settings, or Kuti¡¯s brutal sorcery.


    The advantage of chanting is that you can select the settings with words and thus avoid making mistakes, but Kuti¡¯s substitute sorcery for activation tool has a disadvantage of not being able to do that.


    That¡¯s why Kuti hardened her heart to guide me strictly.


    Of course, every time after we finish, she would start apologizing to me with teary-eyed magical power.


    ¡¾Kuti, it¡¯s okay. I understand that Kuti is doing this for my sake, so please don¡¯t apologize......¡¿


    ¡¸Butbut, shouting at Lily...... ahh...... Please forgive me, God! Please forgive me for shouting at the adorable angel, rather at the cuteness which has reached divinity that is Lily! Rather, God is no match for Lily, so you think I need your forgiveness, oy~!¡¹


    ¡¸I think you will receive a Divine punishment one of these days......¡¹


    ¡¾I think that Kuti¡¯s vigor would beat even a god, though~¡¿


    ¡¸Being capable of anything is really frightening, isn¡¯t it......¡¹


    ¡¸With a flicker of a finger, I¡¯ll knock a god do-2¡¹


    ¡¸Any more than that is bad¡¹


    ¡¾Someone from JA¡ðRAC3 woulde¡¿


    ¡¸You asionally use some strange vocabry. How do you read that?¡¹


    ¡¸Jasuramugu¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Kuti you can¡¯t~ more than this is not good, okay~¡¿


    ¡¸Mugumugumufuu¡¹


    When I wrapped my fingers around Kuti¡¯s cheeks and closed her mouth, she slightly violently thrashed her arms, but she soon became calm.


    Well, after that, we shifted to fooling around, though.


    ¡¸Seriously...... this bacouple......¡¹


    I think I heard Sensei¡¯s exhausted voice from somewhere, but I was wrapped over and over again in Kuti¡¯s soft, small feeling of inseparable happiness.


    1. Referring to Chapter 59 ¨C Fairies and Resolution ?


    2. Lyrics from Hokuto no Ken ¨C Ai wo Torimodose ?


    3. Jasrac ¨C Japanese Society for Rights of Authors, Composers and Publishers

 Chapter 97 – Induction

    The amount of sorcery I can use increases little by little every day.


    But, all of them are of the lowest rank, so any sorcerer can use them.


    This numerous lowest rank sorcery quite doesn¡¯t end. It might be because other technical lessons are in a higher ratiopared to the sorcery lessons.


    It appears that the contents of the current lessons are important for low-rank sorcery.


    I wanted to ask what royal court etiquette is necessary for in life sorcery, but Sani sensei turned around without hearing me out.


    I¡¯m sure there must be deeper thoughts than what I¡¯m thinking. Rather than having a duty of teaching me sorcery, I think she¡¯s trying to rear a sessor to her knowledge instead, but I must not meddle in that area.


    She¡¯s having so much fun teaching me that she wanted to abandon her position as the director of the research institute, is what slipped from Kuti¡¯s mouth when I interrogated her, but I must not meddle in that area as well.


    In any case, Sani sensei needs me, and I also need her. Since it¡¯s a win-win situation, there¡¯s no problem.


    Of course, Kuti and I are a single body, so there¡¯s no need to speak about that.


    ¡¸Lily...... It seems Theo will have a field trip in a Dungeon next month¡¹


    ¡¸Me~kiyu?¡¹


    (Meikyuu/Dungeon)


    ¡¸Un, Dungeon is a monster that is called the Mother of Monsters. It creates monsters. I know that Otousama subjugates monsters in Dungeons many times as a part of his job, but Otousama is strong...... We are training together, so I know he¡¯s strong, I also know that people from the school and guards will go together with him, but I can¡¯t help but to worry¡¹


    ¡¸Nee~ne, cheer up. Nii~ni ha tsuoi, you know!¡¹


    (wa tsuyoi ¨C is strong)


    ¡¸Un...... but, I know...... that Ena¡¯s important person died at an earlyyer of a Dungeon......¡¹


    ¡¸Nee~ne......¡¹


    Although I feel that my speech has be smoother recently, apart from that, the expression of Ellie who¡¯s muttering so that no one but I would hear, is painted with anxiety.


    Her condition is not that good recently because ofck of sleep. Some kind of signal will surface in her flow of magical power soon as well.


    It¡¯s difficult to tell at first nce because of Ellie¡¯s daily training, and because Ellie pretends to be brave so she wouldn¡¯t cause everyone to worry, her magical power is camouged as well.


    Ellie usually doesn¡¯t hold back against Theo, but they are definitely not on bad terms. On the contrary, I think they get along quite well.


    She doesn¡¯t hold back because she knows her opponent well.


    As her own elder brother, Ellie properly looks up to Theo. But, she¡¯s also embarrassed of her innermost feelings. Thus she¡¯s taking such actions.


    It makes me want to cry that she¡¯s only eight years old and already has a promising future as a tsundere, but it appears to be limited to Theo.


    In school, if Theo is Oujisama, then Ellie would be Ohimesama with graceful behavior, who is also a mediator with attentiveness to details.


    The children of this world mature quite early.


    Well, it could be said to be natural for children that start working at ten years old.


    It would be unreasonable to start working at ten years old for nobles like the Christophe House, but Ellie who¡¯s familiar with people like that in her school properly understands.


    Rather, she understands way too much. She¡¯s too intelligent for an eight-year-old.


    In school, her name always appears beside excellent grades, and even though it might be appropriate for her age, she also trains every day with the Knights Order.


    The words ¡®gifted woman¡¯ perfectly suits Ellie, but that¡¯s also why she¡¯s worried.


    ¡¸Nee~ne, it will be fine~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily......¡¹


    When I tightly wrap the face of Ellie who is sitting down in an embrace, she embraces me back.


    The trembling hands on my back soon calm down, and when we separated, the usual radiantly cute Oneesama with a gentle smile was sitting there.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 4th Month set in, and Theo energetically departed to the Dungeon regardless of Ellie¡¯s worries.


    Expect souvenirs, okay~ He, who said such and kissed me on the cheek when leaving, safely returned.


    ¡¸And then! I have repelled the kobold who came at us from the right with my sword! Because everyone else was running away in a great haste, they weren¡¯t able to strike back, but that wasn¡¯t the case for me! It¡¯s only natural because I have been practicing every day to be Lily¡¯s Knight!¡¹


    ¡¸I hope you weren¡¯t acting recklessly¡¹


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t. I did it calmly, and there was a Knight Guard behind me. That person also praised me, he said as expected of Captain Aleksander¡¯s child! This is a magic fragment from that time. It¡¯s Lily¡¯s souvenir! It came out from the first monster I have defeated with my own hands¡¹


    What he handed me is a few cmrge lump of magical power.


    It¡¯s a rare stone found only from monsters inside a monster called Dungeon.


    Although rare, they will drop without exception after defeating a monster inside a Dungeon.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you happy, Lily. Magic fragment from the first monster people defeat is often called a good luck charm¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh! That¡¯s not fair, Ellie! Even though I wanted to say that~!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufun, I won¡¯t let you look cool all by yourself!¡¹


    ¡¸Muu......¡¹


    Even the few cmrge magic fragment was big in my hands, and the stagnant lump of magical power was very pretty.


    Magic fragments from the first subjugation are often kept for yourself, to give me something like that as a present, it has the feeling of as expected of Theo.


    ¡¸Nii~ni, ariato~¡¹


    (Arigato/Thank you)


    ¡¸Ahh, Lily...... how adorable you are...... my present made you show such angelic smile, uun. To think you would reward me with a smile beyond that of an angel! I¡¯m such fortunate person! I love you, Lily......¡¹


    When I wrap the good luck charm importantly in my hands and thank him with a first-rate smile, the magical power on Theo¡¯s face immediately starts melting.


    To make matters worse, I got little of chills when he hugged me and muttered close to my ear.


    Even without looking closely, I can tell that Theo has a promising future of Candidate-kun for an ikemen.


    Even if he¡¯s my blood-rted brother, I would be troubled if such Ikemen-kun whispered words of love to my ear.


    He¡¯s usually more direct, so I can cope with it, but this is...... umm...... troubling.


    I mean, Tiny-sama behind Theo is chewing on a handkerchief she made with magical power, she¡¯s mukii~ tearing it apart.


    Her jealousy meter has not exploded yet, but Theo¡¯s actions of this time are quite dangerous.


    ¡¸Nii~ni¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Was it painful?¡¹


    ¡¸N~n. I¡¯m fine¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, when will you learn how to hold back, Theo?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, eh, uh...... b, but I think I was properly holding back this time, though......¡¹


    ¡¸You musn¡¯t. Lily is soft, squishy, springy, and jellylike, so you have to be more gentle! More carefully! More! Rather, let her go already!¡¹


    ¡¸U, uu...... I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸Nii~ni, Nee~ne. E~kidayo¡¹


    (Heki da yo/I¡¯m all right)


    ¡¸Really? Were you not suffering? You have to tell me right away, okay? I will knock Theo down in one hit!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lily. You have to tell immediately, okay? Lily is important to me. But, don¡¯t go telling on me to Ellie, okay? She¡¯s scary when angry......¡¹


    ¡¸Theo, did you say anything?¡¹


    ¡¸N, nothing at all!?¡¹


    The two are the same as usual, but Ellie has finally returned back to normal, so it¡¯s a matter of celebration.


    Because Theo got away from me when Ellie got angry at him, Tiny-sama¡¯s sour stomach calmed down a bit, so I¡¯m relieved about that as well.


    ¡¸Seriously, entrust it to Theo¡¯s momentum! Even though Lily is mine!¡¹


    ¡¸No, Lily is not anyone¡¯s, right?¡¹


    ¡¾I wouldn¡¯t mind being Kuti¡¯s~¡¿


    ¡¸Lily! I¡¯m also fine with being Lily¡¯s! Uun, it¡¯s no good if it¡¯s not Lily~!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, have we already talked about sealing sorceries in magic fragments? Would you like to try making a magic tool?¡¹


    While being hugged close by Ellie¡¯s small head, assaulted by Kuti who¡¯s gently rubbing her cheeks against mine, Sani sensei said something I couldn¡¯t miss.


    ¡¾Is that fine!?¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, but it¡¯s only not great sorceries of the Tenth Grade. It¡¯s a magic fragment obtained by your Ani-kun. If we are to seal something, you should choose carefully¡¹


    ¡¸Then, then, if we are going to make a magic tool, we better visit a workshop, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Oh yeah, which reminds me, there was a workshop on the premises¡¹


    ¡¾It seem so¡¿


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go for a stroll while at it!¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s not an exploration, just a visit, so it should be fine, right? That¡¯s right, if Theo and Ellie go with us!¡¿


    ¡¸Good idea, Lily! As expected of my Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾I have to persuade them right away!¡¿


    Exploring outside the mansion would be difficult, but wouldn¡¯t be visiting a workshop safe?


    If it¡¯s visiting a workshop, Ena and others could go with me, and if Theo and Ellie are mixed in...... rather, Theo and Ellie should be my vanguard......


    With an evil smile in my heart, I begin making ns.


    Although it did note up on my perfectly controlled expression, I quickly came up with a detailed n for my siblings.


    ¡¸Nii~ni, Nee~ne. Anyone¨D¨D¡¹


    (Lisped ¡®Anone¡¯/You see)


    I decided to carry out the n right away.


    Then, a cute, adorable angel with slightly moist upturned eyes looked at them¨D¨D


    My siblings who immediately lost, went to persuade Ena and Obaasama with sparkling eyes.

 Chapter 98 – Mission

    Ena was somewhat hesitating in front of Theo and Ellie who looked at her with sparkling eyes, but she finally surrendered.


    As I was watching little further away on Reki-kun¡¯s back, I was pleased that the strategy was sessful even though there was a sort of hesitation.


    ¡¸Hooray! Then, let¡¯s visit on our next day off! Let¡¯s show Lily where the magic tools are made!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Lily can¡¯t! I have permitted it only for you two, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Eh~!?¡¹¡¹


    There was a pitfall as I thought.


    My two siblings somehow hung on, but Ena never nodded.


    Since there was no point, the two canceled the tour.


    The two who returned with their shoulders dropped apologized, but seeing them this disheartened just after one failure makes me get fired up instead.


    Naturally, there¡¯s a need for another strategy, so Imence a strategy meeting while hugging the apologizing siblings.


    Like the first n, I charm the two with the attack of cute, adorable angelic, upturned eyes, and the strategy advances.


    First are the trial and error.


    The sess rate increases drasically when doing it inrge numbers rather than alone.


    But, this time, Theo and Ellie who know me well and hold me dear are with me.


    Effectively using the two is the first step in conquering Ena.


    But, how to use the two. That¡¯s the problem.


    The strategy of tagging along with the two for a visit has failed.


    But, if it¡¯s only the two siblings, the visit is permitted. The bottleneck is as I thought, me.


    Postpone the visit for a few days and mobilize Ena, Obaasama, the four personal maids, and the Knights to ensure the maximum safety, and on top of that, let Theo and Ellie visit first.


    When Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s visit seeds, they will proceed with the knowledge obtained beforehand, so that they can show themselves as dignified elder brother and elder sister.


    In other words, by letting them guide me for a bit, Oniisama, Oneesama, you are incredible, I will induce them by praising them like that.


    I sessfully recover their willingness to act without getting the strategy meeting exposed.


    After that, Theo and Ellie start the battle of persuasion with Ena.


    Morning, Evening, Night, anyhow whenever there¡¯s time, they would follow Ena and try to persuade her. We will properly look after Lily, they are doing their best with an innocent, pleasant smiles.


    When they tell her the well-reasoned measures for the safety n, it only had the opposite effect.


    Theo and Ellie certainly are excellent children, but they are still only ten and eight years old. They don¡¯t need a theoretical way of persuading.


    Children should use child¡¯s way of attack.


    After getting refused, they change their way little by little, even though they are declined so much, they stille with the innocent persuasion.


    Ena who doesn¡¯t dote only on me, but also on my two siblings will naturally get affected after a while.


    The strategy will probably shift to stage two soon.


    Stage one is generally Theo and Ellie¡¯s daily persuasion.


    Ena gradually gets pushed back by the two siblings.


    While my two siblings are working on Ena, I convey my great interest in magic tools to Obaasama and my personal maids.


    Rather, because I really am interested in magic tools, I began asking for various safe magic tools and was in fact, able to actually try using them.


    And then, I inquire where it¡¯s used, who made it, and other magic tool rted questions.


    I had a hard time trying not to crumble my innocent and brimming with curiosity behavior, but there are magic tools made in the Christophe House, so I pretend that I have a great interest in their production and everyday use.


    Lilianne¡¯s favorite Christophe House-made magic tools gradually increased.


    I mixed in a few magic tools made outside, so all of my favorite magic tools wouldn¡¯t be Christophe House-made, but still, about 80% of them are made by the Christopher House.


    Liking things made in my house would give a good impression.


    As a result, magic tools converted to ythings started gradually appearing.


    Obaasama hesitated at first because of danger, but it has reached a point where she gives me rtively simple magic tools now.


    Even this much is a great harvest, but thest objective is the visit of the magic tools workshop.


    Because I have been recently ying only with magic tools, Ena also realized my interest, and my siblings¡¯ persuasion started showing effects.


    Now then, the second stagemences.


    ¡¸Enya~¡¹


    (Ena)


    ¡¸What is it, Lily?¡¹


    Although I have grown quite a bit, I¡¯m still at the size where Ena can lift me up to her arms.


    ¡¸How are magik tools ma~de?¡¹


    ¡¸Magic tools are made by sorcerers¡¹


    ¡¸We are making them at home, aight?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, nearly all of Lily¡¯s favorite magic tools are made in the Christophe House¡¹


    ¡¸Shugoi!¡¹


    ¡¸It is~¡¹


    There are still a few dubious ces in my considerably clear speech, but I¡¯m now able to hold a smooth conversation uparable to before.


    I don¡¯t speak as I do with Kuti and co., but I¡¯m talking while aware of my own age.


    And now, the main issue.


    ¡¸The ce where magik tools are made, want to seee¡¹


    ¡¸...... You can¡¯t, Lily. It¡¯s dangerous¡¹


    This reply is as predicted.


    That¡¯s why I made the two the vanguard, Ena.


    ¡¸Nii~ni and Nee~ne went to look¡¹


    ¡¸The two are bigger than Lily, right? That¡¯s why I specially permitted it, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Is fine if bi~g?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹


    As I thought, that was the reason.


    But, she has already blocked many materials for objections.


    Well, it¡¯s true that I worked, so the materials from that area won¡¯te up, though.


    Now then, let¡¯s have her fall.


    ¡¸Why is fine if b~ig?¡¹


    ¡¸When big, you wouldn¡¯t approach the dangerous ces, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Dangerous ces, won¡¯t go?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily doesn¡¯t know where the dangerous ces are, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba knows¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s true, but......¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba, will go with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s Lily-chan¡¯s request, after all¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba, said will go with me¡¹


    ¡¸B, but you can¡¯t......¡¹


    ¡¸Ni~nya will go with me too?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Knight everyone will go with me too?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes, Lilianne-sama!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸I will go too, Lily!¡¹(Theo)


    ¡¸I will naturally go as well! I won¡¯t let Lily approach anything dangerous, so don¡¯t worry!¡¹(Ellie)


    ¡¸...... Y, you guys......¡¹


    ¡¸Enya~ will go together?¡¹


    ¡¸U...... t, that¡¯s not fair....... Lily¡¹


    After three weeks ofying down the groundwork every single day, both Theo and Ellie, Obaasama, the personal maids, and even the knights were on my side.


    Because it was such slow and steadily executed strategy, there was no other choice for Ena but to let me on the tour while watching over me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Well, you are something. Because of your interest, you made it seem as if the magic tools of Christophe House are your favorite and disyed it in full to the people around you. Your interest in magic tools increased and you gradually shifted the interest at the production. On the other hand, your siblings progressed with the persuasion of Ena, who ended uppletely falling into the trap. You are already quite the tactician¡¹


    ¡¸Just short of two weeks? Or was it three? After preparing that much, there¡¯s no way she would fail~ As expected of Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸The environment surrounding you is a tough one, but it¡¯s fun seeing you deal with it as if it weren¡¯t that much¡¹


    ¡¾Slowlyying the groundwork is my strong point, after all¡¿


    I don¡¯t forget to keep in mind that this tour is the first step of my outside activities, while excitingly looking forward to the tour of the magic tools factory which was decided to be five days from now on.


    I will properly tie my sess to another one.


    I have to do my best not to let Ena who is my biggest barrier get in the way of my next activity.

 Chapter 99 – Bouquet

    In fact, there¡¯s Obaasama¡¯s birthday before the day of the magic tools workshop visit.


    Theo and Ellie told me, keeping it secret from Obaasama.


    ¡¸And you see. We are thinking of giving flower decoration to Obaasama as present¡¹


    ¡¸But, we think the problem is that normal flowers wither after a few days¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... but we have already resolved that. There¡¯s a magic tool that can preserve the state of flowers for over a half year¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we asked Okaasama to request the royal sorcerer Wariselond-sama who specializes in that. But still, he said it works only for flower arrangements the size of a hand¡¯s hold¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s enough for us, you see. They will wither after a half year, but with this, we will be able to give Obaasama lovely flowers that she could enjoy for a half of a year!¡¹


    ¡¸Wawa, Ellie calm down. Your voice is too loud¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. That¡¯s the case, will you help us out, Lily?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    ¡¸Thank you, Lily. We would like to ask Lily to take on the duty of presenting the flowers to Obaasama¡¹


    ¡¸Could you do that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. But, will help with making flower¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Then, let¡¯s make it together¡¹


    ¡¸We will help you make it, so feel relieved¡¹


    ¡¸Ai, pleash take care of me¡¹


    I¡¯m going to participate in the two¡¯s handmade present n, and it has been decided that I will also help by handing over the present.


    Recently, my teeth have been rapidly growing. Even though my lines remarkably improved, I¡¯m not used to it yet, so I end up biting myself when talking fast. It appears I¡¯m still not concentrating enough.


    My siblings apparently asked Ena for cooperation in advance, and it seems she will take out Obaasama somewhere.


    In the meantime, Ellie carefully selected flowers from her flower bed, and Theo processed the still young Asherah tree into a mic-like shape.


    What we are making is apparently something like a wedding bouquet.


    But this world doesn¡¯t do something like bouquet toss at the wedding ceremonies.


    It appears the reason my siblings wanted me to hand over the present from the beginning is because of the nature of the magic tool and its current shape.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a bouquet as big as the one Alek gave ire for her birthday, and a small bouquet would be too dull.


    So it seems they studied using the school¡¯s library to find a good shape beforehand.


    What they found is this wedding bouquet shape.


    First of all, the handle part and thetticed shape of the tip of the bouquet stand in the shape of a microphone are made with Asherah tree, so I¡¯m able to see it.


    A refreshing and cool magical power smoothly flows through it.


    It¡¯s a straightforward flow that is suitable as a material for magic tools. If it¡¯s like this, everything will flow steadily without stagnating.


    Even if you use magic fragment which has been processed into a magic crystal, there would be more or less of a loss.


    That¡¯s why you also improve the nature of the magic tool by processing materials suitable for it to eliminate that loss.


    Asherah tree is a suitable material for magic tools because it¡¯s far from causing a loss, it has rather a positive effect.


    The Asherah tree bouquet stand is inserted into the magic tool prepared by a royal court sorcerer.


    Since it¡¯s enveloped by the Asherah tree, it provides the permanence effect.


    Asherah tree itself can bring a wide variety of positive effects, but they all depend on the processing method.


    The processing method used this time was apression process for permanence effect.


    Because Asherah tree itself is soft, the method is to forcefully stretch it and consolidate the permanence effect of the magic tool.


    Actually, there are a few moreplicated processes involved, but because Sensei¡¯s talk was prolonged, it was left for another time.


    Of course, that was not in the lesson, but during a chat.


    A bouquet stand made of Asherah tree made by Theo and flowers prepared by Ellie.


    All that¡¯s left is to arrange and decorate the flowers and activate the magic tool.


    But as I thought, the problem is the decoration.


    It appears the book that described the wedding bouquet was described in the text, not pictures.


    Even though Ellie has talked with florists she¡¯s acquaintanced with, the servants, and the gardeners helping Theo with raising of the trees, they didn¡¯t know of wedding bouquets, so they are having quite a hard time.


    But still, Theo and Ellie not being called Oujisama and Ohimesama in the school for nothing have quite the sense around here.


    They use top quality products every day. It seems their sensibility is nourished more than ordinary people.


    I don¡¯t quite understand it myself.


    Asherah tree has magical power so I can see it, but I naturally don¡¯t see the flowers.


    Naturally, I don¡¯t know the colors as well, I just arrange the flowers as Ellie says.


    At first, we attached stalks with leaves to spread out from the oasis¨D¨Dthe microphone¡¯s head sponge-like thing¨D¨Dat a slight angle and installed the slightlyrger, main flowers.


    From there, we arranged the sub-flowers diagonally, so it would seem round from side and tied it.


    Why I know that is because of our Tiny-sama.


    She has precisely reproduced the arranged flowers in the oasis with a thin magical power.


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t understand the colors, but thanks to that, I was able to understand the flowers, stalks, and leaves and the shape of their arrangement.


    This would be actually really difficult if I weren¡¯t able to see it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same thing just by myself.


    However, this seems to be extremely tiring, even our Tiny-sama can do it only for a short amount of time.


    The wedding bouquet is extremely small because it¡¯s in the size of my hold.


    This can¡¯t bepared with the simplicity of the room¡¯s furnishing or the room itself.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After arranging the flowers and the flower material, we move next onpletely filling it.


    It appears that flower arrangement is not done with the flowers with leaves and stalk as we did at first. I don¡¯t understand it well, but Ellie was fussing about it.


    This color is better, Obaasama likes this color, Theo and Ellie continued noisily working.


    After finishing arranging the flowers and the flower materials, next is the ribbon.


    This was apparently ready-made and they were also taught the method, so it was done quickly.


    Because Tiny-sama is already totally exhausted, I can¡¯t see the flowers anymore.


    After the two confirmed onest time that there are no problems, that it came out prettily, and that the color scheme is perfect, we have arrived at the activation of the magic tool stage.


    ¡¸Now, Lily. Let¡¯s activate the magic tool and confirm the condition of the bouquet¡¹


    ¡¸We will leave this important task to Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai/Yes)


    The somewhat heavy bouquet was handed over to me with sparkling eyes. I pour magical power inside the crystal part installed at the lower part of the Asherah tree stand, while imagining the activation just as I was instructed.


    Activating magic tool is done by directly touching the magic fragment or magic crystal part on the main body and pouring magical power inside while imagining activation.


    Since this is a custom-made magic tool, it naturally requires authorization which starts while pouring magical power inside and imagining it. The authentication requestes to my head, and Iplete it as I was taught and prepare to start up the magic tool.


    Magic tools frequently used in everyday life andbat magic tools mostly don¡¯t have such lengthy activation preparations.


    However, this magic tool is a custom-made item.


    It has severalplex sorceries sealed inside, and it takes a short while to activate.


    After waiting for a few for the magic tool to activate, the magical power inside the Asherah tree got stimted, expanded, amplifying the effect of the magic tool and spreading out, wrapping all of the flowers on the oasis.


    I can now faintly see the wedding bouquet wrapped in magical power, but the sorcery form is clearly visible so I can¡¯t really say that it looks beautiful.


    ¡¸It¡¯splete, Lily! As expected of you! It¡¯s perfect!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Lily! We wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it without you!¡¹


    ¡¸Nii~ni, Nee~ne. That¡¯s great¡¹


    I¡¯m already used to Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s exaggerated fool siblings manner of speaking, so I ignore them.


    But it doesn¡¯t end with this.


    The important task of handing over this splendid sorcery form...... this wedding bouquet to Obaasama still remains.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Obaasama¡¯s birthday was grandly held two days afterpleting the bouquet.


    It was this grand during Ojiisama¡¯s birthday, but the problem this time must be due to Obaasama¡¯s poprity.


    Many people I didn¡¯t know were invited.


    I thought that hundred would arrive because of Obaasama¡¯s poprity, but it seems that only several were carefully handpicked.


    It appears it was done for my sake. Obaasama and others did an investigation who knows how long ago and invited only those who werepletely ¡°white.¡±


    It appears those that had even the slightest speck of doubt were declined even if they were in high social positions.


    Well, several nobles were also deprived of their position as a result of the investigation, but that¡¯s a different story.


    Instead, a tremendous number of gifts arrived from people who were not invited.


    Even if they weren¡¯t invited, because Obaasama¡¯s poprity is so terrific, many people sent gifts in hopes to establish connections.


    The leading actress today is Obaasama, but I was constantly in her arms, so my introduction took ce while she was receiving blessings from the several invited people.


    Even though Obaasama should be the protagonist today, I acted the part of an obedient child while Obaasama and Ojiisama proudly introduced me with happy smiles on their faces.


    Obaasama has informed me beforehand that she wanted me to have an attitude appropriate for my age, not the proper attitude like the one I had while greeting the Knights and personal maids for the first time.


    Because I had no objections to an embarrassing degree, I wasn¡¯t reluctant to act for self-protection.


    Rather, I was surprised that Obaasama made such request.


    She was asking only a two years old girl to act childishly, after all.


    Well, I understand very well what Obaasama meant. Although my innocence is proven, she doesn¡¯t need to be obedient.


    After greetings and introductions, the family presents time followed.


    First, it seems she received a dress from both of my parents. I can¡¯t naturally see it, so I will askter. I should be able to see it then.


    Following that, Ojiisama kneeled and presented her with a ring.


    His actions had the feeling of proposing and his words were also fitting.


    Because such affectionate words were unexpected from Ojiisama who is the muscle daruma, I ended staring in nk amazement and forgot that the order has changed.


    By the way, as for why the order has changed, it appears that they conceded to the cute, adorable grandchildren.


    I somehow noticed when Ojiisama who finished giving Obaasama the present gave me a wink that didn¡¯t suit him.


    Finally, it was the turn of the grandchildren, Theo, Ellie, and me.


    I got ferried across to Theo and Ellie in my specially ordered dress for today that doesn¡¯t look like something a two years old child would wear. It¡¯s an adult-like cocktail dress, maybe even an afternoon dress with a chic feeling with the bouquet the three of us made in my hands.


    When we slowly approached Obaasama, she covered her mouth with both hands, and swaying magical power was escaping from her eyes.


    At the distance of about five steps, Obaasama hurried to us and kneeled down in front of us.


    ¡¸Baa~ba. Happy birthday¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Happy birthday, Obaasama!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Lily-chan, Theo-chan, Ellie-chan. Fufu...... it¡¯s very beautiful¡¹


    Obaasma who received the bouquet showed her best smiling face yet.


    ¡¸I made the stand myself from the Asherah tree, and the flowers are Ellie¡¯s! Lily also helped us to make it and it was her who activated the magic tool!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, maa, maa, you had a very important role then. As expected of Lily-chan, right~ Fufufu...... It¡¯s a very wonderful present full of everyone¡¯s feelings. This is my best birthday ever¡¹


    I have a feeling that activating a magic tool isn¡¯t such important task, but disagreeing would be boorish because both Obaasama and siblings said the same thing, so I won¡¯t say anything.


    After enjoying the bouquet, she held the ten and eight years old grandchildren in one hand, and the bouquet and the two-year-old grandchild in the other.


    As expected of our Obaasama.


    She wrapped us with a delicate, soft touch that didn¡¯t suit the visually hearty power.


    The surroundings Ooh made a hugemotion when Obaasama held us, but there were many people who knew Obaasama¡¯ strength very well.


    Themotion soon settled and the party hall was wrapped in warm pping.

 Chapter 100 – Special Extra Chapter – Aschenputtel/Cinderella

    Ann¡¸Once upon a time, in a certain ce, a girl? Ara, ara...... Ash Girl, who always wore an ash covered one piece lived? Since when did Theo-chan be a girl?¡¹


    Theo¡¸Obaasama, this is a y, you know? Ah, no good. It has already started. I, I¡¯m Ash Girl! U, umm......¡¹


    Ellie¡¸It¡¯s ¡®There¡¯s a party in the pce today.¡¯ Theo¡¹


    Theo¡¸T, thank you, Ellie. There¡¯s a party in the pgeha-!¡¹


    Ellie¡¸O~ho ho ho. There¡¯s no way that a dirty, ash covered girl like you can enter the pce! O~ho ho ho¡¹


    Theo¡¸That hurt...... Ellie somewhat seems to be having a lot of fun......¡¹


    Ellie¡¸Theo...... your lines¡¹


    Theo¡¸Ah, so, sorry! Umm...... yoyoyo...... I¡¯m a pitiful Cindere. I¡¯m called The Ash Girl because I¡¯m always wearing a gray one piece dress, but that¡¯s actually not my real name¡¹


    Ellie¡¸Ash Girl! You are not allowed to go to the castle, but we will enjoy ourselves dancing with the prince! O~ho ho ho¡¹


    Theo¡¸Ellie¡¯s loudughter is terribly suitable, isn¡¯t it...... quite amazing¡¹


    Ellie¡¸I¡¯m surprised as well. This might be a habit...... ah, lines, lines!¡¹


    Theo¡¸Ah! Umm...... no, notes, notes......¡¹


    Ellie¡¸It¡¯s ¡®Yoyoyo, so sad~¡¯¡¹


    Theo¡¸Thank you, Ellie. Yoyoyo, so sad~¡¹


    Ann¡¸While her stepsisters departures in beautiful dresses for Oujisama¡¯s party, The Ash Girl Theo-chan was crying next to the ash covered firece¡¹


    Ena¡¸Ann-sama, the lines are a bit different......¡¹


    Ann¡¸But Elliana-san. This is too cruel~ To make my cute Theo-chan cry...... but, the one who made him cry is Ellie-chan, isn¡¯t it...... Uun......¡¹


    ire¡¸Well, well, it¡¯s just a y, Okaasama. Please, continue¡¹


    Ann¡¸Fuu...... alright. It was then, that a shining light appeared before the eyes of the Ash Girl¡¹


    Theo¡¸W, what a wonderful light. I have never seen such wonderful light before! Who might you be?¡¹


    Alek¡¸I¡¯m a magician! Now, Theo! Kittens who keep on crying are bad! Swing your sword! Run! Towards the setting sun!¡¹


    ire¡¸Dear...... your lines arepletely wrong¡¹


    Alek¡¸Owowowow! C, ire! My side is going to get torn off! It¡¯sing off!¡¹


    Ellie¡¸Wawawa, Okaasama. T, the y! Continue the y!¡¹


    ire¡¸You are truly a helpless person, Alek...... since this is the special extra chapter in celebration of 100 chapters, please do it properly¡¹


    Alek¡¸Uu...... I¡¯m sorry...... it was my turn after a long time so I just......¡¹


    ire¡¸I¡¯m the same. But that¡¯s that. This is this. I won¡¯t allow mixing up official business with personal affairs¡¹


    Alek¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry. I will be a proper magician from now on! Watch me, ire! I¡¯m going to do it!¡¹


    ire¡¸Yes! Please do your best, Dear!¡¹


    Alek¡¸Leave it to me! I have stayed up all night hammering everything into my head after all!¡¹


    ire¡¸As expected of my husband. I have high expectations¡¹


    Alek¡¸Of course! Look forward toguha-¡¹


    Ena¡¸Niisan, quickly continue please¡¹


    Alek¡¸T, that was heartless, Ena!¡¹


    Ena¡¸Quickly¡¹


    Alek¡¸I, I got it so don¡¯t re at me like that......¡¹


    ire¡¸Fufu...... Alek is really weak against Ena¡¹


    Alek¡¸Uu...... my little sister is scary. Why is it just me all the time......¡¹


    Ena¡¸Qui?ck?ly!¡¹


    Alek¡¸Y, yes! Ash Girl! Do you want to attend the party~!?¡¹


    Theo¡¸Yes! Otousama! Or not, Magician-san!¡¹


    Alek¡¸Very well! In that case, changiyaaa!¡¹


    Theo¡¸Wawawawauwaa~...... amazi......ng......¡¹


    Ann¡¸Ara, ara, there was such production? It was written in the script, Elliana-san¡¹


    Ena¡¸That¡¯s weird, I didn¡¯t hear of such thing...... but, everyone is happy, it¡¯s the 100 Special Extra Chapter, isn¡¯t it fine, Ann-sama?¡¹


    Ann¡¸Let¡¯s leave it at that since Elliana-san says so¡¹


    Sani¡¸...... Oi, haven¡¯t you overdone it, Kuti?¡¹


    Kuti¡¸Eh~ you think~ I mean, Lily asked me to cooperate, so I thought I have to make it grand~¡¹


    Lily¡¾Ahaha. But, Obaasama and others let it go because of the celebration, so it¡¯s fine?¡¿


    Kuti¡¸It¡¯s fine~ it¡¯s fine~ it will somehow work out~¡¹


    Sani¡¸Is it fine to leave it like that?¡¹


    Kuti¡¸Rather than that, Lily¡¯s prgubeha-¡¹


    Sani¡¸It has not progressed that far yet, so don¡¯t spoil it! This worthless fairy!¡¹


    Lily¡¾Sensei, everyone will find out soon anyhow¡¿


    Sani¡¸No, that¡¯s not good. It¡¯s important to keep a secret even though it was exposed!¡¹


    Kuti¡¸E, even though I leaked it, to give me a low-sky dash aerialbo was terrible...... gaku¡¹


    Lily¡¾Kuti, live~!¡¿


    Sani¡¸Seriously...... now then, let¡¯s continue¡¹


    Theo¡¸Thank you for the wonderful dress, Magician-san!¡¹


    Alek¡¸I still have more! Haa! Hii! Fuu!¡¹


    Theo¡¸A, amazing, Otousama. How are you doing that!?¡¹


    Alek¡¸I also don¡¯t know! That¡¯s some extraordinary production! You have to ask Ena or Obaasama about that! I don¡¯t know anything! There are many things that society shouldn¡¯t know, Theo!¡¹


    Theo¡¸Otousama~!? Incredible, a pumpkin carriage with a horse made out of steel for unknown reasons and no matter how you look at it a rat monster coachman!¡¹


    Alek¡¸I leave the rest to you...... The...... Ash Girl...... the time limit is until the bell of the 24th hour¡¹


    Theo¡¸Yes, Otou...... Magician-san...... I will show you that I can do it! I will show you that I can dance with my beloved Oujisama by the 24th hour¡¯s bell!¡¹


    Ann¡¸In this way, Theo-chan obtained all necessary equipment to attend Oujisama¡¯s party. The adventure is not over yet. Don¡¯t lose your focus. Now, Theo-chan. If you disy the power, you always disy during the practice, the road ahead will surely open to you¡¹


    Theo¡¸Yes, Obaasama! I meant Narrator-san!¡¹


    Ann¡¸Fufu...... do your best, Theo¡¹


    Theo¡¸Yes, Okaasama! I meant Firece-san who always gives me warmth!¡¹


    Sani¡¸Is that fine? Your Obaasama started considerably ignoring the script......¡¹


    Kuti¡¸Eh~ but the outline fits, so isn¡¯t it fine~?¡¹


    Lily¡¾I, it¡¯s still okay...... Obaasama is an incredible person after all! Surely!¡¿


    Sani¡¸That would be good, but......¡¹


    Kuti¡¸Look, look, it¡¯s Lily¡¯s turn soon~¡¹


    Lily¡¾Ah, that¡¯s right. Thank you, Kuti. I will do my best, okay!¡¿


    Kuti¡¸Lily will be fine~ If you are the usual adorable Lily, something like priguaa¡¹


    Sani¡¸I told you not to spoil it~!¡¹


    Lily¡¾Let¡¯s continue¡¿


    Theo¡¸This is the party hall...... it¡¯s very pretty, but our mansion¡¯s party hall is way bigger. Is it normally something like this......? Ah, Ellie is there...... or not, Stepsister-san! Even though she¡¯s the younger sister!¡¹


    Ann¡¸Theo-chan who arrived at Ouji-sama¡¯s party moves stealthily not to be discovered by Ellie-chan while looking forward to the appearance of Oujisama¡¹


    Theo¡¸Still not yet, I wonder...... won¡¯t Li...... I meant, won¡¯t Oujisama appear soon?¡¹


    Rnd¡¸Lilianne Ouji has arrived...... tte, isn¡¯t it too cruel to leave me only with that one line?¡¹


    Ann¡¸Ara, ara, I¡¯m something like a narrator you know, Ro?¡¹


    Rnd¡¸No, no, Ann has many lines, right?¡¹


    Ann¡¸But, it¡¯s not a person, right? The narrator¡¹


    Rnd¡¸No, no, the lines......¡¹


    Ann¡¸N?o?t?a?p?e?r?s?o?n?¡¹


    Rnd¡¸I, I understand, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. Please continue......¡¹


    Ann¡¸Fufu...... Ro still has it good as ire doesn¡¯t y a person and has no dialogue, right?¡¹


    Rnd¡¸First of all, isn¡¯t there a mistake in the program......?¡¹


    Ann¡¸Lily-chan fell in love at first sight with Theo-chan and the two danced happily for a long time. Ara, ara, Lily-chan fell in love with Theo-chan, huh...... what a disappointing love......¡¹


    Theo¡¸Lily...... I also love Lily! W, won¡¯t you marrgyaboo~!¡¹


    Kuti¡¸Ara, Cindere~ Your time¡¯s up~!¡¹


    Lily¡¾Kuti...... It¡¯s Theo so it¡¯s bad if you send him flying with sorcery~¡¿


    Kuti¡¸But, he was about to dance with Lily for a long time, you know! There¡¯s no need to dance for that long! What is that person up there thinking! Who decided for Lily to be Oujisama!? My meter is going to overflow! No, it already did! I won¡¯t separate from Lily tomorrow!¡¹


    Lily¡¾It¡¯s a y so it can¡¯t be helped~ But, you won¡¯t separate again? I¡¯m happy, but properly talk with me, okay? I would be too lonely if you don¡¯t¡¿


    Kuti¡¸Of course! If it¡¯s for Lily, I will talk even with my throat split open! I will heal my ripped throat with recovery sorcery, and keep on shouting while tortured from pain!¡¹


    Lily¡¾Kuti...... so cool¡¿


    Sani¡¸Oi, oi......¡¹


    Theo¡¸Owowowow. Ah, no good! It¡¯s already almost 24 o¡¯clock! The magic will be dispelled!¡¹


    Ellie?¡¸......? Lily? It¡¯s Lily¡¯s turn, have you forgot your lines? It¡¯s ¡®Wait wonderful person, at least your name.¡¯ Should I say it instead of you?¡¹


    Lily¡¸Is fine~ Just absentminded¡¹


    Ellie?¡¸Is that so......? Don¡¯t overdo it, okay?¡¹


    Lily¡¸Ai. Wait, wanderful pershon. At least your name~¡¹


    Theo¡¸Ahh! How smart Lily is! And that voice is too adorable! No matter how many times I hear it! IIIIIIIhuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhh¡¹


    Ann¡¸Theo-chan runs to the staircase leading to the entrance and trips, he rolled fives times until he stopped and nearly died from the impact. Ararara, when did you learn to roll like that? As expected of Theo-chan¡¹


    Lily¡¸Who this ss shoe fits, is that person¡¹


    Ann¡¸Yes, well done, as expected of Lily-chan. Thus, Lily-chan decided to search for the person whom the ss shoe will perfectly fit¡¹


    Ellie¡¸I¡¯m the owner of that shoe! O~ho ho ho! Huh!? It doesn¡¯t fit...... even though I was supposed to marry with Lily...... Theo! I will show youter!¡¹


    Theo¡¸Ehh!? That¡¯s terrible!?¡¹


    Ann¡¸Many people gathered to put on the shoe, but the shoe didn¡¯t fit a single person. And then, it finally became the turn of Theo-chan who was wearing the usual gray one-piece dress¡¹


    Ena¡¸Oujisama is giving a chance to everyone, even a dirty person like yourself. Now, try it on¡¹


    Theo¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Ann¡¸The lines of the soldier Ena have ended with that, but Theo-chan¡¯s ss shoe splendidly fitted on his foot¡¹


    Lily¡¸You are the wanderful pershon, aren¡¯t you? Please marry me¡¹


    Theo¡¸Of course I will, Lily! I will make you happy!¡¹


    Ann¡¸After that, Theo-chan and Lily-chan lived happily ever after¡¹


    Ellie¡¸Even though it¡¯s just Theo~!¡¹


    Alek¡¸As expected! My prided children!¡¹


    Ann¡¸Fufu...... Theo-chan, Lily-chan, congrattions¡¹


    Rnd¡¸You did it, Theodore, Lilianne!¡¹


    Theo¡¸Thank you. Stepsister! Magician-san! Firece-san! The person in charge of calling names in party-san!¡¹


    ire?¡¸A firece and a callboy, what terrible roles, right~¡¹


    Rnd¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped since it was a y with a small cast¡¹


    Kuti¡¸I wonder why we did Cindere~¡¹


    Lily¡¾The author apparently wanted to try Cindere at least once¡¿


    The end.

 Chapter 101 – Saddle

    A few days before the tour of the Christophe House¡¯s magic tools workshop.


    Ena is giving instructions to the Knights and servants and doing the final checks today as well.


    Although I say that, she¡¯s also by my side now, so it¡¯s not like she¡¯s always on-site. The safety confirmation of the workshop tour is a matter of priority, but that¡¯s apparently that.


    ¡¸Ena is seriously overprotective...... it¡¯s not to that degree with Theo and Ellie, but it¡¯s somewhat terrible for some reason when ites to Lily¡¹


    ¡¸I understand that Lily is cute, but she shouldn¡¯t be restricted~ I think that Lily should have freedom!¡¹


    ¡¾Well, I think it¡¯s quite troublesome, but...... she¡¯s doing that because she¡¯s worried about me, so......¡¿


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind if the person in question says, so......¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is kind, after all~ But, this is what¡¯s going to happen if it gets too terrible!¡¹


    Tiny-sama puts up her index finger on her right hand, the magical power behind her takes a form of Reki-kun and...... explodes.


    ¡¸...... You......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wafu......¡¹


    ¡¾...... Kuti...... you can¡¯t do that......¡¿


    ¡¸Tehepero¡¹


    The exploded magical power-made Reki-kun grotesquely scattered and left behind only its limbs. I should say as expected of Kuti, that was extremely realistic drawing.


    As one would expect, that explosion made Reki-kun let out a miserable cry and curl up next to me.


    The explosion person herself lightly knocks on her head, sticks out her tongue and winks. Truly adorable.


    Therefore, I will forgive her. Even though magical power Reki-kun exploded and scattered, I can only forgive her.


    ¡¾I will forgive you, Kuti! You are way too adorable, Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸Lily is too cute as well! You are the best, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸...... This bacouple¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wafuun¡¹


    While rolling around on top of Reki-kun¡¯s belly, I had a good time with Kuti.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Tie that and it¡¯s done¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Elliana-sama. Is this all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm...... let¡¯s see. It seems slightly different from horse¡¯s, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. This time, it has been made more variable, so it shouldn¡¯t fail as it did before...... as long as he doesn¡¯t suddenly grow up......¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-san, are you done?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, Ann-sama. We safely finished¡¹


    ¡¸That is very good. Now then, Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Yesss¡¹


    A saddle has been attached to the four legged Reki-kun who¡¯s recently gotten as big as an adult.


    Right, a saddle.


    Previously defeated by Reki-kun¡¯s sudden growth, Reki-kun kept on sneering in ridicule over his triumph against the saddle.


    This saddle has beenpleted by the craftsmen who already were defeated x-times, but this saddle can match Reki-kun¡¯s growth to a certain degree.


    It¡¯s a gem finished by the stubbornness and willpower of craftsmen.


    ¡¸Reki-kun,¡ºDown¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    Reki-kun gets down the moment I gave him amand, but it doesn¡¯t seem like his new equipment is getting in his way.


    It fully corresponds to Reki-kun¡¯s quick actions. You can clearly see the skill of the craftsmen who made it.


    By the way, I became able to see the saddle on Reki-kun¡¯s back after a short while. I wonder if they are considered as clothes?


    But, it took a considerable amount of time until it became visible, so I guess it¡¯s slightly different from clothes?


    It¡¯s probably like an armor to Reki-kun. I wonder if it would be like that when the Knights put on their armor? I would like to see them putting it on next time.


    ¡¸Here, Lily¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Enya~¡¹


    Ena lightly lifts me up and ces me on Reki-kun¡¯s saddle.


    I think that the growth of my speech is as amazing as Reki-kun¡¯s growth rate. Apart from some pronunciation, I can speak rtively smoothly.


    As I thought, actually talking is important.


    Well, there¡¯s still some way to go.


    It was unavoidable that my speech now gives off quite a cute, childish feeling.


    It also probably can¡¯t be helped that everyone around me is letting high-pitched shouts of joy. Un. It can¡¯t be helped.


    I noticed the four personal maids doing their best to hold their voices in. Sweetly smiling at that time to finish them off istely my joy.


    But Kuti is as expected Kuti as she rolls around in the air. Of course, she rolls around without holding her voice back as she strangely shouts and rattles on and on about my cuteness.


    She is dexterous Tiny-sama in various ways.


    A storm of cherry blossoms made out of magical power keeps showering me while she rolls around and shouts. Really dexterous.


    As usual, Sani sensei decided topletely ignore that.


    ¡¸Lily, how is thefort? When Reki begins to run, a magic tool will automatically activate and soften the impact of the wind¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh~¡¹


    As expected of the Christophe House¡¯s craftsmen. The ridingfort is truly outstanding, and the surface below my bottom is soft and absorbs the shocks.


    Under normal circumstances, Reki-kun is able to move while considering myfort, so the impacts and shaking are few, so isn¡¯t this saddle already no different from a soft chair?


    Moreover, the impact of the wind is reduced when Reki-kun runs. Couldn¡¯t Reki-kun run as fast as possible now?


    I have not experienced Reki-kun¡¯s full power yet, so I would like to experience it by all means.


    It would surely be faster than Alek Coaster. I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    Since it¡¯s a saddle, there are stirrups with adjustable length. But, as my feet can¡¯t reach them at all, there¡¯s a dedicated ce for feet in ce of the stirrups.


    Of course, these can also be adjusted to a certain extent.


    In addition, there¡¯s a string simr to rubber in a ce of reins for bnce. There¡¯s no need to worry for it to entangle as it¡¯s a type that will automatically return to normal when released.


    It has more user-friendly features than a normal saddle, but since it was made for me, safety devices were indispensable.


    My waist is firmly fixed with something like a belt which prevents me from falling down.


    Until now, my personal maids or Obaasama apanied me in order to catch me if I fell down, but it has be even safer than before.


    Well, even if there are safety devices attached, they will keep on staying within a hand¡¯s reach as before, though.


    Incidentally, as I give Reki-kunmands with my voice, there¡¯s no need for reins.


    ¡¸Reki-kun,¡ºForward¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    When Reki-kun advances as usual, I don¡¯t feel any impacts nor shaking.


    Even though there would normally be low vibrations when Reki-kun stands up, I have not felt it at all, so the saddle is doing a good job. Truly a wonderful craft.


    ¡¸Reki-kun,¡ºRun¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Wan!¡¹


    Reki-kun who is slowly trotting obeys mymand and starts running.


    Slowly at first, but he gradually increases the speed.


    Of course, Reki-kun is tied with chains, so he can¡¯t run in a straight line.


    Because he has to run in a range in a circle, the Gs be slightly heavy when he turns, but a magic tool activated and alleviated it.


    It appears that a magic tool takes effect even around there. Truly wonderful. Just how many magic tools are installed in this saddle?


    Thanks to the magic tools, the speed which couldn¡¯t normally be endured is no problem.


    ¡¸Reki-kun,¡ºWalk¡»¡¹


    Because Reki-kun could run as much as he wants I told him to reduce the speed, but it appears that he can¡¯t hear me at this speed.


    But, if my voice can¡¯t reach him, the words of magical power will.


    I form words of magical power in Reki-kun¡¯s field of vision, and he who confirmed them slowed down.


    It was fine because I have words of magical power, but isn¡¯t it a problem that my voice can¡¯t reach him?


    Well, no one but myself actually rides on Reki-kun, so it¡¯s not really a problem, but we should make some improvements around there.


    ¡¸Enya~¡¹


    ¡ä


    ¡¸How was it, Lily?¡¹


    ¡¸N, you see~ When Reki-kun runs fast, he can¡¯t hear anyamore~¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... that¡¯s a problem. We have to resolve that quickly...... but, Reki is admirable for properly stopping. As expected of Lily¡¯s pet¡¹


    ¡¸Reki-kun, admiyable~¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuun¡¹


    When I pat Reki-kun¡¯s head and neck with a hand slightly charged with magical power, hefortably closes his eyes.


    Because Reki-kun¡¯s head also became bigger with his growth, I could only barely reach when I thought about patting both his head and neck.


    Therefore, it was inevitable to start clinging to him.


    This much only tickles Tiny-sama¡¯s jealousy meter, so it¡¯s fine.


    I skillfully mofumofu Reki-kun while paying attention to the jealousy meter.


    Even though he became big, Reki-kun is Reki-kun.


    This wonderful fur hasn¡¯t changed, or rather, it¡¯s powerful mofumofu level increased even further. Truly wonderful.


    Reki-kun is truly a lump of wonderfulness.


    As I¡¯m not using enough magical power to make him end up twitching on the ground, the pleasant time continued for a little longer with Reki-kun not ending up exhausted.


    As I thought, the craftsmen of the Christophe House are amazing.


    It appears that a new magic tool was installed in the saddle on the very day I said that my voice wouldn¡¯t reach Reki-kun when he runs fast.


    I thought it would surely take at least a few days, so I was surprised.


    The Christophe House¡¯s craftsmen are not to be sneered at.

 Chapter 102 – Magic Item

    Magic tool craftsmen are sorcerers without exception.


    By sealing sorcery into special materials called magic fragments, they are able to omit the time to chant the sorceries, reduce the consumption of magical power, and make magic tools that can be used by anyone.


    Sorceries sealed in magic tools are sealed with predetermined settings.


    Therefore, no matter who uses it, the effect will always be the same. Conversely speaking, it¡¯s also possible to reproduce the same effect without fail.


    However, there are limitations on the number of uses.


    It¡¯s not like everyone can cast powerful sorceries without any demerits.


    Even life sorceries which are used in everyday life are no different.


    Magic tools have limited number of times they can be used without exception.


    But, this limit changes depending on the skill of the one who sealed the sorcery and on the sorcery sealed itself.


    Of course, the settings of the sorcery change greatly.


    In addition, it also changes depending on the quality and size of the magic fragment.


    Due to various factors, magic tools are delicately simr objects.


    That being said, even if they are not exactly the same thing, it¡¯s possible to create something very simr. Therefore, magic tools with life sorcery sealed in them arergely produced, and that¡¯s the reason why everyone in the Ovent Kingdom use them in their daily lives.


    For example, the illuminating magic tool.


    An indispensable magic tool used to illuminate the indoors, streets, or used asnterns.


    When the sun rises, the people get up and go to sleep when the sun descends, and just like in my previous life, there are many people who are productive during the night time.


    Also, because this light doesn¡¯t emit heat, it doesn¡¯t start a fire even if used throughout the night, so it¡¯s very convenient.


    The brightness of the cheap ones can¡¯t be adjusted, and they can be only used for around five hours per week, but better ones canst for over a month, and it¡¯s possible to adjust their brightness. Of course, the more intensive the brightness, therger the consumption is.


    It¡¯s spoken of as a limit of the number of uses, but it really depends on the way the magic tool is used.


    Furthermore, cooking stoves, washing machines, and refrigerators which were necessities in my previous life also exist as magic tools.


    Cooking stoves with simple, low power fire life sorcery are the most mainstream, but there are alsorge ones that have aparable firepower to offensive sorcery.


    The kind where you put dirtyundry in a deep bucket is the most mainstream among the washing machines.


    It appears there¡¯s nothing like the box-shaped one from my previous life.


    Nevertheless, it makes clothes clean in a reasonable time. Of course, in the expensive ones, has features such as selecting the washing processes.


    There¡¯s apparently a huge one thates with a dryer in the Christophe House.


    I would like to see it once by all means.


    Refrigerators are not widely spread.


    The ice sorcery which is used has a problem of an outbreak of water and the development is apparently not progressing.


    However, because the convenience is high, it can still be bought by those who can afford a drainage system which is by no means cheap.


    Well, the Christophe House naturally has installed a huge refrigerator and several smaller sized ones.


    Since it has appearances of a box which doesn¡¯t release magical power, I have not been able to discover it yet.


    Like this, magic tools and the people of this world¨D¨DAuriol, have an inseparable rtionship.


    And our Christophe House has a magic tools workshop in its premises.


    That¡¯s because the Christophe House earns huge profits by developing and selling magic tools.


    My Mother ire, a royal court sorcerer, is a 2nd ss sorceress.


    ire who¡¯s a sorceress can naturally make magic tools.


    Moreover, being a 2nd ss sorcerer means being a rare existence at the apex of sorcerers.


    Of course, there¡¯s 1st ss and a Special ss above that.


    But, even in this vast Ovent, 1st ss sorcerers can be counted with one hand.


    They are so rare, that on the entire Lizwald continent, they can be counted on both hands and feet.


    A Special ss sorcerer doesn¡¯t exist in Ovent.


    This is a different Special ss from the Special ss Kuti is searching for.


    Therefore, even if I¡¯m a candidate, it won¡¯t be a problem.


    By the way, there¡¯s a barrier that covers the extensive area of the Christophe House¡¯s plot.


    ording to Kuti, she would be able to destroy it in two seconds, but it¡¯s Kuti we are talking about.


    Far from two seconds, I was told that the barrier is so strong it would take a year to take it down.


    Of course, spending so much time in disabling the barrier, the servants of the Christophe House who patrol around every day would get rid of them as they are literally watchdogs.


    It¡¯s an extraordinary tough barrier, but ording to Kuti, this is also a magic tool.


    I heard this only from Kuti, but the Christophe house boasts of a vast plot with which the mansions in the city can¡¯tpare.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that a barrier covers all of that plot.


    After being taught about 2nd ss barriers in Sani sensei¡¯s lesson, I reached a conclusion that many small barriers connected with a magic tool to create the huge barrier.


    I came to this conclusion after hearing from Kuti that there¡¯s no way that the Christophe House¡¯s possesses a magic tool that¡¯s able to create such barrier by itself.


    But, that means that the funds to maintain it must be extraordinary.


    It¡¯s quite doubtful whether it¡¯s necessary to cover the entire premises with a barrier. If they were to do it, then go all out, I guess?


    Still, I think the costs must be ridiculous.


    Right, you would normally think that.


    But, the Christophe House has a few not normal people.


    A human who is able to antagonize a Demon King or a Hero exists in here.


    There¡¯s no way such Christophe House would resort to ordinary means.


    ¡¸Fufu...... how nostalgic. Was it quite a long time before I met with Jii~ji? I enjoyed ying in Dungeons, so I visited quite a few of them¡¹


    Dungeon.


    Called the Mother of monsters, Dungeons literally birth monsters.


    And by defeating monsters in the Dungeons, you will obtain magic fragments. Magic fragments are not obtainable outside of the Dungeons.


    I¡¯ve held the magic fragment Theo brought me as a present from the Dungeon field trip, but it appears that Obaasama was ying in Dungeons even before that.


    ¡¸You must have been ying quite a lot. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was reported that over 40 Great Dungeons all over the Lizwald Continent went extinct......¡¹


    Sani sensei mutters while looking at the distant sky.


    ¡¸Dungeons are monsters, after all~ They all have magic fragments of their own ording to their sizes, but the magic fragments of the Great Dungeons are so big they can¡¯t be called magic fragments anymore. Calling them magic stones would be suitable, but...... magic tools made from those would have different use limits, and the quality of the sealed sorcery would be really high, wouldn¡¯t it~ ¡¹


    ¡¾That means......¡¿


    ¡¸It must be the oue of narrowing the quality of duration and control range. That thing¡¹


    In other words, the magic stones acquired through Obaasama¡¯s ying are used to maintain the Christophe House¡¯s barrier.


    Obaasama, just how many magic stones have you obtained......


    It must be quite a lot as it made Sani sensei mncholic and Kuti amazed. I want to see it for a bit.


    ¡¸Fufu...... once Lily-chan grows up a little bit more, okay?¡¹


    Her usual nonchnt smile became slightly impish.


    Such Obaasama...... first time......


    Just what kind of magic stones are they......


    It was a day when I reaffirmed Obaasama¡¯s frightfulness through her impish smile that caused a chill to crawl up my spine.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day after Sani sensei and Kuti reviewed the magic tool and recognized Obaasama¡¯s frightfulness.


    It¡¯s finally the day of the workshop tour.


    The Christophe House has a magic tools workshop.


    They have, but they actually have five of them.


    Right, not one.


    Five.


    Five of those magic tools workshops that big cities have only one of.


    Moreover, three of the Christophe House magic tools workshops arerger than Ovent Kingdom¡¯s official workshops.


    The facilities arerger and the product quality is naturally greater as well.


    In this case, quality equals to sorcerers.


    The quality of sorcerers basically means the ss they possess.


    ire is 2nd ss.


    It¡¯s a level where she as the royal court sorceress can employ 3rd ss sorcerers.


    In the Christophe House, there¡¯s a total of 45 sorcerers employed as craftsmen.


    All of them are sorcerers of 5th ss or above.


    5th ss sorcerers are referred to as intermediate level sorcerers.


    This means that as an intermediate sorcerer, you are already like a superman to ordinary people.


    They can naturally handle offensive sorcery as well as life sorcery, and hold enough power to instantly kill apletely armored knight in one blow.


    Intermediate sorcerers go up to the 7th ss, but 5th ss sorcerers are one step away from bing advanced sorcerers.


    The reasons behind the precious advanced sorcerers getting employed at the workshops in the Christophe House are the abundant funds and the existence of the 2nd ss sorceress, ire.


    The reason why ire is famous even among the royal court sorcerers and 1st ss sorcerers is naturally because of her active role in the Magic Battles, and because she¡¯s the manufacturer of the magic tool that creates the huge barrier.


    The workshop we are visiting today is the workshop where these advanced ss sorcerers work.


    Obaasama, Ojiisama, Theo, and Ellie.


    All four personal maids and three Knights. Other members are already keeping watch around the workshop.


    As for Ena who objected to this tour the most.


    ¡¸Now, Lily. You must not leave from my side today, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸Ye~sss¡¹


    Ena who was opposing to thest moment finally gave in when presented with the condition of me not getting away from her side.

 Chapter 103 – Bigotry

    Approximately 10 minutes of walking on the premises of our house.


    Because the season is the long spring, the sunlight is warm and gentle, so there¡¯s really no need for a parasol. But, the parasol is there as I thought.


    Jenny holds a parasol for Ena who¡¯s holding me in her arms because of the condition of me not separating from her today even though we are not even in the workshop yet, and Lacria seems to be holding a parasol for Obaasama as well.


    Ellie seems to be holding a parasol of her own, but the two males of the group aren¡¯t.


    This seems to be simr to my previous life where men didn¡¯t use parasols that much, so I have nothing to say.


    Well, my field of vision is high because I¡¯m held by Ena, so I can¡¯t see Ellie who¡¯s hidden by the parasol. Parasols naturally don¡¯t have magical powers, so I can¡¯t see them. If I could see them, they would probably be the cute ones with frills.


    By the way, the clothes I¡¯m wearing now are pure white goth loli dress overflowing with abundantces of many kinds.


    Ena said As I thought, white suits Lily really well and nodded in consent. But, Obaasama and Ellie also gave me words of praise as usual.


    Theo stopped working as usual and then start spitting out many sugary words when he rebooted, so Ellie set him straight with a blow as always.


    Kuti also drew a parasol of magical power for herself and made the sun shining brightly in rage.


    It was a sun with four swelled-up, muscly legs firing countless sunlights.


    Moreover, it had fis tights on its leggggggs.


    What to say...... is that Kuti¡¯s image of the sun?


    No matter how you look, that sun is a pervert.


    Kuti defended herself with the parasol from the downpour of radiation and sr re with a face of a challenger challenging something gigantic, and she advanced towards the finishing line she drew with magical power under the sun.


    Four men wearing expensive-looking robes were standing in attention just below the finishing line.


    When we approach a distance at which they would be able to hear my voice normally, the four simultaneously bend their bodies at 45 degrees with hands at their sides.


    It feels like a greeting from a country with over 4000 years of history.


    ¡¸Thank you foring, wee¡¹


    ¡¸You can be at ease. Rather than that, is Eliott-dono at it again?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... I certainly did let him know, but...... I¡¯m truly sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I understand that he¡¯s that kind of person, after all. You are not responsible. Rather, we will be in your care today¡¹


    ¡¸We are grateful for your words. Well then, shall we proceed with the clear exnation and demonstration to Obhama and Ojousamas as nned?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry when you are busy, but please¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. We are workers working at the Christophe House¡¯s workshop. We are truly delighted that Lord¡¯s and Lady¡¯s son and daughters want to witness our skills. Sorcery is not hereditary, but I¡¯m convinced that the three children inherited ireteal-sama¡¯s sense to produce wonderful magic tools¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but visiting a workshop that actually makes the magic tools should be a good experience¡¹


    One of the four people waiting in front of the workshop who seems to be the representative greets Ena.


    As expected, they are the employees of the Christophe House¡¯s workshop, and we are the family of their employer, so they receive us with utmost humbleness.


    Still, I can clearly see the confidence in their skills.


    These four doesn¡¯t seem to be the whole team, but there¡¯s particrly no reason for all of them toe out just because of our visit.


    It¡¯s standard for employees in a ce like this to be entric, and even if the employer¡¯s family visits, it¡¯s probable that there would be craftsmen who are immersed in their work.


    Kuti who snapped the finishing line already struck down the sun. What she drew next was aedic drawing of an old, bigotry man holding a crystal in his hand which exploded and made his remaining few hair into a little afro.


    It was when the afro old man exploded for the second time.


    Batan, I heard the sound of a door being kicked open, and then a nervous-looking man with sses appeared.


    I can see characteristically long ears attached to his nervous face. He¡¯s not an elf, but a longear.


    Which reminds me, this is my first time seeing someone from the Longears race.


    Although there wasn¡¯t one among servants, many of them seem to be living in Ovent, so it¡¯s not unexpected.


    ¡¸Eh, Eliott-san!? Elliana-sama is currently here, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸I know that. What about...... it......¡¹


    The representative of the workers warned the man¨D¨DEliott who appeared with a considerably sharp tone, but as soon as the person in question nced towards us, his movements stopped.


    In the midst of the eyes of people who tried to figure out what¡¯s going on, I could see strange magical power flowing from Eliott¡¯s eyes which he opened wide in astonishment.


    That flow which I have not seen before was a part form, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a form.


    They are simr, but by no means the same, the moment I clearly understood their difference...... Eliott nkly muttered.


    ¡¸What a beautiful color......¡¹


    ¡¸E, Eliott-san......? Did you see something again?¡¹


    ¡¸What did he see, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Ann-sama, Eliott-dono possesses Magic Eyes¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, is that so?¡¹


    Ena promptly answers Obaasama who inquired about Eliott¡¯s mutter.


    I see. This strange flow is because of the Magic Eyes.


    Because I can¡¯t see my own Magic Eyes, this is my first time seeing them.


    But, there are many kinds of Magic Eyes. Just what kind of Magic Eyes are Eliott¡¯s Magic Eyes?


    ¡¸Eliott-san¡¯s Magic Eyes can see the color in people. With that, he can understand what sorcery the person excels at. But, because he can see it even in those with no aplishments in sorcery......¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what color did he see, I wonder?¡¹


    All people direct their gaze towards Eliott who was still dumbstruck and not answering. No, he can¡¯t answer because he¡¯s dumbstruck.


    ¡¸What a beauty. A pure white that could paint over everything. But, this transparency wrapped all over it. I have not seen anything so beautiful before......¡¹


    He can¡¯t see the gazes gathered on him, but he answer¡¯s Obaasama¡¯s question while whispering and trembling.


    But, after he started mumbling in an almost inaudible voice, he then started fidgeting and promptly walked away.


    The four workers who saw Eliott like that had surprised expression on their faces. Just what was that about?


    I would like someone to exin.


    ¡¸Masqueriol, what happened to Eliott-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸E, Elliana-sama wait! Wait a moment please!¡¹


    The representative of the craftsmen whose name is Masqueriol interrupts Ena with grand hand gestures and stares at Eliott who walked away while mumbling to himself with aplicated expression of anxiety and expectations.


    ¡¸Pure white! As if wrapped in white! Shining! That¡¯s it, if I thin out the silver......! Masqueriol! Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Eliott who still has all eyes on him suddenly stops and shouts with his eyes burning.


    After shouting, he charged straight towards the door he kicked open before.


    Together with Masqueriol who was supposed to be our guide.


    ¡¾It seems that it¡¯s true that there are many weirdos among craftsmen¡¿


    ¡¸Ena staring with her mouth open, I haven¡¯t seen that in a long time~¡¹


    ¡¸Except Ann and us, everyone¡¯s reaction might be the proper one¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Eliott who appeared like a storm and disappeared like a storm too together with the representative of the craftsmen is apparently a craftsman with the most skill in the Christophe House magic tools workshops.


    His skill in sorcery is alsoparable to ire as he¡¯s also a 2nd ss sorcerer, and because he disliked working for the country, he got employed in the Christophe House where he has abundant funds to make his beloved magic tools and gets fed three times a day.


    Although he himself is wealthy enough, so there was no reason to get employed in the Christophe House, but he¡¯s apparently a useless member of society in everything except making magic tools.


    However, because he himself understood that he¡¯s a useless member of society, he decided to make magic tools in the Christophe House where he can make them freely.


    Magic tools craftsmen fundamentally have a high sry, but for that, they have to sell the produced magic tools first.


    Although sale routes can be sold through the Magic Tools Craftsmen Cooperation Organization, Eliott is a useless member of society to the degree he found even that to be troublesome.


    As a result, while having enough talent to be ying around for the rest of his life, he was forced to swap to a life of an ordinary sorcerer.


    His contract with the Christophe House is mostly to create magic tools.


    Other than that, he¡¯s free to do whatever he wants, and the servants take care of his belonging.


    Eliott leads a life which could be described as a paradise.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat¡¯s how Eliott-dono does things......¡¹


    ¡¸Well, craftsmen have a lot of difficulties. There are still three people to guide us around, so I don¡¯t really mind¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Ro said. We are here just on a tour, there¡¯s no problem in particr¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I want to quickly see how magic tools are made, Ena!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily also wants to see it quickly, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Wanna see~¡¹


    ¡¸Right...... let¡¯s leave Eliott-dono¡¯s matter aside. Well then, Agate. Could I request you to be our guide?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! T, then this Agate will have the privilege of being your guide in ce of Masqueriol!¡¹


    The next great person in line after Eliott and Masqueriol who he took away must be this Agate.


    He¡¯s a pitiful person who had an important role dumped upon him all of sudden, but the magic tools workshop tour finally started.

 Chapter 104 – Atelier Part 1

    We are guided through the entrance to the workshop where nothing but illumination magic tools are visible.


    This magic tools workshop is superior even among other Christophe House workshops, so they probably have air-con like magic tool too, but because it¡¯s nice and warm spring, it probably isn¡¯t necessary right now.


    The windows are opened as a pleasant wind is stroking my cheeks.


    After walking for a while in Ena¡¯s embrace, the man¨D¨DAgate, who became our guide in the stead of Masqueriol opens a double door.


    ¡¸T, this is the manufacturing room used for mass production of magic tools. T, today, we will show you how magic tools are made in here¡¹


    Agate somehow manages to continue his exnation while making actions of wiping off his sweat many times over.


    But, rather than the talk of the pitiable Agate, my eyes were nailed on the many magic tools the moment the door was opened.


    Magic fragments can be processed in various shapes with special processing methods.


    That, in other words, means that it¡¯s possible to adjust their appearances.


    Even my Magic Eyes which are able to see magical power see the shapes of great variety all around.


    I have never seen so many things at once before.


    What I can see are only people who possess magical power and magic tools. I was somewhat able to see the weapons the Knights were handling during the exploration once, but it¡¯s definitely not something I see every day.


    It¡¯s impossible for me who can see only magical power in my everyday life not to be excited.


    ¡¸Fufu...... it¡¯s my first time seeing Lily-chan be this excited¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, Lily was looking forward to this as well after all¡¹


    ¡¸Ena, quickly show Lily how magic tools are made!¡¹


    ¡¸Ena, quickly!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, you don¡¯t have to dump it on Lily just because you guys can¡¯t also endure anymore¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, you are on the same wavelength¡¹


    Ellie is stealthily elbowing Theo¡¯s side under the supervision of Obaasama¡¯s gentle smile.


    However, because there are other people¡¯s eyes today, Theo takes a distance from the stealthy elbow without the need of fainting in agony.


    As I thought, it seems that Ellie feigns friendliness in front of anyone but family.


    But, it appears she¡¯s the type that takes action as long as she isn¡¯t discovered. As expected of her.


    ¡¸T, then, Bhama, Ojousamas, let¡¯s show you long-awaited magic tool production!¡¹


    Because he entered the field of his expertise, Agate made up his mind, and his words overflowed with confidence.


    ¡¸However before that, do you know what is most needed for making magic tools, Theodore Bhama?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it...... magic fragment?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. However, it¡¯s not just that. Magic tool container is just as necessary as the magic fragment. It does not matter what kind of substance the container is made of. However, the quality and effectiveness of magic fragments can be enhanced depending on what they have been sealed into¡¹


    ¡¸Like the Asherah tree, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you said. The Asherah tree Bhama is nurturing is the most extreme case. As the n is to show you the basics of the magic tool production, I think of showing you the difference between a state of a simple processing method and unprocessed state¡¹


    ¡¸Is there such a difference?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it makes such difference that it can be said that they are already different things. Seeing is believing, is what I would like to say, so let¡¯s show you at once. First, I will seal sorcery in an unprocessed magic fragment. This time, I will be making the simplest illumination magic tool¡¹


    Agate who changed his ss for Guide to Moderator finished his exnation and picked materials which were prepared on a nearby desk in his hands.


    ¡¸This is a magic fragment. This little magic fragment is more than enough for this time, so I will be using it¡¹


    The magic fragment in Agate¡¯s hand is about the size of the magic fragment Theo has gifted me.


    Because he¡¯s using unprocessed one first, there are no other special features.


    ¡¸And, this is another necessary thing for sealing¨D¨Da sealing crystal. Every magic tool craftsmen possess them, however today, I won¡¯t be using the 1st-grade sealing crystal which the Christophe House¡¯s usually supplies, but I will be using a 4th-grade sealing crystal which is used in regr workshops¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you not going to use the 1st-grade one?¡¹


    Ellie tilts her head to the side and asks the question I also had.


    Since they are graded, there will be a difference in the performance, right? Then, even though this is just a tour, this is the Christophe House after all, wouldn¡¯t using a 1st-grade one be better?


    ¡¸When using the 1st-grade sealing crystal, the quality of the sorcery would be too high. Because the quality is too much for such small magic fragment, the process would fail instead. By using sealing crystals of lower grade, you can control the quality of magic tools by using matching magic fragments¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I understand¡¹


    In order to make a magic tool, you have to seal sorcery in a magic fragment.


    Sorcery is sealed with the use of a sealing crystal and these crystals also have ranks.


    When using a good one, the quality of the sorcery increases. For example, if you seal sorcery that creates a small dose of water with 1st-grade sealing crystal, you will get a clear, pure water.


    On the contrary, if you use 10th-grade sealing crystal, the water will be full of impurities.


    However, with the increased quality, you will want to use magic fragment with appropriate size, or use a higher quality magic fragment, so the magic tools craftsmen use sealing crystals as necessary.


    asionally, in some cases, 10th-grade sealing crystal might be more beneficial to use than a 1st-grade one.


    ¡¸Well then, I will begin¡¹


    Agate deres and starts performing a chant to activate the sealing crystal.


    Sealing crystal is not a magic tool, it¡¯s a thing made with a special process and materials, and it¡¯s possible to establish various settings just like in sorcery.


    In the next moment, he starts chanting illumination sorcery.


    Chanting is the establishment of settings of the sorcery. It also encrypts the settings, so others wouldn¡¯t be able to read it.


    But because there¡¯s nothing to hide this time, it was a very simple chant with no encryption.


    The sorcery used with the sealing crystal was really simple as the formsted only for a few seconds.


    The form flows into the sealing crystal, receives part of the settings established in the 4th-grade sealing crystal, and freezes at the time it was supposed to activate.


    This is the state before sealing.


    You can keep this state by moving it into the magic fragment, it can be then activated at an arbitrary time.


    Agate touches the magic fragment with the sealing crystal and performs a chant to move the form into the magic fragment.


    Thatsted only a moment, and although it was a very simple form, it was really over just in an instant.


    ¡¸It¡¯splete¡¹


    The illumination magic tool has beenpleted in a blink of an eye.


    It was indeed finished in no time, and it certainly is something different from before the sealing.


    ¡¸Well then, I will now seal an identical sorcery in a processed magic fragment¡¹


    Saying such, Agate picked up a magic fragment of the same size.


    The thing he picked together with the magic fragment doesn¡¯t have magical power, so I don¡¯t know what it is.


    ¡¸This is a piece of topaz. Various things can be inserted into magic fragments, but gems, in particr, tend to increase stability. This is only a tiny piece of topaz, but it¡¯s plenty to show the effect¡¹


    Theo and Ellie were already drawn in by Agate¡¯s exnation.


    Because I have already been taught this in Sani sensei¡¯s lessons, furthermore, even far beyond this point, so I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m too drawn by the exnation.


    Agate put the piece of topaz and the magic fragment on top of machinery I can¡¯t see, and made grabbing gestures and poured.


    It¡¯s probably a general solution used for processing. When it touched the magic fragment, the liquid solution dissolved a part of the magic fragment.


    By putting materials in, the magic fragment will naturally capture the substances.


    The magic fragment ispletely dissolved and then molded.


    It seems that Agate is not worried about the shape because only a piece of topaz is going to be used this time.


    The dissolved materials are hot and can¡¯t be touched barehanded, so he¡¯s using some utensils that are not visible to me again.


    When it¡¯s cooled and solidified, Ju such sound resounds, and the magic fragment process is finished when the piece of topaz is incorporated.


    I can see a faint, foreign substance in the magical flow of the magic fragment.


    That must be the piece of the topaz.


    How does this look in normal eyes, I wonder?


    It¡¯s regrettable, but I can¡¯t see it, I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s in there, though.


    ¡¸Pretty......¡¹


    ¡¸Un, small sparkles are fluttering inside the magic fragment...... it¡¯s beautiful¡¹


    While imagining the spectacle from Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s words, Kuti draws a crystal with a starry sky inside.


    As expected of Kuti. She understands and responds to my thoughts without being told anything.


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti. It¡¯s really beautiful¡¿


    ¡¸Lily is far more beautiful though!¡¹


    A smile floats on the gentle Smugface, increasing her loveliness even further.


    While fascinated by such Smugface-sama, the processing of magic fragment into the magic tool finished.


    When did that happen......


    Isn¡¯t this far beyond being fast at your job!?


    ¡¸Well then, two identical sorceries are sealed in these magic tools. The only difference is the process. Let¡¯s take a look at once¡¹


    Saying such, he held the two magic tools in his hands and activated them simultaneously.


    The forms get activated by the magical power, the sorceries were revealed, but I couldn¡¯t understand the difference in effect.


    ¡¸Amazing! It gets this bright!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, just doing that increased the effect by this much¡¹


    ¡¸Then, will it get even brighter if you mix it with more things?¡¹


    ¡¸Ellistina Ojousama, mixing too many things is not a good thing. The effect varies deeply depending on the ratio of the magic fragment and the blend¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    It seems the brightness has been greatly increased, but even though I can¡¯t see it myself, I can imagine it from everyone¡¯s impression.


    Well, Kuti hasically drawn the moment the magic tools were activated, so I don¡¯t think I missed that much.


    After that, Agate made several magic tools and showed us the different effects of differentbination of materials, and our tour of the magic tools workshop smoothly progressed

 Chapter 105 – Atelier Part 2

    The differences of the container, the magic fragment seems to be extremely varied and wide-ranging bybining it with various materials.


    Although I knew about it, actually seeing it is quite interesting.


    For example, when mixing a sapphire powder with a fragment of the same size, the effect will be different.


    The effect also changes depending on the sealed sorcery.


    There¡¯s a difference in the number of sorceries, number of materials, and ratio of the blend.


    Of course, since there are big changes, there are also small ones. Among them, there are several materials which don¡¯t incur any changes.


    Magic tools craftsmen have to select from the numerousbinations suitable to the concept of the magic tool to produce it.


    In addition, they require enormous knowledge of sorcery.


    On top of that, even more knowledge is required to be a magic tool craftsmen.


    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing...... I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn that much¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that too......¡¹


    ¡¸Really. As expected of sorcerers employed by the Christophe House, they are indeed different¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your praise. However, these are only the fundamentals. Because an infinite number of materials and their processing methods exist, as one would expect, we can¡¯t learn everything. That room over there is for safekeeping the documents ofbined materials we have discovered. It¡¯s already filled to the brink¡¹


    Agate who safely aplished producing the magic tools points with his left hand and a refreshing smile on his face.


    There is surely a warehouse where he¡¯s pointing at, but I can¡¯t, unfortunately, see it. But, as the room is filled to the brink, there must be quite a lot.


    There must be also things that other people discovered, and the materials are probably stored in a different ce.


    There is really a terrific amount ofbining materials.


    The magic tools production is really profound.


    ¡¸Regarding the magic tools production they are developed to the extent it can bepared to the Forest next to the world. Moreover, there are quite a lot of skilled craftsmen gathering here, it can be said that they are at the highest peak¡¹


    ¡¸Magic tools are outside of my expertise~¡¹


    Sani sensei shakes her neck vertically while looking over the proud craftsmen.


    However, Kuti is obviously not being too interested in magic tools as she¡¯s figure skating in the air.


    I¡¯m certain she must havee with this idea after thest magic tool Agate made since it¡¯s was an ice one.


    The moment she cut the edge and jumped into the air, a high-speed rotation began, and she continued spinning so fast I couldn¡¯t keep the count of her spins.


    Doesn¡¯t she feel dizzy? As expected of Kuti.


    ¡¸Well then, next is¡¹


    Because there wasn¡¯t anyone besides me who could see the high-speed spinning Kuti, it was when Agate whom I have ignored tried to progress his exnation.


    The door further inside was kicked open and Eliott with a smile on his entire face and Masquelior chasing after him appeared.


    ¡¸Behold! It¡¯s only a temporary article, but it¡¯spleted!¡¹


    ¡¸Gentlemen, the capacity expansion form has beenpleted!¡¹


    Completely disregarding the Christophe¡¯s family¡¯s inspection, the two raised their voices in excitement.


    ¡¸Are you for real!? Even though you said we have reached the limit so many times, just how did you do it!?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Just how did you adjust something that was stagnated for five months!?¡¹


    ¡¸Sensei! Masqueriol-dono! Please tell us!¡¹


    The other two guides who were with Agatepletely disappeared from my head until now, and all three went towards the two trespassers.


    While we were staring in dumbfounded, Eliott who hasn¡¯t noticed us until now broadly grinned and thrust his finger towards us.


    ¡¸I got the idea from the color of my angel! That engulfing pure white...... ahh, so wonderful. I have never seen such wonderful color overflowing with transparency before!¡¹


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered at the direction of the fingertip, specifically Ena and me.


    Eliott who talked about colors with ecstatic expression and his finger pointed, suddenly starts talking with a serious expression as if his expression from a while ago was just an illusion.


    ¡¸My angel! I thank you! Thanks to you, our research can advance by a step again!¡¹


    pping arises from the five magic tools craftsmen after hearing Eliott¡¯s words.


    But, we who werepletely left behind could only stare while being dumbstruck.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸In other words, the research for the fuel consumption reduction of the barrier enclosing the mansion has advanced?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. But, this technique could also be surely used for the number of use limit for other magic tools. Well, the cost would be considerable though¡¹


    ¡¸Specifically, how much more will it be reduced?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... it should be possible to reduce the current consumption from one quarter to about one sixth, Ann-sama¡¹


    ¡¸That is a very progressive technique, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, however, before my Angel swooped down upon us, we were wandering in total darkness. I thank you once again, my Angel!¡¹


    Eliott who grasped his fists snapped again and started his fervent speech while looking towards us.


    And as I thought, by Angel he doesn¡¯t mean Ena, but me.


    Following Theo, another person who calls me angel appeared. I would seriously like him to spare me.


    He who has Magic Eyes that can see colors apparently sees my magical power as pure white, but he can¡¯t tell the amount.


    If he could see even that, it might have be pretty serious.


    Those who possess Magic Eyes are rare and those with Magic Eyes that can see magical power is just a handful...... no, his level might just be too low at the moment.


    But, even if I talk about ¡®might¡¯ it would be better to take some precautions.


    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s right! I would like to express my gratitude for being able to meet my Angel who granted me a magnificent revtion, I would like to make a magic tool using my best technique!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s wonderful! Elliana-sama, Eliott-dono hasn¡¯t shown such eagerness to make something for anyone ever before! Please give your permission by all means!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The excited Eliott and the other craftsmen simultaneously lower their heads to Ena.


    It was very impressive that even the high strung Eliott with high pride readily lowered his head. Different from his appearances, is he perhaps a person who doesn¡¯t worry about such things?


    ¡¸Umm......¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine, Elliana-san. Eliott is the best magic tools craftsman, isn¡¯t he? A magic tool made by such person will surely be something wonderful¡¹


    ¡¸If Ann-sama says so...... then, I will leave it to you. However, since it¡¯s something for Lily, anything that is dangerous is naturally prohibited¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh...... I thank you, Elliana-dono! Then, I will make a supreme magic tool for my Angel right away! My Angel, the next time we meet, I will be sure to give you a splendid magic tool that will make you smile. Until then!¡¹


    I feel like my first impressions of Eliott who is now treating me with a gracious attitude like a fragile object is gradually getting reced.


    But, he¡¯s still the same magic tools fool.


    I was able to clearly see Eliott¡¯s magical power while he kicked the door open and went inside with a cheerful expression


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸That was incredible, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... I was really surprised by Eliott-dono......¡¹


    ¡¸He haspletely taken to Lily, didn¡¯t he! As expected of Lily! She made that entric man her captive¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is certainly an angel, but...... somewhat......¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, are you jealous, Theo-chan? Fufufu......¡¹


    ¡¸Theo, train hard so you don¡¯t lose, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, because I can¡¯t make magic tools, I will do my best in my own way in order for Lily to recognize me!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit, Theo-chan. If it¡¯s you, you will surely be Lily-chan¡¯s wonderful Knight. I guarantee it¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. If it¡¯s Theodore, you will surely be a splendid Knight just like me¡¹


    ¡¸Ara...... if he bes like Ro, he will be stuck with abnormal strength and nothing else¡¹


    ¡¸Being able to take a hit is a good thing, isn¡¯t it! This steel body of mine that can take one blow from An is the subject of envy of others Knights, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara...... I don¡¯t hate Ro¡¯s body, but I don¡¯t have that much interest in muscles¡¹


    ¡¸W, wait! I¡¯m not just muscles, you know! L, look that! My paperwork is also envy of other Knights!¡¹


    ¡¸Ojiisama...... I don¡¯t think paperwork is something to envy¡¹


    ¡¸E, Ellistina¡¯s tsukkomi is painful! What should I do~! ¡¹


    Leaving behind the crouching, troubled Ojiisama, we have slowly walked from the Christophe House workshop tour back to the mansion under the bright, spring sunlight.

 Chapter 106 – Calm

    I¡¯m taking Sani sensei¡¯s lesson in the Reki-kun room as usual.


    But the lesson is little different today. It¡¯s a lesson that responds to my spark of interest of magic tools creation which I witnessed the other day.


    Specifically, it¡¯s a lesson about magic tool techniques around the Lizwald Continent.


    The contents of the lesson are nned to progress to magic tool techniques of the Forest next to the world which are far more advanced than the techniques of the Lizwald Continent.


    But since we have just started, the techniques of the Forest next to the world seem to be still far ahead.


    The other day, I was able to see the magic tool production even with my eyes which can see only magical power.


    There were several things I learned and I also realized that there are many things about magic tools production that I have no knowledge of.


    But in my case, I can¡¯t practice immediately just because I realized it.


    Even in the tour of the magic tools workshop, they had to go through many measures and I eventually had to be brought in while holding hands.


    For that reason, I¡¯m taking Sani sensei¡¯s lesson today in order to attain new knowledge.


    ¡¸¨D¨DIn other words, there is a fixed rule for the number of materials that can bebined with the magic fragment, and it will only show its effect within that range. It means that too much and too few won¡¯t work. In addition, although the discoveredbinations on the Lizwald Continent are many, it¡¯s still insufficient. The Forest next to the world has a great amount of high-efficiency techniques. But in order to learn the basics first, the techniques of this continent¨D¨D¡¹


    The proper amount of materials and the quality of the magic fragment can be controlled with the magic tool¡¯s container.


    But ording to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson, that amount can¡¯t be toorge or too low. There¡¯s a certain range of measurement error, but the error range for quality steadily narrows.


    This is simr to scientific experiments in my previous life, so it¡¯s pretty fun.


    The problem is the enormous quantity of techniques, but because I have a personal use archive just like Kuti, I won¡¯t have a problem if I store them there. I will learn them though.


    The archive is like data, so I won¡¯t be able to see without retrieving it.


    Therefore, as I thought, it¡¯s necessary to remember it myself.


    Weak points exist even in convenient functions. In order to cover for that weakness, effective practical use on a routine basis with great effort is necessary.


    Putting in an effort is one of my best points, so there¡¯s no problem at all.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Kuti¡¯s magical power which draws a blend of several materials into argish magic fragment changes ording to Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    They asionally explode, but that¡¯s just for entertainment.


    I don¡¯t know whether they actually explode, but this also has a meaning to serve as a warning when the difficulty level is high, or thepounding amount is wrong.


    Kuti loves to fool around, but she doesn¡¯t make meaningless actions in the lessons.


    But it¡¯s charming when she draws something unrted to the lesson with her magical power though.


    There¡¯s no problem. She¡¯s cute, so I will allow it. I will allow it even if it¡¯s not permitted.


    Even if the world turns against me, I will allow it. Kuti banzai.


    However, as my knowledge continues to steadily increase, just like during the time of sorcery, it¡¯s bing harder to practice.


    While hammeringplicatedposition recipes into my head, I begin considering just how am I going actually to make the magic tools.


    I think I would be able to make a magic tool if I had the materials, sealing crystal, and magic fragment, but gathering those three will be extremely difficult.


    I have the one magic fragment I have received from Theo, but Obaasama is currently holding on it, and she will show it to me when I ask.


    I have no idea at all how am I going to get my hands on materials and a sealing crystal.


    The best way as I thought would be going to the workshop. I will be able to get some right away.


    I can¡¯t see the materials myself, but if Kuti and others help me, I will be clear to a certain degree.


    Before that, the problem is whether I will be able to revisit the magic tools workshop......


    At any rate, the journey ahead looks to be full of troubles.


    For now, I will increase my knowledge so that I¡¯m ready to put it into practice whenever an opportunity arises.


    So that I won¡¯t have to avert my eyes once the chancees because of insufficient knowledge.


    With my motivation renewed, Sani sensei¡¯sposition recipes lecture got even more profound andplex.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Reki-kun. What would be a good magic tool to produce first?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wafun¡¹


    ¡¾A typical Reki-kun air resistance controlling magic tool, huh. Fumufumu¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyun, bufuu¡¹


    ¡¾Oopsy, I have tickled your interest, didn¡¯t I? Sorry, sorry. But Reki-kun really did be big, didn¡¯t you...... if I grew as fast as you, I could have an easier time negotiating, right~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾Hiyaa. Mou, that tickles. I willb your tail in return, okay~¡¿


    Because Reki-kun¡¯s tail counterattacked while I was patting his head, I wanted to catch it in order tob his tail this time.


    Totetote I chase after Reki-kun¡¯s tail, but because Reki-kun¡¯s tail is freely running about, I quite can¡¯t catch it.


    ¡¾Muu...... don¡¯t escape me, Reki-kun~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaan¡¹


    Because Reki-kun finally gave up after I snapped and mofumofued his tail, so I slowlybed his tail with one hand.


    Because the people in charge of Reki-kun massage and brush him every day with a specialb, I can enjoy his smooth flowing fur without getting caught in it even once.


    Because Kuti intruded and cried outb my tail as well~ while I wasbing Reki-kun¡¯s tail, I showed her a plenty of love.


    I can¡¯t touch the tail Kuti has drawn with magical power, but Kuti¡¯s hair is of Reki-kun grade, no even further beyond that.


    I rustle Kuti¡¯s hair while pretending to bebing Reki-kun¡¯s tail.


    ¡¾Kuti¡¯s hair feelsfortable as expected...... they are the world¡¯s number one¡¿


    ¡¸Ehehe~ I also love touching Lily¡¯s hair, you know~ I feel like touching them until you go bald~ Ehehehehehe~¡¹


    ¡¾I wouldn¡¯t go as far as making you go bald, if it¡¯s Kuti¡¯s hair, I want to touch it every day~¡¿


    ¡¸I also would be like to be touched by Lily on daily basis~¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ehehe~¡¹¡¹


    In the end, our voices came together to signal our mutual happiness.


    Such happiness infused magical power releasing me moved further inside the Reki-kun room, but Obaasama and my personal maids are still there and I, of course, don¡¯t need to look to know what expressions they are making.


    While watched over by many gazes full of warm affection, I also spend my day today while enjoying plenty of happy time with Kuti.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the way, Sani sensei goes hastily to study by herself when our happy love time begins.


    She seems to have brought many things from herst homing, and she¡¯s reading a book when not teaching me.


    About that book, I can surprisingly see it too.


    It feels like a profound, bulky book with leather-like cover. There areplex patterns and no title on the front cover.


    I was curious, so I asked Sensei once to show it to me, but I was refused.


    It might have been the first book I could be able to read on my own, so it was painful to leave it, but I was reluctant to obstinate.


    As there¡¯s no way Sani sensei did it out of maliciousness, there surely must be some kind of reason.


    Prohibited book, for example. Sale prohibited maybe. Or perhaps an adult picture book.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an arousing kind of book from Sani sensei¡¯s indifferent reaction while reading, but Sensei¡¯s expression is entirely serious, so I could argue.


    Well, there are many times when Sensei is expressionless with her half-closed eyes, so she might be just masking it very well.


    I would like to say that I can see through her as the expressionless specialist, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s quite difficult.


    Her flow of magical power is working normally, so I might be wrong after all.


    I don¡¯t know at all because the book has no title, but since it¡¯s a book Sensei with the extensive knowledge is reading, it must be a befittingly difficult book.


    I would like her to let me read it sometime.


    Because of that, Sani sensei isn¡¯t recently inserting her tsukkomis during the happy love time, but quietly reading her book.


    It¡¯s good that she¡¯s not disturbing Kuti¡¯s and mine lovey-dovey time, but I wonder why I find it somehow unsatisfactory.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because Sensei¡¯s tsukkomi was a daily routine?


    Kuti also readies herself when she does something tsukkomi worthy, but because nothinges, she starts pouting while looking at Sani sensei¡¯s direction.


    Her mood immediately turns for better when I poke her puffed out cheeks with a finger, so there were no problems so far though.


    It¡¯s just, as I thought Sani sensei was part of the happy love time, so I can¡¯t help to dislike the slight difference.


    When Kuti can¡¯t endure any more, she would assault the reading Sensei and forcibly drag her along, but Sani sensei doesn¡¯t seem to dislike it as she gets properly on board when that happens.


    On the other hand, I feel that her usual blows triple in power though.


    Is that book perhaps a book about battling techniques?


    I feel it doesn¡¯t fit theb working Sensei though.


    Today as well, Kuti who couldn¡¯t endure received a body blow from Sensei, but the fist wasunched after amassing the power from twisting her hips and back.


    Her entire body which burned like in mes with rapid rotations in session glided a barrage of 16 hits of level 1.


    While drawing a me spirals with her burning-like body, her fingers as if they were gliding, she got exactly a barrage of 16 hits of level 1 in.


    No matter what, it¡¯s not possible to get more than 16 hits on level one, I recalled a simr memory from a long time ago.

 Chapter 107 – Plan

    One month has quickly passed after the tour of the magic tools workshop and the 5th Month is about to end.


    I can¡¯t practice at all because the means to secure the materials and seal crystals have not been prepared and because of that, the knowledge about magic tools production I learned from Sani sensei has be enormous.


    Although the learning about sorcery and things rted to that took even a lot of my spare time, the magic tools production lessons advanced at unbelievable speed.


    Because I can¡¯t basically learn anything new without the magic fragments and the materials, I can only try to understand the acquired knowledge better.


    Although I say that, theposition of the magic fragments is boasting of a huge amount of knowledge.


    It¡¯s possible tobine more than ten materials in grams. Such amount is already proving murderous.


    ¡¸But Lily has a matching archive with me, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Although you remember most of it, having an archive is a foul-like power¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s convenient, isn¡¯t it~ But I do remember the basic parts properly without relying on the archive~¡¿


    ¡¸Lily¡¯s head is amazing~ I can¡¯t already follow in that direction~ It would be impossible without the archive~¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it would normally be like that. It¡¯s not a problem for me though¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei...... you have so much knowledge, the number ofposition recipes is also tremendous...... you truly don¡¯t need an archive. No...... is Sani sensei already the archive?¡¿


    ¡¸This archive!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you cursing me or......?¡¹


    Sani sensei has memorized all that enormous knowledge without the use of an archive in her brains.


    I remember the majority myself, but I still can¡¯t overtake the amount of Sensei¡¯s knowledge and the understanding of all of it.


    That¡¯s the difference of age, but I would like to catch up with all of Sensei¡¯s knowledge one day.


    My knowledge might be increasing, but as expected, magic tools production has to be put into practice.


    Especially the mixing of materials and magic fragment is a skill which is done in the units of the gram and can have different effects with delicate changes.


    I don¡¯t dislike studying various things like this, but I¡¯d like to seal a sorcery in a container I¡¯ve thought of.


    Especially the very single magic fragment in my possession which I received as a present from Theo, I would like to carefully select and make the best magic tool out of it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My favorite magic tools scattered around me are as one would expect magic tools made with the Christophe House¡¯s techniques.


    Just a normal illumination magic tool is full of custom functions, starting from brightness adjustments, to angle, range, and shape.


    The materials to be mixed with the magic fragments are adjusted to match the magic fragment itself, or it¡¯s produced in a shape that would allow it to envelop the magic fragment from the outside.


    Thetter is the type which is also used for decoration. In this case, it¡¯s to let the magical power flow smoother. Asherah tree is the representative.


    My favorite magic tools are decorated with both with splendor and simplicity, but all of them are beautiful.


    It¡¯s possible for me to see their shape because of the outer shell through which the magical power flows.


    No matter how delicately made the wooden toys are, I¡¯m unable to see them, so to me, magic tools are a great substitute for toys.


    Although I say that, magic tools for the studying me are not toys, but teaching materials.


    I¡¯m also not at the age to y with toys anymore.


    My body is that of a two-year-old though.


    I can also see the forms in the magic tools which are the teaching materials.


    I do the analysis when I¡¯m not taking a lesson, basically in my free time while ying with Kuti.


    As I grasped theposition recipes, my analysis of the magic tools favorably progresses.


    But as I thought, the problem is the activation part, analyzing that is very slow...... no, it¡¯s not progressing at all.


    This is in the territory of the magic tool¡¯s foundation part, so it appears that no matter how much I study about material recipes, it won¡¯t be usable as a reference.


    But theposition recipes lessons are continuing in great amounts, so I don¡¯t know when I can acquire the knowledge of the foundation part.


    Well, I already know the activation sorcery, so it¡¯s not something to press necessarily. It¡¯s just simple curiosity.


    But that curiosity is my driving force and also motivation.


    Magic tools and sorcery are closely rted.


    It¡¯s given as sorcery is sealed within the magic tools.


    It¡¯s only natural for me who was interested in wonder-making technology in a world where no sorcery existed to be interested in magic tools.


    ¡¾¨D¨Dthat being the case, I¡¯m opening the meeting for the Mission n 48 ¨C obtaining magic fragments and materials¡¿


    ¡¸Pafupafudondonpyu~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... It¡¯s already the eight time, huh...... there¡¯s nothing I can say as we failed each time......¡¹


    ¡¾Ena is truly a formidable enemy......¡¿


    ¡¸She¡¯s a bit overprotective, isn¡¯t she~¡¹


    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s the same as her child...... no, she loves Lily even more than that, so wanting her to give Lily something as dangerous as magic fragments or materials is unreasonable¡¹


    ¡¸Magic fragment aside, can¡¯t we do something about the materials~¡¹


    ¡¸I thought there was no danger, so we begun with gems, but who would have thought she would counter attack that Lily might swallow them¡¹


    ¡¾Well, I¡¯m a two-year-old after all~ Moreover, it seems my growth is slightly behind~¡¿


    ¡¸Even though you be able to speak very well~¡¹


    ¡¾I think I became able to speak quite smoothly!¡¿


    ¡¸Un, un! As expected of Lily! Tongue twisters are already an easy win, right!¡¹


    ¡¸Nyamyamyuginamyaagomienyanyanyanya~!¡¹


    I tried doing a tongue twister with my both hands raised up, but as you could guess, Reki-kun fell on his stomach as a result.


    Kuti jumped towards my cheek and started rubbing against it while spurting something out of her nose, but I quickly cast the concealment sorcery and wiped it with a handkerchief.


    After washing the handkerchief which probably became deep red clean withpression washing sorcery, I dried it with warm air.


    ¡¸Yosh, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, thank you for the confirmation, Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Uhohoho~ Lily¡¯s cheek, Lily¡¯s cheek is~¡¹


    The handkerchief waspletely dry about five secondster, and Sani sensei verified the color.


    Because I can¡¯t see the nosebleed which stuck to the handkerchief, I had Sani sensei to check.


    By the way, it would be difficult to leave it as it was.


    The concealment sorcery Kuti is using has a quiterge range, but it¡¯s a bit difficult to keep it going for a long period of time.


    Though you may not see, it possible to find out by touching.


    Therefore, it was better to handle the situation on the spot.


    That washing and drying sorcery is among the highest frequency use is a bit saddening, but it¡¯s convenient.


    ¡¸However, isn¡¯t there recently a problem with your self-respect?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhoho~ Niyuhoewa~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Are you listening to me!¡¹


    ¡¸Gyabu! T, that hurt, you know~!¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously...... Lily has to be cleaning after your mess, you know? Are you not thinking?¡¹


    ¡¸...... To wipe my buttocks...... po¡¹


    Sani sensei was scolding Kuti with a strict gaze and hands on her waist, but Kuti in question was bashfully wriggling her body, and soon flowers started to bloom in the background.


    Her eyes wet like a maiden in love, manyplex emotions of sensitive girl on her face.


    While fascinated by such Kuti, the vein on Nio-sama¡¯s1 forehead gradually ergened.


    When Reki-kun who was on his belly took a little distance from the Wriggling-san, I move to hide behind his tail, and Nio-sama crosses her arms in front of her face.


    Ah...... that stance is a secret stance of a certain karate......


    The trace left by Sani sensei who took a step to slide in the air is apanied by after images......


    Lastly, she raises her fists overhead and fires two consecutive blows of level 3.


    With the ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ cry of Kuti¡¯s Otousan, her clothes of magical power got torn apart and letters K.O. emerged behind Sensei.


    Her performance is wonderful as always.


    While burying my head in Reki-kun¡¯s tail and enjoying the mofumofu, the mission n to obtain magic fragments and materials faded out in the usual rxing scene.

 Chapter 108 – Private

    Two and half years have passed since I started my second life on this world called Auriol.


    There¡¯s always someone by my side.


    That¡¯s appropriate because I¡¯m still just a toddler, and furthermore, I¡¯m suffering from an illness called Cloudy Eyes.


    Because my body is growing at slower than average rate, it will take a plenty of time to find a solution for this problem.


    However, there¡¯s no treatment for Cloudy Eyes on Auriol, it¡¯s ssified as an incurable illness. Even fairies like Kuti and Sani sensei who live in a different world in this different world called Forest next to the world don¡¯t know treatment for this illness.


    There¡¯s no way my family members would leave a visually impaired toddler all alone.


    The Christophe House is unprecedentedly wealthy and I alone have four personal maids.


    To the extent that a knights order called the Knights of the White Crystals was formed just for my sake.


    And, my nanny Ena is more fond of me than my own mother ire and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that her overprotectiveness reached the pinnacle.


    My grandmother, Ann Obaasama, isn¡¯t on Ena¡¯s level, but she¡¯s always by my side.


    I spend my time while watched over by everyone¡¯s gentle smiles and warm thoughts.


    Recently, I also got Reki-kun as an adorable pet.


    There¡¯s nothing to be dissatisfied with...... I can¡¯t say that.


    No matter how gentle and warm my surroundings are, it¡¯s human nature to be dissatisfied about something.


    Right...... I¡¯m dissatisfied...... no, I was.


    Are you, the wisedies and gentlemen aware of the words ¡®private space¡¯?


    That¡¯s a space where you are free to enjoy yourself without anyone getting in your way, a ce where you get a moment of peace.


    Certain people pursued after that and certain people were able to obtain it at the veryst moment.


    But, I¡¯m aware.


    That this private space I yearn for existed unexpectedly close to me.


    ¡¸Lily, tell us with a loud voice when you are finished, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yess~¡¹


    ¡¸If you be lonely, immediately let us know okay? We will be close by okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Is fine~¡¹


    ¡¸I, isn¡¯t it still too early after all, Ann-sama......¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-san. Lily-chan said many times that she can do it alone, weren¡¯t we doing it over and over again with the door open?¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right, but...... isn¡¯t it fine with the door open?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily-chan is saying that she can do it, let¡¯s leave it to her?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Lily...... if you get scared, tell us immediately okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I will be fine~¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now Elliana-san. Lily-chan can¡¯t do her business if we stay here forever¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes......¡¹


    Ena reluctantly closed the door.


    Patan, with such light noise, I have obtained a perfect private room just for myself.


    Then, I rx my body and release that thing that has been collecting until a while ago.


    There¡¯s no sound.


    There¡¯s no smell too.


    The only thing that drifts about is a refreshing fragrance of citrus.


    After my legs finished trembling and I released thest drop, I activated the magic tool that was next to me.


    ¡ºFront¡»¡ºWeak¡»¡ºStart¡».


    I smoothly realize the actions I have practiced many times.


    The next moment, a weak stream of warm water gushed at my sensitive ce and I immediately became clean.


    ¡ºWarm Air¡»¡ºMedium¡»¡ºStart¡».


    I activate the magic tools one after another and the wet part was immediately dried.


    ¡¸Hafuu......¡¹


    This feeling is so nostalgic.


    I have received this favor many times during my previous life too.


    Right...... this is a washlet.1


    He¡¯s Nice Guy who washes you with warm water and gets you dry without the use of toilet paper.


    Moreover, because it has the same magic tools as the potty, there¡¯s no sound or smell during the process.


    I haven¡¯t seen a warm air dryer on washlet with high level, is it perhaps because the smell woulde flying when drying? I don¡¯t know whether there could be any countermeasures.


    However, with this magic tool deodorization effect, there¡¯s no need to worry about something like that.


    It¡¯s possible to dry the warm water with a warm breeze.


    You are too wonderful, Nice Guy!


    But, that¡¯s not all of it. It¡¯s not!


    When the door is closed, only I am here.


    Even Ena or Obaasama who are constantly by my side aren¡¯t here, an unimaginable private space.


    Kuti is also refraining herself.


    There¡¯s no need to talk about themon-sense Sani sensei.


    Kuti was on the verge of blooming flowers when on the potty road, but she somehow endured and didn¡¯t let out even a voice. I¡¯m truly d.


    The restroom is apletely airtight private space, a ce where I reveal my shame.


    I think I was saying the same when receiving favor from potty, but that¡¯s that.


    I spend my time practicing removing obstacles over and over again, and this is the fruit of thebor.


    A repayment for my great effort. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    There¡¯s a time where anyone would want to be alone, right?


    Well, in my case, I can just use the base domain, but that¡¯s that as expected.


    I finally obtained a ce of my own.


    Even if this is a poor ce, there¡¯s no problem.


    I will say it many times. The smell is a refreshing fragrance of citrus.


    It doesn¡¯t have an odor of ammonia and I don¡¯t need to avert my head from the smell.


    This restroom is spacious, a wonderful, refreshing space.


    Viva Christophe House¡¯s restrooms.


    ¡¸Lily, are you about to finish by now?¡¹


    The reserved knock and calling voice don¡¯t stop my excitement.


    Even though I have obtained a private space, it¡¯s not like I particrly don¡¯t want to separate.


    I just wanted to immerse myself for a bit, so I immediately answer and Ena who opened the door walked inside.


    I¡¯m not locked for various reasons.


    It was a short private time, but it was slightly fun so let¡¯s deem it eptable.


    I have ¡®that¡¯ wiped with a soft thing just in case and I pull my pumpkin panties up.


    I wash my hands, dry them with a warm air magic tool and wipe them with a soft towel. Of course, the soft thing I was wiped with is something different.


    The embroidery on the pumpkin today is an adorable embroidery of Salvarua puppy. Were they making it after Reki-kun, I wonder?


    The Reki-kun embroidery gets immediately concealed with an easy to move in one-piece dress, but this dress isfortable and feels nice.


    Well, there weren¡¯t any clothes that felt ufortable when wearing.


    At most, the dresses felt just a bit tight. It¡¯s not that the size didn¡¯t fit, I just wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡¸Yes, very well done. Lily is admirable¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    (Hai!/Yes!)


    ¡¸Fufu...... Lily-chan has already graduated from the potty, didn¡¯t you...... you are really good child, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    While being patted and doted on by Obaasama, we walk to the Reki-kun room next door.


    I organized this event while ying with Reki-kun.


    The result was a splendid graduation from the potty.


    I¡¯m slightly proud of my favorable growth.


    I wouldn¡¯t say that I can do it all alone yet, but thanks to the washlet, I¡¯m able to use the toilet by myself.


    ¡¸Lily~ How was it~¡¹


    ¡¾Perfect!¡¿


    ¡¸As expected~ With this, you are joining the rank of adults, aren¡¯t you~ Kuuu~! Your growth is dazzling!¡¹


    ¡¾Ehehe~ It¡¯s thanks to the washlet~¡¿


    ¡¸If the waste clinging to you wasn¡¯t washed off with warm water, no matter how many Kashio leaves you would have, it wouldn¡¯t be enough after all¡¹


    After Kuti glided and smoothlynded on my head, Sani sensei who slowly approached next added.


    Kashio leaves are soft leaves which are used instead of the toilet paper.


    Toilet paper naturally doesn¡¯t exist in this world where a paper is precious. But, there naturally are substitutes.


    This Kashio leaves are very gentle on the skin and are an exceptional item with deodorization effect.


    Above all, it¡¯s a nt that grows anywhere, so anyone can obtain them whether you are rich or poor.


    By the way, it seems that the washlet magic tool is considerably expensive, so only the rich are using them.


    Sewers seem to be popr even in the small viges, so it can be installed nearly anywhere, but it¡¯s difficult to maintain.


    It¡¯s a magic tool with a limited number of uses after all.


    Anyhow, I was able to safely graduate from the potty today, I can proudly throw out my chest and say that I have cleared the baby stage.


    I¡¯m not a baby!


    I¡¯m a little girl!


    It must be just my imagination that it doesn¡¯t sound any better...... it was an event on a bright, spring day.

 Chapter 109 – Walk

    Watching over my brother and sister who are zealously training from under the shade of a parasol that is hiding me from spring¡¯s mild sunlight is my duty today as well.


    Waving my hand when they take a break is also my duty, but my siblings who are training regrly seem to be even more enthusiastic when Ie.


    Theo recently entered the junior high and his lessons increased and his training with Ellie decreased.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t exactly watch their practice every day. Still, Theo trains every day.


    Ellie also felt sorry for Theo, so she doesn¡¯t force me to watch her training unless Theo is with her.


    Well, I still go to see her two out of three times.


    I¡¯m also watching Theo when he trains alone after all.


    Of course, even though Theo is training without Ellie, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s swinging his sword alone.


    Someone from the Knights Order, Ojiisama or an instructor is always by his side.


    More than half a year has passed since they started training.


    Theo has been doing various things on his own before they started, so his stamina is above a normal child¡¯s, and his senses are apparently exceptional too.


    Ojiisama and the people from the Knights Order are praising him.


    Ellie is naturally praised too, but in Ellie¡¯s case, she¡¯s receiving hand-to-handbat instructions from Obaasama, and even when her target, Obaasama, praises her, she doesn¡¯t lose focus.


    Because Theo also isn¡¯t cutting corners, the two are in the middle of growing their superfluous talent without being aware of it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Theo is handling the sword as if it was part of his body, unlike the time when he was just swinging it.


    His powerful behavior of a skilled soldier makes it hard to believe that he practices only for half a year.


    You can understand the difference after hearing one of the sounds he makes.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t making sounds of cutting the air before, he now can stop it at his free will.


    The sword he¡¯s using too¨D¨Da double-edged sword made from tree¨D¨Dis a wooden sword, will be visible in a less than a few seconds when Theo holds it.


    It took a while to see it at first, but it became this fast because Theo does this every day.


    As I thought, weapons have the same effect as clothes when one bes familiar with them.


    There are times when he uses a slightly heavier wooden sword, but it will take time until I will be able to see that.


    But, if he uses it as much as his favorite wooden sword, I will be able to see it shortly.


    ¡¸Ha! Ya!¡¹


    With a sharp voice, he pours sh attacks on a straw figure with his wooden sword.


    I naturally don¡¯t see the straw figure, but it can¡¯t be helped that the straw figure Theo is hitting drawn by Kuti¡¯s magical power is struck with long nails.


    By the way, the face part is resembling Alek¡¯s face.


    Does it look as if Theo hated Alek from Kuti¡¯s perspective?


    It looks to me that Theo respects Alek very much though......


    While thinking such, the straw figure¡¯s torso got cut off in two equal parts and its face became Reki-kun¡¯s.


    Of course, Theo doesn¡¯t have the skill to cut the straw figure in half yet, so that¡¯s Kuti ying around.


    The facial expression of the lump of magical power that represented Theo already turned into Kuti¡¯s.


    It isn¡¯t a smug face, but it has my points.


    The real Theo continued makingplex movements.


    A keen and nimble change of position and sh with a serious expression.


    He¡¯s so serious and his attacks are so sharp that I thought the straw figure surely be tattered by now.


    It¡¯s terrifying because he¡¯s only ten years old.


    As a result of the piled up basics, Theo¡¯s growth over the half a year advanced at tremendous speed. If you didn¡¯t see him for a while, you might think he¡¯s a different person.


    But, when we bath together, I can see that his body isn¡¯t macho.


    Rather, it¡¯s thin with an appropriate amount of muscles for his age.


    I bet he¡¯s a possessor of pink muscles.


    I¡¯m totally envious.


    Incidentally, I think that the flow of magical power is getting gradually and slowly polished. I think that might be the secret behind his sharp attacks that adults wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed for even though he doesn¡¯t have that much muscle.


    I mean, Obaasama is like that too.


    Obaasama is firm, but she¡¯s not full of muscles. She¡¯s femininely round with golden proportions and she shakes like jelly on touch.


    Obaasama and Reki-kun are particrly remarkable at magical power strengthening, but Theo who inherited Obaasama¡¯s blood seems to be inclining towards that as well.


    Ellie is surely like that too.


    That being the case, I wonder if I¡¯m like that too.


    I¡¯m able to freely manipte magical power, but I haven¡¯t used it in such manner before.


    Just how do you do it?


    I would like to try if I can do it.


    I would be able to use it for self-defense, and above all, I might even be a superwoman like Obaasama. If I can do it, I would like to give it a try.


    Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s training has been extending little by little and now it¡¯s more than twice longer than at the beginning.


    As expected, I would get bored if I were just watching all the time, but I¡¯m receiving Sani sensei¡¯s lesson in the meanwhile, so there are no problems.


    Because of that, I don¡¯t return to the Reki-kun room that often when the two are practicing.


    In this warm spring that would make me doze off in my previous life, the study time continued until the practice of the two siblings finished.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Lily, the weather is nice today, let¡¯s take a walk outside once in a while¡¹


    Ellie who came after sweating from working hard at the practice dressed in a sleeveless one-piece dress that made me think whether the season isn¡¯t too early for it, and gave me a wonderful proposal.


    Walk.


    Right, a walk.


    I basically go to the garden only to watch Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s practice.


    Because of the difficulty to obtain permission for the garden adventure, I couldn¡¯t think of a simple walk.


    What a blind spot.


    As expected of Ellie. She spoke out what I didn¡¯t notice myself! I¡¯m mesmerized, I admire you!


    ¡¸Wanna go~!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s decided then. Theo is going too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, today is a good weather after all~ A leisure stroll might be good once in a while~¡¹


    It seems that Theo, Obaasama, and Ellie all agree.


    All that¡¯s left is Ena, but......


    ¡¸If you are going out, you have to properly put a hat on, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes~¡¹¡¹


    Unexpectedly, she simply gave her permission.


    As expected, I shouldn¡¯t start with an adventure, but a walk instead.


    I¡¯m in pain from going straight to the mansion and garden adventure andpletely leaving out the concept of a walk.


    ¡¸Here, Lily also needs to properly wear your hat, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yee~s¡¹


    When I give a cheerful reply with my hand raised, Ena smiled and put a hat on my head.


    The hat she put on me is a wide, brim hat matching with Ellie¡¯s.


    The hat coupled with Ellie¡¯s dress makes her look like summer Ojousama, it truly suits her.


    By the way, Kuti is already on top of the hat, shouting ¡®Home position secured~!¡¯


    After finishing shouting, Tiny-sama slowly and quietly appeared in front of me upside down. The face that peeked at from the brim hat was naturally a smug face one.


    Even when upside down, that face is full of stability.


    Once everyone was prepared, a saddle was put on Reki-kun and Ena ced me on top.


    WIth this, the walk preparations areplete.


    Because I¡¯m on Reki-kun, the hands of the two siblings can¡¯t reach mine, but they seem to be enjoying themselves walking right next to me.


    It¡¯s different from an adventure, but my first time walking in the garden has begun.


    A walk with no decided purpose.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s for the first time.


    The sweet fragrance from Ellie¡¯s big flower bed immediately drifted to the tip of my nose.


    It¡¯s pitch ck when I look at the sky, but I feel refreshed as if I was watching the springs¡¯ blue sky.


    ¡¸This feels so goood~¡¹


    ¡¸Un, it¡¯s warm and veryfortable¡¹


    ¡¸Feels good~!¡¹


    The intimate siblings raised their voices almost simultaneously, and the two people behind them continued walking slowly while watching over the heartwarming spectacle with smiles.


    The fun and pleasant walk time have begun.

 Chapter 110 – Epilogue

    The spring breeze is gently brushing my cheeks, but it carries a subtle, sweet scent of flowers.


    I, who is riding Reki-kun never shakes because of his movements that care about his master and the saddle.


    I¡¯m enjoying the slow walk through the garden in which there are many things I haven¡¯t seen yet beforepared to the inside of the mansion apanied by my siblings, Obaasama, Ena, my four personal maids, and Knights.


    Of course, Kuti and Sani sensei are also here.


    Kuti took a position on top of my hat, but she was sitting together with my in Reki-kun¡¯s saddle before I noticed.


    Sani sensei seems to be rxing there as well.


    Theo and Ellie are talking to me without pause and before one knows, she was tsukkoming Theo with her usual strong blow.


    I¡¯m already used to such scene, Obaasama and Ena are watching with smiles too.


    It¡¯s not like Theo is really in pain and it¡¯s not like Ellie is seriously hitting him...... right?


    With Theo¡¯s daily training, his movements considerably improved and he became quite good at reducing the damage. But, Ellie¡¯s movements gotten sharper from her training as well, so her offensive ability should have increased.


    In other words, she¡¯s not serious.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s needless anxiety, a needless anxiety I say.


    It¡¯s only my imagination that Ellie¡¯s arm hardens with a certain amount of magical power when she inserts her tsukkomis!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Although I said walk, the weather is too nice to waste it just my merely walking.


    That being the case, we have decided to spread something like a sheet and have tea. Rather, my personal maids are carrying various things, so it seems some preparations were done.


    Although I don¡¯t see what, I can tell from their actions that they are carrying something.


    The sheet thing isn¡¯t something like vinyl, but something like a soft carpet instead, it also appears to be a magic tool.


    Here and there, I can see the flow of magical power in the carpet.


    ¡¸Fufu...... as I thought, Lily-chan has interest in magic tools, don¡¯t you~ It looks like she properly understands that this carpet is also a magic tool. This carpet is Christophe House-made magic tool¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Obaasama! I know about it!¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, then Theo-chan, will you exin to Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh~ I was toote......¡¹


    ¡¸Ellie just has to exin about something different. Here you go¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... un! Thank you, Theo¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe. Well then, Lily¨D¨D¡¹


    Theo exined about the carpet magic tool with a smile on his face, and following after him, Ellie exined about a pot-type magic tool.


    Both of them exined happily.


    Theo and Ellie are always very happy when Obaasama allows them to exin about magic tools in her stead.


    Therefore, even if I already know about them, I properly express my thanks for teaching me and try using it a couple of times in front of them.


    Doing that, Lily is a genius! They say every time while hugging me.


    It¡¯s already a standard, so getting hugged by the family is a part of the day.


    My siblings, Obaasama and Ena drink tea with the fragrance of ck tea prepared by Mira, and I drink a fruit water prepared by Jenny.


    It seems to be mandarine juice today. Of course, it¡¯s 100% fruit juice and it had instion magic tool in it, so it¡¯s moderately cold. My stomach would be in wrecks if it was too cold after all.


    ¡¸Ojouasma, would you like some fruit?¡¹


    ¡¸Gib please~¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly. Please wait a moment, the Rashid fruit seems to be in a good ripe condition¡¹


    Because Lacria is carrying what I think is a basket full of fruit with a sweet scent, I presented both of my hands and gave a childish reply.


    A broad smile appeared on Lacria¡¯s face for a moment after seeing my childish behavior, but as Lilianne¡¯s personal maid, her expression immediately tightened and she started peeling the fruit from the basket.


    Incidentally, Rashid fruit is something like a Nashi pear1 from my previous world.


    But, it¡¯s not exactly a Nashi pear, it¡¯s slightly different and a bit simr, so Nashi pear is the most fitting.


    It¡¯s a refreshing, sweet fruit with a crunchy texture.


    I can¡¯t see its color so I can¡¯t be sure, but I can think only of Nashi pear because of its taste and texture, but its seeds seem to be veryrge.


    They are the size of Kaki so they are considerably big.


    I know that Nashi pear seeds were small in my previous world, so it might be a breed of a pear, but I¡¯m not really sure.


    By the way, Lacria is nimbly peeling the fruit while holding it in one hand, but it was quite big when I touched it before.


    I wondered whether it isn¡¯t the size of my head. I know that Nashi pear can be really huge, but this seems to be even bigger.


    She smoothly and swiftly cuts suchrge Rashid fruit into easy to eat, mouthful sizes.


    Even if she¡¯s no match for Nija, it truly is what you would expect from the Christophe House and my personal maid.


    Of course, our Obaasama was the one who fed me.


    The small, mouthful sized Rashid was crunchy as I expected and made nice crunchy noises, and yet it filled my mouth with a plentiful amount of fruit juice.


    ¡¸Delish~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... I¡¯m d for you~ Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba eat too~¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara you will let Baa~ba eat too? Ahh~¡¹


    When I receive Rashid fruit from Lacria and offer it to Obaasama in return, she elegantly restrained her hair and she ate it together with my fingers.


    Obaasama¡¯s soft lips made captivating sounds and she licked off the fruit juice off my fingers.


    ¡¸Fufu...... that was delicious~¡¹


    ¡¸Obaasama...... unfair¡¹


    ¡¸...... Unfair...... me too......¡¹


    ¡¸Theo can¡¯t~!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Oooh!¡¹


    ¡¸Mu! Wait you©`!¡¹


    The dumbfounded siblings opened their eyes wide at the scene and their real intentions spilled out.


    But, immediately after Theo¡¯s real intentions spilled out, he was about to be visited by Ellie¡¯s single blow, but Theo unusually dodged and the two started chasing each other.


    While watching the heartwarming scene of the two, Obaasama and Ena asionally fed me different fruit from Rashid.


    The oue of the fun-looking game of tag in the warm sunlight was about to be decided with Theo¡¯s frantic escaping and Ellie¡¯s urate feints and leaving no way to escape.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While hearing Theo¡¯s shrieks and Ellie¡¯s happy voice and the scent of flowers floating into my nose, a newly heard voice blended in.


    ¡¸Ohh, my pure white Angel. The production of a magic tool created just for your sake is favorably progressing. Not being able to work because it takes time to get hold of a suitable magic fragment is irritating¡¹


    ¡¸Eliott-dono...... you are the same as always, aren¡¯t you......¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Lily-chan¡¯s magic tool¡¹


    The one who suddenly appeared was the nervous-looking man with long ears¨D¨DEliott, went straight to me without putting Obaasama or Ena into his eyes, and spoke while kneeling down, taking my little hand in one hand and cing the other hand on his chest.


    Ena was exhausted just by seeing such Eliott and Obaasama was looking forward to the magic tool he was making for me.


    There¡¯s no problem in not returning Obaasama greetings because of his status, but because he¡¯s employed at the Christophe House, he at least shouldn¡¯t be able to talk to me without greeting Obaasama first.


    But as Ena said, Eliott seems to be a person like that and it seems he hears only what he wants to hear.


    ¡¸I¡¯m creating a magic tool usable only by Angel using the wonderful new technology you have brought for us. I¡¯m convinced that you will be definitely pleased with it¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara I¡¯m d for you~ Lily-chan¡¹


    A serious expression and sincere flow of magical power almost as if he was proposing.


    He¡¯s a person who works at his own pace, but I know that there isn¡¯t a more able person that he when ites to creating magic tools.


    There¡¯s no way that the article created with the new technology by a man like that wouldn¡¯t be something wonderful.


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking folwald to it~¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me, my Angel!¡¹


    There are still some delicate parts in my speech, the ¡®my pace Eliott¡¯ without minding took my little hand once again, kissed it with a smug on his face and left.


    ...... But, he fell as soon as he took off his foot of the ground. Let¡¯s say it wasn¡¯t the fault of Tiny-sama who was in the middle of shaking with my hand in order to disinfect it.


    1. Asian/Japanese pear ¨Chttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pyrus_pyrifolia

 Chapter 111 – Prologue

    Slowly shaking side to side, following the movements of the upper half of the body and asionally stands straight.


    The bushy and fluffy thing with the first-rate softness lives up to the expectations.


    If I buried my face in it, I would be able to smell the faint sweet and refreshing fragrance characteristic to her, which keeps on luring me to the paradise.


    Of course, she would go to the paradise with me though.


    Watching Mira who is gathering Reki-kun¡¯s toys scattered around the room in a chest while quietly humming a song, I have the impulse to embrace her with all my might and push her down.


    But, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not the time for that.


    I have made a mistake the previous time and the time before that and it became a terrible ident.


    Because of that, Reki-kun has been my guinea pig...... rather, sparring partner...... rather, sacrifice every single day, so I could learn.


    Well, he has been having fun every day as well, so I guess there¡¯s no problem in particr though...... no problem.


    As I thought, Reki-kun might be different from Mira, but I n on covering it that he¡¯s different because of practice.


    However, the technique umted on Reki-kun surely won¡¯t be wasted.


    That¡¯s because I¡¯m now able to do a technical knockout with the right adjustment and weak pleasure.


    Of course, the referee is Sani sensei.


    Kuti usually gives a mic performance in a great excitement with her entire body trembling.


    Naturally, it¡¯s not just the weak pleasure, I have mastered medium and strong pleasure too and I¡¯m even able to make fine changes in the flow of magical power in every possible way.


    I¡¯m convinced that the current me has graduated from the mofu and in a sense reached a ce a step above, but I¡¯m not sure whether that is the peak.


    However, I¡¯m not courageous enough to choose a partner and ran at them regardless of location and time.


    The bnce of self-defense always tilts to a certain direction, and I control my instincts which I can¡¯t go against by the mofumofu in front of me...... or at least, I should.


    Of course, controlling my instincts put great stress on me, but that stress is vented by experimenting on Reki-kun, so the problems aren¡¯t uneptable.


    On the contrary, if I didn¡¯t have this fluffy thing before my called Reki-kun, my heart might have been already pierced with a hole from stress.


    However, Reki-kun doesn¡¯t respond strongly even if he drowns in pleasure because he recognizes that he¡¯s my pet.


    Rather, he emits a heartwarming atmosphere.


    However, although drowning in pleasure because of the existence of the pet Reki-kun, I conceal the dangerous parts with concealment better than the mosaic.


    It¡¯s not discharging as before.


    I must use the sorcery I learned effectively.


    If you use the techniques cultivated on Reki-kun and use the concealment sorcery on dangerous scenes like this, I can do things like this while pretending not to notice the fluttering Tail-sama before my eyes.


    Well, the dealing with the aftermath is terrible though.


    Right, the aftermath is the problem.


    In Reki-kun¡¯s case, he can fundamentally hold a conversation with us so there¡¯s no problem, but because he¡¯s pet, he doesn¡¯t have enough shame.


    But, Tail-sama is different.


    Tail-sama¡¯s essory¨D¨DMira has been endowed with a fully-fledged beastman personality.


    And she¡¯s my personal maid and a girl.


    That¡¯s why if I do too much of that and use a high-level concealment sorcery, there will still be trouble.


    I have reflected on entrusting myself to my feelings from thest time and the time before that, so I think of doing my best at preserving my reason while touching her.


    That¡¯s why I need a n first.


    The mission n is important.


    While removing obstacles in the way of my objective, without forgetting to discharge poison to the moat within the castle walls, using the starvation tactics to win, I will mix even more poison in the supplies.


    Well, what I want to say is¨D¨D


    ¡¸Mira~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it, Ojousama?¡¹


    ¡¸Ei¡¹


    ¡¸Wawa, what¡¯s the matter, Ojousama?¡¹


    I will get her used to it first.


    So that even embracing her isn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The circumstances behind Mira¡¯s selection as my personal maid was different than the others.


    Obaasama selected Mira because she was my favorite.


    Of course, she properly has the minimal skills as the Christophe House¡¯s maid, and her workload isn¡¯t restricted to the work of the lowest-ss maid.


    She¡¯s a capable child.


    But, to be called an excellent maid within the Christophe House, that alone is naturally not enough.


    Nija is first on the list, Lacria and Jenny also have excellent battle skills which aren¡¯t really necessary for maids.


    Especially Nija, I do not doubt that she has the skills to annihte the entire Knights Order easily.


    Although I haven¡¯t witnessed Nija¡¯s ability outside of the spar with the Knights during the inspection, I can see the magical power and posses the Magic Eyes.


    They have already deviated from Magic Eyes in terms of function, but they are Magic Eyes.


    By seeing the flow of magical power with Magic Eyes, I can tell the target¡¯s strength to a certain degree.


    There are naturally things that can¡¯t be seen without seeing the actualbat. I¡¯m unable to judge it¡¯s a style that uses magic tools to fight instead of using one¡¯s body, but Mira doesn¡¯t look like that type.


    If Nija is the expert ss, then Mira would be a step short of ss 1 martial artist?


    As expected, she¡¯s able of that much as she¡¯s the maid of the Christophe House.


    But, I can¡¯t usually sense that from her at all.


    I wouldn¡¯t notice at all if I couldn¡¯t see the flow of magical power.


    By the way, Jenny and Lacria aren¡¯t as skilled as Nija, but they far exceed Mira for certain.


    As expected of the powerful personal maids.


    That being the case, such easy-looking Mira should be my first capture target, but no matter how many times I say it, she had the previous time and the time before that.


    Although some time has passed, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she were still wary even though she seems like an airhead.


    Well, as a personal maid, it¡¯s only given she would be on alert around her master.


    Although her master is out of the norm in various ways, I¡¯m still just a two-year-old little girl.


    It would be better for her to be alert if she were to be attacked by her master in a sexual way though.


    Well, there¡¯s no helping it that I¡¯m trying to do something simr.


    Let¡¯s think that it¡¯s better since it¡¯s not direct.


    Now then, returning to the story, it¡¯s not the time to not restrain my power like thest time and beforest time.


    I¡¯m able to move around Reki-kun¡¯s room to a certain extent freely, and I can approach the personal maids who always keep a fixed distance between me without a problem.


    But, because I¡¯m always by Reki-kun¡¯s side, I haven¡¯t taken such actions yet.


    First, I have to remove the obstacles in the way of my objective.


    I¡¯m going to work on filling the poison.


    Hugging Mira without any magical power feels extremely soft.


    Enough to make me lose to the mofumofu.


    I can¡¯t say she has rockets like Obaasama, but it seems that this child is hiding weapons of mass destruction.


    I feel like there¡¯s more since she¡¯s so slender looking in clothes.


    It¡¯s possible that Nija is concealing something behind her tness too, but she will be probably thest one I will carry my n on, so the rification is a long way off.


    Anyhow, it¡¯s Mira now.


    Although I say removing obstacles, it¡¯s just clinging to her for a long time.


    This is an operation of shallow depth, so that it wouldn¡¯t get exposed.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m prepared to take it slowly and carefully.


    When I released her after clinging to her for a while, Mira had a staggeringly nice smile on her face, but her magical power was slightly different.


    This is a shame?


    Is this possibly and by any chance?


    Eh, Mira-san. Are you possibly, perhaps?


    I thought it was necessary to remove the obstacles carefully, but I think I seriously need to revise my n a little early.

 Chapter 112 – Hastened Plan

    Chapter 112 ¨C Hastened n


    I was supposed to be slowly removing the obstacles, but Mira seemed somewhat unsatisfied after I embraced her.


    Naturally, Mira is not such a low-level maid to let the outside know.


    It¡¯s information I was able to obtain thanks to the unconceble flow of magical power.


    Mira has already experienced mofumofu twice.


    I understood from Reki-kun, but those who receive my mofumofu experience considerably pleasant feelings.


    I understand that it doesn¡¯t work on everyone thanks to Kuti, but it was effective on her.


    There should be plenty of opportunities to touch her as she¡¯s my personal maid, but there are unexpectedly few.


    It has significantly decreased especially since Ena and Obaasama are intervening, so it¡¯s about once a day.


    That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to understand until I havee to embrace her on my own like this.


    But, I have understood.


    I got to know.


    The well-polished mission n was to slowly remove the obstacles in the way of my objective and slowly fill the inside with poison.


    The poison is naturally no different from a weakened magical power slowly and carefully mofumofued in, but there might be no need to take it slowly with her.


    Right, my well-polished mission n adapts to the situation. Troubles are a thing.


    The best situation of the best situations.


    But, I mustn¡¯t be hasty.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying? Haste makes waste.


    First, I must push forward with my mission n.


    Let¡¯s execute the n that was supposed to be done after removing the obstacles.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Not much time passed after I clung to Mira.


    It¡¯s still the middle of Reki-kun time in the Reki-kun room.


    Reki-kun is inferior to Mira by a slim margin (only one or two steps), his fur is of the finest quality.


    Brushing such Reki-kun is very important daily routine.


    ¡¸Mira~ Please brush Reki-kun¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ah, yes, Ojousama¡¹


    Her magical power is closer to regret. I want that again, such request is stered all over Mira. She, however, immediately acknowledged and came over.


    She usually isn¡¯t like that, but it can¡¯t be helped today.


    It seems that I didn¡¯t read the flow of her magical power wrongly after all. I¡¯m convinced.


    Well, I never made a mistake so far though.


    The small brush that Mira received from me that adapted to her hand is a magic tool.


    This is also Christophe House-made and one of the magic tools I selected as my favorites.


    The structure of this brush magic tool is far moreplex than that of the dust cloth magic tool Ena and others use instead of cleaner.


    It uses a specially processed magic fragment with strengthened sticity.


    I still find it strange.


    Just what is itposed of to make a magic fragment that is hard as crystal bend like that?


    Magic fragments are truly profound.


    As it¡¯s used on the hair, there¡¯s a dense formation of magic fragments packed with sorcery.


    All of it is controlled by the handle part, but since sorcery is sealed in each of the bristles, it¡¯s capable of extremely high efficiency actions.


    For example, during the brushing.


    It untangles entangled hair, removes dirt and dead hair, stimtes the growth of the new hair, stimtes the skin, and even improves the blood cirction.


    But, it¡¯s not just a matter of brushing.


    Unlike people, Reki-kun is a wolf species, so he¡¯s close to dogs and has many entangled hair and hairballs at the roots.


    Therefore, if you are to do it properly, you must start at the roots.


    Brushing only the fur you can see won¡¯t untangle the entangled hair and remove the hairballs.


    But, there¡¯s nothing to worry about with this magic tool.


    First of all, its great bristles reach to the deeper parts where you can¡¯t reach just by stroking.


    It instantly softens the entangled hair and hairballs, making them easier to remove.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine tob lightly.


    This magic tool made for brushing allows even a two-year-old child like me to perform pleasant brushing, it¡¯s a high-efficiency magic tool that has many more functions that would take several days to exin.


    Thanks to that, Reki-kun is very pleased with the brushing, although not to the degree when I stroke him while d in magical power.


    His body isrge, so it¡¯s not like I can brush him whole, but I mainly brush the belly and the tail.


    That being the case, Reki-kun¡¯s tails is going to get brushed with his favorite brush #1 today as well.


    Why the tail?


    How about that I tell Mira to let me brush her belly?


    It¡¯s not like Mira is hairy.


    From what I see and feel, she has a wolf-ears on her head and a bushy tail behind her, the rest is that of a normal human.


    The possibility that there¡¯s no hair on her belly is very high.


    I¡¯m sure she would show me if I asked. But, the maid clothes aren¡¯t the kind of clothes were the belly can be easily shown.


    What about the request in the first ce? Belly won¡¯t work.


    But, if it¡¯s the tail, then Mira¡¯s is already outside.


    It¡¯s so long and bushy it¡¯s surely difficult to hide inside.


    Truly wonderful.


    ¡¸Reki-kun, does it feel good~?¡¹


    While humming in a cheerful mood, Mira politely brushes the tail of Reki-kun who is conscious of Mira who¡¯s closer than usual.


    Reki-kun is also in a good mood as he ps with his right forepaw on the ground.


    ¡¸Reki-kun¡¯s tail feels good after all~ Just like Mira¡¯s tail, huh~¡¹


    Nonchntly. Right, when I nonchntly made that remark, I feel like I¡¯ve heard Mira gulping.


    But, I can¡¯t act immediately here.


    Haste makes waste. Slow and steady wins the race.


    While swaying my body left and right, the brushing of Reki-kun¡¯s bushy tail continues.


    You must not mind me that I¡¯m standing restlessly right behind Mira.


    When I look at Mira after Reki-kun¡¯s brushing finished, there¡¯s nothing on the surface as I thought.


    She doesn¡¯t seem restless at all.


    It¡¯s the usual Mira.


    But, the fact is that the flow of magical power within her body is unusually eloquent.


    Extremely restless. If there was a tournament in fidgeting, she would be the champion.


    Regret, expectations, and uneasiness mix together, making almost non-understandable emotion.


    I might have been hurrying too much.


    That¡¯s why I decided to advance with the n.


    ¡¸I will do it to Mira too~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! ...... ah, ho, however...... umm......¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~?¡¹


    She replied instantly as a starving dog attracted by food, but she faltered immediately after.


    Well, she must think that it¡¯s not good for the master to be brushing her personal maid¡¯s tail.


    Truth to be told, I don¡¯t care about that.


    It¡¯s fine so let me touch you already.


    Opsy, not good. Stay cool.


    A gentleman with a bad reputation nearly appeared. There, there, there¡¯s no need to be getting impatient. Ahahaha.


    ¡¸Mira~ quickly~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes...... u, umm...... h, here you go......¡¹


    The somewhat hesitating Mira nced at Obaasama and confirmed that she nodded in consent, so she turned around and presented me her bushy tail.


    Now then, it¡¯s time for the festival to begin~!


    Staying cool doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me~!


    The moment I saw the treat served in front of me, deliberately being careful, going easy because it has been a while, it became difficult to uphold such thoughts.


    I mean, the finest quality Tail-sama appeared in such close proximity in such udylike appearances just for me.


    From there¨D¨Dputting irrelevant sorceries I have learned during the lessons and Kuti-made perception inefficiency sorcery¨D¨DI made sure to prepare a camouge that would allow me to do even that grandly in an instant.


    I threw away the brush I was supposed to do the brushing with and decided to dive in like a certain third generation thief.


    Although it was dive, I just jumped at the tail.


    Obaasama and Ena can see, so it would be nearly impossible to use sorcery without using the perception inefficiency first.


    Especially the sorcery that disguises the visible scene, but used together with this sorcery, it¡¯s quite an atrocious thing.


    Anyhow, you wouldn¡¯t understand until you touch it.


    From outside, Mira is seen as if her tail was normally brushed.


    But, as a matter of fact...... she¡¯s a charming female who¡¯s restraining moans escaping from her lips with her body convulsing.


    By the way, the sounds are camouged too, so there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if she burst out shouting.


    She can¡¯t escape from the Great Demon King.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When my hazy consciousness returned, there were many no good things.


    To put it bluntly, I overdid it.


    Sani sensei who properly saw that scene had a face cramp, Kuti was somewhat hazily floating on a cloud with both of her hands over her face, but she saw perfectly fine through the gaps of her fingers.


    That haze was surely pink.


    I was feeling refreshed and in aplete sage mode, I clearly understood after calming down.


    As I thought, venting out is necessary. It¡¯s important to let it out.


    Of course, I¡¯m in a body of a two years old girl, so I¡¯m not talking about the sexual that. But, it¡¯s important.


    Mira¡¯s consciousness also skipped, so I decided to clean up the mess I was guilty of first.


    I got ustomed to it from Reki-kun, so I won¡¯t make a blunder in that area.


    With the use of perception inefficiency sorcery and vision camouge sorcery, I can use as much wonderful sorcery as I want.


    Well, there are several drawbacks so it¡¯s necessary to meet several conditions first, but there¡¯s currently no problem.


    I destroy the evidence before the conditions crumble, and I have Kuti catch the consciousness that splendidly jumped out of Mira.


    I still don¡¯t understand well such body and soul sorcery, so I can¡¯t use it yet.


    Mira who regained consciousness was got her body leaned against Reki-kun¡¯s big body.


    The psychokinesis-like sorcery is also Kuti-made. I¡¯m also unable to use this yet. My range of actions would increase considerably if I could use this, but Kuti considers this same as offensive sorcery, so it seems to be a long way before I can learn it.


    I have been brushing Mira¡¯s tail from slightly before Mira¡¯s consciousness returned. Therefore, when Mira noticed that, she immediately started panicking, but I feigned ignorance.


    Right now, the flow of her magical power is something terrific.


    Bashfulness, enjoyment, satisfaction, doubts, she¡¯s aplete mess.


    But, I feign ignorance.


    I nonchntly finish brushing her tail and when I release her with a sweet smile, even while confused, Mira politely thanked me.


    Even though her flow of magical power is still incredible, regret and unsatisfactionpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 113 – Wait

    Chapter 113 ¨C Wait


    The magical power flowing throughout her body is much more active than before.


    Thanks to that, her skin became more glossy and the post-Mira is three to four times sparklier, boasting of lively beauty.


    Does it perhaps have esthetic effects, I wonder?


    Come to think of it, Reki-kun also began growing when......


    ...... Well, it really isn¡¯t anything bad, so it¡¯s not a problem. Rather, her skin became glossier and the flow of her magical power improved, so it¡¯s a good result.


    I¡¯m happy. She¡¯s happy. It¡¯s a true win-win rtionship.


    Although her memories of mofumofu became quite vague and she was a bit absentminded after the deed, it¡¯s already her third time.


    She must be rtively used to it by now.


    After that, her job as the personal maid became brisker than usual, making Ena watch in wonder.


    It¡¯s not like Mira is usually bad at her work or anything.


    She¡¯s just more excellent than usually. Probably.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, my personal maid switched to Jenny.


    Because Jenny is a fox beastman, her tail is as long as Mira¡¯s.


    Unlike Mira¡¯s fuwafuwa tail, Jenny¡¯s seem to be sawasawa.


    I haven¡¯t touched it yet, so I can only guess from the flow of the magical power, but I think I¡¯m generally correct.


    Such her was by my side since I woke up today.


    It¡¯s usually only Ena when I¡¯m waking up. But today, she was also there for some reason.


    Moreover, she was strangely fidgety as if yearning for something.


    Of course, there¡¯s nothing outwardly. Just the flow of her magical power is eloquent.


    Mira¡¯s changes due to the yesterday¡¯s mofumofu can be seen on the outside, although it wasn¡¯t a big transformation, it was still a considerable one.


    It must be already well-known among the four personal maids.


    And Mira¡¯s standing is the weakest¨D¨Da junior¨D¨Dtherefore I believe that she was already thoroughly interrogated.


    Well, it was Mira¡¯s third time, so I think they would know immediately when something happened.


    That being the case, I believe that the probability of Jenny awaiting mofumofu is considerably high.


    This restlessness.


    But, she has no openings whenpared to Mira.


    Because of that, I have revised my mission n over and over again dozens of times, and the result is that I couldn¡¯t finalize a n yet.


    Such impregnable Jenny is awaiting mofumofu.


    It can¡¯t be helped that I unconsciously let my voice.


    ¡¸There ites~......!¡¹


    Having delusional thoughts while getting up from the bed, it¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t seem like Jenny noticed my mutter of happiness that came at the same time of her morning greetings.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As usual, I go to the toilet first after waking up.


    I¡¯m already used to it so as long as the door is open, I can go in alone.


    I can fumble for the stool that was made just for me before I noticed and I¡¯m also able to climb on the toilet seat alone too, the lower part of the costume pajamas can be unfastened when going on the toilet. All I have to do is to lower down the Pumpkin Panties-kun.


    Although after the deed time is difficult, it¡¯s a piece of cake using the power of magic tools. It¡¯s possible even for a two-year-old child.


    Kuti is recently trying to peek in the restroom.


    She¡¯s refraining since the day I told her that I could do it alone, but something is pushing her from behind, so it ended up like this.


    But, at such times, Sani sensei settles it with some kind of abo on the opposite side of the door. It¡¯s already a scene from a morning routine.


    By the way, I have no idea what is pushing her. I don¡¯t want to know. I must not find out.


    I absentmindedly watch Ena and others moving around until the breakfast. I just pretend as I actually take Sani sensei¡¯s lesson.


    Kuti is drawing easy to understand pictures with magical power and big X mark above her head.


    It¡¯s thanks to Kuti I can keep up with Sani sensei¡¯s difficult to understand lessons.


    I¡¯m truly thankful, but I would like her to stop peeking at me in the restroom.


    Restroom should be the holy space for only me.


    I definitely don¡¯t want Kuti to awaken to that fetish. It might be already toote though.


    After changing my clothes, we had breakfast in the dining room, Ena than cleaned my teeth and I rxed in the room for a bit...... or so I pretended as I was having a lesson. Then, we went to see the practice of my siblings as usual.


    Theo has recently be busy with school, so we can meet only during the practice.


    But I¡¯m observing Ellie¡¯s practice every day. Her movements improve every day I watch her.


    As I thought, whether it¡¯s because of Obaasama¡¯s blood, rather than bow, she has an overwhelming talent in hand-to-handbat.


    From those sharp step ins to lunging straights, equal jabs and rtivelypact long hooks.


    She slips in and sinks a short uppercut to the body.


    She quickly backflips and kicks up her toes towards the chin, as if kicking the water¡¯s surface without killing the momentum.


    While she swings her arm like a high-speed jacknife straight into the abdomen, she uses her leg to hammer a kick into the jaw.


    She bends her knees and does two flying kicks with the power she amassed in the short amount of time.


    She shouldn¡¯t be able of such coordination several months ago.


    Nowadays, her brilliant acrobatic coordination surpasses a professional fighter.


    Her movements started flowing clearly in an obviously short amount of time, allowing us to take a glimpse of her talent.


    They are still temte-like movements and she¡¯s unable to cause much damage to the Knight instructor apanying her, but it would surely be different talk if she had a proper equipment and would not her opponent be out of her league. Ellie¡¯s equipment is an ultralight magic tool with power and pration enhancements tailored just for her, I have no doubts that it would at least double her fighting power.


    As for the Knight instructor, he¡¯s a person with superior hand-to-handbat abilities even among the servants of the Christophe House. It can¡¯t be helped.


    These techniques would be dangerous even for a Knight like that without protective gear.


    This coordination, if I¡¯m pushed to say, is not to cause damage, but rather to shake the brain and disturb the bnce.


    Because she has considerable stamina, she performs the same movements again without breaking a sweat.


    She doesn¡¯t get totally exhausted even after performing such intense training for some time.


    ¡¸Ellie is still only eight and she¡¯s reaching the point of Sani...... I¡¯m touched¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s still has some way to go if I have to say so myself. As expected, it will be the real deal once something like a fighting spirites out from her hands¡¹


    ¡¾Ites out......?¡¿


    ¡¸asionally¡¹


    ¡¸Once in a while~¡¹


    ¡¾...... Ites out......¡¿


    While nonchntly observing Ellie¡¯s growth, I learned a frightening truth during the after-lesson idle chat.


    I wonder if Ellie will be able to fire Kamehameha or something soon.


    Rather, I wonder if Obaasama can already do it? I truly want to see it. Let¡¯s coax her next time.


    After the observing time, it¡¯s Reki-kun time in the Reki-kun room.


    Reki-kun became truly big.


    He grows as I sleep. Just to what extent is he going to grow? While looking forward to it, I¡¯m also slightly anxious.


    I will have a hard time ying with him if he grows thatrge.


    Even though it¡¯s quite a chore already.


    ¡¾¨D¨DThat¡¯s wrong. Since two red fruits were eaten, three are remaining. But, because Kuti is carrying one more fruit, there are actually four fruits, you know? Therefore, how many red fruits are in this space?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wafun¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not unreasonable. Look, it¡¯s properly written there, see? That Smugface is carrying one fruit¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾Eh? It doesn¡¯t count in the number when carried? Please don¡¯t mind that. Look, what¡¯s the total amount then?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Wa...... wafuu¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, well done. Then, the next problem is¨D¨D¡¿


    Reki-kun is bright. For a wolf, though.


    He properly understands our words, he possesses intelligence to the degree where we can understand each other without any problems.


    But, his intelligence degenerates when ites to simple additions and substractions. It¡¯s surely his weak point.


    But, it¡¯s different if he doesn¡¯t do it just because he¡¯s bad at it.


    Even though Reki-kun is a wolf¨D¨Da Salvarua, even though he¡¯s my pet, he¡¯s a child whom I have a mutual understanding.


    The range of his usable sorcery will be very narrow unless he can do calctions.


    Salvarua can normally use sorcery instinctively, but the efficiency of their sorcery would improve if they understood calctions.


    Because Reki-kun is Salvarua and my pet, it¡¯s only given that he will be given a special education.


    That¡¯s why we are doing this.


    ¨D¨DLook, if you subtract 9 from 14, you won¡¯t get 8, right!


    ¨D¨DKuti is carrying 5 books on her back, so it¡¯s wrong, do you understand!


    ¨D¨DSani sensei has crushed 4 chairs, so the numbers don¡¯t match, alright!


    ¡¸Wafun......¡¹


    Reki-kun gets dejected quite easily.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me who broke him to say it, but I feel like he¡¯s a poor loser.


    It¡¯s probably best to make him gain confidence first.


    When I roll ¡®that¡¯ toy in front of the nose of Reki-kun who is sprawled on the ground, his eyes start sparkling and the flow of his magical power instantly elerates.


    What Reki-kun is good at is ying with ¡®that¡¯ toy.


    With that tremendous speed unmatchable to hisrge body size, he will get the ball I told him to fetch without a doubt.


    A true God Speed. A blow that would defeat even a god.


    I keep Reki-kun whopletely recovered his moodpany and y with various toys.


    It¡¯s generally just a fetch, but even I who has more stamina than ordinary two-year-olds will get tired after a while.


    When that happens, it¡¯s ride-on and running time.


    Jenny is still restless when I get on Reki-kun, but Reki-kun is more important at the moment than Jenny, so I will have her to endure.


    Hunger is the best spice after all.


    It will feel more pleasant if you endure. Enduring too much is no good though.


    That¡¯s why, please wait a little longer.


    Reki-kun runs acrobatically until he¡¯s satisfied.


    The exclusive saddle the Christophe House¡¯s craftsmen variously improved is nowpletely capable of coping with Reki-kun¡¯s movements.


    Specifically, it can cope with Reki-kun who turns in the air with me on.


    Thanks to the several attached magic tools that can withstand Reki-kun¡¯s movements, safe even for little girls, is a fitting slogan.


    Naturally, something like this is not used for general horseback riding...... it can¡¯t be used.


    In the first ce, people riding horses can¡¯t twist in the air.


    This saddle is a magic tool that was made to make it possible.


    Because Obaasama cracked a smile when asked about the production cost, it¡¯s something that mustn¡¯t be asked.


    As for the magic tool, it appears it was delightfully made by Eliott and others in one night. As one would expect.


    Reki-kun is satisfied and I do the daily brushing.


    During the brushing, Jenny became so restless I thought she might reach the summit anytime soon.


    Even though she has been desperately trying not to let it out, nowadays, her eyes arepletely nailed on me and her hands are fidgety.


    As I thought, Mira¡¯s yesterday¡¯s incident must have been thoroughly investigated.


    The time of Jenny¡¯s capture is soon.


    I can pridefully say that the preparations are perfect.


    The mission n is already rewritten andplete.


    Today, on this day, at this time.


    The portion of my strongest personal maids copsed.


    Now then, liberate, release, and break down, Jenny!

 Chapter 114 – Second Target

    Chapter 114 ¨C Second Target


    Jenny is a beastman from the fox tribe.


    She has a simr tail to Mira and slightly bigger triangr ears on top of her head.


    She has just one tail, she¡¯s not the nine-tailed kind of a fox. She¡¯s not much expressive. But, she¡¯s considerablyid-back person.


    She¡¯s a person who asionally does unclear actions and her presence is high even among my personal maids.


    First, she has simr, long tail like Mira.


    That which is telling me to mofu it, although not of a superb fur quality as Mira¡¯s, is clearly, at first nce, finely groomed every single day. It must offer wonderfulness of a different quality from Mira¡¯s.


    It¡¯s obvious that Jenny is full of expectations after Mira¡¯sst mofumofu.


    She has been endowed with a fidgety flow of magical power the entire day and it¡¯s certain that her magical power skyrocketed when I took the brush in my hands.


    The action ofbing Mira¡¯s tail suggests that the same thing may happen to Jenny.


    That was my first timebing the tail of Mira who is my favorite among the personal maids.


    It has been a long time since my personal maids have been decided and the tailbing is unrted to my favorites.


    It¡¯s something that started after Reki-kun¡¯s tail wasbed.


    As a result, the possibility of mebing Jenny¡¯s tail has been born.


    In other words, she may taste the whirlpool of pleasant feelings she thoroughly heard about from Mira.


    Both in Mira¡¯s and Reki-kun¡¯s case, they received intense pleasant feelings that led them to faint.


    Enjoying these pleasant feelings every day would be probably difficult.


    Well, there¡¯s a possibility depending on whether she has a partner, but it would be difficult if he/she is not apatible technician.


    That being the case, it goes without saying that the still young Jenny must be very curious.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Afterbing Reki-kun¡¯s tail, I turn around to Jenny who is restlessly standing behind me.


    The brush magic tool in my little hands.


    She probably can¡¯t read my mind because I¡¯m always expressionless.


    But, she can understand without reading. The dead giveaway is Jenny¡¯s fidgeting thatpletely switched to nervousness.


    ¡¸Jenny~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yess, Ojousamaa~¡¹


    I finish thest confirmation of the mission n with Jenny who returned a slow reply even when nervous.


    It doesn¡¯t seem it will matter even if I change it.


    I probably just have to adapt to the circumstances afterward.


    The moment I approached Jenny, the bringing down of Lilianne La Christophe¡¯s personal maids #2 started.


    I develop the necessary sorceries instantly with my imagination¨D¨Dwithout a chant, andplete them.


    The sorcery developed around Jenny and mepletely deceives a fixed scope of space to the surroundings.


    It¡¯s the sorcery I used when I brought down Mira.


    It¡¯s a perception inefficiency sorcery that forges the picture and sound of the surroundings, fully equipped with soundproofing that won¡¯t leak outside.


    The prerequisites have been nearlypleted.


    The very Jenny in question also can¡¯t perceive the sorcery I used.


    That¡¯s because it¡¯spletely overtaken by the flow of nervous, restless, anticipating, and anxious magical power.


    ¡¸I willb Jenny¡¯s tail too~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousamaa~ I will be in your caree~¡¹


    Jenny turns around and squats down, presenting me her splendid tail that is at first nce definitely well taken care of every day.


    Seeing it this close, I can understand the difference from Mira.


    The fur quality is one or two...... no, three steps behind Mira¡¯s.


    It¡¯s on a pitiable mofumofu level whenpared to Mira.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Jenny¡¯s mofumofu level is low by any means.


    However, it¡¯s slightly disappointing to me who knows the supreme mofumofu that is Mira.


    But, no matter the status, quality or the situation of the target, I will mofumofu it.


    Let¡¯s depart, towards the high summit on the other side.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I brush the tail of the slender, supple Jenny.


    The flow of thebing that wasn¡¯t caught in anything reaffirmed my expectations of the tail¡¯s quality.


    The mofumofu world is still endlessly vast.


    There¡¯s still a lot of this world, in this vast universe I haven¡¯t discovered yet.


    I¡¯m moved and grateful.


    I have brushed with wait-and-see magical power at first, but I saw the tail in a new light when I mofued and realized that I¡¯m not on such self-important wait-and-see level yet.


    As a result, the wait-and-see ended in an instant and immediately poured magical power into the brush and the way of brushing from a little while ago was a thing of past.


    As the proof of the magical power in the brush, Jenny tensed up the moment the brush touched her, her ears and fur stood up and her flow of magical power reached the peak of bewilderment and expectations.


    Increasing the quality of the magical power little by little while slowly moving the brush, Jenny¡¯s state quickly changed right before my eyes.


    From nervousness to bewilderment and expectations.


    And as I expected, fromfortableness to unexpected pleasure.


    My desires asionally run wild with Mira and it simply isn¡¯t possible to slowly observe her, but watching Jenny¡¯s flow of magical power change within a minute is funny.


    But, unexpectedly, Jenny¡¯s emotions of bewilderement were soon all painted over by the color of pleasure.


    I stimte her the moment she tries to frantically reach her hand to conceal the moans escaping from her mouth, making that hand unable to reach.


    Jenny who was unable to conceal her charming voice form leaking out anymore trembled and looked towards the sky with her mouth open wide.


    I continue improving the quality of my magical power to match with her rhythm and slowly raise the gear little by little.


    It¡¯s already impossible for Jenny to fight back, but my gear is still low.


    I haven¡¯t raised it yet, Jenny.


    It wasn¡¯t like that when I was giving pleasant feelings to Mira.


    The moment my gear went up by one, a frail, sweetest voice yet echoed.


    It was at such volume it would be a trouble if there was no soundproof.


    Unlike her usual slow voice, the gap of an adult woman¡¯s voice was truly wonderful.


    Jenny¡¯s charm continued raising over the limit and she embraced her body while trembling, but she suddenly copsed as if the line holding her got snapped.


    I make an air cushion in panic and catch her, but she has fainted as I thought.


    How careless of me to let her faint only on the first gear.


    I thought she wouldst more than Mira when she didn¡¯t have any experience, but I thought Jenny wouldst longer than Mira because of her big sister like appearances, it appears she had fewer experiences than Mira.


    While wryly smiling at the unexpected reality, I decided to take advantage of the situation to bury my face into her tail and enjoy mofumofu because I have onlybed her tail a little.


    Jenny has twitched many times even while unconscious, but I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure any more, so I had Kuti wake her up after making her clean.


    Jenny was in the half-asleep state just like Mira, but she managed to wake up after she pped her face a few times.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In conclusion, it ended up with Mira¡¯s victory.


    Jenny¡¯s opponent was just too strong.


    In fact, Jenny¡¯s tail and ears are perfectly satisfactory.


    Especially, I think that her ears are of a higher quality than her tail.


    It¡¯s the tail over the ears in Mira¡¯s case.


    Consequently, it appears that the other two personal maids are expecting to be attacked too.


    Lacria¡¯s and Nija¡¯s tails are short and a bit difficult to be mofumofued.


    It means that the avable ces are limited.


    However, thebing that is a derivation of mofumofu might be painful for the two.


    But, Jenny will surely pass the information to the two.


    I know that they are properly sharing the information.


    It appears that the four are secretly gathering to exchange information, but I¡¯m troubled because Kuti doesn¡¯t take the monitoring seriously.


    It¡¯s Lacria¡¯s turn to be my personal maid tomorrow.


    If she¡¯s curious and restless too, it will be that easier.


    I have toe up with a n to attack her ears without dy.


    I will have the although awake, but still unsteady on her feet Jenny to properly share the information and amplify Lacria¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 115 – Practice

    Chapter 115 ¨C Practice


    The lengthy spring¡¯s warm sunlight and air have already changed into zing ones.


    If I weren¡¯t using a parasol, my skin would probably be already burnt ck.


    The season is already the final stage of summer.


    Although clouds usually don¡¯t show up during the hot summer season of Ovent, it¡¯s unusually raining today.


    Practice during the summer is usually done at indoor training facilities.


    Although the summer season in Ovent is short, the direct rays of the sun are intense and those training outside might copse.


    Because that can happen to adults, it¡¯s even more dangerous to Theo and Ellie who are children.


    Besides, they are the children of the Christophe House. You don¡¯t have to take the trouble to exercise outside during the summer.


    During such usual summer practice, a slightly different figure was mixed in today.


    Even though I said different, I generally see the figure about once every five days.


    A big person practice swinging in a simr way as the little two people.


    His height is bigger than that of the Knight who usually apanies Theo and Ellie, his shortly cut hair ignoring the speed of the swings.


    His facial features look like the erged scale of our elder brother¡¯s Theo¡¯s...... rather, it¡¯s only natural that Theo¡¯s are the reduced ones.


    Right, that person is our Otousama¨D¨DAleksander.


    He who works as the Vice Commander of the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s 2nd Knights Order is truly busy.


    It can¡¯t be helped because of the activities of the 2nd Knights Order, but he¡¯s quite busy even when hees home.


    The 2nd Knights Order of the Ovent Kingdom is mainly a nearby dungeon¡¯s monster subjugation unit.


    They asionally leave afar, but they generally subjugate monsters in the surrounding areas.


    But, there are many dungeons in the Ovent¡¯s surroundings.


    It¡¯s possible to obtain many magic fragments which can be obtained only in the dungeons, but there are naturally many demerits on the other hand as well.


    Monsters will overflow if dungeons are left alone.


    The overflowing monsters will take actions that can¡¯t be taken in the dungeons.


    For example, they will breed.


    Within the dungeons, they are monsters who won¡¯t multiply by any means, but once outside, their instincts lift the ban.


    I don¡¯t know how it works in detail, but there¡¯s apparently a rule within dungeons that only the dungeons which are the mothers of monsters can create life.


    There¡¯s no race exception for this, pregnancy isn¡¯t possible within dungeons.


    I understand that there are no fools that would do something like that in a ce rampant with monsters, but a space which restricts the mysteries of life, that is a dungeon.


    In addition, magic fragments can¡¯t be obtained from monsters who appeared outside of the dungeon.


    I don¡¯t understand the reason behind that yet.


    Themon opinion seems to be that the magic fragments are impurities discharged in the process of the dungeon¡¯s absorption after the monster¡¯s death.


    Sani sensei apparently doesn¡¯t know the details either.


    The monsters who leave the dungeons will not leave behind any magic fragments, they will just multiply, and they will only bring death just like in the dungeon. They are only harmful.


    Because it would be problematic to leave them as they are, the subjugations of the dungeon¡¯s monsters are carried out regrly.


    The subjugation is proactively performed by the 2nd Knights Order, adventurers and explorers, mercenaries and other people with such dangerous trade.


    At any rate, monsters defeated within the dungeon will drop magic fragments without a fail.


    Those fortunate will also obtain various materials.


    And those even more fortunate will obtain the legacy of those who perished in the dungeon.


    Those even more fortunate than the even more fortunate could have that legacy strengthened in the very dungeon.


    However, if the monsters are outside, you can¡¯t get your hands on thergest source of ie, the magic fragments.


    The monsters who die outside crumble away in the same way like those in the dungeons, but except magic fragments, they will asionally leave materials behind.


    Furthermore, they could form a territory outside the dungeon and it would be possible to obtain a legacy from their preys asionally, but that doesn¡¯t happen often.


    Since it¡¯s outside the dungeon, it¡¯s obviously not possible to strengthen the legacies.


    The monsters outside of dungeons bring only harm.


    That¡¯s why monsters who appear outside of dungeons are detested so much.


    Who is going to hunt such detested existences willingly?


    It¡¯s so severe that they would never be proactively hunted without the Adventurer¡¯s Guild who is active across many countries.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild proactively endorses hunting the monsters whoe outside.


    Moreover, they even pay remuneration ording to the subjugated monsters.


    Identification of monsters is very simple because there is a special magic tool.


    This also serves as the identification papers and the so-called guild card.


    Because of that, the overflown monsters will be exterminated in the blink of an eye, but they will increase in numbers if they survive, form amunity and destroy a vige or even a town or two.


    It¡¯s a very important task to subjugate the monsters in the dungeons, as they will never get out on the field if they are thinned out before overflowing.


    Dungeons are the most wondrous, the most valuable, and most frightening ces on Auriol.


    The 2nd Knights Order who throws itself in such ce on a daily basis is the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s guardian deity and a target of reverence and awe of many people.


    The man who acts as the Vice Commander of such Knights Order is our Otousama, who is currently practicing swinging together with my siblings.


    His shadow is thin being a foolish parent, but he¡¯s a great person.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Alright, way to go, Theodore. Yes, step in more, do it more powerfully. That¡¯s right. Good, twist your wrists a little bit more next time. Right, like that¡¹


    Alek¡¯s voice of coaching echoes around the practice hall.


    Besides that and the sound of rain hitting the roof, only Theo¡¯s sharp swings resound.


    Ellie¡¯s instructions this time were to observe Theo. Observing is an important part of training.


    As one would expect, Alek¡¯s coaching is that of a Vice Commander, truly precise and easy to understand.


    He watches Theo¡¯s based on demonstration movements and urately points out where the faults are.


    Currently, Theo is using a long wooden sword¨D¨Da hand-and-a-half sword.


    He is already familiar with it to a degree it is visible at first nce.


    Alek, with the same model¨D¨Dmatching Theo¡¯s sword¡¯s size¨D¨Dslowly uses the wooden sword to show examples of the swings.


    It¡¯s supposed to be slow, but the sharp sound of the air being cut doesn¡¯t make it seem like a sword technique for a 10-year-old.


    He must feel nice watching Theo absorb his instructions like a sponge absorbing water.


    I can clearly tell that Alek is in a very good mood seeing the growth of the son whom he is proud of.


    However, even though passionate, he doesn¡¯t change the manner of coaching from the beginning to the end either.


    Sincere, but careful.


    The two-year-old me observes the Vice Commander of the 2nd Knights Order who maintains his dignity while making sure his precious child doesn¡¯t injure himself.


    Of course, the former is on the outside, thetter is in the flow of his magical power.


    After Theo¡¯s coaching finished, it was Ellie¡¯s turn next.


    Changing the instructions from fitting Theo to Ellie, they start practicing.


    Ellie equipped gauntlets and greaves reaching up to her knees.


    They arepletely different weapons from what Theo used.


    But, Alek handles such extremely out of his expertise weapons without a problem.


    Alek who equipped the same equipment started demonstrating and Ellie watched him with a serious expression.


    The fluent movements and gliding-like fists are suitable to be called dancing.


    Hit, kick, grab, throw, and repeat.


    Alek demonstrates movements for interpersonal use and against smaller monsters and Ellie repeats the same moves.


    He carefully instructs just like with Theo and Ellie who was gulping down the instructions and improving at an even faster rate than Theo showed that she truly is a lump of talent.


    Theo watched such wonderful Ellie with a serious expression. The flow of his magical power seems to be very happy though.


    I can sense the unwillingness to lose to Ellie, but in terms of talent, he might be a step behind Ellie.


    It can be said that rate of Ellie¡¯s improvement is that abnormal.


    Sharp fists that I can¡¯t imagine belonging to an 8-year-old.


    Perfectly controlled body movements that can¡¯t be done by ordinary people.


    I thought so about Theo as well, but they are not movements of someone who started training just a year ago.


    Alek who is instructing the two is great too, but he can do even better.


    It¡¯s only natural for someone who regrly battles with powerful enemies in the dungeons though.


    And, he can also obtain the best honor called the dignity of a father at the same time.


    The gazes of the two who are receiving Alek¡¯s guidance are always pouring with respect.


    He doesn¡¯t usually stand out, but he definitely won over the respect of my siblings.


    By the way, the respect he receives from me is in a delicate ce.


    I think he¡¯s amazing, but I wonder if it¡¯s the problem of the existence that is too close to me?


    That existence is currently manipting the distorted three with a terrific offense and defense.


    It was Alek doll, Theo doll, and Ellie doll just a little while ago, but before I noticed, Ellie was betrayed and Theo was in disadvantage.


    But, the Theo doll who was at a disadvantage suddenly made a warped grin and brandished a sword in his hands.


    Then, the typical monsters appeared.


    It was strangely distorted and extraordinarily cute act.


    ¡¸...... Is Theo a dungeon or something?¡¹


    ¡¾I wonder...... wouldn¡¯t he be a Demon Lord in this case?¡¿


    ¡¸Demon Lord, huh...... Theo is pitiful, isn¡¯t he......¡¹


    The existence called Demon Lord doesn¡¯t exist on Auriol.


    The one producing the monsters are dungeons, but they can¡¯t control them.


    The monsters get out when they overflow and there are cases where they go out even without overflowing, but that happens only rarely.


    Monsters take actions ording to monster¡¯s instincts.


    The monsters who get out on their own are very intelligent, but they won¡¯t be a Demon Lord like existences.


    In most cases, it¡¯s just one wolf who will soon get exterminated.


    They seldom escape and settle in ces far from people such as deep in the forest, but they won¡¯t be Demon Lords. At most, they berge monsters.


    But, Demon Lords exist in the literature.


    They are pitiful existences which get defeated every time in stories that were read to me.


    In such meaning, the Demon Lords exist.


    In the meaning of being defeated every time.


    Alek doll getting squashed was a cutely grotesque scene as always, but the awakened Ellie doll ended up destroying everything in an instant with a beat firing from her eyes.


    The finishing blow was the usual elbow to the side.


    The Demon Lord Theo doll who got magnificently defeated in one blow left with a parting threat.


    ¡¾Kuti...... Theo wouldn¡¯t say anything like that......¡¿


    ¡¸¡ºI will see it if you spread your legs that much¡»...... the clothes you made for Ellie are trousers though¡¹


    ¡¸Tehepero¡¹


    The Ellie doll which changed into a dress before I noticed started dancing and Fairy-sama who joined in with her tongue cutely sticking out was spinning without stopping.

 Chapter 116 – You Can’t Ever Escape from the Great Demon Lord

    Chapter 116 ¨C You Can¡¯t Ever Escape from the Great Demon Lord


    ________________________________________


    After observing Alek¡¯s teachings and returning to the Reki-kun room, I had a general outline of today¡¯s nplete.


    Today¡¯s personal maid is Lacria.


    She is a beastman and she possesses the special features of the beastmen, the animal ears and tail.


    All four of the personal maids are beastmen, but all have different animal traits.


    Lacria¡¯s n is the rabbit n.


    The characteristics of the rabbit n are long ears. And a short tail.


    Their eyes are apparently not particrly red.


    They also don¡¯t apparently die of loneliness. Rather, was it that they are cannibalistic if not let alone? I don¡¯t remember well.


    When ites to bunnies, I think there were many kinds in my previous lifetime.


    Pure-white ones with a long, extended ears were orthodox, but there was also the colored lop-eared kinds.


    But, Lacria has ears of the orthodox ones.


    She¡¯s an extremely easy to understand Bunny-san.


    Lacria who is such Bunny-san has a short tail.


    On top of having a short tail, it¡¯s covered by the long maid skirt.


    It can¡¯t be taken out unless the long skirt is removed.


    It appears to be clearly visible on her buttocks line.


    Lacria¡¯s bum is not certainly big, it¡¯s a just rightly sized Momojiri-san.


    She who usually wouldn¡¯t show her lines is currently showing her Momojiri lines in front of me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    All maids of the Christophe House are provided with matching uniforms.


    The so-called Victorian maid clothes, which are clothes made with serious consideration of the maid upation.


    An easy to work in long skirt which can be subjected to a dirty, hard work.


    I don¡¯t know the color, but it seems to be a color of a dark shade that makes dirt hard to notice.


    It should be of a forethought color scheme that allows melting into the background when staying still.


    Such maid clothes are made equivalent aside from the size.


    The only differences are tail holes for the tailed ns and wing holes for the bird ns.


    Naturally, as the length of the bunny tail is short, Lacria¡¯s clothes don¡¯t have a tail hole.


    It shouldn¡¯t have one.


    By the way, Lacria is a Serious-san.


    My first impression was a Serious-san.


    The way she usually works is serious too.


    It¡¯s not like the other personal maidsck sincerity. Everyone is doing their work seriously, but her seriousness surpasses everyone.


    It¡¯s difficult to say just what is serious. Be it her attitude or behavior. Anyhow, she¡¯s leaking a serious aura.


    Even if she were in my previous world, she would be a serious person at a first nce. She¡¯s true and honest. She feels like that.


    But, Lacria is Serious-san.


    The way she works is honest and straightforward. Although she doesn¡¯t look adaptable, she properly responds.


    She¡¯s a supreme Serious-san.


    Because she¡¯s a Serious-san, her uniform is neat too. It¡¯s not loose anywhere.


    Well, her standing might fall because this is the Christophe House we are talking about, so I have never seen that.


    Such Serious-san Lacria has never shown her tail in front of me before.


    She always concealed it under the fluttery long skirt.


    But.


    Right now.


    In front of me.


    It was there.


    ¡¸Ojousama...... I¡¯m prepared! Come!¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I have chosen the Mira, Jenny crushing mission n with thebo of Reki-kun this time, but because Lacria¡¯s tail is too short, it would be very difficult tob.


    It doesn¡¯t happen often that a maid like Lacria turns her back on me, her Master.


    Rather, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it almost never happens.


    Well, it happens depending on the circumstances.


    It¡¯s impossible to live without showing your backside after all.


    But, anyway, her backside was disyed to me today.


    Until this time.


    They don¡¯t usually disy their backs to me, so I didn¡¯t think of it very much.


    Since the restless flow of magical power is identical to Jenny¡¯s, I¡¯m convinced that she heard the story before, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    That¡¯s why I pretended thebo ofbing from Reki-kun to the personal maid and thought of managing tob ears because the tail was too short, but I failed.


    I failed, but...... what to say.


    I wonder who this small animal-like, soft-looking, trembling with expectations person is?


    To be frank, I have never seen Lacria like that.


    And the part of the person before me that I see for the first time.


    The round tail covered in soft and fluffy fur.


    The existence residing slightly above the butt that is normally concealed by the long skirt, a precious Tail-sama.


    In order to see it, touch it, the skirt has to be taken off.


    Otherwise, there must be a hole near the buttocks line to take it out.


    Precisely like Lacria is doing right now.


    There was a preparedness in that sticking out butt.


    Preparedness is necessary for those pleasant feelings thatpletely crushed Mira and Jenny.


    They might not remember properly because they were half-asleep and half-awake, but the two were prepared even to lock their incontinence in front of me.


    It can¡¯t be helped because they couldn¡¯t understand whether it was a dream or reality and all evidence has been destroyed, but they are maids of the Christophe House.


    They may remember those feelings even after burning out in pleasure.


    And if Lacria heard about that, she would understand this necessary preparedness.


    Specifically, she wants to taste those pleasant feelings that Mira and Jenny tasted even if she turns incontinent.


    What is this I wonder, I feel like the serious Lacria image I had haspletely crumbled.


    But...... but, such Lacria might be nice as well, I who thought such is already loving this personal maid.


    In that case, there¡¯s only one thing to do.


    I can possibly embarrass her who made up her resolve.


    Full power.


    Right, I should go all out and let her die grandly!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A short tail is a formidable enemy.


    Because it¡¯s short.


    The mofuable area is small.


    Because it¡¯s small, the brushing time is extremely short.


    It¡¯s finished in the blink of an eye.


    Ib while slowly savoring it.


    I¡¯m using magical powerpression, but it¡¯s very short.


    But, the reaction is dramatic.


    I¡¯m not trying to wait and see. I have to reward her resolve.


    The moment my brush made a contact, she bent and grasped her hands in the air as if trying to catch something.


    Her voice is noting out.


    Her heavy breathing already surpassed her voice.


    I have jumped into the third gear in an instant.


    She who couldn¡¯t stand up anymore sat down, separating from the brush which made her weakly copse.


    As a matter of fact, I caught her with air cushion sorcery while she was falling down, maintaining her posture.


    The short tail wasn¡¯t bad.


    But, today¡¯s main dish is different, Lacria-kun!


    Throwing away the brush, I touch the long, long, fragile, slender articles with short fur.


    Of course, my magical power has beenpressed.


    An electric current instantly runs through Lacria who became weak and she reached with her hands towards the sky.


    A little, a really little sweet voice escaped from her...... that also disappeared immediately though.


    Unlike Mira and Jenny, Lacria¡¯s ears have short, firm fur which feels truly nice on touch.


    Unlike the soft and fluffy girls, the feeling is different, making me want to touch it all the time.


    As I move my fingers along the ears, my slight magical power disappears.


    Lacria who tightly closes her eyes and ps her mouth open and closed is truly adorable.


    Each time I rub her ears, her body bends as if trying to escape my hold, but because I¡¯m restraining her using the air cushion sorcery and properly locking her head in ce, she can¡¯t escape.


    Not yet.


    It¡¯s not over yet, Lacria.


    Your ears which are different from the other children are giving me the desire to try various things.


    By all means. By all means!


    The expressionless expression clinging to my face that of a young innocence created a truly innocent smile.


    With that innocent smile, I restrained the limbs of the defeated Lacria who violently tried to resist.


    They were in the way.


    It can¡¯t be helped because they were in the way.


    I have to reward the determination she has prepared.


    Right, I must reward her.


    That such smile I have was seen by a third party is no concern of mine.


    If you were in my position, you would be doing the same.


    Right, this is a war.


    A fierce, heroic battle of Lacria with the preparedness for death and one solid myself.


    It¡¯s a grand battle for the pinnacle of mofumofu!


    The restricted limbs, a nk expression...... everything is sewed together.


    The deployed sorceries already exceeded two figures......


    The two fairies who were watching all this time said thister.


    You Can¡¯t Ever Escape from the Great Demon Lord Lily.

 Chapter 117 – Unexpected Weakness

    Chapter 117 ¨C Unexpected Weakness


    Thepletely restrained Lacria was politely, carefully, and thoroughly mofumofued, iparably to Jenny.


    No, rather than mofumofu, it might be better to call this an experiment.


    Even though her fur is unlike the soft and fluffy fur of Mira or Jenny, I explore and savor her short fur and stiff fiber.


    As a result, while savoring and studying, Lacria has been thoroughly mofumofued.


    When I noticed, Lacria¡¯s state has be indescribable, but she showed a feminine face of endless satisfaction.


    Such expression while beingpletely restrained was bizarre, but I dealt with it as if nothing happened and breathed life into the trembling Lacria.


    Lacria whose memory went flying for a bit was frightfully listless, but she had a wonderful smile and skin simr to Jenny, no herplexion became far shinier than that.


    It appears that the theory of the skin¡¯s gloss being improved by mofumofu is apparently settled.


    I never thought that it would have an aesthetic effect like that, but I changed my back after remembering that there are still many things I don¡¯t understand yet in this Christophe House.


    Besides, even if it¡¯s working on the beastmen, I don¡¯t know whether it would be effective on other races as well.


    Selecting a sacrifice for the test would be very difficult.


    Because it took this long to touch my personal maids,ing in contact with other people would be even more difficult.


    Naturally, it¡¯s not possible to perform it on my family.


    If...... if it showed a simr effect......


    It might be good not to think about it. The brain needs a rest, yeah.


    My personal maid Lacria who is trained and possesses tremendous stamina was walking unsteadily.


    I thought it would be bad for her to continue working, so I requested Obaasama to give Lacria a break for today to which she agreed.


    Mira was the one who substituted her, but she understood what urred from Lacria¡¯s disastrous state, letting out the sound of her saliva being gulped down.


    Mira should have understood what Lacria¡¯s disastrous state means, but it appears that she somehow recognizes it as pleasant feelings rather than a disaster.


    The extremely expecting flow of magical power proved it.


    Although nothing appears on the surface, you are way too honest, Mira.


    But, I have to knead a n after this for a bit, so it doesn¡¯t seem that I will be able to answer Mira¡¯s expectations.


    Nija still remains after all.


    I¡¯m extremely sorrowful that I can¡¯t touch you as well, but this is the so-called best thing for the long-term thing.


    The n is important.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    With heart throbbing in expectations while not showing any emotions on my face, I review the anti-Nija n who is apparently the most formidable enemy while watching Mira.


    Speaking frankly, she¡¯s a warrior who can handle the entire Knights Order as easy as twisting a baby¡¯s hand.


    Still, even after hearing about today¡¯s Lacria¡¯s disastrous state, I don¡¯t expect her to be as Mira who is expecting to has her tail disheveled anytime soon.


    So far, I have disregarded the difference in races and used strong magical powers during the mofumofu.


    I can¡¯t easily imagine a simr thing happening to Nija.


    However, I have an uneasiness to what will happen if she could actually resist even that.


    No, my goal is not to bring all of my personal maids down, so I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s a problem.


    I¡¯m fine just with being able to mofumofu her.


    In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    I must not expect the same excessive reaction Lacria showed today.


    I think it¡¯s my bad habit.


    I ought to control it properly.


    From now on, there will probably be heaps of udylike beastmen girls before me, so I swore in my heart to properly control myself. Maybe.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the way,pensation is needed for sorcery.


    Needless to point out, it¡¯s magical power.


    Generally, this thing called magical power is moving unconsciously without being seen.


    At times, those who possess Magic Eyes can restrictively see it, but it¡¯s by no means like me.


    There are Magic Eyes which allow seeing the color of people¡¯s magical power like Eliott¡¯s, but that¡¯s super restricted specification.


    Even though it can be always seen, it can¡¯t be seen arbitrarily.


    It¡¯s a type which is activated regardless of one¡¯s will.


    The group of magical power rted Magic Eyes is very abundant.


    For example, Magic Eyes which detect malice directed towards oneself.


    This malice is visible in the flow of magical power.


    In contrast, Magic Eyes which are activated with one¡¯s will are mostly those which can see only the magical power of oneself.


    Considering that, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that my Magic Eyes cover everything.


    There¡¯s a worth behind Sani sensei¡¯s remark of ¡°special.¡±


    Of course, the prerequisite is understanding the very difficult knowledge.


    Now, let¡¯s return to the main subject.


    Thepensation for sorcery is magical power.


    Then, using the magical power aspensation, you naturally won¡¯t be able to use sorcery once you¡¯re out of the magical power.


    The invocation tool won¡¯t function at the activation stage of the chanting.


    In other words, the more magical power, the bigger the advantage in sorcery.


    This is very simple.


    Even the consumption of magical power of the basic, simple life sorcery is not low.


    And, the necessary magical power for the sophisticated settings of the advanced level sorcery is very high.


    The total amount of magical power nearly doesn¡¯t fluctuate. That is themonly epted theory.


    The people of the Forest next to the world who understand sorcery more than the people of the Lizwald Continent believe so.


    Many results have shown that.


    Thus, the phenomenon of the increasing of my total magical power is unique.


    The total amount of magical power which is increasing even now is already enough to cast sorcery continuously without a problem.


    Far from that, it¡¯s difficult to reduce the remaining magical power from 20% to 10% which is necessary to increase the total amount further.


    Even if Ipress an enormous amount of magical power, convert it into the spirit power, use the Kuti-made concealment sorcery to use general sorceries while using more magical power than necessary, the total amount keeps on increasing everyday as if ridiculing me.


    But, I don¡¯t mean to stop this increasing of the total amount.


    Because I want to create my own sorceries one day just like Kuti, I don¡¯t want to be tied up by the consumption of the magical power.


    It¡¯s better to have more.


    Because it¡¯s very difficult to just look at the magical power.


    The story would be different if my circumstances weren¡¯t any different from manga where I could see the total amount of my magical power, but my Magic Eyes can rarely, no they can¡¯t see it at all.


    Thus, I continue consuming my magical power today as well.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It unfortunately rained the next day too.


    The practice was held indoors and the sound of rainfall, the sound of the air being sharply cut and the heavy atmosphere endlessly repeated.


    I was having a lesson in such instrumental BGM, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate no matter what.


    No, I¡¯m properly listening to the lesson.


    And thanks to Kuti¡¯s easy to understand drawings, I have no problems in understanding.


    If there was a problem, it would be the devoted Personal Maid-san standing behind me.


    Today¡¯s personal maid is Nija.


    Such her who always uses the same, standard Christophe House maid uniform is wearing different clothes today.


    There¡¯s no way that all of her clothes are being washed. Ten-odd of the same clothes have been provided to her, so she¡¯s obviously doing it intentionally.


    But, no one says anything to such her.


    Just because she¡¯s a personal maid, just because she¡¯s a mighty war potential, the Christophe House isn¡¯t so lenient to permit it.


    If it¡¯s war potential than there are those stronger than her and she won¡¯t be exempted just because she¡¯s a personal maid.


    But, Nija is wearing different clothes today.


    It¡¯s not the usual ankle-length long skirt, but considerably short knee-high mini.


    The jacket is same as usual.


    More than anything, the eye-catching garter belt.


    An immoral atmosphere drifts around the petite Nija.


    Such her expressionless with her eyes half-closed as usual.


    The usual as if nothing had happened.


    The flow of her magical power is the same as usual too.


    But, a garter belt.


    ¡¾Strange...... why is no one saying anything......?¡¿


    ¡¸What is what?¡¹


    ¡¾Nija¡¯s garter belt and miniskirt. It¡¯s my first time seeing a personal maid dressed like that in work, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Miniskirt? Who?¡¹


    ¡¾Eh, Nija. To wear such above the knee miniskirt and garter belt...... I will see it?¡¿


    I didn¡¯t try to be bashful or anything and said it clearly, but Kuti¡¯s cute face titled after she checked Nija.


    Is there something wrong?


    No, if I say Nija¡¯s clothes are strange than they are strange, but it¡¯s not that.


    Something is strange.


    My intuition tells me so.


    ¡¸Nija is wearing a miniskirt and a garter belt?¡¹


    ¡¾Un. I wonder why is no one saying anything¡¿


    ¡¸I see only the standard long skirt though¡¹


    ¡¸Me too...... it¡¯s impossible for me to doubt Lily¡¯s words, but Nija is wearing the usual long skirt, you know? As for the garter belt...... I will take a look inside for a bit¡¹


    Sani sensei is tilting her head as well, but she got disgusted at Kuti who charged towards Nija.


    And Kuti who charged at and touched the skirt got startled.


    There was a splendid nothing in the ce Kuti touched.


    But, a certain change took ce in the Kuti touched.


    ¡¾Ah, I see now......¡¿


    ¡¸Hmm. I see¡¹


    When the two of us made faces of understanding, Kuti returned.


    The understanding face immediately turned smug and the equilibrium Tiny-sama started exining.


    ¡¸That is a magic tool¡¹


    Right, it appears that Nija¡¯s long skirt is an illusion created by a magic tool.


    That illusion is a sorcery, so it didn¡¯t deceive my eyes.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to notice if it was a normal illusion, but there seems to be a quite sophisticatedbination of several sorceries.


    As a result, I wasn¡¯t able to see the illusion that was supposed to deceive my eyes, and what I saw instead was an invisible form of severalbined sorceries.


    Kuti¡¯s magical power interfered when she touched it and she was finally able to see the form.


    There is a technique to interweave several sorceries to create an illusion sorcery.


    But, the cost is not insignificant so nobody uses it.


    And it seems like my Magic Eyes poked at the weak point.


    The weak point is not really a weak point, but I was able to recognize the illusion as a result.


    Well, it¡¯s a method used to conceal something, but it wasn¡¯t concealed at all as a result, so I would still want to make some countermeasures.


    As for the real intention of Nija who wore the miniskirt and the garter belt......


    ¡¸Does she not like my butt line like she did Lacria¡¯s......?¡¹


    What a maiden words.


    In spite of wearing a garter belt.

 Chapter 118 – Let’s Do it One More Time

    Chapter 118 ¨C Let¡¯s Do it One More Time


    A maid wearing a garter belt and a miniskirt¨D¨DNija moved atst.


    While in the middle of Reki-kun¡¯s brushing, I heard a low voice suddenly getting close to my ear.


    It goes without saying that I was surprised by her suddenly talking to my ear as Kuti and Sani sensei didn¡¯t notice her getting closer at all.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, the preparations are perfect¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyawaa!¡¹


    When Reki-kun who was enjoying the brushing, Kuti and Sani sensei turned towards me when I let out a hysteric voice, Nija has already taken a distance. What a quick work.


    When I look towards Garter-san...... rather, Nija while holding my ears and my heart thumping, she was already standing there with an expressionless face and half-closed eyes.


    The flow of her magical power is full of expectations.


    I don¡¯t see uneasiness in this child¡¯s magical power at all. I can¡¯t grasp the usual easygoingness.


    But, I don¡¯t dislike this personal maid. On the contrary, I like her quite a lot.


    It¡¯s also because she has the same expressionless character, but I¡¯m fond of the fighting power which can nonchntly destroy the Knights Order on its own.


    Also, her obvious bad growthpared to the other personal maids is also nice.


    It¡¯s not like I prefer simr figures to mine because I¡¯m a little girl or anything. Probably.


    It¡¯s not like I feel an extreme affinity between us. Most likely.


    It¡¯s not because the other personal maids have figures that other women look at with envy. Surely.


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t mind such things because I was formerly a man. I don¡¯t mind it.


    That being the case, I was in the middle of brushing Reki-kun, but her preparations are perfectly done, so it¡¯s not like I can ignore her.


    Rather, if she¡¯s provoking me to such extent, I should ept her challenge.


    Right, I must ept her challenge.


    ¡¸Ni~ja,e~¡¹


    A brush in one hand.


    My other hand is empty, but I¡¯m releasing magical power tobinepression on apression.


    When I raise and spread my arms with a smile, the easygoing Nija started to feel tense enough to swallow her saliva.


    As I spread my arms, I develop and activate the sorceries I used with the other personal maids.


    No one will disturb us like this.


    Do not worry about anything and release everything, Nija.


    Nija slowly approaches ascertaining step by step.


    In her hand, a lump of magical power I haven¡¯t seen before. A magical power indicating activation of a magic tool.


    In her other hand, a lump of inactive magical power.


    However, that also got immediately activated, showing a bootup process.


    It¡¯s much narrower in range than the sorcery I developed, but it has developed and wrapped around me and Nija.


    It appears to be a sorcery of the awareness obstructing system.


    But, Obaasama should be usually able to notice when something like this gets used.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, this is a magic tool with a sealed Second-grade awareness obstruction sorcery, so even Great Madame won¡¯t notice¡¹


    As if guessing my question, Nija immediately exined.


    A Second-grade ss magic tool she says...... with such size and quality of the magic fragment, won¡¯t it be unusable after one use?


    Moreover, no matter what sorcery, a Second-grade ss sorcery costs an appropriate sum of money.


    To prepare it just for one use...... Nija is a frightening child.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t have a meaning because I have already developed sorcery of my own though.


    Due to the awareness obstruction sorcery, thebination of illusion sorceries she had on the other side has been canceled out.


    What appeared was a fascinating above-knee miniskirt and a garter belt.


    But, I have been able to see it before, so I¡¯m not surprised in particr.


    ¡¸...... As expected of Ojousama. To see me in such appearances and not be perturbed at all, amazing¡¹


    ¡¸It suits you~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Super embarrassed¡¹


    Nija who started wriggling with her hands on her cheeks, usual half-closed eyes and expressionless face is somewhat fresh.


    But, the edges of the skirt dance flutteringly when she wriggles like that so I¡¯m troubled where to look.


    It appears that the activatedbination of the illusion sorceries has been fixing the skirt¡¯s form until now.


    Because the fixed skirt started fluttering, the little body of the two-year-old me could perfectly see under the skirt when looking up.


    By the way, I¡¯m talking as if I could see it but¨D¨Dno, I do see the inside of the skirt but¨D¨Dthe conversation is unnatural because my personal maids and family have amon understanding that I can see what they are wearing.


    ¡¸...... Fufu, I don¡¯t mind being seen if it¡¯s Ojousama. nce¡¹


    ¡¸Ni~ja, that¡¯s immodest~¡¹


    ¡¸...... I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    The shaking hem of the skirt turned over and Nija showed Panties-sama with plentifulces inside, but she immediately felt despondent with my words.


    She¡¯s wearing the garter belt and miniskirt today, so there¡¯s naturally no pumpkin pants today.


    In this world, there are a few stretchable materials like rubber so the type that is adjusted with strings like the pumpkin pants are mainstream.


    Therefore, the Panties-sama Nija showed me was a g-string tied with strings at both sides.


    But, the embroidery of theces resembling ornaments was delicate, I don¡¯t think it would be inferior to the products of my previous life.


    Well, to my regret, sexual arousal in this little girl body is nonexistent, so I¡¯m coping with it calmly.


    Whether it¡¯s sad or good, that¡¯s somewhat delicate.


    I took initiative and approached Nija who felt despondent.


    Nija immediately noticed that, turned around and squatted down.


    It¡¯s usually unreasonable to turn your back towards your master and squat down, but it¡¯s necessary for what is going to happen now.


    And then, after a little bit of hesitating, the hem of the miniskirt got turned over and a fluffy, short tail and Panties-sama appeared.


    Panties-sama has a low-rise vor, making the tail look more snugly.


    Nija who turned her miniskirt over by herself with magical power full of bashfulness and expectations is somewhat lovely.


    But, looking at it from the beginning, what a staggeringposition this is.


    Maid-san squatting down before a little girl while sticking out her butt with a rolled up miniskirt,pletely exposing her buttocks.


    Un, incredible, oy.


    However, rather than this exposed butt or the low-rise erotic Panties-sama, what attracts my eyes is that fluffy tail.


    This object of worship that is usually concealed just like Lacria¡¯s is just as beautiful as a certain treasure in the depths of a forest.


    Solemn and calm. But, enshrined with an obvious presence.


    I try touching this divine Tail-sama withpressed magical power first.


    The transmitted sensation can¡¯t be obtained from Mira¡¯s tail, but it¡¯s also different from Jenny¡¯s and Lacria¡¯s, a mysterious feeling.


    With the first feeling of bewilderment, my heart sunk into the storm of great joy.


    Once the storm has passed, I have already thrown away the brush and I started enjoying the sensation with both of my hands.


    Despite having a small build, Nija¡¯s body has the butt in the just right height for a two-year-old, it¡¯s also just right to bury my cheeks into it.


    Unconsciously coveting the feeling and coiling my magical power around it without hesitation, I rush to wrap Tail-sama up and carry it to the heights above.


    Strongly and weakly, using a timing, with my face all in, I keep violently stroking the tail with the soft and fluffy feeling running between my fingers.


    The magical power wrapping my hands is finely distributed between all ten of my fingers, thoroughly amplifying all nooks and corners.


    Yeah, you must not be careless just because it¡¯s short.


    To think a supreme existenceparable to Mira¡¯s would be hiding in such a ce......


    Thanking all the gods existing on this Auriol, I mofumofued that little precious treasure with all my might.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When all was over, the floor was sshing wet.


    Yeah, I overdid it.


    I went too far. I¡¯m reflecting.


    I feel that Sani sensei¡¯s flow of magical power became slightly pale, Kuti was hiding behind that very Sani sensei, looking at me while shivering.


    No, well what to say.


    I¡¯m truly sorry. I reflect on my actions.


    But, I have no regrets.


    Apart from feeling satisfied and sorry, I have no regrets, rather I take care of Nija while feelingfortable refreshing feelings.


    I float her who was soaking in the liquid she has discharged herself in the air cushion I have recently be strangely skilled at, and I cleaned and dried all ces that were dirty.


    I also don¡¯t forget to deodorize Nija with her usual fragrance afterward.


    I also don¡¯t forget to reactivate Nija¡¯s illusion magic tool that has been disabled.


    Once everything is done, I call back Reki-kun who ran away so he wouldn¡¯t get dirty and lie her on his belly.


    ¡¾Kuti, wake her up please~¡¿


    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am! If you are fine with a maggot like myself, I will thoroughly clean up Lily-sama¡¯s shoes that got dirty!¡¹


    ¡¾Your character has changed, but...... un, well take care of me?¡¿


    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am!¡¹


    She just probably lost her mind because of the excessive scene, so I think she will be all right.


    She¡¯s wearing military clothes made from magical power and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a cut across her cheek.


    Nija has been resuscitated by the long military service soldier Kuti, but she stood up with sluggish movements that she never disyed before and it appears that her knees havepletely given up on her.


    Her thinking seems to be sluggish as well, she absentmindedly shook her head and then plopped back on Reki-kun¡¯s belly as if understanding.


    ¡¸Ni~ja~ are you okay~?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ojousama is...... too amazing...... I can¡¯t be a bride anymore¡¹


    ¡¸You are okay then~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ojousama is cruel¡¹


    ¡¸Should I ask Ba~baa so you can rest~?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I will recover in a little bit¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~¡¹


    I lied down next to Nija who was unexpectedly all right and we buried together in the soft and fluffy belly of Reki-kun, resting our bodies which were slightlynguid.

 Chapter 119 – Sowing the Seeds

    The next day, when I woke up, Mira was standing by the bed and our eyes met.


    She¡¯s generally standing by the wall when I¡¯m waking up and she only approaches once I¡¯m plentily awake, but it seems she was beside me even before I woke up.


    There¡¯s nothing to say. The flow of her magical power is way too excited.


    Her tail would surely burst into swaying as soon as she lost her focus.


    It appears that after bringing all of the personal mads down, she¡¯s thinking that I will do it to her today again.


    But naive. You are too naive, Mira-kun.


    ¡¸Moorning~ Miraa~ faaaa~¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning, Ojousama. Today is fine and refreshing weather¡¹


    When I greeted her with a yawn mixed in, she replied with a cheerful voice and a few tail sways.


    It seems the weather is good. Are my siblings practicing outside today? No, it would be indoors because the sunlight is still strong, right?


    Come to think of it, Theo has morning sses in school today, doesn¡¯t he? Therefore it will be only Ellie, but she won¡¯t tell me toe see her, so I will go there on my own.


    I wake up Tiny-sama who is sleep talking while clinging to my cheek, change my clothes and start the daily routine.


    Kuti is mostly sleeping while clinging to my cheek, but I quite not understand where Sani sensei sleeps.


    She doesn¡¯t sleep until I go to sleep and she¡¯s awake when I¡¯m awake. Just when does she sleep?


    Even now, she¡¯s reading a special floating book which I¡¯m also able to see.


    Before I noticed, I finished my morning greetings and was starting the before meal lesson.


    The usually usual day starts today as well.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As soon as I finished observing Ellie¡¯s training, she went to the school.


    The summer holidays ended a little while ago.


    As a junior high school student, Theo had to frequently visit the school even during the summer holidays, so I didn¡¯t have the feeling of the two sticking to me every day all day like before, so it didn¡¯t feel like summer holidays at all.


    Apparently, as a first-year junior high school student, Theo is already considered as a battle-ready force.


    He seems to be affiliated with something like the student council from my previous life, and he¡¯s spending every day busily.


    But, I was told by him that he¡¯s sad that his time to rx together with me has decreased.


    That being the case, it¡¯s only me, Kuti, Sani sensei, Obaasama, Ena, Mira, and two Knights in the Reki-kun room today.


    It¡¯s not like there are too few people here, but this Reki-kun is really spacious, so I can¡¯t help thinking so.


    Because it¡¯s big enough for Reki-kun to run around even if he grows up, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem to stuff several hundred people in here.


    The expansions of the room are done easily and it¡¯s far more spacious than it originally was, which tells about Reki-kun¡¯s growth.


    By the way, Mira who is my personal maid for today is trembling with excitement as I thought and she¡¯s standing on alert closer than usual.


    Since I think it¡¯s suitable time, I decided to put the n into practice.


    ¡¸Miraa~ call Ba~baa~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    Obaasama¡¯s cooperation is necessary for this n.


    Generally, there¡¯s one personal maid a day. The number doesn¡¯t increase unless it¡¯s a special asion like the mansion exploration.


    That¡¯s why Obaasama¡¯s cooperation is necessary.


    ¡¸Yesyes, what is it, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Ba~baa, call all the pershonyal maidss~¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Un¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Mira, could you call everyone over please?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes, Great Madame¡¹


    The first stage of the n gotpleted in the arms of Obaasama who came as soon as called with puppy eyes and a little request.


    Mira immediately called over the rest of the personal maids with themunication magic tool she carried and the four personal maids stood in front of me in a row.


    ¡¸Look, Lily-chan. Everybody is here now¡¹


    ¡¸Ba~baa, thank youu~¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re wee. Could Ba~baa listen in as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~......¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara, is it a secret?¡¹


    ¡¸N. A secrett~¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s a secret~ Then, Ba~baa will go over there, so call me if something happens, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ye~ss. Thank youu~ Ba~baa¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu......¡¹


    When I thank Obaasama witha tight hug, her gentle smile deepened even further, bringing out her impressive beauty.


    Lastly, Obaasama rustled through my hair and left.


    Taking a sufficient distance and sitting at the table that was put there especially for her and Ena, she started looking towards us with her usual nonchnt smile as if enjoying herself together with Ena.


    Although the distance seems enough to hear us, but well, the distance is sufficient.


    Now then, four of my personal maids are lined up in front of me.


    In the past four days, I have fought against them in turns and crushed them with pleasure.


    Even Mira who was done in a few days ago still has a sparkling skin gloss and glistering magical power.


    I¡¯m very thrilled that all of them are excited.


    The words I¡¯m about to speak are difficult to let out with all this excitement.


    But, it¡¯s indispensable for touching them in the future without any difort. This is the time I need to harden my heart.


    ¡¸Everynyan~ Thank you for gathering~¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹¡¹


    Everyone replied to my words with a beautiful and splendidly elegant curtsy.


    Nija who is always a step ahead matched her surroundings this time.


    ¡¸Did everynyan feel good~?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes! Ojousama!¡¹¡¹


    Their reply was more powerful than the one before that.


    Well, I understood their answer from their magical power though.


    ¡¸Everynyan was working hard, so it was your reward~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Reward?¡¹


    Not understanding the meaning behind ¡°reward,¡± the four were confused, but Nija asked a question in return as their representative.


    The job of personal maids is not a job that gets rewards from the master.


    That¡¯s because working for the Christophe House is an honor in itself. They must be remarkably excellent even among other servants.


    Although Mira is a special case, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s excellent.


    That¡¯s why the four never thought of receiving rewards for their job.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ If you continyu doing your best, you will get a reward~¡¹


    The four had a sudden realization and held their breaths.


    Even though all the personal maids have been pleasantly stroked in the past four days, it was a reward equal to an entire year of no rewards. Except for Mira.


    And after learning of these pleasant feelings, they will desire more. They were all overflowing with expectations.


    But, my personal maids aren¡¯t ipetent to not notice the concealed truth and the meaning behind my words.


    If they work hard, I will make them feel good as a reward.


    Looking at it from the other side, it also means that they won¡¯t experience it again if they don¡¯t work hard.


    They won¡¯t be able to experience those consciousness blowing pleasant feelings again. They will probably have difficulties simr to the drug withdrawal symptoms.


    The magical powers of the four who are always working calmly are now trembling uneasily.


    ¡¸Work hard~ as you have been until nyao, okayy~¡¹


    Of course, it¡¯s not all whip1. There won¡¯t be a problem if they continue their excellent work like they have been doing until now.


    I assume the amount of candy will dramatically increase by telling them that.


    The anxiously trembling magical powers immediately cleared up upon discovering hope.


    The girls are extremely excellent.


    Working as they have been is no trouble for them.


    Furthermore, if they work hard to my liking, it would be easier for them to notice the approaching candy.


    Right, this n fans the will of my personal maids while allows me to mofu as I please, it¡¯s a killing two birds with one stone n.


    Yes, I¡¯m actually going to do as I please.


    I will mofu them for trifling things and will also naturally mofu them grandly if they did their best.


    They won¡¯t go towards the minus direction because it¡¯s them we are talking about, so I only have to take the bnce between the personal maids into ount.


    It will be necessary to adjust the n a little bit if they go towards the minus, but it¡¯s fine to leave it for that time.


    Right now, it¡¯s how far the results of this n will show.


    Understandably, this n also includes countermeasures against the opponent who should be the most obstructive towards it.


    The opponent naturally being Ena.


    This n doesn¡¯t only use me, Theo, Ellie, and Obaasama, but also utilizes the captured personal maids.


    This is a kind of sowing the seeds.


    This is the first step towards harvesting the things that will bear fruit from now.


    First of all, as a prerequisite for the development of the soil, all of my personal maids got to know the wonderfulness of the reward.


    Next is water and fertilizer.


    It will take time to grow it up from now on, so water and fertilizer are indispensable.


    Water and fertilizer is naturally the candy, the reward.


    I do think that they will have no choice but to do their best after experiencing the addictive and extraordinary reward beforehand, but I still don¡¯t want to snatch their freedom.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped if I snatch it in the middle. Still, I should leave behind a way out.


    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t force them.


    But¨D¨D


    ¡¸I have high expectations~¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes! Lilianne Ojousama!¡¹¡¹


    Their remarkably loud voices reverberate the words I fired with a smile of the finest quality.


    While hoping for arge harvest for the second and third stage of the n, a noticeably vicious smile bloomed in my mind.

 Chapter 120 – First Group Work

    When the 8th Month ended, Ovent¡¯s short summer ended as well.


    I feel like the n I put in practice for my personal maids and its results are going smoothly.


    They started thinking on their own to proactively assist me in my actions.


    Of course, there were many problems in the beginning.


    That¡¯s because it was originally Obaasama or Ena who did that.


    But leaving it to them forever would be strange. I have my own personal maids after all.


    That¡¯s why I directly called for my personal maids to do the things Obaasama and Ena normally do and slowly switched over.


    As a result, in less than two weeks, one-third of work became the work of the personal maids.


    Ena was naturally dissatisfied.


    Obaasama seemed a bit lonely.


    But it would eventually turn out like that. The only difference is whether it¡¯ste or early and it¡¯s easier to use my personal maids to do various work for me. They are also easier to deceive.


    Ena was a bit frantic that a two years old child wanted independence from parents so I stopped at one-third, but shepromised because of that.


    The time to dismiss this card is also important. Toote is no good and too early is also no good.


    Timing is extremely important.


    As the days in the palm of my hand were progressing smoothly, I racked my brains over one big problem every day.


    Kuti went away for her regr reportst year about this time, I met Sani sensei when she returned and I have begun my lessons shortly after that, but Kuti and Sani sensei haven¡¯t departed for the regr report yet.


    Perhaps there are no regr reports this year. I don¡¯t think its that convenient but I have difficulty asking.


    I¡¯m anxious, I have already understood that the days when Kuti temporarily leaves produce a great stress on my mind.


    I know that postponing it is a problem, but knowing that it makes my mind at peace a little bit more, I¡¯m unable to ask.


    Whether aware of my worries, today¡¯s Sani sensei¡¯s lesson has been progressing with Kuti¡¯sical illustrations.


    There have been recently many times where Kuti nky floats in the air after the lessons.


    But I know the reason. Kuti bes like that when she¡¯s using her Base Domain.


    My state bes simr when I use the Base Domain myself.


    You will enter an absentminded state when entering the domain while awake and you will enter a state of a deep sleep when entering the domain while sleeping.


    You can¡¯t be woken up by external stimulus and your state is not much different from the usual.


    It¡¯s just because you can¡¯t be woken up by an external stimulus, it goes without saying that entering the Base Domain for a long period of time would cause a trouble.


    It¡¯s not a problem for me because I can change the speed inside my domain, but it¡¯s not like that for Kuti.


    Because of such reason, my enjoyable, yful, flirting time with Kuti decreased.


    Kuti regains the lost time by being passionately yful after shees out of the Base Domain, but she won¡¯t tell me what she¡¯s doing in there.


    But there should be a reason why she doesn¡¯t tell me.


    Kuti is a reckless fairy who does and says ridiculous things, but she¡¯s profoundly wise.


    If such her is keeping a secret from me, it means that it¡¯s not the time to tell me yet.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t ask. She will surely tell me about it someday after all.


    My trust for Kuti is deeper than an ocean and so high it breaks through the¡¯s atmosphere and reaches the stars.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 9th Month began and the intense ring sunlight has considerably settled down these days.


    The practice of my siblings has also gradually shifted outdoors.


    In such days that flowed so smoothly, I gave my first reward the other day.


    The subject was Nija.


    In order to get rewarded, she has peculiarly persuaded? Ena and exerted herself to assist me and got a step ahead the rest of my personal maids.


    I would like to know just how did she persuaded her by all means but it¡¯s apparently a secret.


    Raising one corner of her mouth, she shrewdly grinned and wouldn¡¯t tell me no matter what.


    I was a bit irritated so I made her reward slightly more powerful than before.


    By the way, Nija made proper preparations for the reward.


    Specifically, she took an advantage of my toilet time which became the job of the personal maids.


    She judged that even if it took a while, there would be no suspicion because it would be inevitable if it was the big one.


    Well, taking too long is no good though.


    After the toilet...... rather, aftering back from the reward, Nija was a bit unsteady on her feet so...... no, she was quite suspicious so Obaasama and Ena got involved.


    It was Nija after all.


    Since Nija suggested toilet in order to receive her reward, the girls have not noticed yet that I¡¯m able to use sorcery.


    Then, if you ask what happened during their first times, they all have vague memories and Obaasama and Ena who were in the same Reki-kun room didn¡¯t say anything, so it seems they interpreted conveniently.


    But even with vague memories, they seem to have remembered the whirlpool of pleasure enough to cause withdrawal symptoms, making them consider measures when getting the reward.


    They are also maidens after all.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Since I have replenished plenty of Nija¡¯s mofumofu element, I have gotten in the mood to fight so I was yful with Reki-kun today as well.


    While ying with Reki-kun with Tiny-sama absentmindedly floating in the field of my vision as usual, words of magical power suddenly appeared.


    Words of magical power portraying background word ¡°click.¡±


    And at the same time, Tiny-sama opened her eyes wide, she rapidly checked her surroundings and started developing a form.


    I immediately identified the form with my outside the norm evolved Magic Eyes and ascertained the form¡¯s effects.


    It was delicately refined and bold, truly an art of a form.


    It developed and disappeared, and while developing and disappearing, the form umted little by little.


    The umted thing at first nce seems like a differentbination of forms and even though it appears not to be producing any results, it rifies its existence as it umtes.


    Quite some time has passed since the form before my eyes started umting.


    I was unable to take off my eyes of it in the meanwhile and the sorcery that was gradually being established...... to say it in a few words, was amunication sorcery.


    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯s wonderful no matter how many times I see it¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei...... this ismunication sorcery, isn¡¯t it? ...... But it¡¯s not the usual path where the form passes through space, it¡¯s as if it was crossing over the space...... no, warping it?¡¿


    ¡¸As expected of Lily. This is a sorcery which foundation I thought of and this fellow constructed. It¡¯s a sorcery that has potential to directlymunicate with the Forest next to the world¡¹


    ¡¾With the Forest next to the world......?¡¿


    Before I noticed, Sani sensei was floating next to me exining about the sorcery which has theplicated and mysterious beauty whichpletely shaken up my heart.


    However, the Forest next to the world is a world which is on a different ne from Auriol and I was told that only the Fairy Queen Natasha is able to use sorcery which can connect the Forest next to the world with Auriol.


    ¡¸In the first ce, the space tunnel sorcery Natasha is using was constructed by Kuti. It¡¯s just that because of the restrictive sorcery method, or perhaps I should say aptitude, only Natasha can use it. There wasn¡¯t really a problem with it and that sorcery is not something that many people should use in the first ce, so we did not make any improvements¡¹


    A beautiful sorcery that quietly and slowly approachespletion, even just a part of its form is far beyond existing sorcery.


    Form configured like that, thepletion of the sorcery could be called miraculous.


    ¡¾Amazing...... I can currently analyze only 70% and no more...... as expected of Kuti......¡¿


    It¡¯s possible to analyze forms instantaneously but it¡¯s staggeringly difficult to analyze if the forms arebined in great numbers.


    It¡¯s almost like separated pieces of a vast ocean puzzle, you have to build the scattered pieces from the start.


    It¡¯s arge sorcery that can¡¯t be perceived unless seeing it as a whole.


    ¡¸...... Nono, being able to analyze 70% after seeing it for the first time is weird, you......¡¹


    Before Sani sensei could finish her muttering, Kuti booted up the sorcery made from the nowplete, colossal form with her spirit power...... is what should have happened but it dispersed.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹¡¹


    While absentmindedly viewing the form which dispersed into fluttering, sparkling snow-like pieces, my voice and the voices of the fairies disappeared in the empty Reki-kun¡¯s room.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Was there a mistake in theposition~?¡¹


    ¡¸What is the reason for the failure then? The warping of the space and carrying the form across has been already settled, right?¡¹


    ¡¸No, yeah, that¡¯s true but~¡¹


    ¡¸Then, was it a problem of coordinates? Where did you designate the coordinates this time?¡¹


    ¡¸Since it was a test, I set it to the teleport room as usual¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that would cause a problem then but......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹


    While listening to the two¡¯s review meeting, I recalled that sorcery as well.


    The analysis rate at thepletion stage reached 70% at most.


    Understanding the sorcery from 70% is not enough for me to interrupt their conversation so I¡¯m hesitating to say anything but I feel like I have understood the reason.


    Wasn¡¯t this the so-called blind spot?


    Sorcery created by Kuti is borate, bold, ambiguous and difficult to understand after looking at it for a while.


    But thebination is delicately careful and powerful.


    I witnessed Kuti created sorcery for the first time but I was thinking she would do it in one shot since it¡¯s her.


    But she actually failed.


    However, I can¡¯t find anything that would cause problems in the parts of the form I can analyze.


    As I mentioned earlier, I can¡¯t bepletely sure unless I see it in its entirety and continuing the analyzation but the problem I have noticed will only be clearer as my analysis rate increases.


    After analyzing for a while, I was convinced that the problem I have noticed was correct.


    I might have noticed this so easily just because it¡¯s me.


    In order to increase my total amount of magical power, I always keep the consumption of magical power in mind.


    In that process, I can urately grasp the necessary amount of magical power used for sorcery in a great detail.


    In particr, I can perfectly grasp the consumption of forms and the differences thebined configurations cause just from seeing the quantity of magical power.


    The bunch of form in Kuti¡¯smunication sorcery need an enormous amount and that¡¯s why the trial run failed.


    Originally, Kuti possesses so much magical power...... spirit power that ordinary magicians can¡¯t even dream of but this sorcery is the so-called high-cost, low-return or perhaps I should say a spirit power devouring bug.


    As a result, the consumption of the spirit power wasn¡¯t sufficient and the sorcery ended up in a failure.


    ¡¸...... What did meow say!?¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... that was indeed a blind sport¡¹


    ¡¾I think that because Kuti has more spirit power than is usual, she didn¡¯t create that many sorceries which haverger consumption of spirit power than she¡¯s able to maintain. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t notice that it was a type that consumes a massive amount of spirit power. In particr, the estimated trial calctions of the consumption amount backfired¡¿


    ¡¸Now that you mention it...... it might be so¡¹


    ¡¸Sorcery that warps the space should originally use up a lot but the limit of consumption has been suppressed by including in the aptitude, huh. In addition to this, it also had several included effects. I see, insufficient was the reason¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, thisrge-scale sorcery was made because of Natasha¡¯s request after all~ I see~ ...... As expected of Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Ehehe. But what are you going to do? Remake it?¡¿


    ¡¸N~ let¡¯s make an external supply¡¹


    ¡¸That would be the safe bet. There¡¯s not enough time to remake it¡¹


    ¡¾Time...... is it?¡¿


    ¡¸We have been already postponing the regr report for nearly two months after all~ Natasha will soon get angry at us. Well, she can get as angry as she wants but Sani was nagging me too much~¡¹


    ¡¸It would be a bother to send people each and every time to check on us after all¡¹


    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you eventually postpone it?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, going there and returning would be troublesome¡¹


    Sani sensei who slightly averted her gaze because of Kuti who pointed out with a smug face was a bit charming.


    I have already understood the usage of the sorcery Kuti was creating once I realized it was amunication sorcery.


    It¡¯s to make the regr reports using that.


    They have already postponed the regr report many times over because of that but I won¡¯t let the question whether the report has to be oral out of my mouth.


    Anything is fine as long as their leaving can be avoided.


    ¡¾So, what are you going to do about the external supply?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course...... we are going to ask Lily to do it!¡¹


    ¡¸Uh-huh¡¹


    ¡¾As I thought¡¿


    The sorcery has been developed over time once again and I supplied it with my vast amount of spirit power that I detached.


    Using magical power...... spirit power of others, I was amazed by Kuti¡¯s greatness of pulling out something outside the norm again for a moment. It was my first and very exciting group work.

 Chapter 121 – With Clear and Blue Skies

    The form that develops while rotating at high speed in front of me slowly umtes and starts feeding on my spirit power which I detached.


    This spectacle was prettier than any sorcery I have seen until now, solemn...... and fleeting.


    When theposition acquired from the analysis and Kuti¡¯s mental image of the configuration matched, the space in front of her softly warped.


    ¡¸Ohh~¡¹


    Because the voice I unconsciously let out was quiet and half of my face was buried in Reki-kun¡¯s belly, the surroundings didn¡¯t hear me.


    Once the warped space stabilizes, the picture of the other side should be reflected.


    This sorcery is amunication sorcery but it naturally sends a picture as well. Moreover, with no timeg, it¡¯s something like a miracle thing.


    The other party is in a world on a different ne after all.


    ¡¸Ah~ ah~ can you hear me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Kulestilt-sama. I can hear you¡¹


    ¡¸Is there no problem with the picture?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no problem¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~ Then, go and report to Natasha~¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡¹


    Kuti and the other party conversed for a bit and themunication ended.


    This was just a test and they will be apparently contacting the Fairy Queen Natasha for the regr report directly.


    ¡¸There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems for now¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s only natural that there are no problems since Lily helped out!¡¹


    To that stable expression of Smugface-sama, I was able to feel relieved and take a breather that we don¡¯t have to be separated.


    By the way, just like with the Silver Eye, I wasn¡¯t able to see the picture.


    What I saw was just a delicate form unfolding at high speed. Is it detailed information on the contents, I wonder?


    My analysis couldn¡¯t catch up because on top of being too detailed, the development was way too high speed.


    Well, television of my previous life was based on various lights fluctuating at high speeds to create a picture, so it¡¯s probably something simr.


    In other words, it¡¯s possible to see the visual picture by analyzing the fast developing form but...... that¡¯s a bit too difficult as of now.


    I feel like I would have to exceed the human limit to create an exclusive sorcery just for that.


    For example, it¡¯s said that you can manually create images on the television by switching the lights. However, that would be impossible if it were not a skill of transcending craftsmanship.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, themunications happened once again and themunication partner, Kuti¡¯s little sister and the Queen of the Forest next to the world, Natasha appeared.


    I was a little surprised by the voice that was so simr to Kuti¡¯s but the way she talked waspletely different as it seemed extremely diligent. But she was very angry that Kuti created amunication sorcery instead of reporting to her directly.


    Rather, I felt that she was angry in order to hide her loneliness of not being able to meet Kuti.


    While it started with a lecturing, Kuti gradually got to the point of reporting her present situation and it felt like she was talking with Natasha about her work like a peaceful family.


    Whether the conversation changed way too family-like, someone at Natasha¡¯s side¨D¨Dmost likely the Prime Minister or person of simr status¨D¨Dcoughed many times and the real regr report began.


    In the middle, Sani sensei participated in the report as well by using many difficult words.


    It seemed it was rted to me as well but whether not used to it yet or the conversation was way too professional, I lost interest and fell asleep on top of Reki-kun before I noticed.


    When I woke up, I wasn¡¯t in the Reki-kun room but I was apparently moved on top of the bed in my room. Of course, Kuti was stuck on my cheek.


    ¡¸Fuaaaah¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... did you sleep well, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Umiyu...... ai, slept soundly...... fuaaah¡¹


    I was still in a state where half of my brains cells haven¡¯t booted up yet, I nodded my head to Obaasama who gently called out to me and yawned once more.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to sleep some more? Lily-chan doesn¡¯t take much afternoon naps so I was a bit worried¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine~¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? But you can¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    I got lifted up in Obaasama¡¯s arms with Tiny-sama still mumbling in her sleep ¡°Lily I can¡¯t eat anymore¡± on my cheek, then it was the reading time on Obaasama¡¯sp.


    Thanks to the almost daily reading time, our family¡¯s book collection is increasing approximately every day.


    Obaasama told me that the library was increased the other day too.


    Well, she also told me that my personal clothing rooms increased by one before talking about the library though.


    Although I think there¡¯s no need to prepare so many clothes because I¡¯m growing but Obaasama, Ena, and Ellie make me wear different clothes every day so I don¡¯t wear the same clothes that much.


    They seem to be different even when they are simr, there are different types of different colors andbinations.


    I don¡¯t know the colors and thebination of the clothes are chosen by the girls to their liking, so I have no ce to intervene.


    Well, I¡¯m still only two...... nearly three years old little girl so I think it can¡¯t be helped though.


    The fluffy, lumpy type tutuvished withces and the fluffy chiffon blouse which I was wearing in the Reki-kun room just a while ago has be a Tanuki costume pajamas.


    The tail is bulky and very nice to touch.


    Yesterday¡¯s was a sheep fluffy costume pajamas, the costume pajamas that are my sleepwear are also changed every day.


    I also don¡¯t wear the same pajamas twice.


    Although my growth is slow, I¡¯m still getting bigger little by little so I won¡¯t be able to wear them in a bit, yet my clothes keep on increasing day after day as if it was irrelevant.


    I¡¯m sure that the children clothes in the clothing rooms that have be too small for me are stored in massive amounts.


    Perhaps even the things I wasn¡¯t able to wear yet will nevere to light.


    I think it¡¯s wasteful but the girls are having so much fun so I won¡¯t say anything uncouth...... I can¡¯t say it.


    While lending an ear to Obaasama¡¯s gentle voice spinning the story and ying with the Tanuki tail, I took Sani sensei¡¯s lesson with Kuti¡¯s support of drawing illustrations with magical power while still clinging to my cheek.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ovent¡¯s short summerpletely quieted down and in its stead, the longish autumn arrived.


    There¡¯s nearly no lingering summer heat and the wind is cool.


    This world doesn¡¯t have a proverb like ¡°Autumn with the sky clear and blue, and horses growing stout¡± but the time of harvest hasn¡¯t changed as autumn here is also the autumn of appetite.


    Although I say that, there hasn¡¯t been much of change in the food of the Christophe House.


    Although I¡¯m already eating meals that are nearly the same as those of adult¡¯s, it¡¯s very thin as ever before.


    Recently, I have learned that healthy dishes with the natural taste of ingredients is the mainstream cuisine in Ovent.


    It¡¯s not like there are no spices or condiments but non-greasy, lightly seasoned, medicinal cooking is the way to go.


    I¡¯m eating only nd things to the extent it makes me want to eat something with a stronger vor just like in my previous life, so I¡¯m asionally craving for junk food full of chems.


    But it would be difficult to slip into the kitchen in the two-year-old body under Ena¡¯s and Obaasama¡¯s monitoring.


    Even if I can freely use sorcery, the illusion sorcery will lose effect after a certain distance, so it would be difficult.


    Well, before that, ingredients don¡¯t have magical power and I wouldn¡¯t be able to see them, so it¡¯s out of the question.


    For that reason, my enjoyment from mealses entirely from fruits.


    There are many fruits satisfactory to my taste like in my previous life. Especially now that my pte is that of a child, sweet things are very delicious.


    Because they are meals made while thinking about bnce, I can¡¯t only eat fruits and their amount is not much so it¡¯s a bit regrettable.


    Well, they will give me seconds if I ask but......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The considerably long Ovent autumn slowly passes little by little.


    I generally spend every day by deepening my knowledge but I¡¯m naturally also learning sorcery.


    I have already learned the majority of the 4th-grade sorceries.


    Be it thanks to Sani sensei¡¯s sses or because of my out of the norm Magic Eyes, or perhaps a mixture of both. I have learned what is considered difficult sorcery mostly without any failure.


    When stumbling, I pushed straight forward afterpletely eliminating the cause of failure.


    Due to the vast knowledge hammered into me, I¡¯m able topletely understand the difficult to understand sorcery, the configurations and effects of their forms.


    But I haven¡¯t been taught sorcery that is ssified as offensive even once.


    Although there are sorceries that have more effect than offensive sorcery if used properly, I have nothing that is clearly ssified as an offensive sorcery.


    The two understand that I would never use offensive sorcery with mischief or malice.


    But that¡¯s that.


    Being the strongest magician in the Forest next to the world, Kuti understands the dreadfulness of sorcery more than anyone.


    But she also understands its wonderfulness more than anyone.


    That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t refuse to teach me sorcery, but rather proactively teaches me.


    She not conceding on her rule of teaching the offensive sorcery means... that she won¡¯t teach me yet.


    I have no objection there.


    It will be like that if Kuti says so.


    Besides, it¡¯s very improbable that offensive sorcery will be necessary within the Christophe House.


    That¡¯s because my life would be long gone before such situation came.


    While mastering the existing sorcery whose scale increases little by little, my hair which has be longer flutters in the still refreshing autumn wind.


    The Ovent¡¯s autumn has just started.


    1. Chapter title is part of the Japanese proverb ¡°Autumn with the sky clear and blue, and horses growing stout.¡± It describes how wonderful the Autumn climate is and how horses are able to eat a lot due to the Autumn harvest.

 Chapter 122 – 9th~11th Month

    Ovent¡¯s autumn.


    To Christophe House, that means a birthday rush.


    Although the birthdays are gathered between 9th, 10th, and 11th Months, it can¡¯t be celebrated together in the wealthy Christophe House, and even if they are celebrated just with rtives, matching that number of rtives with the servants brings up great numbers, so it¡¯s celebrated grandly every time.


    That being the case, the birthday of our Okaasama, ireteal, came first.


    Last year she received a bouquet of 100 roses that she almost couldn¡¯t hold in both of her hands from her dear husband Aleksander, creating a lovey-dovey space only for the two.


    This time, Aleksander¡¯s present was a handmade wooden ne.


    It had quite an innocent feel on the contrary tost year¡¯s inevitable ¡®put up a front¡¯ attitude, and it formed the lovey-dovey space between my parents again, inviting warm gazes.


    She received earrings from my grandparents Ann Obaasama and Rnd Ojiisama.


    A hair ornament from Ena.


    And her three children including me, Lilianne, followed the father Alek, and gave her a handmade paper cheque also known as Selfishness Coupon I suggested myself.


    I thought that Help Coupon or Shoulder Massage Coupon would be fine too, but even if we were helping we would be helping with ire¡¯s work and not housework so it would be impossible, as for the shoulder massage, ire is still young, and the flow of her magical power is extremely healthy.


    She enters the unfortunate beauty territory but she¡¯s a sound, superior child inside, with exploding health, so I doubt her shoulders get stiff.


    If not shoulders, Whole Body Massage Coupon then, is what I thought, but I, unfortunately, have that sort of knowledge and the only thing that came to my mind was to push on her back while she¡¯s lying down with my feet.


    She¡¯s always gentle and she hardly scolds us. Besides, as the royal court sorceress, she¡¯s as busy as Alek, so thinking of the little contact she has with her children, I came up with the Selfishness Coupon.


    With this, we can have various interactions.


    As one would expect, she tilted her head in wonder when we gave it to her because it¡¯s a first, but her expression gradually became cheerful as Theo and Ellie exined, and in the end, her magical power opened on a full throttle as she embraced us.


    She used one of the Selfishness Coupons immediately after hugging us for a while, so we were together for the whole day as the selfishness was activated.


    Being selfish to the degree she wasn¡¯t listening to others, Theo, Ellie, and I were together with her all the time from a bath to the bed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    9th Month, the second birthday was that of our Oniisama, the Silver sh Noble Theodore.


    Silver sh Noble is the nickname Theo received in the junior high school, it¡¯s a nickname he received from the fact that he gantly suppresses his opponents with his silver hair and sh-like fast movements.


    My back is itching a bit.


    Rather, gant and suppression, I feel like the school is brutally overdoing it.


    No, I properly understand the reason, but looking at the impression given by a picture, I can only imagine and end of a century school.


    Of course, the reason is because Theo¡¯s quarrel mediation work continues from the elementary division.


    It has already converted into a business and Theo is the one in charge.


    There¡¯s quite a lot of people in the school, so there are also quite a lot of fights. Moreover, there are children who wish to be adventurers, soldier apprentices, and those who want to be knights, so all of them are children with a lot of physical strength with many of them being fast to quarrel.


    With future prospects like those it might be said it¡¯s only given but well, because of such reason, Theo is mediating between fights every day.


    Although I say that, he has it almost always under control though.


    Now then, although it¡¯s a birthday party, Theo will be 11 years old.


    Speaking of being 11 years old, it¡¯s still being a child. In the school, he can only be a prince and a nobleman, but while at home, he¡¯s unexpectedly always a foolish child except during the practice time.


    Naturally, since he¡¯s Oniisama he¡¯s proper around that area, but as expected, he returns to being an obedient child in front of parents and grandparents.


    Rather, that¡¯s Theo.


    No matter how much they praise him from being a nobleman or a prince, Theo is Theo.


    The birthday party was a modest and a warm one with only the family members. He stuck close to his parents with flowers that were Ellie and me in each hand, he was in a great delight from the beginning to the end.


    By the way, the present from me was being Oniisama¡¯s one-day Maid-san.


    It goes without saying that Theo who saw me in such Maid-san lookpletely stopped operating.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After Theo, it was Ellie¡¯s turn in the 10th Month.


    Ellie will turn nine years old and she will undergo the inspection of her sorcery aptitude next year.


    But, that¡¯s currently irrelevant as there¡¯s something Ellie has been asking me for long before her birthday.


    It was rted to her present.


    Ellie who¡¯s actions gotpletely suspended as well after seeing me in the Maid-san look continued to plead with me that she doesn¡¯t need anything else.


    That seriousness couldn¡¯t be seen during the practice.


    I didn¡¯t have any objection so I thought of lightly acknowledging, but somehow, my mischevious heart sprouted and I put my answer on hold. However, Ellie¡¯s pleading increased in aggression as her birthday was approaching, and together with her impatience, she started showing some terrific changes in the flow of her magical power, so I got quite surprised.


    Ellie-san yo...... you want to see me as a Maid-san that much......


    Well, Ellie¡¯s face was certainly showing frustration I have never seen before when I gave Theo my one-day Maid-san present.


    Rather, it might have been a first time I saw a face like that.


    That being the case, I was finally ovee the day before the birthday...... rather, as expected I was just feeling a bit mischevious and I eventually thought of doing it, so when I acknowledged being her one-day Maid-san, Ellie was so happy she unexpectedly started crying.


    The older sister who was moved to tears by her little sister ying a maid.


    I thought it was befitting of Theo, but I didn¡¯t realize Ellie didn¡¯t want to be defeated to such level.


    By the way, one-day Maid-san¡¯s work is brewing tea¨D¨Dmy growth is sort of slow, so it was quite difficult with my lower than average strength. Moreover, I can¡¯t see the objects, so Ellie¡¯s support was necessary¨D¨D


    Doing ¡®Say ahh~¡¯ while eating¨D¨Das expected, I can¡¯t see this too so Ellie¡¯s support, rather Ellie had to guide my hand with a fork towards the food¨D¨D


    Washing body during a bath¨D¨Dmy stamina is lower than that of an average little girl so it took some time, but I managed. By the way, I did this during Theo¡¯s turn as well¨D¨D


    Bing the hugging pillow¨D¨DI feel like that¡¯s not Maid-san¡¯s job¨D¨D


    And so on, it was considerably difficult.


    As a result, Ellie said it was the best birthday ever as she crowned me with a flower crown.


    Incidentally, I also received a flower crown after Theo¡¯s turn.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Now then, Ena has a birthday in the 11th Month.


    ire, Theo, Ellie andstly Ena.


    But well, although I figured, after Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s one-day Maid-san, it was apparently Ena¡¯s turn.


    Her mood before the birthday was so cheerful, I thought whether she might let me go wherever I want.


    Now then, my n was to be a one-day Maid-san, but thanks to Theo¡¯s and Ellie¡¯s suggestion and ire¡¯s and Alek¡¯s approval, there was an urgent change.


    And then, the birthday.


    Today is the 11th Month, first week, and the first, Green day.


    I think I might have forgotten, but the order should be Green, Red, Blue, Yellow, White, ck, and Clear.


    Because the months have four weeks, the first days of the months are always Green.


    Now, getting back to the subject.


    Because it was the n to be the one-day Maid-san this time as well¨D¨Dit¡¯s currently being altered but it¡¯s a secret from Ena¨D¨Dit¡¯s only a modest, family birthday.


    We decorate the room as always and have a birthday with the usual members.


    The birthday party with sweets that had a sweeter taste than usual begun and Ena who received presents from my parents and grandparents was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Ena has a little magical power to show, however she was oozing with something warm.


    The turn of my parents to present the presents finished and it was our turn.


    Ena is thinking that she will receive me as a one-day Maid-san.


    I can understand that she¡¯s looking forward to it very much by the manifestation of cheerful magical power and smile on her face.


    Well, in a sense, the result of betraying her expectations is easy to imagine.


    In a good way though.


    It¡¯s family only birthday party so the dress code isn¡¯t necessary and I¡¯m in my casual wear instead of the one-day Maid-san, Victorian maid clothes that are provided to the Christophe House¡¯s maids, so Ena¡¯s smiling face is showing a wonder.


    Facing such Ena, Theo as our representative took a step forward and announced the surprise present.


    ¡¸Ena, Happy Birthday! Today, the three of us are your children! Once again,¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Happy Birthday, Okaasama!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    When the three of us said so in a loud voice, Ena smiled after holding her mouth with her hands and hugged the three of us tightly.


    ¡¸Thank you...... it¡¯s the best present!¡¹


    It goes without saying that many tears trickled down Ena¡¯s cheeks who said so with an extraordinarily beautiful smile while wholeheartedly hugging the three of us.

 Chapter 123 – Little Girl Maid Reborn

    11th Month, 1st week, Red day.


    In other words, 2nd of 11th Month. The next day after Ena¡¯s birthday.


    Yesterday, Theo, Ellie, I and Ena slept in the same bed.


    It goes without saying that I saw her deredere side with a smiling face instead of the usual gant and gentle Ena for the first time.


    Thinking about it like that, the surprise present was a great sess.[F


    I¡¯m d we did this instead of the one-day little girl maid.


    When I woke up, Ellie who slept next to me and Theo who slept next to Ena were already awake.


    Of course, Ena wasn¡¯t in the bed as well, but I immediately found her when I turned my head.


    She¡¯s tidying up the room with the usual cleaning magic tool.


    Together with today¡¯s personal maid, Nija.


    I can tell Ena¡¯s good mood without needing to look at the flow of her magical power from her appearances from behind.


    On the contrary, the flow of magical power tells me that she¡¯s on the peak of her physical condition.


    The great effectiveness of yesterday¡¯s present can be seen. Her skin is surely glossy as well.


    Yesterday¡¯s Ena was seriously deredere and extremely gentle, she wasn¡¯t the usual, obstructing Ena at all.


    I wonder whether she would let me explore the garden on my own yesterday if I asked? Going solo would an exaggeration, isn¡¯t it?


    Well, it was Ena¡¯s birthday so I wouldn¡¯t do anything that would cause her to worry and I want to ovee Ena fair and square, so I have naturally restrained myself.


    But, I think such Ena is very usable.


    But as I thought, a verification is necessary. Therefore, I decided to try and promptly call out to Ena who was humming to herself with a clear voice while doing housework.


    ¡¸Okaashama~¡¹


    After Ena who was cleaning in a good mood turned around at a terrific speed because of my certain death honeyed words, I¡¯m sure she must have teleported and scooped me up from the bed.


    ¡¸Lily-chan! Aan, you! Cute! Adorable! Lily-chan is way too cute!¡¹


    Ena¡¯s deredere voice piled up over and over again while she furiously and gently embraced me while paying attention not to crush me.


    This is Ena¡¯s state from yesterday. It¡¯s startling, right?


    She usually doesn¡¯t add -chan to my name and she naturally doesn¡¯t add -chan to Theo and Ellie as well.


    But, she has been adding -chan since yesterday.


    Moreover, her speech is broken as you can see.


    The three of us were surprised by this at first.


    But, Ena was like this all this time so I gradually got used to it and in the end, I grew ustomed to it as if it was the usual without any ufortable feelings.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, impressive¡¹


    ¡¸Aan, as I thought, Lily-chan is the most adorable! Enough to make me want to eat you! Chuu, chuu!¡¹


    ¡¸Auaua~¡¹


    ¡¸I will be the one to eat Lily~! prprprprp!¡¹


    The doublebo of the pretty Ena on my right cheek and Tiny-sama who was for some reasonpeting with her by licking my left cheek continued for a while.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸...... Ahem. Elliana-san, I understand that you were just too happy yesterday, but it¡¯s not good to cut too loose. Please take a look, Lily-chan must have had it difficult, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba, I¡¯m already fine, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily-chan, this is what¡¯s called distinction (between right and wrong) and it¡¯s absolutely indispensable¡¹


    ¡¸Yesss~¡¹


    ¡¸Yesterday was Elliana-san¡¯s birthday and I was extremely jeal...... ahem. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it was only like that however, we will be troubled if Elliana-san doesn¡¯t return to the usual Elliana-san, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... I¡¯m sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸Well...... I intend on doing the same on my next year¡¯s birthday so I can¡¯t say much but...... anyhow, let¡¯s do our best together, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m terribly sorry, Ann-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s leave the scolding at that. Here, let¡¯s stay still Lily-chan, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Because I became like that because of Ena¡¯s pecking and Tiny-sama¡¯s licking, I took a morning bath and Obaasama carefully dried my wet hair with a magic tool.


    She said it was scolding to Ena, but it¡¯s not like Obaasama was serious. Her next year¡¯s present stunk of seriousness though.


    Ena¡¯s yesterday and a little while ago¡¯s deredere was indeed extremely hopeless state, butpared to that, the usual Ena is gant and kind like a different person.


    Therefore, I think I don¡¯t need to say it, but Obaasama who hardened her heart volunteered for the role of a bad guy.


    Well, Obaasama is a true demon at heart, so even the genuine demon won¡¯t be able to escape from her.


    Like this and that, the verification finished without a hitch.


    It was slightly unsafe, but well, it was mainly safe.


    The result of the verification is, Ena will break when called Okaasama.


    She will break and listen to anything I say.


    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s fair, but well, it might be usable as thest resort.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We changed the ce to the Reki-kun room as usual.


    Right at this moment, there is a wooden doll wearing a small dress in front of me. Three of them.


    Wooden Dolls.


    It¡¯s just that simple dolls are sold as an adult luxury item for tremendous prices, but as soon as the adjective ¡®wooden¡¯ is added, their value decreases.


    These are general toys for children.


    These wooden dolls.


    They are fundamentally shaped as humans.


    Their joints seem to be moveable, but they are made by simply gouging out the wood and sticking a string through, so they don¡¯t use spherical joints or anything.


    Of course, they can¡¯t maintain a posture either.


    They are very simple things.


    I can quite clearly understand that their limbs are dangling heavily from their bodies simr to a dead body.


    Well, they are general toys so it can¡¯t be helped.


    But, they are sufficient for this time¡¯s purpose.


    By the way, I¡¯m currently wearing maid clothes.


    It¡¯s the Little Girl Maid Reborn.


    Then, why am I wearing maid clothes even though it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s birthday?


    It¡¯s not like I have woken up wearing maid clothes or anything.


    That¡¯s because this morning, when I was returning from the bath after experiencing the doublebo, I saw Tiny-sama getting caught in a Lv3 Kyokugenryu secret technique and getting ¡®Die, yabo!¡¯ -ed.1


    ¡¸Ha! Too easy~!¡¹2


    ¡¾Which Howard-san you might be~¡¿


    Before I formed words of magical power in a certain unreadable writing, Tiny-sama with her karate uniform torn to the shoulders was twitching at the feet of Sani sensei who changed into Howard-san left herst words in her dying moments.


    ¡¸I, wanted to be waited upon by a little girl maid...... gaku¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The above recollection ends.


    That being the case, I agreed to be Kuti¡¯s one-day Maid, but there are various problems with that.


    Namely the point that Kuti is visible only to me.


    I myself have no problems with being Kuti¡¯s maid. Rather, I want to be her maid.


    But, how would that look?


    Diligently bothersome little girl maid facing a ce where no one else can be seen.


    Doing ¡®say ahh~¡¯ to no one in sight, and speaking while smiling at an empty space.


    Un, it¡¯s possible for a little girl.


    ...... Or not, if I, who almost never ys alone starts suddenly doing something like that, Obaasama and Ena will inevitably be worried.


    That¡¯s why, I intended to y with dolls as a camouge.


    To be frank, what I use while ying is only Reki-kun and magic tools.


    This one animal and several tools that can¡¯t be said to be toys.


    When I was bit smaller, Theo frantically attempted to attract my attention with a rattling item, but I fundamentally ignored that or yed only to save his face.


    Such myself has never yed with toys like this before, but I will be three years old next month.


    It¡¯s not weird to have a wooden doll or two at three years old. Because I¡¯m a girl.


    Because of that, it goes without saying that ying house with the dolls would be inevitable. Because I¡¯m a girl.


    In short, can¡¯t it be said that this camouge is perfect? Because I¡¯m a girl.


    By the way, when I asked for a doll, just those adult, luxurious and ridiculously expensive ones appeared first.


    Moreover, eight of them at that.


    They were named.


    They apparently were from Obaasama¡¯s collection.


    As I thought, I would feel uneasy dirtying something like that, so while pondering what to do, Sani sensei informed me that children generally y with wooden dolls.


    No, I really was saved.


    As expected of Howard-san.


    Thus, one hourter, five dolls arrived... at first.


    Right...... at first.


    It goes without saying that it became an extended family meeting in the end, I can¡¯t see the wooden dolls, so I understood the gist of the doll army with Kuti¡¯s distortion.


    It¡¯s a bit scary.


    The glorious wooden dolls forming a row.


    They would shake in the wind and dry sounds would resound when they collide.


    Reki-kun who found it amusing would y by lightly poking them, linking them into a great chorus and bing more and more cheerful.


    What were light pokes at first became cat punches and the extended wooden doll family got literally smashed to pieces.


    Only three dolls remained in the end.


    Just what you might be doing, Reki-kun.


    You won¡¯t hide by covering your eyes with your forepaws, you know?


    Won¡¯t you be even more adorable by peeking through the gaps in your slightly adorable paws! Seriously, you!


    Nija was collecting the smashed up dolls and held a memorial service while I lectured Reki-kun a bit, so while ying with the wooden dolls on the convulsing Reki-kun¡¯s belly, my day as Kuti¡¯s personal little girl maid begun.


    1. Reference to Geese Howard from Fatal Fury, Art of Fighting, The King of Fighters, and Tekken series


    2. Geese Howard¡¯s quote

 Chapter 124 – One-day Maid’s Mikoshi Pilgrimage

    The one-day maid¡¯s morning starts early.


    At first, I idle around in the soft bed until I naturally recover from the drowsiness.


    The quiet nap was apanied by the BGM of our gant but gentle second mother¡¯s humming.


    Coveting idle slumber while waking up on top of the bed under the uninterrupted supervision of a personal maid and a nanny is one-day maid¡¯s job.


    That is a very serious matter.


    That¡¯s because the one-day maid is unable to see.


    An uninterrupted supervision is a thing I can nod for.


    But, the one-day maid won¡¯t be discouraged by that.


    Finishing the important morning job¨D¨Dat this stage, I¡¯m a one-day maid at heart only, so I¡¯m still wearing casual clothes¨D¨Dthe lessons of my secret teacher known as Sani sensei start.


    However, not being able to see is not a w of the one-day maid.


    By staring at the empty space from the start to the end, the unfortunate beautiful little girl look ispleted.


    When the lesson of such beautiful little girl one-day maid finish, it¡¯s the meal time.


    The one-day maid eats her meal slowly with a constant care.


    This is also a hardbor.


    The meals are fundamentally lightly-seasoned, health-oriented with eternal life attack. We have already reached the level of ascetic monks.


    But, I already got used to it as it¡¯s the same every day. The one-day maid won¡¯t get discouraged.


    After that, the one-day maid observes the practice of her brother and sister.


    It¡¯s an excellent work for the one-day maid.


    Just by having the one-day maid observe their training, their motivation rapidly goes through the roof, allowing them to climb up waterfalls and defeat dragons.


    In truth, I wonder whether they might be really able to climb up waterfalls with their talents.


    After finishing encouraging the golden eggs, the one-day maid trains the beast.


    The beast being the fellow whom I willfully consider an endangered species on this Lizwald Continent.


    His growth is slightly too fast ording to the mysterious white-gowned teacher Sani sensei, enough to make me seriously consider, What have you eaten to grow this huge, recently.


    Although I asionally scheme to sneak a bite of his food, that fellow¡¯s lump of instincts react during the meal, so I can¡¯t quite get my hands on it. But, the one-day maid won¡¯t be discouraged.


    Wanting to y and hardly study, with a cat¡¯s, coaxing voice¨D¨Din spite of being a wolf¨D¨Dhe draws close, nearly blowing me off. The one-day maid bes his opponent with the help of the personal maids.


    The wolf whopletely changed the study time, shows great speeds and terrific stamina with hisrge build andpletely defeats the one-day maid in the y.


    But, the one-day maid won¡¯t get discouraged.


    Not only is the growth of my body slow, my stamina is different from those of average little girls.


    It¡¯s you who will be outmatched if I apany you until you get bored.


    Finally, the training finished by lightly knocking Wolf-kun out by making him feel good.


    This is the most important in the test of strength. The one-day maid won¡¯t be discouraged.


    Once the beast is knocked out, my beloved person will finally turn up.


    The one-day maid¡¯s field of vision is already painted with flowers.


    There¡¯s already no one who stops me when I promptly dress in the maid clothes. Hearing high-pitched shouts of joy from behind me, it¡¯s time for the departure.


    To my beloved fairy.


    The strongest magician in the Forest next to the world.


    There¡¯s no one superior to her when ites to sorcery.


    The Smugface Sovereign.


    Fundamentally in the ¡®good grief¡¯ role.


    Acknowledged in defense¨D¨Dording to a magical power drawing¨D¨Dthe certain Tiny-sama.


    She¡¯s a great person with various nicknames.


    As I thought, only I am able to see such her together with the mysterious white-gowned sensei.


    The one-day maid who doesn¡¯t want to be treated like a painful child won¡¯t get discouraged.


    Because I will soon turn three, I obtained wooden dolls and learned to y with them. If seen from distance, I would seem like a cute little girl ying house. As easy as twisting a baby¡¯s hand.


    But, the one-day maid knows that twisting hands in painful so she wouldn¡¯t do it.


    The one-day maid won¡¯t get discouraged!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Say ahh~¡¿


    ¡¸Ahhn~¡¹


    Fairies are a race which fundamentally doesn¡¯t need to eat.


    They ensure their intake of nutrition from the magical power in the air like sages.


    Therefore, this ahh~ chomp ufufu ahaha is basically not necessary but it concerns Kuti¡¯s and mine rtionship so it¡¯s unrted.


    Incidentally, as for what I¡¯m feeding her, it¡¯s fruit from today¡¯s breakfast I hid with the concealment sorcery.


    The fundamentally nd-tasting meals don¡¯t suit a child¡¯s pte but I¡¯m very d about the fruit¡¯s presence.


    I feed her my everyday¡¯s most favorite thing and necessity at every meal.


    In short, this is a psychology of a woman who is acting as a host...... No, it¡¯s a bit different.


    I wonder if it¡¯s like offering my favorite things at a god¡¯s shrine? No, it¡¯s a bit different.


    Right...... this is sharing of things I myself enjoy every day.


    You and I are one body and one soul, or something!


    We have be quite close so it feels far away......


    ¡¸Ham¡¹


    ¡¾Nihehe~¡¿


    Crunch, crunch, because I was happy just from seeing Kuti stuffing her cheeks with the fruit while making such pleasant sounds, I felt like I¡¯m okay with both being a host or praying to god.


    The surroundings have been naturally arranged with a perfectyer of delicately configured sorcery.


    Therefore, what¡¯s happening is abor of love from myself, the one-day maid Lilianne to Kuti.


    Bewitching, illusion, genjutsu, soundproofing, space fixation, pseudo-odor, sound imitations, etc.


    I¡¯m using sorceries that exceed the number of my fingers and toes.


    Sani sensei psyched herself up at the sorceries that exceeded my time with the personal maids, she was amazed while crunching on the fruits I brought for Kuti.


    That¡¯s wasn¡¯t brought for you, Sani sensei but for Kuti. But well, let¡¯s let it be this time.


    But next time, I will lock you in Kuti-made concealment sorcery and send an extremely fragrant scent with the pseudo-odor sorcery inside.


    ¡¸Lilyy~ n, more~¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, ahh~¡¿


    ¡¸Ahh~¡¹


    I presented her with the fruit after she said with a voice that was grandly thrown in a honey, topped with fresh cream, with five dangos ced on top of it.


    ¡¸Ham...... chuu, chuu, chuu~n¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyaa~n¡¹


    ¡¸Dehehe~ I even licked Lily¡¯s finger~ Gehehehe~¡¹


    While having my fingers sucked by my beloved who was talking sugary words in a voice of an old man, Fairy-san took out a book of magical power while quietly floating and ignoring the sugary space for only two.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Today too!? You are doing it today as well, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Fuoh¡¹


    ¡¸Hebrew¡¹


    While doing say ahh with thest fruit, a piercing scream prated the sugary mood in the Reki-kun room.


    As the aftermath, I got startled and the fruit directly hit Tiny-sama, making her unintentionally shout one of the Semitic Afroasiatguage family¡¯snguages.


    And a presence running over.


    I canceled the sorceries as nned in advance without panicking and fixed my appearances in the meantime.


    ¡¸Yaa~n, you really are too cute! As I thought, Lily is angel-like Maid-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Au, Nee~ne, welkum baack¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m back, my Maid-san¡¹


    With four times Ellie¡¯s usual tension, my Oneesama rubbed her cheek against mine.


    Well, hugging and rubbing is a daily routine, but I judged the rise in tension by her magical power.


    Together with the magical power, I felt as if she had a wagging tail.


    I wonder what animal Ellie would be...... a dog, after all?


    Nono, a cat because of her tsundere manners......?


    Nono......


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lily! I thought of something good! Wait for a moment, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸Ai?¡¹


    I saw the fully motivated Elli who left at high speed while leaving a cloud of dust behind while tilting my head.


    I wonder if that¡¯s the result of her everyday training.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸H, how about it......?¡¹


    I wonder if there¡¯s anyone that can go against the puppy eyes of this person?


    I can¡¯t help but feel my desire to protect those eyes and the blurry magical power raise.


    It also spurs to sincerely pray to a god with both hands before my heart.


    What she¨D¨Dour Oneesama presented was most likely a skirt.


    It feels simr on touch to the maid skirt I¡¯m wearing.


    But, the length is different.


    What I¡¯m wearing are naturally Christophe House provided maid clothes, but they are custom made because of the size, but they are basically the same except the size. I requested such, so there¡¯s no doubt.


    Well, the inside is fitted with air conditioning magic tool.


    Unexpectedly, this Maid-san clothing is a tight fit, so it would be troublesome if I didn¡¯t get used to it.


    Now, getting back to the subject.


    I feel that the skirt which was handed over to me is somewhat short.


    The maid skirts provided by Christophe House are ankle-length long skirts.


    Of course, my skirt is like that as well.


    However, if I had to choose, the one which was handed over to me is a short, knee-length one.


    And, another thing which was suddenly handed to me.


    A very thin fabric. It¡¯s so thin I feel the skin of my fingers when pinching it.


    Fairly longish ends withce-like texture with strings attached and an apparatus for adjustment?


    I can¡¯t see it, so I can¡¯t tell properly.


    But, seeing Tiny-sama staring at the thing in my hands with excitement, it goes without saying that it must be a dangerous article.


    ¡¸Nee~ne, what dis?¡¹


    ¡¸T, this is you see...... umm, erm...... a, anyhow, I think it will suit you very well! That¡¯s why, let¡¯s try wearing it? Okay? Lily, please!¡¹


    After being bewildered by my sister who was desperately appealing me, when I nodded with¡¸N, nu¡¹, her anxious expression instantly vanished and a tranquil smile that could cover the whole sky with stars appeared.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹


    ¡¸Fuooooooooh!!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh~¡¹


    Greatly excited, high-pitched screams echoed around the Reki-kun room and the lord of the room, Reki-kun who was having a siesta looked around the room with sleepy eyes.


    ¡¸As I thought! As I thought! It¡¯s as I thought~!¡¹


    ¡¸Amazing~! Ellie, amazing~! Impressive! Ellie the Miracle God!¡¹


    Iyaniyan, our Oneesama is shaking her head with fiery magical power in her eyes, while disying a glowing I haven¡¯t seen before. She¡¯s apparently called Ohimesama in the school.


    Our Tiny-sama who is creating dozens of tube-shaped fish-paste cakes of magical power in the background while looking at me with excitement and heavy nasal breathing. That person is my beloved person, you know...... unbelievable, right?


    The reason for the two¡¯s great excitement is how to say it, because I¡¯m wearing the certain thing that was handed to me.


    Of course, it would be dangerous putting it on myself, Ellie helped me out.


    Ellie was a bit dangerous while putting it on me, but she took a slight distance to see the whole picture after finishing putting it on me and she has been like that since then.


    Kuti has been like that after stopping and rebooting like Theo.


    Well...... it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand a little but it¡¯s vexing.


    ¡¸As I thought, as I thought, as I thought~! Miniskirt and garter belt suits Lily extremely, extremely, extremely, extremely well! I¡¯m so excited my heart is beating wildly~!¡¹


    Setting aside the great excitement I haven¡¯t seen in my Oneesama before, that skirt was a miniskirt.


    It¡¯s slightly shorter than the knee-length I expected and if I was wearing pumpkin panties, they would be in a full view.


    Aren¡¯t you d we went with string panties, Onee~shama?


    And, the garter belt.


    I have confirmed its existencest time when Nija was wearing it but...... to think they would order a custom one for my size.


    Because I would have to take off everything on the toilet if worn on top of panties as is usual, I didn¡¯t let myself be undressed so the garter is on panties.


    Well, that ce isn¡¯t visible so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    This Garter-san.


    I feel like it is perfectly familiar with the miniskirt and the size of my lower half of body...... no, it must be perfectly familiar as it¡¯s creating an exquisite length of exposed skin between the top and the hemline of the skirt.


    Those two are greatly excited because of this exposed skin.


    No, yeah.


    If I were looking at myself I would surely agree.


    Being actually seen is a bit turn off~


    Getting turned off~


    But, as Oneesama¡¯s magical power has been revitalized from the great excitement, it goes without saying that Kuti who haspletely turned into an old man is the same.


    Obaasama, Ena, and personal maids got swallowed in such crucible of great excitement......


    All of my personal maids are naturally present.


    Ojiisama who is always busy as themander of the Knights Order has been informed, he immediately rushed over and got swallowed as well......


    In the end, the garter-miniskirt one-day maid got stuck parading around the mansion on Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    By the way, today, the first aid room has been apparently full of servants who copsed due to the excitement.


    That¡¯s a bit turn off~


    1. Mikoshi is a divine pnquin (also tranted as portable Shinto shrine).

 Chapter 125 – the Truth Behind the Damage

    The Christophe House¡¯s second daughter, me Lilianne, was wearing maid clothes with miniskirt and garter belt while on the pilgrimage on top of my pet, the Salvarua Reki-kun, whom I was using as Mikoshi just yesterday.


    That day, many servants of the Christophe House copsed in excitement.


    The Christophe House¡¯s servants are not any ordinary servants.


    Of course, because everyone has various tolerances, they won¡¯t easily lose theirposure.


    However, the truth is that on that day, the first aid room was full of copsed people.


    I¡¯m just guessing, but I don¡¯t think it happened only because of the miniskirt and garter belt alone.


    Even though I have just recently started realizing that my appearances are very good, they are only at the level of little girl beauty.


    I, who can¡¯t utilize mirrors or reflection to confirm my appearances can¡¯t say for sure, but it¡¯s gradually bing clear with the spreading radius of the surroundings¡¯ reaction.


    In other words, what this means is......


    There is another reason which caused this situation.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I march around the mansion on Reki-kun¡¯s back and the ce I arrived is what I think is the great hall.


    I was guided to the highest ce where the magic tool workshop team with Eliott in front was waiting for me.


    ¡¸Oh! My angel! Today, you are sexy and pretty!¡¹


    Everyone except Eliott got surprised when we entered, leaving their mouths wide open.


    Well, I¡¯m a little girl wearing maid clothes with a miniskirt and a garter belt, so it¡¯s only a normal reaction.


    The somewhat excited servants are weird.


    The greatly exited personal maids are way too weird.


    Ellie, Obaasama, and Ena are partial because they are my family, so it can¡¯t be helped when they go too far.


    Kuti being like that is a default. There¡¯s no problem there.


    ¡¸Baa~ba, thank youu¡¹


    ¡¸No, you are wee¡¹


    Stealing march on the greatly excited personal maids, Obaasama has been recently helping me get on and off of Reki-kun which is the job of the personal maids.


    Even while Nija was one step ahead in the great excitement, a rare expression of regret appeared on her normally expressionless face.


    ¡¸This Eliott came running as soon as I heard that my angel is showing her lovely appearances to the servants. Although it¡¯s at once...... please, take this first¡¹


    Eliott slowly stepped in front of me and respectfully waited while handing over something.


    ¡¸Magik tool?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I have brought the item of promise to my angel¡¹


    What he was handing over to me was was a magic tool with a flow of magical power of an unactivated state¨D¨Dit hasn¡¯t been started up yet.


    But, the shape is weird.


    I wonder what it is, is it a wearable?


    ¡¸What¡¯s dis?¡¹


    ¡¸This is a magic tool that was possible to make only after I got an idea from my angel. I call it¨D¨DUsamimio No.7¡¹


    ¡¸Usamimi...... o?¡¹


    Indeed, it¡¯s as Eliott said. The magical power is clearly shaping bunny ears.


    Incidentally, there¡¯s a round, tail shape as well.


    But, why was it necessary to reproduce it as a magic tool?


    Besides, were you intending to make this after getting an idea from looking at me?


    ¡¸Yes, this Usamimio No.7 is a magic tool imbued with a 1st-grade telepathic waves sorcery¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhh¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Eliott¡¯s exnation was met with the admiration and surprise of the surroundings.


    The reason is simple.


    The number of sorcerers who can use 1st-grade sorcery is extremely small, those who can make them into magic tools are even rarer, the consumption of magical power is too tremendous and it¡¯s not something that can be easily made into a portable size, but the implementation is not impossible.


    That is the same for any kind of 1st-grade sorcery, the telepathic waves sorcery is one of many sorceries with such tremendous consumption.


    In other words, sealing a 1st-grade sorcery into bunny ears and tail that would fit me should be impossible.


    ¡¸Through the idea given to me by my angel...... I have-¡¹


    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹


    ¡¸Mu...... we have seeded in developing a revolutionary reduction of magical power consumption!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhhhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    After Eliott exined with earnest eyes still in the kneeling posture and with someone demanding a correction, the crowd of servants in the great hall let out intense cheers.


    When ites to the servants of the Christophe House, they are required to have knowledge about sorcery to some extent.


    Even if they can¡¯t use it, knowing and not knowing will y a big part during the battle.


    Even though chants can be individually encrypted, making it difficult to judge the sorcery, the knowledge would still be very useful.


    For that reason, everyone understands that sealing 1st-grade sorcery into a downsized magic tool is without a doubt revolutionary.


    ¡¸We have already established the practicality from numerous verifications. And now, what I handed to my angel...... is the work of the highest quality and safety I¡¯m able to make for my angel! Now then, my angel by all means, in this ce!¡¹


    Eliott¡¯s eyes full of expectations and the identical gazes of the people gathered in the hall were stered on me.


    If I was an ordinary child, I would be surely crying.


    But, unfortunately, I¡¯m not an ordinary child. It finished with a slight startle.


    And, I¡¯m hesitating to refuse while watched with so many gazes of expectations upon me.


    It¡¯s was just a bit embarrassing and the mini-garter I was already wearing was helping me, so I tried it on.


    I put on the bunny ears type headband.


    The tail got attached to my skirt with a petan sound and doesn¡¯t seem it will fall off anytime soon. This must be also an effect of one of thebined sorceries.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhhhhhhhh¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Loud cheers have been resounding in the great hall since a while ago.


    When I got startled again by the tidal wave of voices that caused rumbling in the ground, it was matched with high-pitched screams and became even louder.


    ¡¸Alright!¡¹


    Among the high-pitched screams, there was a voice of sess mixed in.


    The owners of those voices lightly made fists. Of course, it was Eliott and others.


    I don¡¯t understand well, but they are making faces of some kind of aplishment.


    The production of receiving cheers by me putting on the bunny ears...... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.


    They are not directors. They are magic tools craftsmen.


    ¡¸Lily, amazing! Incredibly adorable! Those twitchingly moving ears emphasize Lily¡¯s cuteness, it suits you very well!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s very lovely, Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Crap, this is seriously dangerous, Lily¡¯s bunny ears are twitchtwitch twitchi~ng!¡¹


    I was finally able to understand the situation from Eliott¡¯s, Obaasama¡¯s, and Kuti¡¯s remarks.


    Now that I think about it, this magic tool has 1st-grade telepathic waves sorcery sealed inside.


    ording to its name, the telepathic waves sorcery wouldn¡¯t be able to do something like this on its own, but because it¡¯s processed by 4th-grade induction waves sorcery, its use has greatly changed.


    The users of this set of sorceries have their mind read¨D¨Dalthough just a rtively shallowyer is the limit though.


    And apparently, this Usamimio No.7 includes a special part which has sorcery necessary for movement sealed in.


    In other words, this magic tool is abination of severalplex sorceries including the 1st-grade sorcery.


    In other words, that¡¯s what it means.


    The moment I reached understanding was followed by another wave of the high-pitched storm.


    It was probably because both of the bunny ears moved by the feeling of relief induced by understanding.


    I got startled again a bit while receiving the high-pitched storm and both of my bunny ears jolted straight up.


    What Kuti who was on the verge of exploding nosebleed drew with magical power described exactly what I thought.


    The bunny ears match and move ording to my emotions.


    They have used a 1st-grade sorcery on top of making the use of the newly developed and revolutionary magic fragment supplementing technology to finish aplex magic tool like that.


    What to say, they are truly lovable fools.


    But, their foolishness didn¡¯t end just with that.


    ¡¸Ah, Eliott-dono, we are running out of the residual quantity¡¹


    ¡¸Alright...... my angel! This one next!¡¹


    Saying that, he presented cat ears and tail.


    Rather, residual quantity?


    I surely think that¡¯s not what I think it is, but......


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid to say that this one ran out of magical power and is not usable anymore. However, leave it to us. We still have still more toe!¡¹


    It¡¯s exactly what I thought.


    The revolutionary technique dramatically reduced the consumption of magical power and even though sealing 1st-ss sorcery into a portable magic tool was a sess, it seems it still wasn¡¯t enough for aplex magic tool that continues consuming the magical power by a constant movement.


    And now, the magic tool which has been finished using is already garbage.


    At most, it can be disassembled for the magic fragment which can be utilized as a supplement.


    In other words, it can be said that 1st-grade sorcery can be sealed only for such short movable time.


    Users of the 1st-grade sorcery are also extremely limited.


    That¡¯s because the sorceries of 3rd-grade or above are of such high difficulty that normally, you could use only one or two of them.


    In fact, the 2nd-grade sorceress ire can also use only four 2nd-grade sorceries.


    Four is considerably a lot.


    ire who can use four 2nd-grade sorceries is unable to use a single 1st-grade sorcery, that¡¯s how difficult it is.


    However, the sorcery must be used at least once per magic tool.


    That¡¯s because sorcery has to be activated before sealing it into the magic tool.


    In other words, 1st-grade sorcery¨D¨Dtelepathic waves sorcery had to be used for these cat ears and tail just like for the Usamimio No.7.


    But, Eliott surely said before.


    That they still have more.


    I¡¯m certain that 1st-grade sorcerers in Ovent could be counted on the fingers of one hand......


    As for 1st-grade sorcerers, they usually settle as royal court sorcerers.


    Obtaining such person who could use the sorcery over and over again would be difficult. Moreover, it¡¯s 1st-grade sorcery with a tremendous consumption of magical power.


    Just how......


    Perhaps......


    ¡¸Eliott-dono...... you have be 1st-grade sorcerer......?¡¹


    Ena has asked the question I had with a somewhat shaky voice.


    The great hall which has been filled with loud cheering suddenly fell quiet, wrapping the surroundings in silence.


    ¡¸Yeah, we couldn¡¯t find anyone else so. Rather than that, my angel, here!¡¹


    Ena¡¯s face cramped with all its strength at Eliott¡¯s careless deration, but Eliott who didn¡¯t mind that a bit urged me.


    1st-grade sorcerer.


    That is the title of one of the strongest sorcerers in the Ovent Kingdom that only a handful of people have.


    Normally, the country would celebrate it as a grand event when one bes a 1st-grade sorcerer.


    But, the magic tool fool before me is totally unconcerned.


    Even now, he is urging me with fiery magical power in his eyes.


    While giving condolences to Ena whose cramped face still didn¡¯t recover, I put on the urged cat ears.


    The tail attached with a petan sound to my skirt just like the bunny tail and automatically stays on.


    When I finished putting it on, the cat ears twitchingly moved just like the bunny ears, and the tail started moving bbily.


    I feel something operating which I didn¡¯t feel with the bunny ears.


    Is this perhaps an improved version, I wonder?


    That reminds me, he said that Usamimio stressed safety before.


    Because he goes as far as calling me an angel, he would use something that emphasizes safety first just to be sure.


    And, as expected, a great cheering.


    The high-pitched storm has already the rage of the Tornado ss, and the great hall the vigorously shook.


    I can tell that the tail Pii~n stood straight up and the cat ears copsed as if trying to block the sound.


    As I thought, it must be an improved version. I can quite clearly understand by each and everyone¡¯s behavior.


    ¡¸How is it? This Nekomimio III is a developmental evolution of Usamimio No.7. It¡¯s able to learn angel¡¯s behavior¡¹


    ¡¸Nu. Amazing~¡¹


    When the excited cheering partly settled down, we somehow managed to establish a conversation.


    ¡¸Then, next one is this!¡¹


    As I thought, his words of having more wasn¡¯t a lie as he took out one magic tool after another.


    Staring from Usamimio No.7, Kitsunemimio VIII, Hitsujitsuno Type 2, Kumamimio No.3, Niwatorihane Variety 5, etcetc.


    (Bunny ears, Fox ears, Sheep horns, Bear ears, Chicken wings)


    What rules there are for it to be a number, generation, type or whatever is totally unknown to me, but the wings type was especially incredible.


    I felt its weight before wearing it, and the assistance of my personal maids was necessary. Once I was wearing it, the weight disappeared and I could control the movements of the wings enough to make me feel like I was really going to fly.


    But, whether the actions were tooplicated or it matched the size of the wings, the magic fragment which was used wasrge, but it still wasn¡¯t enough for the consumption as it ran out after about ten ps.


    That was bit disappointing, but my interest has been immediately changed with the cosy equipment stilling out.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Before I noticed, the servants which should have been filling the great hall to the capacity considerably decreased in numbers.


    While wondering why and equipping another cosy equipment, I confirmed several people crumbling down.


    And then, the people who copsed have been immediately carried out.


    Ahh...... that¡¯s......


    It appears the great hall was crammed with servants is not only because the Christophe House has a lot of servants, but because there were also those who copsed and immediately returned after reviving.


    They were carried out every time while scattering something though.


    This is the whole story of the incident caused by the one-day mini-garter maid¡¯s Mikoshi pilgrimage.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the presents I received from Eliott had destructive powers of the tactical ss, knocking out the fierce servants of the Christophe House one after another.

 Chapter 126 – Nya~n

    1st-grade sorcerer.


    To the Ovent Kingdom, they are rare sorcerers with only a confirmed number of people who can be counted on one hand.


    Even our Okaasama ireteal is only a 2nd-grade sorceress.


    However, it¡¯s somewhat difficult to answer whether one exceeds the 2nd-grade even if s/he is 1st-grade.


    Sorcerers of 3rd-grade and above are permitted to call themselves so after being able to use existing sorcery of the grade in question.


    Right, just a single sorcery of that grade is enough.


    In terms of battle, there¡¯s a big gap between ire, a 2nd-grade sorceress who can use four 2nd-grade sorceries and the other 2nd-grade court sorcerers.


    The 1st-grade sorcerers and a few among them who are court sorcerers are not able to match ire¡¯s overwhelming battle potential.


    There are many tactical ss sorceries among the 1st-grade sorceries and they require too much time to put to use.


    And because the consumption of magical power is also tremendous, it¡¯s only a matter of course to run out of magical power and copse.


    Handling it is also difficult, if the terrific number of configurations isn¡¯t well polished it will either spontaneously discharge or consume the magical power without activating.


    It¡¯s considered a predominant sorcery in arge-scale battle, but it has no ce outside sound strategies.


    However, even if it¡¯s used only once or unveiled in a stage where it¡¯s sess is certain, it will steal that stage.


    Sorcerers are already scarce.


    And the existences like advanced grade sorcerers which are even rarer will experience many failures, but if they seed even once, they will be existences that can¡¯t be ignored.


    Now then, even though it¡¯s most satisfactory to seed at least once, Eliott who can use 1st-grade sorcery over and over again while sealing it into magic tools is without a doubt a 1st-grade sorcerer.


    If his sess is reported to the country, his name would surely go down the history.


    But, the words he gave were what I expected.


    ¡¸I¡¯m always busy making magic tools dedicated to my angel. Pleasee for recements as usual¡¹


    ¡¸H, however, Eliott-dono. But this time, asking for recements would be......¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be long-winded, Elliana-dono. I have signed a contract with the Christophe House because I can freely create magic tools here. I will be doing that instead of some misceneous matters¡¹


    ¡¸M, misceneous matters, you say...... y, you...... are 1st-grade sorcerer, you know? It¡¯s one of the highest honors for sorcerers, you know? It¡¯s such a great achievement that the country would sponsor you and throw a grand parade, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Nonsense. My honor is nothing but the brilliance of magic tools I produce. Things other than that...... no, it¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I of all people to have apse of memory, how foolish of me. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s really sad¡¹


    ¡¸Have you finally understood?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, magic tools are brilliant as well, but...... worshipping the beautiful countenances of my angel, Lilianne La Christophe, kissing those lovely and graceful fingers is algahh!?¡¹


    Ohh......


    1st-grade Sorcerer-dono¡¯s jaw raised and drew a magnificent parab while dancing through the air.


    Please look. The person who gave him a splendid uppercut is my nanny, you know?


    Finally, after X-number of exchanges, Ena has snapped as a result.


    Well, it¡¯s only understandable.


    Even if I said anything, it would be a waste of time, waste of effort.


    In the first ce, what Eliott said is true, so even Ena couldn¡¯t hit him strongly.


    The contract with the Christophe House Eliott mentioned substitutes the undertaking of various misceneous matters for a fixed amount of magic tools per month.


    In the misceneous matters, replying to the summons to the royal pce¨D¨Dof course, with refusal¨D¨Dis included as well and it naturally adapts the matter of raising of status to the 1st-grade sorcerer too.


    If the person himself doesn¡¯t desire it, all misceneous matters will be cleared for him.


    A substitute person will decline in his stead and it ends there.


    It¡¯s an environment that wouldn¡¯t be possible if this wasn¡¯t the Christophe House.


    But, this time is as expected...... because that¡¯s the case, Ena tried to persuade him.


    The result was as you can see a misery though.


    Eliott who is being carried away on a stretcher is ring at Ena with his shoulders perked up.


    Most likely, licking my fingers is an out.


    If Kuti was visible to others, would Ena send her flying every time she saw her? Frightening. Truly frightening.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As for why Eliott who fundamentally secludes himself in the workshop came over to me again.


    He made more of the beastman cosy sets he presented me yesterday, so he brought them over.


    Thispleted beastman cosy set.


    Starting with the 1st-grade sorcery¨D¨Dtelepathic waves identification¨D¨Da lot of advanced-grade sorceries were used, making it quite dangerous to handle, so it takes quite a long time to make one.


    Also, as mentioned above, the possibility of the 1st-grade sorcery failing is very high.


    Telepathic waves identification won¡¯t spontaneously explode even if it fails, so it¡¯s rtively safe sorcery that won¡¯t cause physical injuries, but it will consume magical power regardless of sess or failure. Enormously.


    For me, it¡¯s only moderate part ofpressed magical power I use to caress Nija¡¯s most valuable asset, however, the amount of magical power is enough to be called unreasonable amount for normal people.


    After generally seeing Eliott¡¯s total amount of magical power, he could use it once or twice without a problem as he boasts of a considerablyrge pool of magical power.


    But, doing it for the third time would be considered a critical area.


    As I said before, it would take only a small part when converted into mypressed magical power.


    I can clearly understand the difference between me and the other sorcerers on Auriol.


    I usually don¡¯t mind it, but it¡¯s very advantageous for me who can userge sorceries over and over again.


    Moreover, I can develop several sorceries at the same time with imagination chanting.


    I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m already near being peerless, but even things may appear this way, I still can¡¯t use a single offensive sorcery.


    Of course, I have plenty of sorceries with effects that can be used for an offense when modified a little bit.


    For example, there¡¯s a sorcery which wards off the wind.


    This is originally used for avoiding the cold and hot wind.


    But, when I use it myself, I¡¯m also able to ward off the elements such as oxygen.


    In short, it depends on what I want to avoid.


    In other words...... I can create a space that wards off oxygen and likewise, I can also make a space where oxygen is dense.


    Just with this, people would die.


    The former is oxygen deficiency. Thetter is oxygen poisoning.


    Of course, it entangles various factors such as oxygen pressure, so the symptoms won¡¯t simply appear.


    However, it depends on the concept and means.


    Especially, this world¡¯s¨D¨DAuriol¡¯s scientific knowledge is considerably shabby.


    It might be less than the science taught in elementary schools in my previous life.


    For example, if you inquire what you need to helpbustion, the answer would be ¡°you just have to send wind in.¡±


    That is an answerprehended from experience, and ¡°oxygen¡± would nevere in the answer.


    Human anatomy andws of physics would also yield answers learned from experiences.


    Although they understand a little bit more aboutws of physics in the Forest next to the world, it¡¯s not to the degree of my previous world.


    Anyhow, let¡¯s get back to the main subject.


    About the beastman cosy sets Eliott brought with him, there are four kinds this time.


    It was the popr Mimio series and Bird wings type.


    It was still only a number of days, so there weren¡¯t any improvements, but as a result of the high demand, he worked quite hard and brought four sets.


    Because I was demanding the magic tools Eliott himself made for me, his sharp expression became a bit effeminate.


    Well, he was soon carried out on the stretcher again, so I don¡¯t know about his face.


    The beastman cosy sets thatpletely turns me into a beastman are of the automatic activation on equipping type, so it can¡¯t be used recklessly.


    But, I understand that they are going towards their activation limit as soon as I put them on though.


    These were made for use during the critical times after all.


    Because Ena was also nearly mixed in the zombie attack near the first aid room while on the Mikoshi pilgrimage the other day.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After we returned to my room after receiving the goods of my objective from Eliott and defeating Reki-kun with touch, our Okaasama returned home when I was listening to Obaasama¡¯s reading while taking Sani sensei¡¯s lesson as usual.


    Okaasama is recently nothing but busy and I see her less frequently than Alek.


    I can¡¯t say her magical power looks that good today. She seems really tired.


    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Okaasama, Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Wee back, ire. You seem to be very tired today as well¡¹


    ¡¸Welkum back~¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh...... it seems I¡¯m getting better just by hearing Lily-chan¡¯s voice......¡¹


    ¡¸You appear to be quite defeated. Is it about Eliott-dono¡¯s matter?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes......¡¹


    It seems to be ire¡¯s turn came around after Ena.


    Rather, ire who is working as the court sorceress must be pestered a lot about that matter. Oh, poor you.


    At times like these, consoling without begrudging is the best.


    ¡¸Okaasama~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Turn that way for a bit please¡¹


    ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, oh my, am I fine staying like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Baa~ba is fine~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹


    When I told ire to face the opposite direction of myself, she seemed cheerful even if tired.


    Obaasama watched over me with her gentle smile deepening.


    ¡¸Rakuria~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Get that for me~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama. ...... Is this one all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~ ...... That one¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you~¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m undeserving, Ojousama¡¹


    I had Lacria bring me the certain death items and I carefully chose one.


    There¡¯s not many so it didn¡¯t take much time to choose, but as expected, there are things like preferences.


    I think that all of them are most likely in ire¡¯s strike zone, but still.


    ¡¸Okaasama, when I tell you, pleashe turn alound immediately¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. ...... Fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu......¡¹


    ire is already oozing out magical power.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Obaasama¡¯s magical power to appear with a smile like that as well. Come to think of it, I have never seen the manifestation of Obaasama¡¯s magical power before.


    Let¡¯s carefully observe when the opportunity arises.


    While ncingly thinking about that, I received the certain goods from Lacria and made a posture I usually make when wearing it.


    ¡¸Then, turn alound~¡¹


    Simultaneously with my words, Lacria put the goods in question on my head and I also felt it being attached to my butt.


    ¡¸Oh my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... it¡¯s lovely no matter how many times I see it¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... this is amazing......¡¹


    ¡¸No good~! This is no good~! Uncle can¡¯t take it anymore~! I feel the nosebleeding~! It¡¯s a nosebleed festival~!¡¹


    The equipped goods was naturally one of Eliott¡¯s beastman cosy sets¨D¨DNekomimio. I forgot what generation, what number, what model they are, but they are cat ears.


    I shrewdly pushed out my buttocks and take a cat punch pose, the cat ears are twitchingly moving and the cat tail is limpidly andplicatedly swaying.


    As the result of plenty cuteness appeal, Okaasama got broken a bit, but she became very lively, so I will deem it eptable.


    As a matter of fact, Tiny-sama has a bit of a nosebleed, but Sani sensei is properly supporting her so she will surely return to normal soon.


    ¡¸Nyannyannyaa~n¡¹


    ¡¸Nyaa~n¡¹


    ¡¸Nya~¡¹


    ¡¸Nyanyanyanyanya~nyawaa~n¡¹


    Mother, daughter, grandmother, and Tiny-sama continued the instrumental ensemble until the magic tool ran out of magical power.

 Chapter 127 – Beyond Hard-hearted

    Chapter 127 ¨C Beyond Hard-hearted


    ¡¸Then, can I really ask you to do it, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... it will be fine leaving it to Lily-chan. Eliott-dono wouldn¡¯t decline¡¹


    ¡¸That would be nice, but...... that person¡¯s personality is quite warped after all......¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that, however...... if this doesn¡¯t work, then you must genuinely refuse¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously...... then, I¡¯m going to make the arrangements. Good night, my adorable angel-sama¡¹


    The youthful face that doesn¡¯t look much like mother¡¯s approached me and separated afterpleting the good-bye greetings on my forehead.


    She will probably be variously busy for the sake of the n we have decided on so suddenly.


    I¡¯m the vital point of that n, but it¡¯s a role that won¡¯t take that much time.


    I won¡¯t have to take the responsibility even if I fail. However, I¡¯m expecting to fail because the possibility is just too high.


    Well, Okaasama didn¡¯t want to use me so much like this, so I seem to be herst resort.


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, Okaasama. Please take care of Lily-chan. Ena will soon return as well and then Ellie-chan and others will return shortly too, so don¡¯t stay up toote......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, I understand. Elliana-san and I are properly taking care of her when you are not around. Rather, we would be troubled if you stay upte and copse, you know? Your body is not yours only after all. Now then, if you understand quickly go and finish your work¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes¡¹


    Seeing the mother face and scolding which is a bit rare because how the usual Obaasama is, strange and warm feelings transmitted to me.


    ire¡¯s mother face turning into a child-like face all of sudden was somewhat refreshing too.


    After the parent and child heart-warming conversation that was making me feel warm and fluffy and seeing ire off, I took a bath with Ellie and spent my time with a quiet reading time until Ena and others returned.


    Furthermore, Theo was chased around for some kind of homework.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Right now, I¡¯m not staying in my room or the Reki-kun room, nor I¡¯m watching the practice of my siblings in the practice hall.


    I¡¯m in one of the Christophe House¡¯s guest rooms.


    Several servants are staying near the walls of the rtively big room and I¡¯m sitting on Obaasama¡¯sp.


    Next to me is Ena. Nija is standing behind me.


    I can¡¯t really tell the material the sofa is made from as I¡¯m sitting on Obaasama¡¯sp. In any case, it¡¯s impossible to distinguish whether it¡¯s soft or hard because even Obaasama¡¯s weight transfer when sitting down is wless.


    I¡¯m troubled to see a glimpse of her abilities so close to me......


    If I tell Sani sensei, she ¨D¨D


    ¡¸Laugh it out for the time being and let it go¡¹


    will surely say that. Behind her, Tiny-sama is vigorouslyughing with hands ced on her belly and on top of that, she¡¯sughing with such vigor it¡¯s possible to hallucinate and see her as the strongest sunflower.


    Directly opposite to me is a nervous face and long, ears.


    He¡¯s a man who would surely be a scientist if he wore a white gown and sses¨D¨Dit¡¯s Eliott.


    He was indifferent about both times Ena brought up the matter of his promotion to the royal pce¡¯s 1st-grade sorcerer.


    His gaze ispletely fixed above Obaasama¡¯sp.


    That¡¯s why Ena who was quietly talking while enduring was about to be dangerous.


    ¡¸¨D¨DAre you listening to me, Eliott-dono!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not. Rather, haven¡¯t I told you to decline that?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you! You can¡¯t refuse! It¡¯s not on such stage anymore!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s of no concern to me. Carry out your contract¡¹


    ¡¸...... Face me when talking to me at the very least!¡¹


    Ena finally snapped.


    Her angry voice echoed around the guest room, but the person in question, Eliott, didn¡¯t show a bit of caring at all.


    Rather, he really is indifferent about that matter.


    His gaze has been on me all this time and although his expression didn¡¯t change at all, I can clearly understand that the affectionate magical power flowing in his eyes is directed towards me.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped that Ena¡¯s speech went in one ear and out the other when I who seem to be his angel is in front of him.


    Even if Ena understands that, it can¡¯t be helped that her voice roughened up.


    As I thought, Ena¡¯s requests have been meaningless since the beginning.


    That¡¯s why I told you. No, I didn¡¯t tell you though. I just said it in my mind.


    There¡¯s no space for a two years old child to interfere in an adult n.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Now then, it will be my turn to act soon.


    The situation is very simple.


    Eliott has been summoned to the royal pce to receive congrattions on raising to the 1st-grade sorcerer, but they are unable to receive Eliott¡¯s consent.


    It¡¯s impossible to ignore the intentions of the person in question and force him to go.


    The royal pce side is troubled too as it would be normally impossible to reject the summons.


    The employer which is our Christophe House also can¡¯t strongly push him because of the contract. But, the royal court sorceress ire is getting pressured from the royal pce¡¯s side.


    This matter is so important that even ire who is influentially powerful within the royal pce is getting pressured.


    The rare existences which can be counted on one hand have increased.


    Furthermore, various secondary effects such as national defense and economic activity can be expected.


    There¡¯s a 1st-grade sorcerer¡¯s announcement parade, it¡¯s a grand event that besides increasing the country¡¯s authority it¡¯s also apanied by economic effects and allows people to let out stress.


    It¡¯s not entirely a good thing, but it¡¯s overwhelmingly beneficial to grandiously spread it around rather than concealing it and the 1st-grade sorcerer is basically a signboard.


    But, the leading actor is an individual.


    The things can¡¯t go into motion when the person in question refuses.


    All the more when it concerns a person who can refuse the summons of the royal pce.


    Because Eliott who is the magic tool craftsman of the Christophe House would serve as arge advertisement, the increase in sales is being expected.


    Rather, there will be such amount of orders that can¡¯t be handled.


    The Christophe House which is already growingrger than necessary will grow even further, but that¡¯s that and this is this.


    But, as expected, Eliott¡¯s contract has be the bottleneck.


    The contract the Christophe House has with him states that our side will deal with all of his misceneous matters in turn for a fixed amount of magic tools every month.


    Because this matter corresponds to misceneous matters, it¡¯s a stormy passage. Rather, it¡¯s enough to make me think whether it¡¯s not already impossible.


    This Eliott.


    He¡¯s a genuine magic tool fool who will only create magic tools as stated in his contract.


    He has been recently adoring me enough to call me my angel and make magic tools just for me, but it would be a headache-inducing if this problem urred because of me.


    But well, I honestly don¡¯t have anything to do with this.


    Eliott might ept the summons of the royal pce, but whether he will appear on the parade, that I can¡¯t see.


    Far from the royal pce, I have only gone to the garden when ites to the outside and the parade will surely be in the town so one way or other, I won¡¯t see it myself.


    That¡¯s why I had no intentions of meddling in this matter if ire did not ask me.


    Right, what ire asked me to do was to persuade Eliott.


    In a situation like this which puts her under stress from the repeated pressure from the royal pce, I would rather take the initiative and eliminate every problem for her.


    There has been no physical damage yet, but it could appear if this keeps on. I have be aware of the situation by myself from the flow of her magical power, so when we talked with ire yesterday, I was indirectly incited.


    As a result, the setup to convince Eliott has beenpleted.


    ¡¸...... Haa. I understand. I won¡¯t say anything anymore¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as you understand. Now then, the the real issue at hand, my angel. The improvements progressed a bit yesterday and the operating time has been extended by a little, but as expected, it¡¯s still not within the practical use time. This Eliott has never regretted my own insufficient ability like this! Wait a moment! Wait just a moment! I will surely make something my angel will receive with satisfaction!¡¹


    This was the real issue at hand for him, but the real issue at hand for us is what Ena was telling him just a little bit ago, so Ena who was fighting alone until now shook her head while covering her forehead with one hand and exhausted expression.


    Really, my condolences.


    ¡¸Ai. You can take it swow, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh...... such benevolent words overflowing withpassion just for an unworthy person like me...... just with this, I will be able to work without sleep or rest for a week!¡¹


    ¡¸Ummm~...... Eriotto~¡¹


    The nervous expression he was showing while listening to Ena vanished to somewhere far away as he was getting encouraged by watching a deity.


    ¡¸Yes! What is the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Anyone~ Appeaw on the pce¡¯s pde~?¡¹


    (Anone / You see, umm, etc.)


    ¡¸I understand! This Eliott will ept and stake my life for my angel¡¯s wish! This Eliott will exhaust all of the power I possess and make sure it bes the greatest parade! I will show you that I can grant the wish of my angel!¡¹


    Eliott suddenly stood up with exaggerated gestures.


    I feel like the usual deadpan expression of mine might have deepened even further from the more than I expected development.


    As if matching me, Ena held her head with both of her hands and deeply sighed, it goes without saying that it was induced by Eliott¡¯s overflowing willingness.


    You have worked truly hard, Ena.

 Chapter 128 – CHAIR

    Due to my persuasion, Eliott went to the royal pce that very same day.


    It appears he really went immediately.


    It was after three hours that Eliott who hurriedly changed his clothes and jumped on the carriage prepared by the Christophe House returned.


    Obaasama and Ena received a report about the schedule of the parade which included ire who returned from the royal pce together with Eliott.


    It appears that the parade will be done multiple times as the city of Ovent isrge.


    The opening ceremony and other rites will be apparently held in the royal pce before the first parade, but during the parade, many celebrations and other events will be held outside the royal pce.


    Although Eliott didn¡¯t have to participate as the guest of honor in all of them, he willingly epted in order to fulfill my expectations, or so he said.


    I don¡¯t remember saying that much, but while astounded, I cheered him on with do your best~ in the middle.


    Anyhow, I can¡¯t even go to the royal pce, thinking that I can witness the parade would be foolish.


    Eliott shed tears because of my suitable encouragement, but ire¡¯s request should bepleted for the time being.


    By the way, I was able to see the tears because they were reflected in magical power, not just because they came out physically. The magical power is still full of wonders.


    The unexpected urrence? of the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s 1st-grade sorcerers increasing by one is going to rise festive mood for a while, but it was honestly unrted to me, so I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    While Eliott was busily going from the royal pce and back to the Christophe House, I had a meeting with the old man Randolf after a long time.


    Old man Randolf was our former family doctor who served the Christophe House for a long time.


    However, because of an incident where the information about me was leaked by one of his female subordinates, he retired as the family doctor.


    Currently, he¡¯s researching the Cloudy Eyes in the Christophe House because his past achievements are highly valued.


    By the way, the female subordinate didn¡¯t have a choice because her family was taken a hostage, but I don¡¯t know the whole story after.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dthere¡¯s no pain or anything while urinating, is there?¡¹


    Saying such, the old man Randolf brought a magic tool in his right hand near and handed it over to his subordinate? person.


    It¡¯s Rayhawk Ranbast who took over as the family doctor who the old man Randolf is talking to.


    She examines me quite frequently, but she¡¯s young and quiet. She has the feeling of a wise female doctor.


    ¡¸Yes, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in pain when urinating¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Well then¨D¨D¡¹


    Old man Randolf whom I see after a long time seems slightly strange.


    Even though he¡¯s asking Rayhawk about my circumstances, he¡¯s throwing some things and magic tools in the hands of his subordinate.


    I don¡¯t see anything but magic tools so I can¡¯t tell for sure, but the several magic tools he prepared are ranging from activated to start-up states.


    From the frequency of his throwing, it seems that there are other kinds of things as well.


    And, nobody is questioning the entric behavior of the old man.


    Just what is the matter, I wonder?


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no problem in particr at the moment.¡º¡ö¡ø¡ö¡ö¡ø¡ö ¡ñ¡ö¡ø¨‹ Dancing Water¡»¡¹


    Yes?


    This time, Rayhawk suddenly used sorcery.


    The chant was unconsciously encrypted. I didn¡¯t entirely catch her words, but it¡¯s 10th-grade life sorcery ording to the activation key.


    It¡¯s a sorcery that produces a cup-size of water, it¡¯s something very simple.


    The water Rayhawk produces disappeared in a cup that has been prepared beforehand.


    No, to be exact, the moment the water was produced, the magical power was pulled out of the water in the air and the water became an existence that I¡¯m unable to confirm by sight as it lost its magical power.


    After that, the conversation was apanied while using life sorcery for some reason.


    But, because the conversation is concerning my health, no one has questioned the abrupt use of sorcery even once.


    Obaasama and Ena are present as well.


    While still not understanding what¡¯s happening, the old man Randolf¡¯s conversation with Rayhawk finished and Rayhawk left.


    ¡¸Well then, let me announce the results¡¹


    Rayhawk left and the old man corrected his posture after receiving something from his subordinate who was hiding with concealment sorcery.


    The subordinate person who was hiding with the concealment sorcery moved outside after Rayhawk and soon knocked on the door and returned.


    I wonder if there was a meaning to it? No, s/he was hiding so there probably is. I don¡¯t know why s/he was hiding though.


    Moreover, Obaasama should have noticed something of such degree, if she overlooked that, it must mean that it was a part of the entrics.


    That¡¯s why, I will lose if I mind it.


    ¡¸Ojousama¡¯s eyes are Magic Eyes as I thought¡¹


    ¡¸...... Are you sure?¡¹


    My poker face was about to crumble after a long time.


    Although I have not been expressionless only all this time, I was slightly surprised because of the surprise attack that could pull down my poker face.


    He examined my Magic Eyes with that entricity, huh.


    If it¡¯s like that, I could be somehow convinced.


    They were passing something to each other and using sorcery during the conversation while I was conscious of it.


    And I was probably chasing the things they have thrown and sorcery they manipted with my eyes.


    I won¡¯t chase what I can¡¯t see, but I will unintentionally chase after what I can see.


    There¡¯s no problem in particr if my Magic Eyes are exposed, rather I have been acting while depending on my Magic Eyes despite suffering from Cloudy Eyes. Instead, it would be better if they are properly exposed.


    Of course, something so outside the norm like that I¡¯m able to see forms doesn¡¯t have to get exposed.


    ¡¸It appears that they are slightly different from the verified Magic Eyes. Ojousama responds to magic tools, start-up, standby, and magical power getting cut off. All stages. On the contrary, she doesn¡¯t respond to normal objects regardless of their size at all. She has responded to things rted to sorcery as well. However, there was no response to the results of the sorcery. In other words, this suggests the possibility of a new kind of Magic Eyes that has not been verified yet¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what do Lily-chan¡¯s Magic Eyes see?¡¹


    ¡¸Most likely, magical power. It¡¯s safe to say that she recognizes people and magic tools nearly perfectly¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my......¡¹


    As expected of the old man Randolf.


    It¡¯s the correct answer.


    The entricity must have been the final test. There¡¯s not much you can distinguish just from that.


    It¡¯s surely an answer he came to after all the information and data he gathered from investigating about Magic Eyes and my symptoms.


    ¡¸T, then, Lily¡¯s Cloudy Eyes are-¡¹


    ¡¸No...... I¡¯m afraid to say that while Ojousama is a possessor of Magic Eyes, she undoubtedly suffers from the Cloudy Eyes. Rather, you can call it a silver lining of a dark cloud. The Cloudy Eyes made Ojousama totally blind, but she¡¯s able to see magical power through the power of her Magic Eyes¡¹


    Old man Randolf interrupted Ena who was squeezing her voice out and properly stated the truth.


    But, it wasn¡¯t all gloomy as it was apanied by a little brightness.


    Because it conveyed to Ena that my eyes don¡¯t see only darkness.


    ¡¸So that means, things that have magical power...... should we make furniture with magic tools then?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, she would be able to see like that, but......¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question of money andbor. It¡¯s question of whether Lily-chan could spend her timefortably¡¹


    ¡¸...... Indeed. If it¡¯s magic tools then she can see them even after they ran out of magical power and there probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem with minuscule magic fragments with traces of magical power left in them. If that were the case, it would mean that Ojousama¡¯s Magic Eyes are of considerable might...... fumu¡¹


    Those words were brought up by Obaasama.


    That is, making furniture with magic tools.


    It can be said that this was a blind spot.


    Although I drew various things with magical power, the thought of making my daily necessities from magical power never crossed my mind.


    The shape and hardness of magic fragments can be freely manipted using auxiliary technology.


    In other words, both extremely soft magic fragments and extremely hard magic fragments can be easily made.


    It might be possible to even prepare a bed, it might be difficult but words could be written with the magic fragments and it might be even possible to copy books.


    I¡¯ve heard Obaasama and others worry whether my studies won¡¯t be too difficult when I grow up and attend the school, but didn¡¯t the road open quite a bit now?


    Well, I have already finished learning everything taught in school even on the technical level with my feet thrust deep inside, so I won¡¯t have problems, but only I and the fairies know about that.


    ¡¸Well then, I will promptly investigate and continue the research¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, we will leave it to you¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Randolf-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji, do your best, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸Ho ho, being told so by Ojousama, this old body still has some way to go. Ho ho ho¡¹


    When I joined the two with bowing my head and cheering Randolf on with a whole-faced smile, the gentle grandpa left joyfully.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    From the conclusion brought by the old man Randolf and his subordinates, the Christophe House magic tools craftsmen without the absent Eliott started working on a furniture with magical power together with the furniture craftsmen while staking their honor on the line.


    The first thing was promptlypleted on that day and it was brought before me.


    ¡¸How is it, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸So, Lily? Can you see it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    In front of me, there¡¯s a small chair just for myself.


    It has four legs and there is a backrest created with deformed magic fragments. Simrly, every ce is made with plenty of deformed magic fragments.


    Moreover, it was changed into a magic tool as I thought as it activated when I sat on it, softening the magic fragments as a cushion and turning the hardness into softness.


    When sinking back, it had a moderate rebound and retained its shape, not too soft, not too hard, it was truly just right.


    It¡¯s so good I want a pillow made out of this.


    But this...... if this is a magic tool, it means that it will have to be reced once it runs out of magical power.


    Even with Eliott¡¯s new technology which can maintain the magical power by up to five times longer, it will immediately get used up when I use it.


    But, the shape memory apparently suffers when the magic fragments are too soft, so it¡¯s usually wrapped in something but that will cause the loss of visibility.


    As a result, the magic fragments used on the backrest will soften when I sit while they usually stay hard.


    The problem would be solved if the magic fragments could be used like a thin film, but such technology has not been discovered yet.


    Therefore, they solved the softness in such way while making sure that I could see it. However, it is a consumable item like this.


    Although there will be no problem with finances in this bottomless Christophe House, I can¡¯t deny that it makes me feel a bit strange.


    Well, I might stop minding itpletely before long. Humans are beings that are used to ustoming after all.


    Still, the magic tools craftsmen and furniture craftsmen of the Christophe House are excellent, so they will surely solve the problem.


    While thinking optimistically like that, I sat on the chair that I could see for the first time in my life while smiling from ear to ear for that entire day.

 Chapter 129 – END OF AUTUMN

    Starting the next day, the furniture I could see gradually increased.


    It began mainly with things I could use at first, then the things Obaasama and Enamonly use started to get reced.


    The furniture I can use myself are thoroughly magic tool-ed, but the furniture of themon use type¨D¨Ddrawers,rge desk, etc.¨D¨Dare only done in a way so I could see them.


    Installing such furniture in the room immediately would be obviously difficult, so they are carried to a different room. It would take a time clearing the room, so Obaasama and others are discussing a change of rooms.


    I can¡¯t see in the first ce, so I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by a change of room that much.


    The only difference would be getting used to a smell of the different room.


    Besides, I currently spend most of my time in the Reki-kun room, so it¡¯s rather the furniture in the Reki-kun room that is getting exchange more frequently.


    By the way, the bowl that Reki-kun is feeding from has been already exchanged by a gigantic one.


    It must be because I¡¯m asionally feeding him. Incidentally, it isn¡¯t a magic tool. Also, Reki-kun¡¯s food wasn¡¯t tasty. I feel like I couldn¡¯t eat it unless it¡¯s properly cooked.


    Like this, the things I can see smoothly increased.


    Even though I was aware where things were I had troubles without sight, but even though I can¡¯t see the colors, I can now properly grasp where things are. This is as I thought a great difference.


    The most remarkable thing would be probably meals.


    Whenever Eliott who is busy with the parade and other ceremonies has time and returns to the mansion, he converts things into magic tools.


    The most extreme case is this tableware.


    In the Christophe House where various tableware is used for cooking, their numbers are enormous.


    Even in the present state where I eat almost the same things as adults, the number of tableware used for one meal is also considerable.


    There are many food tray dishes and they are usually serving full-course meals, so there¡¯s many.


    Therefore, there is frequently more than just one dish.


    It wasn¡¯t like this for me who can¡¯t see at first, but Obaasama made the decision when I ate deliciously with Ena¡¯s assistance.


    Therefore, under Ena¡¯s guidance, I¡¯m eating the same thing as everyone now.


    But, it takes twice longer than everybody as expected. Therefore, the food naturally cools down.


    There are only small amounts on each te, but my eating speed is so slow they all cool down.


    There are also times where I don¡¯t eat much, but after all, it takes time because I¡¯m unable to see. Ena exins every meal step by step without exception first. Naturally, it will also take more time because not every dish can be finished in one or two mouthfuls.


    The repeated exnation of the same dish is shortened, but there are not many things to shorten after all.


    It¡¯s still quite difficult to have a peaceful meal while chatting with my family.


    However, the magic tools tableware Eliott made improved that considerably.


    The tableware Eliott made is loaded with warmth retaining function.


    Moreover, the size and weight of the tableware didn¡¯t nearly change, it¡¯s a splendid tableware that is appropriate to the Christophe House.


    I don¡¯t know their colors, but my first impression was that it looks like tableware from a fancy restaurant.


    As mentioned before, my meals take a long time.


    It¡¯s only given that my dishes get cool.


    It¡¯s nearly impossible for cold things to stay cold.


    They were directly heated while eating, but¡­¡­ well, there was not much meaning.


    But, that dramatically changed with this Eliott-made tableware.


    The meals that were done the old way have been switched for the new tableware, it started with a small amount of several dishes until it waspletely switched little by little.


    The tableware was divided into child tes and each te has its own warmth retaining function.


    The hot and cold dishes are now always divided by an empty space every time thanks to Ena.


    Also, I managed at best by a touch of fork or spoon until now.


    But, Eliott has converted forks and spoons into magic tools as well.


    Not only I can see it, but it also includes a surroundings ad.sorption function.


    Ad.sorption prevents dropping, it even surrounds the spoon and prevents the soup from spilling.


    I met unexpected difficulties with an ON-OFF switch at first, but I got quickly used to it after a few times.


    It became a reliable ally once getting used to it.


    Like this, with the help of the magic tool tableware Eliott made, both my visual understanding and eating speed rapidly increased.


    The mealtime which took me twice as long until now has been shortened to about 1.5 times. This is extremely big.


    Fundamentally, the meals in a high nobility house like our Christophe House take a long time.


    Therefore, I have been doubling that long time with my meals.


    I wouldn¡¯t say it was painful, but it goes without saying that it was so long that I had to ask Sani sensei to start her lessons.


    He¡¯s currently busy, but I will have to say words of thanks to Eliott when I meet him next time.


    The exchange of furniture is progressing even now.


    My visibility is steadily increasing.


    I can¡¯t quite see the colors, but the vision is enough to regain an optical illusion from the memories of my past life.


    Everything I see is entirely luxurious though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The days that pass little by little are unchanged and yet they change with steady progress.


    Eliott¡¯s ceremony at the royal pce was held yesterday.


    From our Christophe House, both parents, grandparents, and the eldest son and next head of family Theo attended.


    Ellie and I stayed at home.


    I thought Eliott would say that he wanted me toe as well, but he¡¯s apparently a considerable person in such matter.


    No matter how peaceful Ovent¡¯s royal pce might be, tricky kind of people exist anywhere and my existence which is closely watched by the heroes of the Ovent Kingdom, my grandparents, will attract a high degree of attention.


    Therefore, what I meant to say is that I heard that the King wanted my parents and Eliott to let me, Lilianne, attend as well.


    Of course, he was rejected.


    If even the King requested my attendance, then quite a lot of information about me must have gotten outside.


    I will be three years old very soon, so it¡¯s only natural that rumors would start when my famous grandparents wouldn¡¯t return to their fief all this time.


    If you live for three years in a noble¡¯s house, then you will certainly need to push information to the outside to some extent.


    The servants of the Christophe House are tight-lipped. They are so tight-lipped they would rather die during torture then talk.


    Well, you would have to go through the trouble of abducting them first though.


    Protecting the safety of the servants is important.


    Therefore, it would be better to let some controlled information out to the public. Hide trees in the forest. As difficult as finding a needle in a mountain of hay, the information that we wanted out and information that we want to hide is cleverly hidden within true and false information.


    Still, the people trying to investigate the Christophe House are never ceasing.


    Those who are against the Christophe House usually can¡¯t acquire any information. Spies that try to infiltrate such firm defenses are apparently caught after failing almost daily.


    Even if they don¡¯t take the direct route, even if trying to infiltrate repeatedly from indirect routes, they are crushed ahead of time.


    That seems to be Ojiisama¡¯s hobby as he asionally boasts about it.


    Today I will catch such and such at a such and such ce and will increase the debt once again, he says.


    It¡¯s definitely not something he should brag about to a three years old girl, but suitably going along with your grandpa is also something like a filial piety. His work in the fief he¡¯s usually chasing in a haggard state¨D¨Dmainly from the anxiety of running away from his aides and getting immediately arrested?¨D¨Dis rapidly growing, so he feels morefortable when he sees me.


    Rather, I want to pity his aides. Should I make them a tea with the usual magic tool next time?


    Returning to the main subject.


    The information about me which is circting in the royal pce is mainly that I¡¯m an excellent grandchild whom my grandparents are keeping an eye for, the information about my Magic Eyes is concealed with the information of my excellence as cover.


    Well, that excellence is considering she¡¯s a little girl, such remark is closely attached, followed by she has a promising future, hahaha, and stuff like that.


    But, because of the information that Ovent¡¯s heroes are keeping an eye on me attached, it¡¯s received slightly differently.


    That¡¯s probably why the King wanted to see me.


    Being a celebrity is unexpectedly troublesome.


    And now, I will probablye out as the reason behind Eliott¡¯s attending at the 1st-grade sorcerer promotion.


    No, it¡¯s already out.


    Eliott is such character, so not boiling up in the royal pce would be strange and the people of the royal pce will have their suspicions.


    And even though I have considered it for a while, Eliott has apparently already brought me up as a subject.


    It started with boasting about me more than my parents and grandparents.


    ire was at wits¡¯ end because of that.


    Sure enough, the talks of engagement are currently the royal pce¡¯s favorite. Runner-up is Eliott being a pedo. Followed up by Eliott¡¯s Magic Eyes being a miracle worker with infinite ideas.


    It¡¯s funny because it¡¯s mainly correct, other than the first one.


    By the way, extinguishing the fire of rumors is difficult, so the best way is apparently letting it naturally die out.


    The King¡¯s request was also based on the rumors, so there was apparently no problem in turning him down.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Even while things were happening, I spend my days peacefully without being directly involved.


    If there was one thing, I was concerned about Eliott¡¯s parade and ceremonies because I was the one who asked him, but in the end, there was nothing I could do.


    At most, Eliott took full advantage of creating furniture to his heart¡¯s content.


    The third week of the 12th Month hase into view.


    I will turn three very soon.


    I¡¯m looking forward to my birthday a bit this year because of the furniture I¡¯m able to see.


    While self-conscious of the slightly quickened heartbeat, I certainly felt Ovent¡¯s long autumn slowly marking the end.

 Chapter 130 – idle talk 19 – X

    This ce with lots of books piled up in the bookshelves as well as the floor is the ce I have been raising her in since young, it¡¯s her room.


    She was a waif who found me when I had lost my way.


    I could only helplessly nod at the still lisping her who told me that she knows the way and asked her to guide me.


    Her words were truthful and even though I was so lost, I was able to get home in no time.


    There, she told me that her duty is over and tried to leave, but I couldn¡¯t permit that.


    I didn¡¯t do anything to thank her yet, she didn¡¯t realize how much I felt saved by the words she told me that time.


    If she doesn¡¯t return she won¡¯t be able to eat today, when she told me those words, I decided to employ her.


    After doing something about her dirty clothing, I could see that she will grow into a beauty in the future.


    This will do, thinking such I promptly dressed her in the clothes I wore when I was small, I caught one of the maids and instructed her in various ways to make sure that we don¡¯t get caught by Otousama and others.


    Otousama and others don¡¯t usually return home and because I spend most of my time at my best friend¡¯s ce, I decided to ask her to let her do some basic work.


    She was still a little girl, but she abnormally quickly took in everything and learned how to work in no time.


    My best friend¡¯s Okaasama learned of it and it has been decided that she will be sent to my best friend¡¯s Okaasama¡¯s maid academy in order to officially be a maid.


    After her graduation three yearster, she became a splendid...... no, to be precise, she became far more perfect than any maid of our House.


    The little her became a youngdy and only mine maid.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸And then, and then. Lily and the two called me Okaasama! I have never been so happy!¡¹


    ¡¸That is good, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Mou! Scarlett, I have already aged, I¡¯m not Ojousama anymore! ¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-sama will be always Ojousama for me. You will be Ojousama even when you be a granny. You will be Ojousama even if wrinkled and crumpling. Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸Muu...... oh well. It¡¯s about Lily, Theo, and Ellie now! They were really adorable...... ahh, why won¡¯t it be next year¡¯s birthday soon......¡¹


    Ojousama¨D¨DElliana La Christophe is my Master.


    The period after her miscarriage because of the loss of her beloved was very painful, but she regained her footing as if reborn after Lilianne-sama¡¯s birth.


    She¡¯s now spending her days cheerfully as Lilianne-sama¡¯s nanny.


    ...... No, it has been Ojousama¡¯s birthday a few days ago and the children she raised as their nanny has been treating her as a mother for a day, so she¡¯s currently spending her days while little broken.


    That Ojousama is...... no, it¡¯s a sight in itself, yes.


    After the day I have guided the lost Ojousama and after graduation from the hell...... no, the maid academy, I have been by Ojousama¡¯s side all this time, so I¡¯m able to brag about seeing faces that are otherwise unknown to Ojousama.


    ¡¸If they tell me something so adorable I won¡¯t be able not to hug them, right!¡¹


    ¡¸I want to hug such Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸I have seen Theo¡¯s spoiled smile after such a long time! Even though his smile is always directed at Lily, I recalled Theo when he as little¡¹


    ¡¸I have recalled Ojousama¡¯s bashful smile from when I was little¡¹


    ¡¸Ellie¡¯s smile was more brilliant than usual, it was very sweet....... as I thought, girls are nice, aren¡¯t they~¡¹


    ¡¸I find the girlish Ojousama brilliant and sweet¡¹


    ¡¸However, I feel sorry for the two, but Lily is number one, right~ I couldn¡¯t take it when she called me Okaasama with that adorable voice! I couldn¡¯t take it~!¡¹


    ¡¸...... I¡¯m honestly scared of Lilianne-sama¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹


    I responded with a sigh at Ojousama who had her hair disheveled from going wild.


    But, it seems that she didn¡¯t hear me properly, so she continued going wild when I told her that it¡¯s nothing with a clear smile.


    The books will scatter around if you go wild too much, so I would like you to stop.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I was alone since I was born.


    It was indeed impossible for me to do anything by myself after birth, so I was raised with other waifs.


    I left the ce I was born at the age of four and came to the royal capital, Ovent.


    Getting smuggled over after blending with the cargo was quite thrilling.


    Even in the overflowing with things Ovent, there quite wasn¡¯t a work for a dirty four years old.


    I even thought that the time to use my past life¡¯s knowledge to cause a revolution woulde soon, but I quite didn¡¯t know what to do because I didn¡¯t have any cheats.


    Even if the four years old me would cry, there¡¯s was no reason for others to hear me out.


    On that certain day, I met Ojousama and before I knew what was happening, I was sent to the servant training school.


    It was truly a hell for three years.


    My treatment at that time was still better. My life was guaranteed after all.


    Most of the people except me didn¡¯t even have a guarantee of their lives and one hand is insufficient for the number of people that literally vanished from this world.


    Because my physical ability was outstanding even though I didn¡¯t receive any cheats, my talent favorably bloomed in the hell.


    To be frank, I¡¯m confident that I wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone in the Christophe House at swordsmanship.


    Even though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m honestly frightened by the third child of the Christophe House, Lilianne La Christophe-sama.


    That person is surely of the same kind.


    And she definitely possesses a cheat ability as well.


    Anyhow, despite her eyes not being able to see a single thing, she possesses unique Magic Eyes.


    It became a cheat at the point of time it became unique.


    She¡¯s concealing a terrifying ability without a doubt.


    Moreover, she¡¯s cute.


    Terrifyingly cute at that.


    She¡¯s expressionless most of the time, but her asional smiles are already murderously adorable. She¡¯s dangerous.


    Her four personal maids are considerably powerful, but they are already adoring her. She¡¯s dangerous.


    I wonder if those Magic Eyes are of the charming kind?


    I would understand if that were the case, but I feel like it¡¯s different.


    If this was in my past life, she would pass an audition on the first try and her idol debut would follow immediately after that.


    And the boom of a deadpan girl would follow. No, she¡¯s dangerous.


    Even the Christophe House is concealing the information about her quite a lot.


    They are particrly strict about information leakage to the outside.


    To a degree that Ann-sama swiftly erases any hindrances.


    That person is a monster. That is precisely what is called cheat ability. I have no doubt.


    Even the Earth¡¯s strongest creatures would run at full speed in front of her. She¡¯s dangerous.


    In such Christophe House, I¡¯m treated as Elliana Ojousama¡¯s retainer and the Christophe House¡¯s guest.


    I generally mingle with the other servants, but I¡¯m also working hard at writing.


    The books I write are difficult to understand, but they seem to be of the addictive kind.


    I wonder if that¡¯s the cheat ability I was given? It¡¯s doubtful.


    But, you could say that I¡¯m able to write various things without a difficulty.


    Paper is very precious in this world.


    I thought of trying to challenge paper-making, but how do you make a paper out of a tree? What a perplexing question.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m using my privileges as the guest of the rich Christophe House.


    Speaking of the Christophe House, they are filthy rich, like hundred times wealthier than a certain micro-softness.


    Therefore, it can be said that there are a few things they can get me. Even a life.


    Well, only that person¡¯s eye treatment seems impossible though.


    Therefore, I can obtain paper without any problems, moreover, I was a bit amazed that it was possible for me to even publish a book I started in my previous life.


    I wonder if this counts as self-publishing?


    Well, there aren¡¯t many publishers, so the books that got famous are mostly self-published.


    The books I wrote are no expectations.


    From the manualbor of writing copies, thousands of copies have been sold. There¡¯s no letterpress.


    Thousands of units have been handwritten, so it took equivalent effort. Even though I¡¯m guest, it was a bit shocking.


    Furthermore, on top of the manualbor, paper is precious. Its price isn¡¯t stupid too. It¡¯s actually stupid when I consider the real price.


    But, it¡¯s selling. I¡¯m a bit scared of my talent. Cheats are scary.


    There¡¯s no concept of royalties, but since the Christophe House is capable, money is rolling to me even after the deduction ofbor costs.


    In fact, I have already obtained a fortune that lower nobles can¡¯t even match.


    The slightly filthy waif that wascking food can now bathe in gold coins. Although I don¡¯t do it because it would hurt.


    Nevertheless, for Ojousama to be this drunk with love, the power of children is scary as I thought.


    I didn¡¯t have children in my past life, I didn¡¯t have many lovers, and I never understood the concept of love.


    That¡¯s why I find it mysterious.


    It¡¯s strange for me who doesn¡¯t understand love to write stories about love, but I can¡¯t help it but write. Moreover, it sells. I¡¯m a popr writer.


    Ellistina-sama is looking forward to my new works.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to know that the author is so close to her though.


    In fact, there are not many people who know that I write.


    It¡¯s only the present Master of the Christophe House, the former Master, and Ojousama.


    It seems I will be targeted if they know.


    I think it¡¯s only natural since it sells so ridiculously. I would get kidnapped.


    But, I¡¯m safe here.


    The Christophe House are great nobles that even the country can¡¯t meddle with.


    The Christophe House¡¯s children¡¯s nanny, the one who is writhing about the children calling her Okaasama is my Master. The books will copse, ah, they copsed.


    ¡¸Really, what are you doing, Ojousama¡¹


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry...... I got too excited......¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped because they are such adorable children, but if you want to go wild, do it in some other ce please¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......¡¹


    ¡¸Haa...... seriously, Ojousama acts like a little Ojousama only in front of me¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because you are like a sister to me¡¹


    In the same way that Ojousama is affectionate to the Christophe House¡¯s children as her own, Ojousama is more precious to me than my past life¡¯s family. I¡¯m not a lesbian.


    I¡¯m frightful of Lilianne-sama.


    But, if it¡¯s for Ojousama¡¯s sake, I will endure that frightfulness and won¡¯t show anything on the outside.


    Ojousama will be sad if something were to happen to Lilianne-sama. Therefore, I¡¯m also not reluctant to drive away any harm creeping towards Lilianne-sama.


    Well, my turn is quite noting though.


    ¡¸Now then, Ojousama. It¡¯s about time we head back¡¹


    ¡¸Is it that time already? Lily will be worried, won¡¯t she! Then, you also shouldn¡¯t be working too hard Scarlet, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I understand¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I will see youter¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    Seeing Ojousama¡¯s truly happy face makes a smile float on my face as well.


    I will continue writing as long as Ojousama smiles. It¡¯s Super¡îwriting.


    Now then, let¡¯s get up on these two feet today as well.

 Chapter 131 – Prologue

    It was a handsome young man with sharp eyes in a in, simple dress suit slowly walking straight between the crowd of people.


    The clothing worn for a party like this is generally military uniform with aiguilette, shoulder straps or a sash. But, the word simple suits perfectly the in suit he¡¯s wearing.


    But, that simpleness makes his sharp eyes and orderly face stand out.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was from his outfit, well-arranged hair and well-featured hunk face at first, but I¡¯m able to see people¡¯s magical power.


    It appears that this handsome young man is Eliott. It¡¯s a wide difference from his usual appearances he normally doesn¡¯t pay any attention to.


    After he walked between the people in a calm manner, he respectfully kneeled in front of me almost as if he was having an audience with a king.


    His unusual outward appearances created a scene that was almost like from a painting.


    ¡¸My Angel, Lilianne La Christophe-sama, I wish you Happy Birthday. I wish you evesting health and happiness together with wisdom of sorcery¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Thank youu¡¹


    Evesting health and¨D¨Dthat¡¯s like a stereotypical line of a magic tools craftsman.


    Although this is a family party in a private ce, Eliott¡¯s way of doing things is right as I¡¯m a noble.


    ¡¸E, Eliott, shouldn¡¯t you still be at the ball......¡¹


    ¡¸My Angel¡¯s party is about to end after all. I got a substitute and slipped out¡¹


    ¡¸W, what is the leading actor slipping for!¡¹


    ¡¸I have used a special-made magic tool, so it will somehow work out. Besides, rather than celebrating me, that ball is to let out the steam. There¡¯s no problem. The parts where I¡¯m necessary have already ended¡¹


    ¡¸Ugu......¡¹


    It¡¯s as Eliott said, the 1st-grade sorcerer¡¯s debut is fundamentally a festival, the party for nobles and royalty that happens afterward doesn¡¯t require Eliott¡¯s presence, so there¡¯s no problem with him not staying there.


    They probably won¡¯t even find out that Eliott used a magic tool to create a body double to substitute him.


    Under normal circumstances, bing a 1st-grade sorcerer would turn into a greeting hell, but everything regarding Eliott is managed by the Christophe House.


    Those who don¡¯t know about that aren¡¯t attending the party.


    It¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t anyone trying to jump the gun, but you can guess what would happen after.


    ¡¸My Angel, I have prepared a present for you tonight. I would like you to ept it by all means¡¹


    ¡¸Ai, thank youu¡¹


    Although I said only the same words after Eliott appeared, there¡¯s no problem.


    Taking some distance, Eliott started chanting at the center of the hall for a long time.


    It was nearly equal to the length of the chant Kuti was performing during themunication sorcery and with Eliott¡¯sst recited keyword, my field of vision waspletely filled out.


    Various forms of magical power filled up to the ceiling of the hall, overhead the servants and formed a form.


    Almost as the stars in the night sky, a beautiful and gentle parade of constetions begun.


    ¡¸...... This is¡¹


    ¡¸Show...... falling stars......¡¹


    ¡¸Even Lily-chan can see this then, right? Isn¡¯t it pretty~ Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Ai, pwetty~¡¹


    ¡¸O, Okaasama...... this is a 1st-grade sorcery...... Eliott has gained another 1st-grade sorcery......¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, other 1st-grade sorcerers of Ovent can use only one 1st-grade sorcery¡¹


    Right, the 1st-grade sorcerers in Ovent are able to use only single 1st-grade sorcery.


    But, Eliott has certainly shown another 1st-grade sorcery. Moreover, the construction of the form was nearly wless.


    This show falling stars is a 4th-grade sorcery, it¡¯s a variety of show fireworks.


    Show fireworks is a sorcery that can produce one or two magical power fireworks in a designated ce.


    The shape and size of show fireworks can be selected to some extent, but when ites to show falling stars, they are greatly limited.


    But in ce of the shape and size, they can be operated in a way show fireworks can¡¯t.


    Unlike the show fireworks, show falling stars has a number of configurations that have to be set individually while configuring all at the same time.


    The problem is the simultaneous configuration, if all of the stars have the same characteristics, the spell will result in a failure.


    Show falling stars is a 1st-grade sorcery because you have to configure hundreds of different settings, while only the magical power for activation is necessary for show fireworks.


    One may say that the vastness of configurations and consumption of magical power is burdensome and the consumption of magical power changes with every change in the configuration, so if the settings aren¡¯t precise, you will quickly meet with a failure, your magical power will vanish in no time and you will end up fainting.


    The parade of constetions Eliott is developing in front of me requires far more magical power than any average person has.


    He constructed it splendidly without failing at thest moment.


    I can only admire this.


    Although it¡¯s a sorcery that can change variously depending on the configuration, most of it isn¡¯t a type that uses magical power at thest moment.


    Rather, half of the necessary magical power is reserved in case of an unforeseen situation.


    But, Eliott is a magic tools craftsman.


    Magic tools craftsmen fundamentally work in a safety zone that other sorcerers can¡¯t, so they are able to push it calmly to the very limit. Fainting from magical power exhaustion is also daily urrence for them.


    Still, it¡¯s not quite possible to use precise configuration and amount of magical power like this.


    ¡¸Eliott...... I wonder if he really is serious about Lily-chan......?¡¹


    ¡¸He seems to have learned show falling stars just for Lily-chan¡¯s sake after all~ But, he will have to first defeat me unless Lily-chan is willing¡¹


    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t let Lily be a bride!¡¹


    ¡¸Ena......¡¹


    ¡¸Elliana-san......¡¹


    ¡¸Pwetty~¡¹


    I feel the astonished voices of Okaasama and Obaasama and also Ena¡¯s flustered voice getting smaller.


    But rather than that, I was enjoyingly watching the beautiful, glittering parade of stars above me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Wawawawawa, what to do, what to do. Lily will, my Lily will get snatched by that maaan!?¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, if it¡¯s you then you can easily do far more than that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha! That¡¯s so! I can take Lily back with far more amazing sorcery that won¡¯t lose to that fellow! Let¡¯s do it~! I will do it~!¡¹


    ¡¸Please, keep it moderate¡¹


    ¡¸Here I go~!¡¹


    When I came to my senses with Tiny-sama¡¯s sudden fully motivated voice, the overhead glittering parade was about to end.


    But, I could understand that what¡¯s going to happen now will surpass that by far.


    ¡¾Ku, Kuti! You can¡¯t! Everyone is here now! If you get so enthusiastic, I won¡¯t be able to cover it!?¡¿


    ¡¸Leave it to my, My Honey! Believe in my power! Soooooryaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Moderately, okay~¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s smug face gave me a wink and together with her yell, the overhead parade of stars was extinguished in an instant and the next moment, Awa Odori of various animals begun.


    ¡¸T, this is!?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it Eliott-dono again-!?¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s Eliott-dono, then he has fainted over there¡¹


    ¡¸Did he perhaps muster up all of his remaining strength......?¡¹


    ¡¸To go that far for Lily-chan......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, oh my, but it¡¯s no good unless he defeats me~¡¹


    Leaving Okaasama who misunderstood, I dumbfoundedly stared at the Awa Odori that was developing overhead.


    I wonder how Kuti knows about Awa Odori? I wonder, does this world also have Awa Odori?


    No, I mustn¡¯t think about that.


    This is Kuti¡¯s Kutiality, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    But, why Awa Odori......


    ¡¸H, how about it......?¡¹


    The fidgety Kuti who entered maiden mode with puppy eyes has already easily surpassed the Megaton ss.


    ¡¾It¡¯s the best, Kuti! As expected of you! You are so cute I might die!¡¿


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you die, Lily! But, Lily is also the best! You are so cute I might die!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Moderately, okay~¡¹


    Eliott who fainted by Sani sensei¡¯s diversion tactics has been carried to the first aid room and the overhead Awa Odori stage of stars parade continued to show off a uselessly energetical dance for a long time.

 Chapter 132 – Sorcery of Attack

    The abnormally lively Awa Odori ended and when the party came to an end as well, the real deal began for me.


    While on Obaasama¡¯sp hearing the new story I have received as a birthday present, the main event has started.


    ¡¸Well then, we will teach you offensive sorcery from now on. I think that you know before me telling you, but offensive sorcery is dangerous. Even the simplest sorceries have plenty of power to kill and wound. That goes especially for you, who is able to build such precise forms that even the existing sorcery could be called tactical ss¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, Lily is amazing, you know! But because you are too amazing, we didn¡¯t teach you offensive sorcery until now! Forgive me, Lily! I love you!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti, I love you too! But it¡¯s fine. There won¡¯t be a chance to use offensive sorcery while staying in this house anyway¡¿


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s certainly true. The security of this house has already passed strictness. But, if you aspire to be a sorceress, then you can¡¯t do without learning how to handle offensive sorcery. It¡¯s especially necessary to officially recognize you as the holder of special-grade magical power¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so~¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lily! Let¡¯s work hard together and be special! Yeah~!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah~!¡¹


    ¡¸My, my, Lily-chan must really like X¡¯s new story to be this excited~ It certainly is good~ The Magic Eyes heroine is very adorable~ But the two-legged cursed sword protagonist is really impactful, isn¡¯t he~¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah~!¡¹


    The usual two-legged story¨D¨Dit¡¯s X sensei¡¯s new work where the protagonist is a cursed sword, it begins with the heroine obtaining this sword, but on the contrary of bing peerless together with such sword, the cursed sword stands on its two legs and fights.


    The heroine¡¯s setting is that of a Magic Eye possessor with extreme charming power.


    Everyone they meet are beauties and hunks, so I¡¯m wondering whether this book wasn¡¯t hit with some age restrictions.


    But, Obaasama continues reading without minding.


    Once children graduate from the elementary school in this world¨D¨DAuriol, they fundamentally meet many people after their social debut, so they are taught the necessary knowledge since young.


    As the overall age is lower, they won¡¯t make it in time if taught slowly like in my past life.


    Although I say that, I¡¯m still just three years old, and it¡¯s generally natural for nobles to graduate from senior high school, so I don¡¯t mind taking it slow.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After I was hammered the general knowledge of handling offensive sorcery by Sani sensei and Kuti, it was finally time for the real thing.


    In fact, I already know the construction method of forms.


    It¡¯s just Kuti and Sani sensei didn¡¯t give me a permission, so I sealed that story.


    ¡¸Then, fire a 5th-grade fire bullet towards this target¡¹


    ¡¸Minimal power, average speed, small scope, spherical shape, okay!¡¹


    ¡¾Yeesss~¡¿


    Kuti developed her special made barrier and Sani sensei constructed a target inside that.


    First, an enemy that doesn¡¯t move.


    I construct a 5th-grade fire bullet with the exact configuration Kuti specified with imagination chant.


    Although I say that, the configuration itself doesn¡¯t take longer than a second, so a little me instantly appeared in the special barrier that conceals magical power and flew in a straight line towards the target at the specified speed.


    ¡¸Umu, the construction speed and precision were excellent as usual. Well then, hit all of these with the same fire bullet next¡¹


    ¡¾Yes¡¿


    ¡¸Do the configuration simultaneously, okay~ Ah, but you can freely operate the pathing. But, tracking is not allowed. Read the targets¡¯ movements, okay~¡¹


    ¡¾Roger, Kuti!¡¿


    Then, five separately moving targets appeared.


    The degree of difficulty swiftly increased, but the movements are systematic so it¡¯s not a problem.


    As told by Kuti, I construct without tracking, read the movements of the targets and shoot the fire bullets with the same configurations all at once.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s raise the degree of difficulty right away!¡¹


    ¡¸The warm-up ends here! Now then, it¡¯s time to show Lily¡¯s power! The ban on the construction speed and behavior is lifted!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    The increased tension of the fairies raised my tension as well and I shoot fire bullets at the irregrly, high-speed moving targets that appeared one after another.


    The uracy of the fire bullets which now had configured tracking ability was greatly improved and they were able to precisely hit all of the irregrly moving targets.


    The speed was also notparable to the one during the warm-up, so the bullets moving at a literal speed of light were difficult to avoid.


    ¡¸Next, this!¡¹


    ¡¸Scope construction ban is lifted! Shape construction ban is lifted too!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    Simultaneously with Sani sensei¡¯s voice, targets different from the ones before appeared, they were moving in a distorted manner, like amoeba, it would be difficult to hit them with a mere fire bullet.


    But, the ban on the scope and shape construction has been lifted, so it won¡¯t be a problem.


    A fire bullet with an exploding scope and the shape of a buckshot has precisely tracked the amoeba.


    The targets were moving considerably fast, but the configuration of tracking, explosion and shape sessfully hit all of the targets within the range.


    ¡¸Now, this is thest one!¡¹


    ¡¸The ban on power is lifted! Teach it the true power of Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Roger~!¡¿


    What appearedstly were multiple armored targets with shields in the shape of diamonds.


    This is the so-called phnx, a multiple armor piled-up on each other.


    Even if the first or secondyer got destroyed, the shields behind would rece them, it¡¯s one of the greatest defensive sorceries.


    For the fire bullet to destroy this, the shape, power, and speed are important.


    In an instant, the shape of the constructed fire bullet changed into a spear and it crashed into a phnx at difficult to see speed.


    The next moment, a hole opened in the ce of the direct hit and the spear pierced the phnx.


    The form of the piercing model could hardly be called a bullet, but I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t a problem.


    ¡¸Umu, as expected¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, Lily is the best! Lily has no rivals anymore!¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti. I¡¯m d I was able to do it well~¡¿


    ¡¸Fu...... it¡¯s not like you wouldn¡¯t able to do it well. You have umted that much ability and knowledge after all¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Sani sensei. I think it¡¯s the result of precisely using what you taught me¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s not because of someone like Sani~! It¡¯s because Lily is amazing! Lily is the best!¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s thanks to Kuti too? If Kuti weren¡¯t here, it surely wouldn¡¯t go this smoothly!¡¿


    ¡¸Uhiyo~! I have been praised by Lily~! Uhiya~!¡¹


    The flow of Smugface-sama¡¯s magical power vigorously sped up and she started rolling in the air while hiding her face.


    Ahh...... Kuti...... your panties are visible......


    Good day to you, Striped Panties-san. Even though it was bear panties yesterday.


    She asionally wears impactful adult panties too, but basically, anything besides animal panties is unusual.


    My clothes and underwear are chosen by Obaasama, Ena and asionally Ellie, so I don¡¯t have a choice.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s on Kuti to try and match mine. I would like to asionally choose myself, but I¡¯m unable to properly judge the appearances of clothes and underwear without wearing it first.


    I wonder if something could be done about it with a magic tool? Couldn¡¯t it?


    I¡¯m not at the stage where I can practically tell apart light differences yet.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s move on the next sorcery! Let¡¯s do all the basics of the 4th-grade offensive sorcery and intermediate ss today!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    ¡¸Uhiyo~!¡¹


    With the stripped panties in in sight, the three years old Ipletely mastered sorcery with the ability to kill that day.

 Chapter 133 – Sorcery of 2nd-grade

    As a result of the ban on offensive sorcery being lifted the other day, I¡¯m currently able to use everything up to 3rd-grade sorcery.


    It¡¯s generally impossible to learn all of the existing sorcery as there are enormous numbers of them.


    But, thanks to Sani sensei¡¯s and Kuti¡¯s special education, rather, thanks to Sani sensei¡¯s collection, I was able to learn all.


    However, this is also necessary.


    Mastering all of the existing sorcery is actually a matter of fact¨D¨Dit¡¯s essential for the construction of new sorcery.


    Because there¡¯s a vast amount of existing sorcery, they cover a considerable range of problems and application.


    I can construct new sorcery imagining these as a sample.


    By the way, the existing sorcery handed down to the present Lizwald Continent is not what it should be.


    The portion that was lost in the great war of long ago naturally can¡¯t be seen in the present times.


    But, the Forest next to the world is different.


    Because of that, it bes a story where existing sorcery can be used even in the public.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not able to use sorcery in the public at present times.


    Of course, I keep using them while concealing them.


    ¡¸Well then, you will start learning 2nd-grade sorcery starting today. Although I say that, nothing we were doing until now will change. You will learn the method of form construction and put it in practice. If it¡¯s you, it should go without any problems as it has been until now. Rather, I would be troubled if you stumble here¡¹


    ¡¾Sani sensei. 2nd-grade sorcery is a sorcery that Okaasama works really hard to learn, you know? I certainly learned everything until now quite easily, but will it be all right?¡¿


    ¡¸2nd-grade is nothing for Lily! It doesn¡¯t reach even your nose! Not even the lips! Muchuu~n!¡¹


    ¡¾Kyaaan. Kuti~¡¿


    ¡¸Ehehehee~ gehehee~¡¹


    Tiny-sama started breathing roughly through her nose, but it was just a light peck, so it¡¯s fine.


    Speaking of 2nd-grade sorcery, I¡¯m suddenly greatly interested in the White mes which is our Okaasama¡¯s specialty.


    Of course, I don¡¯t feel like that about everything.


    But, as the representative sorcery, it¡¯s degree of difficulty is very high.


    I myself don¡¯t think that I would stumble here, but I still am a bit uneasy.


    ¡¸Well, I certainly understand your concern. But, you will understand as soon as you look at the forms. This degree of application is not something that would limit you¡¹


    Sani sensei who¡¯s corners of the lips raised into a grin is very reliable.


    This is for the chatting, saying such she slowly started constructing forms.


    The umted forms ovepped with severalyers, and as a result ofpletion, a wall of me appeared in the concealment sorcery and immediately vanished.


    ¡¾I see. White mes is just aplex construction of a high-temperature wall of fire, isn¡¯t it? This should be easy¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. The precision and the temperature of theposition is what ces it in the high degree of difficulty. This amount ofyer stacking and raising of temperature should be equal to a mere child¡¯s y for you. To an extent it might be called the easiest among 2nd-grade sorcery¡¹


    ¡¸Well~ you would normally need to be on the genius level to construct it, though~ Lily is a genius! Kya~!¡¹


    ¡¸She might be blessed with Magic Eyes, but Lily is not a genius. This is the result of daily work. The umted knowledge bore the fruit. Let¡¯s work hard from now on too!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes! Thank you for your guidance and encouragement!¡¿


    Although learning the true nature of the 2nd-grade sorcery was a bit anticlimactic, as Sani sensei said, there¡¯s still a way to go before reaching the entrance.


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be satisfied with this much.


    The one I aim towards is Kuti, the strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Space-tearing Cannon!¡¿


    ¡¸Wauooon!¡¹


    ¡¾Ku! Even this is no good!?¡¿


    I worked out a slow-moving, space-tearing circr object that resembled a ck hole, but Reki-kun simply caught it in his mouth.


    When Reki-kun strengthens his mouth with magical power, it bes ridiculously solid that even the ball that waspressed with multiple protectiveyers he tried to fetch for me exploded.


    ¡¸Next is the Hell Extinction Sword, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m bothered how all spells sound so chuuni, but...... Hell Extinction Sword!¡¿


    I throw the toy ball which was infused again, this time with a sword imbued with hellish mes.


    However, Reki-kun calmly or rather, merrily caught it in his strengthened mouth and splendidly caught it.


    ¡¾Muuuuu! To simply catch 2nd-grade sorcery~!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fellow getting carried away! Lily, he¡¯s getting carried away!?¡¹


    ¡¾I wonder if I over-massaged him every day ~ Just when I thought Reki-kun¡¯s body reached the peak of its growth, his magical power increased by not just a little, didn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. Reki is steadily getting out of the norm. He¡¯s originally an endangered, out of the norm species, but...... is this also because of the favor of being Lily¡¯s pet...... huh¡¹


    Sani sensei said with serious magical power without raising her head from the book.


    Is that so......


    Instead of Reki-kun¡¯s body that stopped growing, he can now arbitrarily use the magical power he used mainly for his feet in other ces.


    Moreover, it¡¯s to the extent he can easily receive 2nd-grade sorcery with a considerably high output.


    Normally, if you caught the Space-tearing Cannon, your body would explode on contact.


    Needless to say, Hell Extinction Sword would burn your body to ashes the moment it touched you.


    These two spells are existing sorceries that currently don¡¯t exist on the Lizwald Continent.


    They are the so-called lost sorceries that can¡¯t be shown in public.


    But, this puppy easily catches them.


    He¡¯s getting cocky~


    ¡¸This is bad, Lily. I start getting irritated by that fellow!¡¹


    ¡¾Reki-kun,e here for a bit¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    I lightly beckoned the child that was getting carried away, but he turned his face away and ignored me.


    I might have made a mistake in his education a little.


    I don¡¯t remember raising a child like this~


    I might have been spoiling him a bit too much recently~


    A punishment is needed~ It¡¯s necessary~


    ¡¾Reki-kun, y down¡»¡¿


    ¡¸Gyawan!¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa...... Li, Lily...... that¡¯s dirty¡¹


    Instantly, a¨D¨Dhe would suffer fromck of oxygen if he waspletely cut off¨D¨Dof extinct space covered Reki-kun and he was squashed under ten times gravity.


    Of course, I also used sorcery that changed the friction of the floor to zero, so he wouldn¡¯t hurt his limbs.


    Because of that, Reki-kun who was literally forced toy downpletely stopped to stirring about and was slowly being crushed by his own weight in the extinct space.


    ¡¸Gyaingyain...... gya...... waf...... wahiyuun......¡¹


    ¡¾As long as you understand. You mustn¡¯t get carried away too much, you know? The best policy is to keep your head down. The high nose gets severed, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuuunu¡¹


    I undid the sorcery because the remonstrated Reki-kun apologized with teary eyes, and he feebly and affectionately drew close while looking at me with his round and cute eyes.


    ¡¾Really, do you think I will be able to continue if you look at me with such cute eyes?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¸He is getting carried away as I thought¡¹


    ¡¾This much is fine~ it¡¯s Reki-kun¡¯s ytime after all~¡¿


    ¡¸Muu, it can¡¯t be helped if you say so, Lily~ Reki! Lily said such, so I will y you to the ground! Urya~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~n¡¹


    Together with Kuti¡¯s yell, Reki-kun¡¯s body which exceeds a ton whirled in the air.


    The windpressed Reki-kun shoot up.


    But, Reki-kun is used to it. He twisted his body in the air like a cat and calmlynded on the ground.


    ¡¸There¡¯s still more-!¡¹


    Reki-kun who gotunched again, even higher than before, made a foothold from magical power in the air and lightly descended on the ground while making tan, tan, tan noises.


    ¡¸Impudent-!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti, do your best~ Reki-kun too, don¡¯t lose~¡¿


    ¡¸Uoryaaaaa¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufu~n. Wau~n¡¹


    The ytime of Reki-kun who gotunched up in the air over and over again, immediately reorganizing himself and descending, and Kuti who tried to throw him off bnce continued until Kuti snapped and blew Reki-kun out.


    Yet, Reki-kun got out of itposedly and unhurt.

 Chapter 134 – Sorcery of Reki-kun

    Now then, the 13th Month is already the end game.


    One month has passed since I started learning 2nd-grade sorcery.


    If you look at the number of 2nd-grade sorcerers of Lizwald Continent as a whole, there are quite a lot of them, but it¡¯s different when you look at the 2nd-grade sorcery itself.


    That¡¯s because the degree of difficulty to learn is very high.


    Because of that, there are many sorcerers who learned easy 2nd-grade sorcery, but that doesn¡¯t apply to our Okaasama.


    The 2nd-grade sorcery ire uses is one of the four most difficult sorceries among the 2nd-grade sorceries.


    Such highly difficult sorcery is not on the ¡®worth to mention¡¯ level when ites to Kuti and Sani sensei.


    Naturally, I who received a special education of the two fairies is the same and the amount of 2nd-grade sorceries I have yet to learn considerably decreased.


    Because the sorceries lost in the great war of the past are included, I have learned more 2nd-grade sorceries than the public is aware of, but this is also just a checkpoint.


    ¡¸Now then, you will soon learn all of the 2nd-grade sorceries. 1st-grade isn¡¯t much more difficult, so you will surely advance at roughly the same speed¡¹


    ¡¸It will be like a walk in the park for you, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Getting a permission from Ena and Obaasama for that walk would be quite difficult though~¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s still cold, so let¡¯s take a walk in the Reki room!¡¹


    ¡¾Then, shall we get on Reki-kun and have a rxing walk today~¡¿


    ¡¸Well, finish the rest before that¡¹


    ¡¾Yes~¡¿


    ¡¸Roger! Let¡¯s lickety-split learn it~¡¹


    Almost a historic and wonderful achievement of perfecting 2nd-grade sorcery is currently happening, but only I and the fairies are aware of it.


    It¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t change the feelings of wanting to take a walk.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾¨D¨Dand so the studying of the 2nd-grade sorcery finished and that¡¯s why I will have Reki-kun learn divisions today¡¿


    ¡¸Dividividividivivisio~ns!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu~......¡¹


    After climbing on top of Reki-kun¡¯s saddle and walking around the Reki-kun room, I cheerfully wrote withrge words of magical power.


    Reki-kun seemed a bit dissatisfied with Kuti¡¯s improvised song.


    Reki-kun is not good with arithmetics in no way.


    He¡¯s still a bit unsteady with additions and subtractions, but he¡¯s able to do them somehow.


    Multiplications are an extension of additions, so he¡¯s able to manage somehow or another.


    But, we haven¡¯t done divisions yet. That¡¯s why it¡¯s divisions¡¯ turn today.


    ¡¾You will be fine, Reki-kun. Division is something like the extension of subtraction¡¿


    ¡¸Reki, 56-24 is~?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wa, wafu...... wa...... wahiyun¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, correct. Well done~¡¿


    ¡¸Mumuu, you got in the mood, huh¡¹


    It was a bit of a hard fight, but Reki-kun could solve it.


    His speed became uparable from before, but decimals still take him time.


    ¡¾Then, shall we start from something simple~ Divisions are¨D¨D¡¿


    Totetote, while strolling on Reki-kun¡¯s back, I exin to him what divisions are and give him simple problems to solve.


    The walk continued with Reki-kun stopping to think for a while and squatting downheartedly every time he made a mistake.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Salvarua can use sorcery by instinct.


    Or at least they should be able to, but everything Reki-kun uses is not sorcery, it¡¯s only physical strengthening by making the use of magical power, which is also a special trait of Salvarua.


    Unlike the form creating sorcery, these are not rted to talent or the body¡¯s ability. Anyhow, those who don¡¯t have it won¡¯t be able to use it.


    What Obaasama uses is also this and I still don¡¯t understand it properly, but it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s not sorcery.


    Having said that, the blood-rted Theo and Ellie seem to be able to use it, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not able to secure the same effect even by making my magical power simr.


    Whether the reason Reki-kun is unable to use sorcery is because he¡¯s still young or because of that, I don¡¯t know. Or perhaps I¡¯m misunderstanding the special sorcery of Salvarua?


    I don¡¯t know well because Salvarua are endangered species, but it¡¯s better to learn arithmetics as much as possible even if they can¡¯t use sorcery.


    Even if he¡¯s a pet, Reki-kun should learn various things especially since we have a mutual understanding.


    It¡¯s almost as if I was raising him to have marketable skills, but that¡¯s not wrong.


    Reki-kun is a pet that¡¯s not just a pet pet, probably.


    ¡¸Lily...... leave it at that...... Reki¡¯s body is huge, but he¡¯s still young......¡¹


    ¡¾Not yet! Now, Reki-kun, raise your face! If you divide 9 by 3, how much does it make!?¡¿


    I understand that Reki-kun is young, but Reki-kun is a child who can do it.


    He¡¯s a child who was properly taught by me.


    That¡¯s why I have to properly teach him, Sani sensei!


    ¡¸Wahiyu, wahiyunu......¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it!? If you subtract 3 from 9 that will make 6, right!? That¡¯s once! If you subtract 3 from 6 that will be 3, right!? That¡¯s twice! If you subtract 3 from 3 that will make 0, meaning you can¡¯t subtract more, right!? That¡¯s thrice! The answer is!?¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyuu......¡¹


    ¡¾Yes! 3 is the correct answer! You can do it if you try, can¡¯t you?¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafuu¡¹


    See, he was able to do it.


    Reki-kun is a child who can do it if he tries after all.


    ¡¸Li, Lily turned into Spartan Mama¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, do your best Papa¡¹


    ¡¸Bebebebebe, best...... I can¡¯t do ittt!¡¹


    Papa Kuti¡¯s body is trembling all over and Sani sensei is hiding behind her, so I continue Reki-kun¡¯s education.


    ¡¾Yes, herees the next one, Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyaaaan¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, he ran away¡¹


    ¡¸...... But he was quickly caught, huh¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s not like you can escape, right!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafui......¡¹


    Reki-kun tried to escape the moment I averted my gaze.


    Reki-kun who strengthened his physical ability exhibited explosive speed and instantly vanished from the sight, but that¡¯s irrelevant.


    I was expecting something like this to happen, so the restriction sorcery I left on Reki-kun¡¯s back activated the moment he disappeared from my sight and it ended with him being restrained.


    ¡¸He was somehow managing to escape until now, but there¡¯s nothing he can do now because the applied power is not half-hearted anymore¡¹


    ¡¸Do, do your best~ Reki~...... I¡¯m unable to do anything for youu~¡¹


    ¡¾Well then, Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyuaaan¡¹


    That day, I, the Christophe House¡¯s second daughter slept using Reki-kun who¡¯s head was releasing steam the whole time as a bed after being seen as Reki-kun¡¯s Spartan Mama.

 Chapter 135 – Sorcery of Special Grade

    The 1st Month began and I became a 1st-grade sorceress.


    Only the fairies, Reki-kun and I know about that though.


    Considering the grand celebration the country held for Eliott, I mastered the 1st-grade sorcery in quiet, simple manner as if learning the 1st-grade sorcery was just a checkpoint.


    It actually is just a checkpoint, so I¡¯m quite right there, but that¡¯s a different problem.


    Although the 1st-grade sorcerers are the most precious and rarest among the valuable sorcerers of the Lizwald Continent, the difficulty of sorcery changes with umted knowledge.


    No matter how rare and valuable 1st-grade sorceries are, it¡¯s in the area of sorcery basics to the fairies and me, so I have no choice but to call it foundation.


    Although it has some practical use, it¡¯s just ¡°some¡± in the end.


    Fall¡¯s Must-Have Beauty Tips


    FEATURED BY


    ¡¸If you continue like this, you won¡¯t have any problems with the special-grade sorcery either. If you get that far, it will be the over of basics. But, that¡¯s where the real thing starts. Don¡¯t lose your focus, Lily¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Sani sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸It will be fine since it¡¯s Lily~ Whatever you say, she¡¯s the youngest 1st-grade sorceress after all! The country won¡¯t be able to ignore you! If spiese they will be instantly *** though!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti, moderately, okay~¡¿


    ¡¸Leave it me!¡¹


    In fact, there would be far more invaders and attempted kidnappings if this information leaked outside, but such rapid increase is hard to imagine.


    The information would have to leak out first and even if it leaked outside, the invader security is particrly strong in the Christophe House, so it¡¯s not like they would be able to kidnap me.


    Besides, a strict invader security has no meaning as if they would have to slip by Obaasama and Kuti and that¡¯s just an empty dream. Worrying about it is meaningless.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s continue learning 1st-grade sorcery today. First¨D¨D¡¹


    There are several reasons I¡¯m able to learn 1st-grade sorcery this easily.


    One of the reasons is Sani sensei¡¯s four digits of years of gathering knowledge as the director of the Forest next to the world¡¯s Sorcery Research Institute.


    Then, there¡¯s the sorcery knowledge of the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world and my beloved person¨D¨DKuti, who helps me to easily absorb Sani sensei¡¯s difficult to understand knowledge.


    And above all, because I¡¯m a reincarnated person whose past life was developed in a world of science, and then, there are these Magic Eyes of mine.


    No matter how much knowledge is crammed inside me or how much myprehension increased, there¡¯s nothing better than being able to see the forms directly with your own eyes, it¡¯s close to a cheat advantage.


    But, sorcery is not so easy that you could be good at it just by being able to see it, the current me is the full package.


    If any of those would be missing, the current miracle-like situation wouldn¡¯t exist.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾By the way, are there currently any special-grade sorcerers on the Lizwald Continent?¡¿


    While strolling in the Reki-kun room while on Reki-kun¡¯s back as usual, I suddenly asked what was on my mind.


    1st-grade sorcerers, while a few in numbers live on the continent. Their numbers have increased by one just the other day.


    But, I have never heard of special-grade


    Special-grade sorcery is the highest ranked among existing sorcery and then it¡¯s ranked 1st-10th grade.


    Naturally, the lower the number the higher the difficulty and the degree of difficulty especially increases from 3rd-grade and lower.


    2nd and 1st grades are so rare that the country will receive an invitation directly from the country.


    ¡¸There were several special-grade sorcerers in the past at best on the Lizwald Continent¡¹


    ¡¸Thest confirmed one was 800 years ago if I¡¯m not mistaken~¡¹


    ¡¾800 years...... that¡¯s......¡¿


    ¡¸Yes, a sorcerer who was the trigger of the War of the four nations, and the same Variation type Two like you¡¹


    War of the four nations.


    That was a war 800 years ago that involved the entire Lizwald Continent.


    It¡¯s the biggest war that has been recorded in the history, and also thest one.


    Because the records of the great war are only conveyed through mouth, detailed records of the war don¡¯t exist.


    This War of the four nations happened because of the struggle for a single sorcerer.


    That person was the same Variation type Two like Kuti and me.


    In other words, the being that could create sorcery was targeted by various countries, and as a result, the human country¡¸Ovent Kingdom¡¹, Beastmen country¡¸Rainbelt Kingdom¡¹, Devil country ¡¸Fuor Lutz Kingdom¡¹, and the country of Elves, dwarves and pigmies¡¸Saudoheit Republic¡¹entered a four-way war.


    Actually, the person whom the nations were struggling for died before the war begun.


    Whether he has been assassinated, died from an illness or died because of failure in sorcery is not known as there aren¡¯t any precise records.


    ¡¸That fellow Sani unusually researched about on your own, right~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because unlike the other special-grade sorcerers, he was a Variation type Two. At that time, you were too free and uncontroble to get caught after all¡¹


    ¡¾So it means that all special-grade sorcerers are not Variation type Two then¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. They were special-grade sorcerers because they could handle existing sorcery of the special grade. It¡¯s not necessary to be Variation type Two¡¹


    While Variation type Two might be able to create sorcery, that does not always mean they excel in it.


    Conversely, while one excels at sorcery doesn¡¯t mean they are Variation type Two.


    Variation type Two as the name suggests is a mutation.


    However, it¡¯s not easy to create sorcery even as Variation type Two, and you can¡¯t create unless you can handle existing sorcery of the special grade.


    Thus, a war for just a single person has urred.


    ¡¾Even so, it¡¯s amazing how you can talk about events of 800 years ago as if it was normal~¡¿


    ¡¸Well, our lifespans are too different after all¡¹


    The digits of the fairies¡¯ lifespans are literally different.


    The average lifespan of humans on the Lizwald Continent is about 60 years.


    The lifespan is shorter than the lifespan of my past life because of the overwhelmingly low medical treatment level. Recovery sorcery exists within the existing sorcery, but everything worse than 2nd-grade sorcery is used to treat light diseases and wounds, it won¡¯t cure those with severe wounds or heavy symptoms.


    The Blue Light sorcery which was used to treat me before when I had a fever was a magic tool, and its management is also done strictly and severely.


    That¡¯s because there¡¯s currently only one person in the whole Ovent who can use recovery sorcery of the higher grades and that person is too old to readily use his sorcery.


    Unreasonably using sorcery at an advanced age with a weakened body will snatch your magical power and stamina straightaway.


    You might even die because of it.


    ¡¾Because my lifespan ispletely different from Kuti¡¯s...... Kuti will carry on forever even if I die, huh......¡¿


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to bear it if Lily dies, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¾I won¡¯t be able to bear it as well!¡¿


    It¡¯s not like I can live as long as Kuti and die at the same time.


    I don¡¯t think that having the same grave in my homnd where we enjoyed our time together would also be possible, but it still makes me think about various things.


    ¡¸Rather than several tens of years in the future, focus on the present. It¡¯s our story we have to make the most of! Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾Present...... that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸But, I feel like I would like to see Lily as Obaachan!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti will probably stay unchanged, right?¡¿


    ¡¸Fairies do not age after all! My skin will always be smooth and sparkly, you know!¡¹


    ¡¾How envious!¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Lily¡¯s skin is smooth and sparkly and shaking like a jelly!¡¹


    My cheeks shook after Tiny-sama charged at them, but rather than the shaking, I felt a gentle warmth.


    There¡¯s no need to think about a distant future.


    It¡¯s as Kuti said, let¡¯s think about the current us.


    ¡¾Kuti...... together forever¡¿


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that, Lily! Our lovey-dovey life has just begun! We will be lovey-dovey together forforfoooorever from now on too!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti!¡¿


    ¡¸Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Moderately, okay~¡¹


    Totetote, the figure of a little girl hugging a fairy on top of the slowly walking Reki-kun...... no one saw, but it certainly took a ce.

 Chapter 136 – Sorcery of Nija

    ¡¸Kuurukuruu~¡¹


    (Round and round)


    ¡¸Mou, Lily is so adorable~ yes, turn around one more time~¡¹


    NFL Stars Stefon Diggs and Sterling Shepard Talk Style


    FEATURED BY


    ¡¸Kurukuuru~¡¹


    A fluffy skirt gently dances with my turns and a voice that seemingly escaped from my mind quietly disappears into the usual Reki-kun room.


    Ellie who seems to have awoken to dance since her birthday has asked me to keep herpany many times.


    The steps Ellie does are that of the knight¨D¨Dmen steps and the steps I dance are that of the princess¨D¨Dwomen steps.


    That¡¯s only given though. That¡¯s because the knight steps have many steps to lead the princess.


    At times, propping up and lifting the body too.


    Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯m unable to do the knight part myself.


    Although I said that, this three years old body of mine has slightly slower growth than that of an average child.


    I can hardly make my steps flow so beautifully and fluently like Ellie.


    Therefore, I dance freely while Ellie is leading to an extent a child can.


    While spinning around with footwork that can hardly be called steps, Tiny-sama does pas de chat like a ballerina with the numerous animals she drew.


    When I try doing the same as Kuti, I simplyck jumping power, so I immediately end up doing emergencynding as soon as I jump.


    Moreover, that¡¯s an attitude¨D¨Dturning around on one leg with the other in the air bent at the knee¨D¨Dwhen I tried it, although my soft body was able to quite easily lift the leg, keeping the bnce was very difficult, so I had to receive Ellie¡¯s support.


    ¡¸Lily...... your skirt turned over...... ahh, but it¡¯s cute...... mou! How lovely, Lily! ...... It¡¯s a Fox-san today, I see¡¹


    Supporting me is fine, but Oneesama......


    Please don¡¯t peek under my skirt while pretending to fix my overturned skirt. Please.


    ¡¸Watching Lily-chan¡¯s cute dance, the time passed in no time, didn¡¯t it~¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah...... although Lily is usually so smart, she¡¯s still a child after all, isn¡¯t she...... so innocently......¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... Elliana-san. Lily-chan is still a child¡¹


    ¡¸Yes......¡¹


    With the warm gazes of adults and Ena¡¯s subtly strange voice as a BGM, Ellie, Tiny-sama and I continued our dance.


    By the way, the antagonist that went against Kuti¡¯s attitude, Kolyvanov¨D¨Djumped backward and twisted in the air twice, instantly receiving a perfect score and crushingly defeating her.


    Gununu.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Fuoh¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, dangerous¡¹


    While carefreely stretching on Reki-kun¡¯s back with my hands in the air, I nearly fell head first to the ground...... but, I was saved by Nija before I noticed.


    ¡¸Thank youu, Ninya¡¹


    ¡¸...... Reward¡¹


    ¡¸Ninya leceived one just a while agoo~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Muu¡¹


    Among the personal maids, Nija is the one who received the most rewards.


    She outwitted everyone at every opportunity and made easy points in various ces.


    As a result of preserving at doing her best, I suitably rewarded her.


    Thest ce at the moment belongs to Lacria.


    She, whose character is too honest is unable to outwit everyone like Nija.


    Although I say that, when talking about numbers, Nija received reward three times. Mira and Jenny got their reward once.


    As a result of receiving the reward so frequently in the span of just two months, Nija seems to have gotten addicted quite a bit.


    Well, one time is addictive enough, so receiving the reward this frequently isn¡¯t good.


    Looking at the magical power in Nija¡¯s eyes that sparkles with ¡°reward, reward¡± at every opportunity, I reflect that I might have overdone it.


    You can¡¯t discipline with just the carrot.


    It might be the time to use the stick soon.


    But, I have gotten addicted to the ears and tails of my maids too, so I tremble a bit if I don¡¯t touch them for a few days.


    Like...... when I look at the maids...... I start trembling.


    I¡¯m not horny, you know?


    I¡¯m just a three years old, so I don¡¯t get horny yet. I tremble.


    ¡¸Ninya. Ninya wee you aiming foo a lewald?¡¹


    ¡¸!? N, no! Ojo, Ojousama¡¯s Ojo...... a, auu......¡¹


    ¡¸Ni, Ninya...... don¡¯t cly......¡¹


    While thinking of giving her a bit of a stick, the normally expressionless Nija who didn¡¯t show anything like tears before started crying.


    Well, I¡¯m at a loss.


    Even though making her cry wasn¡¯t my intention at all, moreover, it¡¯s THAT Nija.


    Nija somehow tried to stop herself from crying, but the tears flowing from her eyes don¡¯t stop.


    We are in Reki-kun¡¯s shadow, so Obaasama and rest can¡¯t help me, but I¡¯m also unable to rely on them which makes this quite difficult.


    ¡¸Ninyaa......¡¹


    Large drops of tears keep falling.


    If this was a fake cry, it wouldn¡¯t be apanied by crying magical power. Nija is crying for real.


    It¡¯s impossible for me not to be confused from saying just a few words.


    When I couldn¡¯t take the panic anymore, I was about to ask Kuti for help, but Nija somehow recovered herself.


    ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry...... but Ojousama...... I¡¯m your maid. It¡¯s a maid¡¯s happiness to be of help to Ojousama. That¡¯s why...... I wasn¡¯t aiming for a reward¡¹


    Once her tears somewhat stopped and merely a small amount of sad magical power remained in her eyes, it all vanished with her words.


    Nija burst into tears all of sudden, but she was working diligently as a personal maid even when there was no reward.


    She has something called pride.


    I have unintentionally hurt that pride.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t aware, this waspletely my fault. That¡¯s why I have to apologize even if I have to ignore our rtionship as master and a maid.


    ¡¸Nun...... I¡¯m the one who should be sowwy......Ninya is a good child. Do youu best in the futuwe too¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, impressive¡¹


    Nija said with her usual expressionless face and slightly disordered magical power in her eyes.


    While deeply reflecting on my improper use of words, I was worried about the stick.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The disordered magical power in her eyes¨D¨Dmost likely means that Nija has red eyes, so in order for Obaasama and rest to not be suspicious, Nija took out something from her pocket and something instantly happened to her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t understand at all what she was doing as her actions were terrifyingly fast.


    But, the disorder in Nija¡¯s eyes was removed the next moment.


    ¡¸Ninya, shugooi¡¹


    (Amazing)


    ¡¸...... V¡¹


    Even while expressionless, her magical power showed smugness that magnificently resembled Kuti¡¯s.


    What Nija took out was probablypact-like something.


    And it was most likely of a make-up type. It seems it contains an effect that somehow affects the magical power.


    Nija can¡¯t be said to be an adult because of her short height, but she has something like a make-up on her as I thought. She¡¯s a maiden too after all.


    She used it skillfully as if using sorcery though.


    Nija who showed pride in herself was so bright, she didn¡¯t show any signs of crying just a little while ago, so I also started feeling cheerful.

 Chapter 137 – Sorcery of Punishment

    ¡¸Say, Lily. Why were you so kind to Nija today?¡¹


    ¡¾Umm...... Kuti, you saw it too, right? Look, I made Nija cry...... I felt a bit guilty¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ those crocodile tears?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes?¡¿


    ¡¸Those were crocodile tears¡¹


    ¡¾Yes?¡¿


    ¡¸Cro-co-di-le Te-ars¡¹


    Tiny-sama said such while tilting her head so she was extremely adorable, but my eyes were blinking with surprise after hearing her words. I couldn¡¯t stop blinking.


    Eh, that was a fake cry?


    Eh, but those were tears apanied by magical power, so I could see it too......


    ...... Ah, but whether real tears are apanied by magical power or it was just my preconception.


    No, rather, wasn¡¯t it a result of using some kind of a magic tool just like that make-up?


    I can nod at that since her tearspletely disappeared. I couldn¡¯t see the form, but couldn¡¯t it be the phenomenon from before where many forms piled up on top of each other which made me unable to perceive it? It also happened that time because Nija used many magic tools and sorceries simultaneously..


    And the reason that convinces me the most is: Kuti wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡¸Nyaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸My, my, what¡¯s the matter, Lily-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Muuuuu, it¡¯s nyothing¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, let¡¯s sleep since it¡¯s time for the bed, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    I got angry at being easily deceived by Nija.


    I¡¯m not angry because of Nija¡¯s crocodile tears as she stole various marches even on Obaasama and Ena.


    What I¡¯m angry at is that her deception finally reached me.


    The reason for her deception was never bad, she also meant no harm.


    This time was the same. She probably did it in order to get her reward points easier.


    I have no doubt that she has been nning this since a while ago.


    In the end, if not for Kuti, her n would be perfect.


    I have not noticed her crocodile tears at all and she also got her points.


    Frightful, Nija.


    But...... it¡¯s useless now since I¡¯m aware of it.


    I deducted the points she got today.


    Let¡¯s punish the bad child that tried to deceive her master.


    Look forward to tomorrow, Nija.


    ¡¸Gufufu......¡¹


    ¡¸My, my, I wonder just what Lily-chan is dreaming about?¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Laulia~ call Ninya foo me~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojousama¡¹


    Today¡¯s attendant is Lacria.


    With my usual daily lesson finished, I start my n in the Reki-kun room while using Reki-kun who is covering his eyes with his forepaws after finishing his lesson, while using him as a sofa.


    Lacria used amunication magic tool after taking a slight distance from me and Nija immediately came over.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama, your order?¡¹


    ¡¸Un. Toilet¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    ¡¸O, Ojousama!? To, today¡¯s attendant is me!¡¹


    ¡¸Laulia too~¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Eh¡¹¡¹


    Although I required doing the deed behind the closed doors called using the toilet, the two would have such reactions when I told them toe together.


    The two whose eyes were blinking in surprise exchanged nces and the magical power in their faces got hotter.


    Just after a little time of hesitation, the two nodded at each other resolveldy¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹


    And returned cheerful replies.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I give them a reward in the exclusive use restroom adjacent to the Reki-kun room.


    The restroom is alreadypletely filled to the brink with sorceries, so nothing inside will leak outside.


    Lacria and Nija are already raising seductive voices, rather, they seem to be morefortable today than before.


    As I thought, the diligent Lacria is vulnerable to such situations.


    I can¡¯t help but fear that I have opened a slightly different door for her.


    Although she¡¯s hiding her face with her hands, the magical power escaping from Nija who is watching from between the gaps of her fingers shows that she¡¯s excited.


    Well, of course. She thinks that it¡¯s her turn next after all.


    But, naive.


    You are too naive, Nija.


    ¡¸Finished~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Hafuun¡¹


    Lacria leaks out a long, sweet breath while leaning on a furniture that has been turned into a magic tool for my sake.


    The floor will get wet as she¡¯s probably dripping, but it¡¯s the usual so there¡¯s no problem.


    ¡¸Ninya¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Call Jenny~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Jenny~¡¹


    ¡¸O, Ojousama...... my turn is......¡¹


    ¡¸Quicklyy~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes......¡¹


    The excited with expectations Nija made aplete turn into bewilderment, but thinking that she would receive a reward afterpleting my order, she swiftly took out a magic tool and called Jenny.


    ¡¸Ojousamaa~ what¡¯s your ord...... fuwaaaan¡¹


    ¡¸Will give you lewald~¡¹


    ¡¸Ah...... no...... aaaaah......¡¹


    I quickly seized Jenny just as she entered, put on the gear and done her in.


    Jenny was clinging onto the quickly closed door, but her hands quickly lost strength and she fell...... her mind also fell.


    Nija who witnessed that scene wasn¡¯t standing in attention anymore but was restlessly withdrawing instead.


    I have finished deliberately bringing Jenny down and with the two breathing bodies on the floor, I faced Nija.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    The moment I looked at her face, I could tell that Nija already had withdrawal symptoms from excitement apanied by straight nervousness.


    But there, I took out themunication magic tool from Jenny¡¯s pocket.


    I pulled it out from Jenny¡¯s pocket while making her feel good.


    ¡¸...... O, Ojou...... sama......?¡¹


    ¡¸Miaa~e to Eeki-kun¡¯s woom foo a bit~¡¹


    ¡ºY, yes! Right away!¡»


    ¡¸W, what¡¯s...... Ojo......!?¡¹


    I took out a magic tool in front of Nija who reached the peak of puzzlement.


    That moment, Nija gotpletely restrained and was unable to make a single movement.


    ¡¸...... Ojousama......? Wh...... y......?¡¹


    The magic tool I took out was just a dummy, but I activated 2nd-grade restriction sorcery.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if Nija was the top-ss among Christophe House¡¯s maids, it would be difficult for her to break from this.


    Moreover, I think even Obaasama would have a difficult time if three of these were stacked on each other.


    I have activated several other sorceries, but the confused Nija wouldn¡¯t realize. They are naturally concealed, so she wouldn¡¯t realize even if she wasn¡¯t confused.


    ¡¸Cwokodile teals aa not good~¡¹


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    I conveyed the real purpose to her before Mira arrived.


    It was only a shortment, but the person herself surely understood the meaning.


    In an instant, the bewildered flow of magical power turned pale and her limbs which grew weak sank down to the floor.


    This time, genuine tears flowed within her magical power, but it¡¯s already toote.


    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹


    Mira who entered after knocking at the door was bewildered by the restricted Nija and the two pink corpses, but I seized her tail before she could think about it more and turned her into the third corpse.


    Since she waspletely restrained, Nija was prevented from turning her face away and closing her eyes. Of course, she was allowed to asionally blink so her eyes wouldn¡¯t hurt from dryness.


    Nija who could only watch as I reward others apologized over and over again while sheddingrge tears of drops, but I ignored it all as this was a punishment.


    The pink three corpses were also done in until they dried up, and Nija¡¯s punishment continued until her tears and the strangely passionate magical power drifted away.

 Chapter 138 – Sorcery of the Usual Day

    Nija who was emitting considerably strange pure white magical power returned back to normal after moderately massaged her, and then I destroyed the evidence.


    Quite a long time passed since I entered the restroom, so Obaasama and Ena were worried a little when the remaining two personal maids entered inside.


    ¡¸Ninya, dee won be a next time, okayy~¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! Ojousama!¡¹


    The punishment appears to have been effective as the usually slow to respond Nija replied perfectly.


    She¡¯s standing at attention and trembling, the flow of her magical power became much better, but I can tell from the flow that she still has a ruddyplexion.


    I see no magic tool, so it¡¯s most likely not camouge.


    ¡¸Lily-chan, you took a considerable time, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, eating lots of veggies is apparently good! It happens from time to time! Fighting!¡¹


    When the trembling Nija opened the door and I left from the restroom, Obaasama and Ena who didn¡¯t know anything were waiting outside.


    But, they seem not to be suspecting anything, so I will consider that a good thing.


    Three of the four personal maids were staggering in a trance, and one¡¯s teeth were ttering while her body was trembling, but with the concealment sorcery I cast on them, they look normal to Obaasama and others.


    ¡¸Ai, will eat veggies~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, you are a good girl, Lily-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Ann-sama, Lily is always a good girl¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Lily-chan is always a good girl, aren¡¯t you~¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    I have to listen properly to what Obaasama and Ena who don¡¯t know anything say.


    So when I returned a cheerful reply, Obaasama gathered me in her arms and put me back to Reki-kun.


    The four camouged personal maids followed after us with unsteady steps like small animals.


    That day, the veggies on my te increased by a little. Mainly the dietary fiber-like things.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The 2nd Month has already begun, but Ojiisama¡¯s birthday is supposed to be in the 1st Month.


    However, an urgent matter outbroke in Ojiisama¡¯s fief of Landrich, so in the end, Ojiisama didn¡¯t make it for his birthday.


    Although the matter in the fief seems to have been resolved sessfully, Ojiisama who came back was very much discouraged.


    Dyed birthdays are not celebrated in Ovent.


    Therefore, if not in time for that day, it will be ¡°see you again next year.¡±


    I think it should be fine to congratte someone even if dyed, but it seems to be something like a long-time tradition.


    I don¡¯t see anything special about it, but long-time traditions are like that.


    But, birthday is irrelevant when ites to cheering up the depressed Ojiisama, so there¡¯s no problem.


    That being the case, I arrived at Ojiisama¡¯s office. It¡¯s actually my first time entering.


    ¡¸Jii~ji!¡¹


    ¡¸Lilianneeeeeeee...... gah¡¹


    ¡¸You are going to crush Lily-chan, you know?¡¹


    Ojiisama who was depressingly sitting on the floor holding his knees quickly revived and rushed at me, so Obaasama smacked him down as usual.


    But, Ojiisama revived as if nothing happened like always and this time received me normally from Obaasama.


    ¡¸Ooouooou, have youe tofort this Jii~ji, Lilianne......¡¹


    ¡¸Jii~ji, get bette, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸Of course! Jii~ji will always feel better when Lilianneforts me!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m d~¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹


    He has been feeling down so much, but he literally returned to normal in a blink of an eye, and started reading me the second part of X Sensei¡¯s new work about dere-dere grandpa.


    The said cursed sword and magic eyes girl was concluded in one volume, but this one seems an installment.


    A boy was about to eat a huge chikuwa from his bento, but it for some reason grew two legs and started solving the murder cases that appeared within the school.


    Chikuwa guided the boy and let him speak for himself, but it¡¯s quite surreal that no one asked about the chikuwa in the boy¡¯s hand.


    Chikuwa growing to legs lost its meaning, but that¡¯s that.


    Meddling in X Sensei¡¯s earlier works would probably be much better


    I understand that it¡¯s an installment because another case appeared after he finished settling one, but wouldn¡¯t that Chikuwa rot? No, I shouldn¡¯t be asking about this either.


    I left after a while because I didn¡¯t want to interfere with Ojiisama¡¯s work and Ojiisama was crying when it was time to part, but that¡¯s also the usual.


    Do your best, Ojiisama¡¯s subordinates.


    Ah, another person was sent flying.


    Ojiisama¡¯s who was full of sorrow threw off the subordinates who jumped him with all their might in order to not let him escape after I left the office is also the usual.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸By the way, Lily¡¹


    ¡¾If you divide 81 by 9, the result is not 8, is it!? Ah, yes. What is it, Sani Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Well, what to say...... Reki is doing his best, how about teaching him a bit more...... kind?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuun......¡¹


    ¡¾Ehh, I¡¯m being kind, you know? I y with him until he¡¯s satisfied every time¡¿


    ¡¸No...... I didn¡¯t mean that......¡¹


    ¡¸Wahiyuuun......¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, you there! We have not finished yet! Stop hiding your eyes behind your paws!¡¿


    Reki-kun who is bad at division hid his eyes behind his paws as usual and took ¡°more than that is impossible¡± pose.


    But, he¡¯s greatly mistaken if he thinks that he¡¯s done once he takes that pose.


    ¡¸......? Gyawan¡¹


    ¡¸W, well, Lily...... you don¡¯t have to go that far......¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s not good! Reki-kun can do it if he tries! You mustn¡¯t spoil him!¡¿


    When thepressed air under his chin explodes, Reki-kun won¡¯t be able to take that pose anymore.


    I¡¯m very well aware that something like this won¡¯t cause Reki-kun any damage.


    There¡¯s no problem with that since it is very unlikely to cause him any injury.


    Even if he got injured by any chance, I could instantly fix him up with 1st-grade sorcery even if his bones broke.


    ¡¾Now then, Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wauu¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s right. See? You can do it if you try. Really, why don¡¯t you do your best from the beginning?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuuunu......¡¹


    ¡¾Seriously...... do you have any learning ability or not......¡¿


    I became simr to a woman obsessed with the education of her children but Reki-kun really is a child who can do it if he tries.


    Despite that, he won¡¯t get serious unless I force him. What a troublesome child.


    I wonder why he doesn¡¯t show any motivation right from the start?


    ¡¾Sensei, Kuti. What do I have to do in order for Reki-kun to show motivation right from the start?¡¿


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... how about making him experience pain first!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s surely not it...... it would turn into a trauma sooner orter......¡¹


    ¡¸Then, reward him first?¡¹


    ¡¾Reward, huh...... but, if we y first, he won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s at his limit......¡¿


    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹


    Tiny-sama starts thinking with her hands folded and legs crossed while floating around in the air.


    Sani Sensei is also in a meditation mode, trying toe up with a n.


    Is there not a good way to motivate a child that doesn¡¯t show much motivation?


    Uh-huh, while being troubled, Reki-kun let out a big yawn and curled up into a ball as if it was unrted to him.


    ¡¾T, this child is really......¡¿


    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s Reki after all......¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Reki after all¡¹


    ¡¸Fuwaaafuu...... wafu¡¹


    While the carefree puppy let out a big sigh, I felt like thinking about it would be absurd, so I dived into his fluffy belly.

 Chapter 139 – Sorcery of Motivation

    Although Nija becamepletely obedient, she trembles when our eyes meet as after-effect at first, but she somehow managed to deceive others until the next personal maid took over.


    It seems that it was apparent only in her flow of magical power. It seems to have rooted deeply within her, so the punishment was a huge sess.


    While such things happened, the days slowly passed.


    The end of the 2nd Month approached and I have learned all of the 1st-grade sorceries as nned.


    This naturally included the sorcery that was lost on Auriol, making it actually 65 times the number of 1st-grade sorcery used on the Lizwald Continent.


    You might think this number is truly enormous, but in fact, most of the advanced sorceries are actually just superior evolutions of the low-grade or intermediate sorceries.


    However, strengthening of their effect is actually the ultimate challenge.


    Multiplying chant¨D¨Dif there are only one or two configurations, then there¡¯s more or less, no problem.


    However, put differently, if there are more than one or two configurations, a problem will arise. If their numbers exceed 100, it¡¯s already of apletely different magnitude.


    But, that is, as expected,mon sense among sorcerers. I, who is taught by the Forest next to the world¡¯s strongest two had no choice but to seed even if there were 100 or 200 configurations.


    ¡¸Now then, we have finished the 1st-grade sorcery on schedule. Next is the Special-grade. Although I say that, Special-grade are fundamentally on the same evolutionary advancement just like the 1st-grade. We will restrict the Special-grade sorcery to sorceries of the healing system¡¹


    ¡¸1st-grade promotes the natural recovery, so healing serious injuries is still difficult, but Special-grade is considered restoration, so the structure of the forms themselves are different~¡¹


    ¡¾Restoration, is it? Promotion is easy to understand, but I¡¯m not sure about restoration¡¿


    The general human anatomy from my past life was of help, so I was able to understand the form for the natural recovery promotion quite easily.


    Rather, I was able to smoothly learn it the moment I saw it.


    That was surely the pattern of having sound knowledge.


    Simrly, I was able to understand the forms rted to my past life¡¯s knowledge instantly, and I was even able to use them right away.


    My past life¡¯s knowledgepensated for the difficult lessons of the fairies, and even if I didn¡¯t learn instantly, I don¡¯t recall having any troubles.


    However, restoration hasn¡¯t been used in my past life yet or at least wasn¡¯t amon practice to my knowledge.


    But, it¡¯s not like things like that didn¡¯t happen while I was alive.


    I¡¯ve heard of missing parts being restored, cultivation of tissue, growing parts¨D¨Don pigs or guinea pigs¨D¨Dand transnting them to people.


    But, I feel like it¡¯s fundamentally different from these.


    I haven¡¯t been taught yet, but I have a hunch.


    ¡¸To put it simply, restoration is supplementing matter with magical power¡¹


    ¡¸It also can be used to promote resilience, but the theory behind the construction of the form is a different thing¡¹


    As expected, the fairiesplemented each other.


    Supplementing matter with magical power...... no matter how much I think about it, that would be an impossible way of thinking during my past life.


    The general concept of magical power didn¡¯t even exist, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    Moreover, magical power is a power whose true meaning has been eluding both this world and the Forest next to the world.


    An organism or special substance overflowing throughout the world¨D¨Da mysterious power dwelling in magic fragments and magic stones, that is magical power.


    Although magical power is naturally recovered upon expenditure just like stamina, it¡¯s a kind of talent with upper limits that are determined from the birth.


    Not only sorcery but different physical characteristics draw out magical power, and there are many cases where it¡¯s used without knowing.


    Clothes are especially easy to understand, for example.


    Wearing clothes is amon sense, so they stick to the body.


    As a result, clothes that are worn on a day-to-day basis soak with magical power and turn into something like a part of the body.


    In this world, the matchless tools called magic tools exist.


    In fact, they are same as daily-worn clothes soaked with magical power.


    The only difference is the amount of magical power.


    It¡¯s just that the difference is too crucial that even if you wear the same clothes every day, it¡¯s impossible for them to turn into a magic tool.


    Thanks to this soaking phenomenon, my eyes that can¡¯t see anything but magical power are able to see somewhat normally.


    The only problem is that this soaking is extremely difficult.


    If I could soak magical power arbitrarily, I might be able to secure vision with my own magical power that is still growing.


    But, I already understand that something like that is impossible.


    ¡¾As I thought it¡¯s different...... but, I¡¯m d you will teach me something new!¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. You should be like that after all! Well then, let¡¯s start immediately¡¹


    ¡¸Sani, it¡¯s not the time for restoration yet~ we begin with theposing the attribute first, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Mu...... i, isn¡¯t that fine? Something likeposing restoration attribute is nothing special in front of Lily, moreover, there¡¯s no value in teaching her that!¡¹


    ¡¸No way~ you said that I¡¯m absolute when ites to teaching sorcery, didn¡¯t you~? Didn¡¯t you~?¡¹


    ¡¸Gu, gumuu¡¹


    After seeing the funny scene of Kuti overpowering Sani sensei with a rare smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, I began learning about Special-grade sorcery starting from the attributeposition Kuti apparently excels in.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸¨D¨DThat¡¯s about it. Then, let¡¯s put it to practice¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    Kuti carefully constructed the form and chanted¨D¨Dsetting the configurations one by one, while Sani sensei taught me as usual.


    Attributeposition is a technique of subliming multiple sorceries to a physical phenomenon that is not normally possible.


    For example, one of the most extreme cases would be ice and fire barrier formation¨D¨DIce-fire Formation.


    What I¡¯m taught now is a form that gives the best possible characteristics of ice that can¡¯t be melted with the heat of the fire and fire that can¡¯t be put out with ice.


    I construct the form as taught and develop it.


    Special-grade sorceries are all sorceries of Tactical ss, so their chants are awfully lengthy.


    However, we have Kuti-made image chanting, so the chanting speed is as fast as thinking. Moreover, because I train parallel thinking on a daily basis, I¡¯ve acquired means to build forms several times faster. It seems that only I am able to do image chanting together with my special technique.


    A huge shield of ice-covered by blue mes appeared inside the special space Kuti developed.


    The Ice-fire Formation is of the smallest scale, but it¡¯s a Special-grade sorcery.


    Since it¡¯s normally considered a Tactical ss sorcery, it has a considerable power even at minimal settings.


    Although it has been minimized this time, it¡¯s size is still 6m in height and 4m in width.


    The Reki-kun room has been remodeled to amodate Reki-kun¡¯s giant body, so it still doesn¡¯t reach the ceiling though.


    That¡¯s because the ceiling is so high that even Reki-kun won¡¯t reach it when he jumps seriously.


    Sani sensei and Kuti do an inspection around the Ice-fire Formation I developed.


    The girls are not able to see the form, so they can only confirm the chanting speed and the actual effect.


    The form was nearly perfect, so the result should be ording to the hypothesis too. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡¸Umu. The attributes are making maximum use of each other without rebound. Perfect as always¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! Even Special-grade won¡¯t be a problem for you! Well, I knew that though!¡¹


    ¡¾Ehehe. Thank you!¡¿


    ¡¸Waakya!¡¹


    While in a good mood after receiving approval of the two fairies, Reki-kun who was acting as my sofa stirred.


    A strange noise came out of him as he moved.


    Reki-kun normally doesn¡¯t move when substituting for my sofa...... how unusual.


    ¡¾What¡¯s the matter, Reki-kun? Did something happen?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    ¡¸What, what? You want to use sorcery?¡¹


    ¡¾Ohh! Are you finally showing interest in sorcery, Reki-kun!?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufun¡¹


    ¡¾I see, I see~ You fiiiinally got interested~¡¿


    ¡¸Then, should I teach him some simple elementary stuff first?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, wait. We are currently in the middle of Lily¡¯s lesson. Leave it forter¡¹


    ¡¸Wahiyun......¡¹


    The ears of Reki-kun who finally showed motivation dropped down in sadness.


    ¡¾My, my, Sensei, isn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s the first time Reki-kun showed motivation for something besides ying, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸U, muu...... well, that¡¯s certainly true......¡¹


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that fine, ain¡¯t that fine. Let¡¯s teach give him a beginner¡¯s lesson. If it¡¯s Reki, he will be surely able to do it soon¡¹


    ¡¸No but, even though he might be Salvarua, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for him to learn sorcery right away? His maths are doubtful at best too after all¡¹


    ¡¸Wahiyuuu......¡¹


    Far from his ears dropping, Reki-kun who received the finishing blow from Sani sensei hid his eyes with his forepaws.


    Ahh, this is not good anymore. Reki-kun¡¯s heart has sunk.


    I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s really bad at losing or his heart is too fickle......


    ¡¸Sani......¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei......¡¿


    ¡¸Ah, no...... erm......¡¹


    When the two of us stared at Sani sensei with reproachful eyes, she started panicking.


    Seriously...... even though he finally showed unusual motivation......


    But, I¡¯m anxious about his future if he became like that with just a few words.


    It could turn into something fatal in the future if getting defeated this easily bes a habit of his.


    He¡¯s adorable as usual with his eyes covered by his forepaws, but I racked my brains about what to do while patting the belly of Reki-kun who was in a slightly troubling position.

 Chapter 140 – Sorcery of Child Rearing

    I¡¯m the one who smashed Reki-kun¡¯s pride.


    Whether it was because I wanted to make the puppy that walked with his nose stuck up in the air obedient at first or that my patience had run out, it was Theo¡¯s fault.


    I have been honestly reflecting on the fact that I overdid it that time. But I don¡¯t regret it.


    And then, I might have also been too strict with his studies.


    But, Reki-kun is at fault too.


    Even though he really can do it if he tries, he won¡¯t get serious......


    Even though I told him over and over again that the range of the sorceries he would be able to use would expand if he could do arithmetics properly......


    ¡¸Praising hopeless children to build up their confidence apparently works, you know? Natasha said so¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, was that inter-dimension voicemunication with improved magical power reduction from yesterday to ask that?¡¹


    ¡¸Well yeah~ Natasha is basically hopeless after all. She seems to understand Reki¡¯s feelings¡¹


    ¡¾But, she¡¯s the Queen of the Forest next to the world, right? Yet she¡¯s hopeless?¡¿


    Kuti¡¯s little twin sister Natasha acts as the Queen of the Forest next to the world.


    Although, it seems that she¡¯s just doing paperwork.


    ording to Kuti, although the Queen has a voice, fundamentally, it is an official position, not necessarily something great.


    Originally, Kuti was supposed to be chosen, but she pushed it onto Natasha.


    ¡¸She is. She¡¯s not as good at sorcery as Lily or me. But well, I think that the office work is her calling. That¡¯s why she¡¯s the Queen¡¹


    ¡¾Hee~ is that so?¡¿


    ¡¸Having aptitude is necessary for the Queen. Kuti has that aptitude, but so does her little twin sister, Natasha. As we know, office work and this fellow don¡¯t mix together. I don¡¯t understand how she could have the aptitude. However, those with aptitude are scarce so they are chosenpulsorily, which led this fellow to use sorcery in order to sacrifice Natasha in her ce. She has been disguised for 100 years¡¹


    ¡¾100 years, is it......¡¿


    ¡¸Ehehe~¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, the person herself made considerable achievements during those 100 years and climbed to the top of the social status with her own ability. That¡¯s precisely the position of a genuine Queen. Well, she is basically the top of the Forest next to the world¡¹


    To continue deceiving for a hundred years, as expected of the disguise sorcery of the strongest sorceress.


    But, since Natasha continued being a victim for so long, does it mean that she herself wanted to be the Queen?


    On top of that, to be the top with her own ability is too amazing. Is she really hopeless?


    ¡¸It¡¯s just what you think. Natasha has adored the position of the Queen for a long time. When Kuti was chosen, she immediately proposed to be her substitute¡¹


    ¡¾I see¡¿


    When I ced my index finger on my chin and tilted my head to the side, Sani sensei guessed what I was thinking and answered my doubts.


    As I thought, she had adored the Queen position.


    It matched her aptitude, I wonder if it really was her calling?


    ¡¸Enough about Natasha~ it¡¯s about Reki now, right~?¡¹


    ¡¸That was the case¡¹


    Kuti strangely forced a change of topic.


    I wonder if she¡¯s embarrassed talking about her past after all? But, this is a rare chance to get to know more about Kuti, so I would like to hear more.


    ¡¾Hey, hey, Kuti. I want to hear more stories about your past~¡¿


    ¡¸Eeeeeeh, n, no! No way! The stories of my past aren¡¯t any good, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you certainly were unreasonable after all¡¹


    ¡¾Was she that terrible?¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah and even more...... let¡¯s see, that happened 400 years aguah-¡¹


    When Sani sensei began speaking while grinning at the flustered Kuti, Kuti rammed her with air cannon sorcery and sent her flying.


    The fairy sensei wearing a white coat drew a parab through the air.


    She flew quite far, didn¡¯t she...... the fluttering of her white coat has a good feeling. Ah, she has plenty ofces today, doesn¡¯t she?


    ¡¸Haahaahaa...... I will burn you next time if you say any more than that!?¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha, Kuti, calm down. I will love Kuti no matter how you turn out to be?¡¿


    ¡¸I also love Lily no matter how you turn out to be! Aishiteru yo! I will continue loving you even if the world perishes! Rather, I will destroy the world for you!¡¹


    Not sure where the talk about Reki-kun ran off to, but the sugary mood continued to spread while watching the fairy sensei who was still drawing a parab through the air even now.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Well done. As expected of Reki-kun. That was great¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    ¡¸Amazing, Reki! Aren¡¯t you already the smartest among the Salvarua!? You surprised me!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun!¡¹


    ¡¸That was something. I haven¡¯t seen a Salvarua that made it this far. As expected of you, Reki. You are a Salvarua among Salvarua¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufufufun!¡¹


    The triumphant Reki-kun proudly aimed his nose towards the ceiling as his breathing roughened.


    We decided to try Natasha¡¯s suggestion of praising first.


    As a result, Reki-kun¡¯s motivation suddenly rose.


    Reki-kun¡¯s studying efficiency improved so much it made me think: What is this child, isn¡¯t he too simple?


    After being praised, his mistakes decreased, his concentration increased, the time it took him to solve problems got shorter, and furthermore, the rate of his correct answers went up as well.


    This child is apparently a child who makes progress only when praised.


    My method of teaching him strictly and harshly scolding him might have been incorrect. Raising children is difficult.


    ¡¾Then, solve this one next, Reki-kun¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    ¡¾Eh?¡¿


    When I presented another problem in front of Reki-kun who was in a perfect condition, he turned his face away.


    It hasn¡¯t been even 1 Hal yet, it¡¯s too early to finish the lesson.


    ¡¸Reki, the lesson has not ended yet, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    ¡¸Whatchu say? I can already do something so simple, so I¡¯m going to y?¡¹


    ¡¾Reki-kun...... you won¡¯t be able to master it if you don¡¯t repeat it, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufun!¡¹


    ¡¸Whatchu say? I can already do it, so I won¡¯t do more?¡¹


    ¡¾Reki-kun......¡¿


    It turned out like this after all.


    I thought so. In fact, I thought this would happen.


    Considering him getting conceited immediately after being praised lightly.


    This child has a tendency to do that.


    Despite that, he¡¯s a delicate child whose heart will horribly shatter. He¡¯s a really troublesome child.


    ¡¸Reki~ it¡¯s as Lily said, you won¡¯t master it if you don¡¯t repeat over and over again, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufufufufun¡¹


    ¡¸Whatchu say? I¡¯m different from you guys, so I will be fine?...... This fellow......¡¹


    Arge mark of anger appeared on Kuti¡¯s forehead because of Reki-kun¡¯s words.


    The next moment, Reki-kun who turned away cockily got his limbspletely restrained and was forced into aying position.


    ¡¸Wagyuuuuu¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha~ You are too conceited for a dog, you know~?¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s voice and magical power that grew pale escaped from his body after Kuti¡¯s lovely as bells voice chimed.


    Completely changed from the cheeky Tengu-sama, Reki-kun who envisioned his bloody future trembled until he fainted.


    He¡¯s so easy to faint, that fainting has already be a habit of his.


    This has to be improved too......


    And then, the endless scene of Kuti whose anger has yet to abate forcibly waking Reki-kun up and Reki-kun fainting again the moment he sees the angry Kuti in front of him, began.


    ¡¸Reki~ I will teach you not to let something like that from this cheeky mouth of yours ever again, alright~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wagyan, wagyaaaaaa¡¹


    A lightning strike that didn¡¯t affect Reki-kun¡¯s fur but numbed his internal organs, attacked him.


    I wonder if the control that immediately wakes Reki-kun without causing too much pain is Kuti¡¯s kindness? Reki-kun would turn into cinders if she got serious after all.


    But as expected, Kuti wouldn¡¯t go that hard on Reki-kun who is a part of our family.


    ¡¸Wagyugyuuuu......¡¹


    ¡¸Have you understood your position!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wahiyuuuu......¡¹


    When Reki-kun whopletely submitted feebly raised his voice, Kuti nodded in satisfaction and immediately cast healing sorcery on him.


    But, Reki-kun shouldn¡¯t have taken any damage from something of that degree. The objective was to make him reflect, so a bit of a damage would have been fine though.


    ¡¾Reki-kun gets cocky when he¡¯s praised and his heart crumbles when we strict with him. Just what should we do?¡¿


    ¡¸That depends...... in the meantime, we should take our time to adjust little by little¡¹


    ¡¾Let¡¯s go a bit at a time then~¡¿


    ¡¸Uh-huh¡¹


    When the Reki-kun rearing n became just a bit more solid, I patted Reki-kun who shrunk in reflection.

 Chapter 141 – Sorcery of Salvarua - Part 1

    The next day, I restrained from being Spartan and didn¡¯t overpraise him, I decided to train him while moderately praising him and extending the praises a little by little.


    The efficiency was worse than the time he turned into a super efficient Tengu, but the present situation where I strike his stretching nose might be more efficient for the long-term.


    Even if I snap his stretched nose, I break it with a kindness that doesn¡¯t make him take the usual submission pose, so the interruption of the lesson also moderately decreased.


    I hope that he will realize that the basic arithmetic operations will actually help him use sorcery more efficiently, but it seems he doesn¡¯t get the hint for some reason even when he watches us practice.


    I guess he won¡¯t be able to realize it unless I do something about it myself.


    I think Reki-kun has strong tendencies.


    He¡¯s surely the type who won¡¯t believe unless he saw or experienced it for himself. What a troubling child.


    ¡¾Although he became a bit better than before, I really think that Reki-kun¡¯s study hours are too few¡¿


    ¡¸Even if you say that, it¡¯s hopeless once he takes this pose¡¹


    ¡¸He won¡¯t stop unless you send him flying after all~¡¹


    That¡¯s correct.


    Reki-kun¡¯s Salvarua traits might have gotten out of the norm because of my affection and his grew bodyrger and stronger as the result.


    However, Reki-kun would face the ceiling of the considerably high Reki-kun room, jump into a splendid height ande crashing back into the ground and end up covering his eyes with his forepaws¨D¨Dhe will not concede once he takes this submission pose.


    Rather, he because like a sulking child.


    Once Reki-kun bes like that, it¡¯s impossible to continue his lessons.


    There were times where he would reluctantly continue learning, but he became like that since who-knows-when. I¡¯m troubled because he¡¯s stubborn in weird ces.


    But, if I roll a ball on the tip of his nose, he will immediately undo the submission pose.


    However, it bes difficult from there.


    Once Reki-kun starts ying, he¡¯s like a child who won¡¯t stop until his battery runs out, ying until he reaches the limits of his stamina.


    When that happens, he naturally has no energy to continue studying.


    There¡¯s no way his efficiency would increase if I forced him to study in such conditions. It would be meaningless unless he gets ustomed to it.


    ¡¸However, I think the study time became considerably longerpared to before, you know?¡¹


    ¡¾Well, that¡¯s certainly true but......¡¿


    ¡¸Lily, if you cram too much into him, Reki will surely get worn out~¡¹


    ¡¸Reki is not able to absorb things as efficiently as you after all¡¹


    ¡¾Mu...... muu¡¿


    I have the groundwork called past life knowledge.


    But, Reki-kun is challenging it in apletely brand-new state.


    Moreover, Reki-kun is still young. I wonder if I¡¯m hurrying things too much?


    ¡¾I understand. I might have been a little hurried. Reki-kun is a child who can do if he tries, but forcing him too much is not good, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Indeed. There¡¯s no need to hurry. Each at his own pace. Well, you are fine to increase your pace a bit more, though¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Lily¡¯s absorption efficiency breaks through the center of the universe! If Reki has at least a half of that...... no, a tenth...... no, a smidge...... no way! It¡¯s all mine~!¡¹


    Kuti who suddenly rose into the air started circling and rotating and she crashed into Reki-kun who was in the submission pose while releasing magical power fireworks into the universe.


    Reki-kun who got blown away received no damage at all, so he stayed in the submission pose with his eyes covered with his forepaws. By the way, he got turned over to his back, so he¡¯s now in the perfect total submission position.


    That right now had a considerable power, I wonder just how tough this puppy is?


    His body is strong enough to withstand even 2nd-grade sorcery and he¡¯s able to move at speeds that match his strength.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be like getting run over with a car or train if he crashed into you at full speed?


    ¡¸However, Reki became quite tough, hasn¡¯t he? The Salvarua shouldn¡¯t be this tough. I wonder if he got this big precisely because he¡¯s your pet?¡¹


    ¡¾But, my personal maids didn¡¯t be particrly tougher or anything¡¿


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s certainly true. It might be because the race of Salvarua has a great affinity for your power. But this toughness is truly interesting¡¹


    Sani sensei who changed into a mad scientist after a long while muttered while showing a suspicious smile.


    I wonder how it really is?


    Did Reki-kun grow this much thanks to the magical power mofumofu only because he¡¯s Salvarua, or is it possible for other races too?


    The reaction of my personal maids who are of different races has been a glossy skin and improved health.


    All do feel pleasant, though.


    Regarding the races, I have never mofumofued any other beast with magical power yet.


    Therefore, it might be that the effects vary both individually and ording to the race.


    It doesn¡¯t have any effect on Kuti who is a fairy, so it¡¯s notpletely impossible.


    However, there¡¯s also a possibility that Reki-kun is special.


    It¡¯s possible that Reki-kun would grow this big even without my magical power mofumofu.


    But, I consider that possibility unlikely.


    That¡¯s because Reki-kun greatly deviates from what has been researched about the Salvarua in the Forest next to the world.


    Reki-kun who is still a puppy is currentlyrger than an adult Salvarua.


    Far from that, it¡¯s impossible for the Salvarua to withstand the power of 2nd-grade sorcery just with their bodies.


    Furthermore, even for the adult Salvarua, it¡¯s impossible to reach such strength and dexterity Reki-kun disys.


    If the ordinary Salvarua could attain such potential, they wouldn¡¯t be ruined so simply.


    ¡¸Horya and aryaa~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu~n¡¹


    Reki-kun who flew through the air in the submission pose again wlesslynded while still covering his eyes as if nothing happened thanks to his physical ability and continuedying down.


    Kuti who is throwing stars ands at Reki-kun while rotating in the air seems to be having fun.


    The lesson has already ended with Reki-kun¡¯s submission pose, so there¡¯s no problem in particr.


    Reki-kun seemed happy ying with Kuti, but his submission pose stayed the same.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Reki-kun¡¯s present arithmetic level would be that of a elementary school¡¯s third grader?


    I¡¯m talking about a third grader in the world of my past life, not the third grader of this world.


    The level of this world¡¯s school¨D¨Dthe current academy my siblings are attending is far lower whenpared to my previous world.


    Looking at it from that angle, the level of Reki-kun¡¯s calctions have already surpassed Theo¡¯s.


    However, because Reki-kun is learning just arithmetics, it goes without saying that he¡¯s apathetic to other subjects.


    But, because Reki-kun is basically a pet, there¡¯s not much meaning for him to know history and culture.


    He will learn it slowly by nature as we spend time together and teach himmon sense such as not hurting people.


    Especially, the gigantic Reki-kun has to learn to not crush me, who has a slower growth than average children on contact.


    I understand that I have to properly caution him, so he wouldn¡¯t crush me while absentmindedly ying.


    It has to be said that he doesn¡¯t bare his fangs against my personal maids, Obaasama and rest, or the people who take care of him, so he has never injured anyone.


    Rather, Reki-kun threatened others only in the beginning.


    I have a feeling that he hasn¡¯t done it even once since I crushed his heart.


    But, I think that taking things lightly can have serious consequences.


    ¡¸...... He¡¯s getting cocky, this brat¡¹


    ¡¾He is, isn¡¯t he?¡¿


    ¡¸Getting cocky~¡¹


    It was my bad as I have increased the praising frequency a little too much by a mistake.


    Furthermore, his nostrils pointed to the ceiling to boast funfun about his learning ability, I really can¡¯t understand him.


    Thest time, it was good to stop here and y, but Reki-kun got cocky this time and started striking the floor with his forepaws to demand something.


    ¡¸...... Something is different today?¡¹


    ¡¾He¡¯s demanding something, isn¡¯t he? Reki-kun what is it that you are demanding?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    ¡¸Hou...... to think it would be another problem¡¹


    Unexpectedly, Reki-kun wasn¡¯t demanding to y, but another problem to solve.


    Both Sani sensei, Kuti and I were surprised by that.


    Up until now, there weren¡¯t many times he proactively took the initiative to learn. But, to think he would voluntarily ask to continue studying while having a cocky attitude, that is really surprising.


    ¡¾Reki-kun! To demand more problems on your own! What a growth! I¡¯m so happy!¡¿


    ¡¸This fellow~ how shocking~¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun!¡¹


    ¡¾Alright, alright, this problem then!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    I drew the problem right away because I didn¡¯t want Reki-kun to lose his motivation and he immediately solved it and answered correctly as well.


    Today¡¯s Reki-kun is somewhat different.


    Kuti and Sani sensei must think so too.


    I think so myself, so it can¡¯t be wrong.


    The fairies and I drew the problems one after another and Reki-kun nailed them all.


    ¡¸Amazing, amazing! Reki, what happened to you!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm...... even though he disliked it yesterday, just what happened?¡¹


    ¡¾I wonder what happened......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    ¡¸Rieki-kun!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Reki!?¡¹¡¹


    Reki-kun who solved thest problem while breathing roughly through his nose went Bushu~ and his body suddenly grew weak and he copsed.


    When I rushed over in a panic to Reki-kun in order to confirm the sudden situation, he was there sleeping peacefully like a puppy.


    ¡¾W, what is the meaning of this......¡¿


    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t know......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Lily, this......¡¹


    The ce Kuti pointed at with a low blurred voice was the forehead of the peacefully sleeping Reki-kun.


    There was something that wasn¡¯t there before.

 Chapter 142 – Sorcery of Salvarua - Part 2

    A hexagonal prism with sharp ends¨D¨Da hexagonal crystal system was stuck to Reki-kun¡¯s forehead.


    Such thing definitely didn¡¯t exist on Reki-kun¡¯s forehead just a moment ago.


    Something that certainly didn¡¯t exist is seen by both of the fairies and myself.


    Yes...... I can see it as well.


    In other words, this contains magical power.


    Furthermore, the uniform hexagonal crystal system shape it¡¯s presented in is so smooth almost as if it was man-made.


    This something that is stuck on Reki-kun¡¯s forehead gives me the impression of a gem that was polished by human hands.


    But, this is not the time to be concerned about that.


    This kind of thing has suddenly appeared without any premonition on the living being, Reki-kun. This is obviously an abnormal situation.


    But, in case this was man-made, there¡¯s no way Kuti wouldn¡¯t notice.


    That very Kuti has her eyes wide open.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a necessity for her to make a fake reaction. I thought it might be a surprise, but there wouldn¡¯t be a need for her to make such an expression.


    Sani sensei is also staring at that something with surprise and a great interest.


    This is not some kind of a surprise made by the two judging from their reactions.


    Then, just what is it? The very first thing that came to my mind is an illness.


    The next moment, I found my consciousness in the unconsciousness domain¨D¨Dthe Base Domain.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    An enormous quantity of group of forms is floating above me.


    As a matter of fact, I have entered this space dotted with an infinite amount of tennis court-sized floors countless times.


    ¡¸Reki-kun¡¯s health data!¡¹


    I draw out the data from the folder within the archive that recorded Reki-kun¡¯s daily flow of magical power.


    The next moment, windows that filled up arge amount of space appeared and disyed the data since the very first day I met with Reki-kun.


    I locate a window that shows the outside picture first, then I search for the windows with a simr flow of magical power data to reduce the number of windows.


    There¡¯s a considerably massive amount, but even though the preserved data has been already considerably ssified, it would take quite some time to findparable data.


    But, I set the flow of time within the Base Domain at the highest speed right away, so even though it will still take some time, I elerated my thinking to the highest speeds to finish as soon as possible.


    I see something umon in the current flow of magical power within the thing that appeared on Reki-kun¡¯s forehead.


    When something is wrong, like illness or injury, the flow of magical power bes different from usual.


    Ipare the stored flow and shape data with various situations and other information to see what the flow and shape of magical power shows in the statistics, psychology, physiology and investigate thoroughly.


    I investigate thoroughly, but the flow of magical power is different from the flow within people, so I can¡¯t grasp everything perfectly.


    In fact, Reki-kun¡¯s magical power shows no abnormality, but this is clearly an abnormal situation.


    ¡¸Ku! ording to the data, Reki-kun is healthy...... what¡¯s going on!? Is Reki-kun all right!?¡¹


    I don¡¯t remember when I stopped appearing in the Base Domain in my past life¡¯s form.


    Whether it¡¯s because I¡¯m ustomed to my current appearances, I¡¯m standing in the Base Domain with my three-year-old little girl with slightly slower growth form.


    Even though just a little bit of time passed in the outside world, 100 times that passed in here.


    Although I used that time effectively to arrange andpare arge amount of information, my attempt to determine what is happening to Reki-kun ended up in a failure.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸...... Fumu. Rather than saying it suddenly appeared, it¡¯s better to say that something buried within Reki¡¯s forehead has emerged over the time¡¹


    When I returned from the Base Domain, I heard the result of Sani sensei¡¯s analysis.


    It appears that Sensei has seeded to make an analysis over this short period of time. I don¡¯t know to what degree she was able to analyze, but Sani sensei will surely get to the bottom of things.


    ¡¾Sensei, is Reki-kun all right?¡¿


    ¡¸How does it look in your eyes? From what I can see, the only abnormality is this object on his forehead. I have never heard of Salvarua growing an object like this after all¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I havepared all of Reki-kun¡¯s health data in the Base Domain, but I came to a conclusion from the flow and shape of his magical power that he¡¯s extremely healthy¡¿


    ¡¸In other words, this object does not bring harm to Reki¡¹


    ¡¾Seeing Reki-kun¡¯s peacefully sleeping face, it doesn¡¯t look like it has any bad influences on him...... but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safe just because it has no impact on his magical power and outward appearances¡¿


    ¡¸That is so......¡¹


    Magical power can tell you quite a lot about others.


    But, I know that it doesn¡¯t tell you everything.


    What we know at the moment are the results of gathering the data of flow and shape of magical power.


    But, the world around me is still a narrow one. The information gathered in such narrow world is by no meansplete. It¡¯s far off from being perfect.


    Still, I have seeded in extracting information from the data collected up until now with a considerable uracy.


    ¡¸I believe that your analysis of magical power is considerably reliable, but it¡¯s only from your viewpoint. It¡¯s still too early to be relieved¡¹


    ¡¾Yes. Let¡¯s consider what we understand for now¡¿


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... this object didn¡¯t cause any problems after emerging on Reki¡¯s forehead, aside from being visible. Then, how about before?¡¹


    ¡¾Before...... is it? It¡¯s clearly abnormal that he suddenly went to sleep, isn¡¯t it? Speaking about before that......¡¿


    Reki-kun suddenly falling asleep is most likely connected to the appearance of this object on his forehead.


    If this object exhausted his physical strength with its appearances, then it would be easy to understand. However, it also means that this object has snatched enough of Reki-kun¡¯s extraordinary stamina to forcibly put him to sleep.


    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that it could be extremely dangerous.


    ¡¸Reki¡¯s abnormality, huh...... whates to mind is......¡¹


    ¡¸Reki¡¯s abnormality is ¡°that¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    While pondering myself, Kuti spoke up while extending her hand towards Reki-kun¡¯s forehead and knocking on the object.


    We still don¡¯t know what it is, so it might be dangerous, but it should be fine since it¡¯s Kuti who is doing it.


    ¡¾Abnormality......?¡¿


    ¡¸Un. I mean, wasn¡¯t Reki somehow bright before this came out?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    Indeed, that¡¯s it.


    I thought it was just going swimmingly for him, but when I think about it, that Reki-kun was a bit strange.


    Because it was my wishful thinking that the results of Reki-kun¡¯s study bore fruit, I have carelessly excluded that abnormality from my thoughts.


    ¡¾In other words, Reki-kun got bright under the influence of this object......?¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s possible that it assisted Reki¡¯s processing capability¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s what I wanted to say, but...... ah¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹


    When Kuti knocked on the object on Reki-kun¡¯s forehead again it suddenly fell off.


    Kan, a slightly loud noise resounded when it hit the floor and gathered everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡¸Iiiiit, it came off-!?¡¹


    ¡¸What ae we going to doo!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... It came off, didn¡¯t it?¡¹


    The greatly panicked Kuti shrieked while drawing the Munch¡¯s Missing Scream, and I forgot to draw words of magical power and bit my tongue after raising my voice.


    And then, Sani sensei¡¯sposed voice added to the contrast and quietly disappeared in the Reki-kun room.

 Chapter 143 – Sorcery of Salvarua - Part 3

    ¡¸Hawawawawawawa¡¹


    ¡¸Kuti, Kuti whawhawha, what do we do aout dis!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, calm down you two¡¹


    While I was spontaneously iling my hands just like the panicking Tiny-sama, Sani sensei continued calmly observing the situation.


    ¡¸...... Wafu?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹


    Although Tiny-sama and I were panicking, we came to a temporary halt when Reki-kun, who opened his eyes, barked weakly.


    Reki-kun was making a carefree face that obviously didn¡¯t understand the situation we were thrown in.


    ¡¸Rieki-kun, ae you alwight?¡¹


    ¡¸Reki, Reki, are you hurting? Mainly your forehead area!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu? ...... Wa, wafu!?¡¹


    Reki-kun who heard Kuti¡¯s words used his hind legs to touch his forehead and noticed the abnormal situation as well. After gradually scratching his forehead, the flow of his magical power steadily turned pale.


    ¡¸Calm down, Reki. There is nothing wrong with your body at present¡¹


    ¡¸Wa, wafuu......¡¹


    ¡¸B, but he was sho......¡¹


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you calm down too and use words of magical power?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau, I¡¯m showwy......¡¹


    ¡¸No...... it¡¯s fine¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t Lily¡¯s lisping when she¡¯s flustered beyond adorable! Rather, isn¡¯t it fine if she stays like this!?¡¹


    While slightly ashamed of myself for bitting my tongue while flustered, I answered Kuti¡¯s defense? with a bashful smile.


    It appears that Kuti also returned to normal when Reki-kun regained consciousness.


    Kuti returned my smile with her usual smug face and the panic of the two of us disappeared somewhere.


    ¡¸wa, wafuuuu¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, I¡¯m sorry I neglected you Reki-kun. You don¡¯t feel any abnormality in your body, do you? From what I saw, your health condition is the same as ever, but...... do you feel slightlynguid and drowsy?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... there are no other abnormalities, huh. It should be fine since Reki himself doesn¡¯t feel anything and the power of your eyes also can¡¯t find anything.¡¹


    ¡¾B, but Sensei......¡¿


    ¡¸What, don¡¯t worry. The power of your Magic Eyes are quite something. It certainly is an abnormal situation, but the data umted so far doesn¡¯t lie¡¹


    Sani sensei¡¯s voice filled with confidence that my mind slightly to rest, but as expected, I¡¯m unable to be negligent because of this irregr existence.


    Moreover, it¡¯s an abnormality that happened to someone close to me. I think being nervous is justified.


    ¡¾But...... just what is this thing, I wonder?¡¿


    ¡¸Kuti, don¡¯t recklessly touch it. Reki too¡¹


    ¡¸Ofu¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    One fairy and one animal who were extending their limbs towards the object that fell from Reki-kun¡¯s forehead quickly withdrew after hearing Sani sensei¡¯s words and appealed in a hurry as if they weren¡¯t doing anything.


    ¡¾Really...... you two mustn¡¯t, okay? Reki-kun doesn¡¯t show any abnormalities at present, but you mustn¡¯t touch it until we figure what it is! Okay! Don¡¯t touch it!¡¿


    ¡¸Oh~......¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuuu~......¡¹


    I enclosed it in a severed space so the two naughty children who hold great interest towards the object wouldn¡¯t stretch their hands towards it.


    I ignore the two naughty children who raised voices ofints and observe the object after enclosing it in the severed space. Then, a strange magical power started flowing within the severed space.


    ¡¾Se, Sensei...... this is......¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu? Is something happening? I can¡¯t see anything abnormal¡¹


    ¡¸Since only Lily¡¯s eyes see it, is something happening to the flow of magical power then?¡¹


    ¡¾Un...... somehow...... the magical power used for the severed space is flowing into the object? No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s absorbing it?¡¿


    The severed space that I enclosed the object in is naturally a sorcery and magical power is constantly developed in order to maintain the configuration of the space.


    That magical power started flowing into the object.


    This is my first time seeing such phenomenon.


    The magical power that maintains the severed space decreases little by little and it seems that it won¡¯t be able to maintain its configuration for long.


    Since it¡¯s impossible to add magical power into apleted sorcery, it will soon destroy the sorcery by itself.


    ¡¾Sensei...... the severed space is about to break......¡¿


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s absorbing the magical power then it¡¯s not destroying the space, but breaking it as a result. In other words, it possesses the absorption factor. I see, that¡¯s the reason Reki suddenly fell asleep¡¹


    Sensei¡¯s voice was full of conviction.


    Sani sensei was apparently convinced that it has caused Reki-kun to fall asleep after understanding absorption capability of the object.


    ¡¾Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸You remember too, no? What happened at the time when you ran out of magical power?¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, I see¡¿


    When I used up my magical power, I fainted.


    This is the so-called magical power exhaustion symptom and it¡¯s a dangerous thing that would sometimes snatch your physical strength instead of the magical power.


    There was a time when I consumed my magical power until I exhausted itpletely and lost consciousness.


    It was a considerably long ago and my total amount of magical power increased as a result, so I have never fainted since then.


    I don¡¯t usually regard it as dangerous because I normally don¡¯t reach that point anymore. Still, there is a chance that I would.


    ¡¾But, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the flow of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power?¡¿


    ¡¸This is just a conjecture, but Reki¡¯s magical power developed abnormally because of your powers. Didn¡¯t something like a lump of magical powere out?¡¹


    ¡¾A lump of magical power...... is it? Reki-kun, may I for a little?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    With my magic eyes, I¡¯m able to see forms in detail, but I¡¯m also able to see the magical power people were endowed with and the things that are soaked with their magical power.


    When looking at the soaked shapes, the focus is adjusted so that the fine details are intentionally blurred in order to make it easier for me to grasp the whole image.


    On the contrary, the viewpoint changes when looking at the flow of magical power as it focuses on the small details, so I could see even the smallest differences.


    I usually put more importance on the flow of magical power.


    I look at the outeryer of the flow of magical power most of the time, but I¡¯m able to see deep inside when I put my mind to it.


    But, it¡¯s quite exhausting, so I usually concentrate on the outeryer of the flow of magical power.


    The inneryer is nearly the same as the outeryer, so there¡¯s not much meaning to looking at it.


    But, I¡¯m not able to see this umtion of magical power Sensei was talking about by looking only at the outeryer.


    In the first ce, the concept of a lump of magical power itself is abnormal.


    Every person possesses magical power.


    But, the magical power constantly circtes around the body, there¡¯s no such thing as stopping in one ce.


    The umtion of the magical power that circtes throughout the body like this is unnatural.


    Magical power can¡¯t pile up like this normally.


    ¡¾Ah, there it is...... a, th, this...... it¡¯s...... moving?¡¿


    ¡¸Moving? What¡¯s going on?¡¹


    Looking into the depths of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power, I could see a lump of magical power just as Sani sensei conjectured.


    Moreover, the unordinary amount of magical power was...... moving.


    ¡¸Wabububufufuu¡¹


    ¡¾Re, Reki-kun!?¡¿


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Reki!?¡¹


    ¡¸Awawawawa, Re, Rekii~¡¹


    ¡¾Ku, I¡¯m sorry, Reki-kun!¡¿


    When the lump of magical power reached Reki-kun¡¯s heart, he suddenly toppled over and began convulsing.


    The sudden panic I felt was greater than a while ago.


    I have immediately cast sorcery to restrict Reki-kun so hisrge body wouldn¡¯t injure someone during the convulsions.


    ¡¾Sensei, when the lump of magical power reached Reki-kun¡¯s heart, he suddenly began to convulse¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu, is it still moving?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, it¡¯s traveling speed has slowed down, but it¡¯s still moving. Is it moving to the forehead?¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s very probable. The moving lump is probably the same one as this. Kuti!¡¹


    ¡¸Already on it~¡¹


    Kuti started developing some kind of sorcery even before Sani sensei finished talking.


    Looking at the form, it seems to be a sorcery of the recovery system.


    ¡¾For such a huge thing to move throughout his body......¡¿


    The convulsions were quickly suppressed and Reki-kun who lost his consciousness was dead tired.


    The object removed from Reki-kun¡¯s forehead was the size of my small fist.


    No matter howrge Reki-kun¡¯s body is, there¡¯s no way something like this moving through the interior of his body wouldn¡¯t have any influence.


    Reki-kun¡¯s health condition deteriorated a bit from a little while ago, but his life is being maintained thanks to the sorcery Kuti is casting.


    ¡¸Assuming that the thing moving throughout his body is same as this, it must be moving faster than this one that fell off. If not, he would have been experiencing convulsions that time as well. If it¡¯s moving towards the forehead, then it will surelye out of the forehead again. Once ites out on his forehead, it will most likely snatch all of Reki¡¯s magical power. In his current state, it would snatch his physical strength too...... this is extremely dangerous¡¹


    ¡¾That can¡¯t be! Sensei, what do we do!?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Well...... no, but......¡¹


    ¡¾Sensei! If there¡¯s something we can do then we should do it! What should I do!?¡¿


    ¡¸...... Alright. But it¡¯s considerably difficult?¡¹


    ¡¾If it¡¯s to save Reki-kun...... I will do anything!¡¿


    ¡¸I understand...... First¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Sani sensei¡¯s voice sounded heavy.


    The lump of magical power that is moving in Reki-kun¡¯s body¨D¨DI have to anticipate it.


    It¡¯s very likely that the lump of magical power acts like a reserve tank and if the main body¡¯s magical power drops below a certain point, it will naturally disappear when used up.


    ording to Sani sensei¡¯s experience, the pools of magical power have no shape, but it¡¯s a fact that the abnormality in Reki-kun¡¯s body has one.


    Therefore, it would be better to not think of it as the normal magical power pool, but we can only cope with it as if it was a normal pool of magical power.


    ¡¸As I have exined, in order to remove it, Reki¡¯s magical power pool has to be reduced. But, Reki is currently in this state. It¡¯s necessary for Kuti to keep maintaining his life force, as we can¡¯t afford to guess whether the lump is connected to his life. The reserve tank should activate once his magical power favorably decreases, so your role is topletely use up the lump of magical power. However, exhausting the lump of magical power and further consuming magical power will result in a rapid deprivation of physical strength which will result in death, even if his life force is maintained from outside. Make sure to not make any mistakes. This is something that only you, who is able to see magical power can do¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    I listen to Sani sensei¡¯s exnation seriously so I wouldn¡¯t miss a single word and I also understood that it¡¯s something that only I can do.


    And, my failure will result in Reki-kun¡¯s death.


    The movement of the lump of magical power became even slower.


    Reki-kun¡¯s physical condition is stable and close to normal, but I mustn¡¯t be careless.


    I develop another restraining sorcery to restrain Reki-kun for the second time, so he wouldn¡¯t identally interfere with the Kuti-made life support sorcery Kuti is using.


    Kuti¡¯s life support sorcery is a beautiful and daringposition of sorceries far more fascinating than any existing sorcery, but Reki-kun¡¯s life is currently on the line so I have no time to be fascinated.


    The sorcery I will be using to empty the pool of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power is a special-grade sorcery I have been taught only a few minutes ago.


    But, I have perfectly grasped both the form and configuration. I only have to not make a mistake.


    ¡¸Are you prepared?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    With Sani sensei¡¯s words, I opened my closed eyes and grasped the lump of magical power.


    I developed and constructed the form with a wless, perfect configuration, I invaded the interior of Reki-kun¡¯s body and stuck it onto the object.

 Chapter 144 – Sorcery of Salvarua - Part 4

    The magic that invaded Reki-kun¡¯s body shows the effect.


    Although it may be a special-grade sorcery, there¡¯s a limit to the amount this magical power absorbing sorcery which is an existing sorcery can absorb even if the configuration were finely tempered with.


    Reki-kun¡¯s total amount of magical power is considerably high.


    Although high, that is onlypared with the average of his race, it can¡¯t bepared with Kuti or me.


    Even though it has a limit, it¡¯s as expected, a special-grade sorcery. It can almost instantly exhaust Reki-kun¡¯s magical power.


    Therefore, I carefully decrease Reki-kun¡¯s magical power and exhaust it until the lump of magical power activates.


    When I canceled the sorcery after reaching the calcted limit of Reki-kun¡¯s total amount of magical power, the lump of magical power activated, connected with Reki-kun¡¯s flow of magical power once again and started leaking magical power.


    Using the flow of magical power connected to the lump of magical power, I instantly start absorbing Reki-kun¡¯s magical power again after constructing the sorcery for the second time.


    But, I can¡¯t exhaust it as fast as I did before.


    The capacity of this lump of magical power is far bigger than the total amount of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power.


    Even if I exhausted three digits worth of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power, the amount of magical power stored in the lump has not reached a half yet.


    Then, I noticed.


    I became aware.


    ¡¸Lily...... your face is pale, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¾...... This lump of magical power...... it¡¯s my magical power...... am I the one that is killing Reki-kun......?¡¿


    The moment I realized, my hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The sorcery is already constructed, so there¡¯s no problem even if my hands shake.


    But, the reason my field of vision got somewhat poor is probably because of the tears. Why is there magical power in my tears, I felt like muttering that in order to escape from the reality.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    What I understood from the absorbing that the magical power in this lump ispletely identical to my magical power.


    Reki-kun¡¯s sudden growth is totally different from what ismon.


    I thought it was because of the influence of my mofumofu.


    No, it surely had influence.


    Saying it more precisely, thepressed magical power I have been patting Reki-kun with invaded into his body and affected him.


    I can now clearly understand that.


    I can tell that the magical power flowing from the lump streams into Reki-kun¡¯s magical power and suddenly activates.


    The flow of activated magical power strengthens the magical power at umon speed and mixes with all of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power in no time.


    It immediately returns back to normal because of the absorption sorcery, but what would happen if left as is?


    No, I know that.


    I know because I have been watching Reki-kun until now.


    First, his body would grow to the limits of his race.


    This might be the result of my magical power suddenly strengthening his magical power and influencing his body.


    The strengthening of magical power at umon speed might have enabled his unthinkable growth.


    Next, the quality of his magical power would improve to an abnormal degree.


    Reki-kun¡¯s beingpletely unfazed by 2nd-grade sorcery is the result of my magical power mixing with his.


    The lump of magical power is the result of caressing Reki-kun¡¯s magical power withpressed magical power, which in turn probably altered his magical power to be even stronger as it moved throughout his body.


    Reki-kun¡¯s total amount of magical power is not enough to invalidate 2nd-grade sorcery, but it actually did.


    After using up his magical power, the insufficient magical power would be supplied from the lump, strengthening his body in the process.


    Lastly, the magical power would materialize.


    The magical power of a different quality would amass in one ce over a period of time.


    Normally, it¡¯s not possible for magical power to take a shape.


    But, Reki-kun¡¯s physical growth was using the magical power of this lump.


    If the magical power of the lump had a strong influence on the body, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it optimized for its environment.


    Rather, the possibility of the lump being a byproduct of Reki-kun¡¯s abnormal growth is considerably high.


    As a result, the environment where the magical power could materialize has been prepared.


    Magical power that has materialized.


    That is generally called a magic fragment.


    I have created a magic fragment inside Reki-kun¡¯s body.


    In this world, only the existences called Dungeons are able to create magic fragments.


    ¡¾I...... have I turned Reki-kun into a Dungeon......?¡¿


    ¡¸Lily! Don¡¯t think about it now! Do what you ought to do! Are you fine with letting Reki die!?¡¹


    ¡¸!? A, ai!¡¹


    I was brought to my senses by Sani sensei¡¯s angry voice which I heard for the first time, shaking off the worst of my thoughts, I replied loudly without using words of magical power to cheer myself up.


    Thinking about it will only bring me to the wrong direction, the trembling of my hands became severe.


    As if shaking everything off and just concentrating on the sorcery, I shake my head to somehow improve my worsened field of vision.


    After absorbing and absorbing for a long time and thinking that there¡¯s no end, I modified the configuration to increase the absorption of the sorcery by three digits and I was able to absorb it in one go until exhaustion in a short time.


    Naturally, I carefully kept on decreased the magical power, paying attention so I wouldn¡¯t go beyond the point of exhaustion, and when I finally managed to exhaust the lump, I sessfully stopped at a point I wouldn¡¯t affect Reki-kun¡¯s own magical power.


    ¡¸Lily, how is it? Were you able to empty the lump of magical power?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, it apparently disappeared once the magical power in it got exhausted. It seems his internal wounds got gradually smaller and safely closed up with Kuti¡¯s sorcery. Aside from Reki-kun¡¯s feeble breathing, there are no other problems¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu...... it might have been still been iplete due to being created inside his body. It¡¯s possible that the materialization processpletes once ites out of his forehead¡¹


    ¡¾Sensie...... I......¡¿


    ¡¸Saying don¡¯t mind it would be unreasonable, but no one could expect this time¡¯s incident. I have never heard of magical power umting within the body and materializing, except for some exceptions. Your caressing should not materialize unless you keep it for a long time, not after caressing once or twice. Also, the umtion begins as a magical power reservoir before taking a shape. It¡¯s possible to deal with it before it materializes. And with this time¡¯s experience, I decided to let Kuti make an exclusive new sorcery. There won¡¯t be any problems in the future¡¹


    Sani sensei¡¯s future measures from the little details of this time¡¯s incident deserve words of admiration.


    But even though I agree, even if there are coping methods, what if the materialization happens again?


    Mofumofu is certainly so good it can¡¯t be put into words.


    But, there¡¯s no meaning to it if it causes harm.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather never......


    ¡¸You having a habit of always thinking the worst is bad. Your magical power caressing is not all bad, right? Rather, it should have numerous good effects. Are you aware that the reason Reki never got injured or sick is because of your caressing? Are you aware that the glossy skin of your personal maids and their motivation is thanks to the effects of your caressing? Your caressing has many effects on health, but they are not all good effects. There would be a problem if you overdo it, but even if you overdo it, it will be possible to deal with it just like this time. That¡¯s why don¡¯t think only about the bad things¡¹


    ¡¾Yes......¡¿


    I knew about the personal maids, but I wasn¡¯t aware that Reki-kun not getting injured or getting sick was because of my mofumofu power.


    Reki-kun¡¯s body is extremely strong, but I thought he wasn¡¯t suffering from sickness or injury because he doesn¡¯t go out that much.


    Although I intended to understand my conservative thinking, I understood that my thinking is more in the negative direction than I thought thanks to Sani sensei¡¯s scolding.


    Thinking calmly about it, my mofumofu was so severe that both my personal maids and Reki-kun got addicted to it.


    From now on, I will reduce the mofumofu time depending on the in-depth check, so that the lump of magical power won¡¯t form ever again.


    ¡¾Alright, we have to confirm first whether a lump of magical power hasn¡¯t formed in any of my personal maids¡¿


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s very likely it formed because of Reki¡¯s special growth process, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the maids¡¹


    ¡¾Still, it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no possibility!¡¿


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right. Fu...... you finally got back to normal¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m aad~ Lily¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I¡¯m sorry Kuti. I made you worry......¡¿


    ¡¸No, my turn was lost because of Sani, but it¡¯s fine as long as Lily is back to normal!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for snatching your turn¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously! Even though it¡¯s my duty tofort Lily! Ah, of course, making you happy prprpr is also my duty! Rather, everything is my duty!¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti......¡¿


    ¡¸Lily!¡¹


    I observe Reki-kun¡¯s state through the gap while feeling the love from Kuti who¡¯s stuck on my cheek.


    From the in-depth detailed check, there are no lumps of magical power.


    Surprisingly, the ce on his forehead where the magic fragment came out from returned to normal.


    Apparently, with the disappearance of the magic fragment, even the flesh changed back.


    Then, after immediately gathering my personal maids and checking every nook and cranny one by one, there have been no lumps of magical power just as Sani sensei said.


    But, not being there now doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t form after. I think I should be more careful in the future.


    Thus, the four gathered personal maids who thought their silliness from receiving a reward would be seen by other members were extremely discouraged when I dismissed them.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾By the way...... what are we going to do with this?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu...... well......¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah......¡¹


    ¡°This¡± refers to the magic fragment that fell off Reki-kun¡¯s forehead in the beginning.


    No, I already know that this can¡¯t be called a magic fragment anymore.


    That¡¯s because the amount of umtedpression uponpression in this object would take me quite a lot of time.


    The quantity that umted is notmon......


    That¡¯s because this magic fragment hasparable magical power the huge magic stone found in the Great Dungeon that would without a doubt make those who obtain it billionaires and that is currently powering the super gigantic defensive wall around the Christophe House.

 Chapter 145 – Sorcery of Forest next to the world

    Reki-kun¡¯s condition rapidly improved.


    It¡¯s almost as if his critical condition was a lie.


    The lump of magical power which was the cause was removed and Kuti continued maintaining his life with sorcery that healed his internal organs in a sh, so when speaking of given results, this would be it.


    He was robbed of a considerable amount of his physical strength at the same time, but this is where you say: It¡¯s Reki-kun after all.


    As he¡¯s a child who with abnormal growth who received my magical power which in turn turned the inside of his body into a Dungeon, his recovery was also abnormal.


    The dungeonification is totally different from the maze-like dungeons you would normally think of.


    Dungeons are the mothers of monsters, they are ssified as a living being.


    Monsters who are born in the Dungeons will have a magic fragment without exception. However, monsters don¡¯t have magic fragments in them, magic fragments are nuclei that take the form of monsters.


    Monsters aren¡¯t born with magic fragments, they develop because they have magic fragments.


    However, this is also different depending on the Dungeon.


    Magic fragments won¡¯t always turn into monsters.


    And, of course, magic fragments outside the Dungeons won¡¯t turn into monsters.


    Monsters develop because of the special environment Dungeons provide.


    Apparently, the dungenification in Reki-kun¡¯s body is a type that can¡¯t form monsters even if it¡¯s able of producing magic fragments.


    Although there were only a few cases like this, it¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any.


    Moreover, the magic stone that fell off from Reki-kun can hardly be called a magic fragment.


    It can be seen from the amount of magical power it carries as well, but normally, it would be far bigger with the amount of magical power it has.


    The problem of the size is most likely because my magical power waspressed.


    Magical power has no volume, but still, there¡¯s aw of fixed quantity in a certain area for inorganic matter.


    The thing that ignores thisw is mypression.


    It¡¯s a technique that even Kuti, the strongest sorceress in the Forest of the next world is not able to replicate.


    ¡¸...... Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾You mustn¡¯t. You are still recuperating¡¿


    ¡¸Wabu~¡¹


    Reki-kun who has woken up seems extremely dissatisfied.


    He wants to y since his physical strength returned back to normal.


    His reserve fuel tank has been lost as the result of removing the lump of magical power, so he shouldn¡¯t be forcibly strengthening his physical strength with magical power like he has been until now, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care about that at all.


    Rather, it might be that he doesn¡¯t understand it well yet. Reki-kun seemed to be using it unconsciously after all.


    Both Sani sensei and Kuti came to a conclusion that Reki-kun won¡¯t be able to do as much as he has done until now.


    We are talking about Reki-kun, so I finally made him to reluctantly do as we told him after exining to him slowly many times over.


    But, he seems dissatisfied after all.


    Even if he did it unconsciously until now and even if he¡¯s unable to do what he has been doing all this time, it can¡¯t be helped because he doesn¡¯t feel anything wrong.


    Actually, it would be fine if he practiced to use it, but he¡¯s recuperating now. It¡¯s not like I can let him do something like that.


    ¡¸Then, are you going to gradually decrease Reki¡¯s caressing?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes. I believe it would cause a great burden on Reki-kun if I suddenly stopped, so I¡¯m thinking of slowly decreasing the amount. I will do that until the sorcery for removing and stopping the generation of the lumps of magical power you have tasked Kuti with ispleted¡¿


    ¡¸I will work hard~! I will let you realize my power~!¡¹


    ¡¾I will leave it to you, Kuti. Show me your power!¡¿


    I kiss Kuti who puffed her non-existent chest out with her usual smug face on the cheek.


    After an instant of absentmindedness, Kuti¡¯s magical power started gushing out at a rate I haven¡¯t seen before.


    ¡¸Fuooooooooo! Lilyyyyyn! Now! Now! I¡¯m overflowing with motivatiooooon!¡¹


    From smug face to high-speed spinning, she suddenly soared with motivation and delight, releasing magnificent fireworks in the process.


    Reki-kun¡¯s room was filling up with the surging and passionate pathos.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Kuti¡¯s work on the sorcery was influenced by the overflowing burning pathos as she took some kind of solemn but iprehensible pose while continuing to work within the Unconsciousness Domain.


    ¡¸It has been a while since Ist seen her like this. Once like this, she won¡¯te out until the sorcery ispleted¡¹


    ¡¾I feel a bit lonely, but...... it¡¯s for Reki-kun¡¯s and other¡¯s sake...... I will endure¡¿


    ording to Sani sensei, Kuti has entered a simr state quite a long time ago and at that time, she didn¡¯te in contact with anyone until the sorcery she was working on waspleted.


    But as a result, the sorcery Kuti haspleted that time is the strongest sorcery Kuti has created to date.


    The number of sorceries Kuti made is innumerable.


    But, it¡¯s an incredible sorcery that is said to be the strongest among them.


    I thought that I would like to see it by all means, but Sani sensei said that even the creator herself, Kuti, is unable to use it.


    ¡¾What does that mean?¡¿


    ¡¸What, it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s an aptitude¡¹


    ¡¾Aptitude, is it?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. Only Natasha can use this sorcery¡¹


    ¡¾The Queen huh, so that means......¡¿


    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s the sorcery to move between dimensions¡¹


    Kuti and Sani sensei came to this world¨D¨DAuriol, by moving between dimensions.


    I was certain that it was some kind of ancient sorcery from the Forest next to the world, but for it to be Kuti-made sorcery.


    Kuti is really amazing, isn¡¯t she......


    ¡¸By the way, until she created this sorcery, we used holes between the dimensions that would ur under specific circumstances. But, this was quite dangerous. It was so terrible that there would be victims every time we used it¡¹


    ¡¾Was it that necessary toe over to this side if it was so dangerous?¡¿


    ¡¸It was. Our world is extremely small. Its full size probably doesn¡¯t reach even one-hundredth of the entire Auriol¡¹


    ¡¾One-hundredth......¡¿


    I didn¡¯t know.


    Even though I have studied history and daily life of the Forest next to the world to a considerable extent.


    ¡¸In fact, Forest next to the world wasrger in the olden days. But, it has begun reducing since who-knows-when and it has been halved since the oldest records we have¡¹


    ¡¾I, isn¡¯t that a disastrous thing......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s why we are inspecting this world, examining whether we could migrate here. Well, that can still be postponed though. Even though it was halved, the reduction is slow. ording to the calctions, it will take 800 million years before it reduces to critical extent¡¹


    ¡¾...... I, in that case, it should be fine, right?¡¿


    ¡¸No, it might not be so. We take everything leisurely because of the long life-span of our fairy race, so we have to start preparing now or we won¡¯t make it in time¡¹


    ¡¾I, I see......¡¿


    I couldn¡¯t quite follow after hearing the units of hundreds of millions involved, but it¡¯s a serious matter to the concerned party of Sani sensei and others.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m really surprised that this is the reason the fairies are investigating Auriol.


    But, isn¡¯t the migration already possible? I mean, Kuti and Sani sensei are freely spending their time here.


    ¡¾Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸I know what you want to say. The migration is already possible, right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, is there some kind of a problem?¡¿


    ¡¸This is where the special-grade sorcerer Kuti is searching fores up¡¹


    ¡¾The special-grade sorcerer, is it? Is the transfer sorcery Kuti made insufficient by any chance?¡¿


    Not a sorcerer that is able to use Auriol¡¯s existing special-grade sorcery, but THE special-grade sorcerer Kuti is looking for.


    I¡¯m regarded as a candidate for that person.


    ¡¸Dimensional travel has taught us that we can only use the holes that open under certain circumstances knowing the danger or use Kuti¡¯s sorcery. Of course, there¡¯s no way we can easily create sorcery that would allow us to travel through the holes that ur only under special circumstances without danger. Even if we can, there are several conditions, the prime example being the aptitude. Also, this is the main cause, there are conditions for dimensional travel. Those who clear these conditions are too few¡¹


    ¡¾So that means......¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. We are looking for a person that could create the kind of dimensional travel sorcery that anyone could go through¡¹


    The conclusion was reasonable, but I¡¯m still puzzled over Sani sensei¡¯s answer.


    Kuti is the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world.


    Even if all sorcerers of existing sorcery on Auriol gathered, they are no match for Kuti.


    The dimensional travel sorcery such Kuti made is the pinnacle among the sorceries she made.


    I wonder if anyone would be able to create a sorcery superior to that?


    ¡¸Well, I understand what you want to say. That¡¯s why we spend so much time on the preparations¡¹


    ¡¾I see¡¿


    Although I nodded in consent, Sani sensei grinned.


    What is it? Did I do something......


    ¡¸Have you not thought about making your own dimensional travel sorcery?¡¹


    ¡¾I have not created any sorcery yet¡¿


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, that is the case¡¹


    Sani sensei shrugged her shoulders, but her face was filled with conviction that said: You can do it since it¡¯s you.


    I¡¯m happy that she has expectations from me. It¡¯s one of my goals to stand by Kuti.


    But, Kuti¡¯s wonderful art of creating sorcery is the ultimate sort that leaves me only with a sigh.


    Can I really make something that is better than the pinnacle among those?


    While looking at the Panda panties of the increasingly sublime Smugface God, I came under a spell of a mysterious feeling of anxiety mixed with expectations from adding one more goal.

 Chapter 146 – Sorcery of One-day Maid

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m off¡¹


    ¡¾Be careful on the way, have a good day¡¿


    ¡¸Why are you in the maid mode?¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s because I¡¯m wearing a maid outfit, I think?¡¿


    ¡¸U, umu...... oh well¡¹


    Severalyers of defensive barriers were applied on the magic stone that is still absorbing magical power, making it possible for Sani sensei to carry it away.


    In the end, the magic stone couldn¡¯t be examined without proper equipment, so it has been decided to analyze it in the research institute in the Forest next to the world.


    Kuti is still working on the sorcery in the Unconsciousness Domain without any contact with the outside world, but Sani sensei can handle a lightweight version of the dimensionalmunication sorcery as well, so she was able to make a contact with the forest without any problems.


    She ns toe back in about two weeks.


    Thepletion of Kuti¡¯s sorcery is nned on around that time too.


    ording to Sani sensei, now that Kuti is motivated as never before, she won¡¯te out of the Unconsciousness Domain until she¡¯s done.


    Although it¡¯s quite lonely, she developed a sorcery to trail behind me beforehand.


    Since she¡¯s always close by me in her sublime pose, I can just gaze at her for a while when I get lonely.


    This is far better inparison to the time when I was not able to see her at all.


    Moreover, Kuti is currently doing her best for Reki-kun and others. I mustn¡¯t force my own feelings.


    As for Reki-kun, I have weakened thepressed magical power I use to mofumofu him, making sure it wouldn¡¯t umte inside him.


    I always do in-depth check while mofumofuing him, so I believe that he¡¯s fine.


    I inspect him three times before and after I start.


    Even though I weakened thepression, it appears that much has not changed for Reki-kun as his state is as it has always been until now.


    To be concrete, when I start the mofumofu, he quickly shows me his belly in happiness...... he does the submission pose.


    It appears that both the mofumofu up until and the current mofumofu exceeded his limits and carried his consciousness away.


    That being the case, Reki-kun has noints.


    On the contrary, with the gradual weakening, Reki-kun¡¯s pleasure begunsting longer with no signs of a lump of magical power forming and he started letting out happy or frightened, iprehensible cries.


    ¡¾Reki-kun. I¡¯m a Maid-san today. Maid-san takes care of her Master. Now then, I wonder who my Master is?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu?¡¹


    ¡¾Too bad. It, unfortunately, isn¡¯t Reki-kun¡¿


    ¡¸Wabu~¡¹


    ¡¾But, I don¡¯t dislike Reki-kun who immediately answered the question¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    Reki-kun continued striking the floor with a roughened nasal breathing.


    ¡¾Then, let¡¯s continue. Who is my Master?¡¿


    ¡¸U~...... wafu?¡¹


    ¡¾Obaasama, is it? N~ but, Obaasama is not my Master either?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu!¡¹


    ¡¾Nope. It¡¯s not Kuti either¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!?¡¹


    Reki-kun who answered with his whole body was extremely surprised.


    In the first ce, I¡¯m unable to make a contact with Kuti at the moment, so taking care of her would be difficult.


    ¡¾Well then, the correct answer is~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu!¡¹


    I convey the correct answer to Reki-kun whose ears were twitching with anticipation and excitement, and tail swinging from side to side.


    ¡¾It¡¯s Ena!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu~¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s response was a bit flustered.


    It appears it wasn¡¯t within his prediction range.


    Well, there¡¯s not many people to choose from, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¾That being the case, I will work as Ena¡¯s one-day maid today. As for the purpose for that~......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufufufufufu~¡¹


    Reki-kun who let out a strange voice in substitution for a drum roll is surely imitating what Kuti would do.


    Reki-kun is smart and his memory is also good, so he immediately memorized Kuti¡¯s and Sani sensei¡¯s entric behaviors...... he learns unusual movements immediately and practices them when he¡¯s about to forget.


    I wonder if practicing that he¡¯s about to forget is something like his rule?


    ¡¾That magic stone will probably return as a normal magic stone in Sani sensei¡¯s hands. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of making a magic tool out of it. But, that magic stone has a tremendous amount of magical power and there¡¯s only one. Failure is not an option. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to obtain a permission to y in Eliott¡¯s workshop!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafuwapuu~¡¹


    When I make a fist and push it towards the sky, Reki-kun skillfully imitated a trumpet with an enthusiastic voice.


    Reki-kun might be thinking that he must work hard while Sani sensei and Kuti aren¡¯t avable.


    ¡¾However, it¡¯s a fact that it will be difficult for me to aplish alone. Therefore, I request Reki-kun¡¯s assistance!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, a good reply. Well then, let¡¯s put this on¡¿


    Saying such, I put a maid headdress with plenty ofces I prepared beforehand on Reki-kun¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Wafu~n¡¹


    ¡¾It suits you very well~¡¿


    Reki-kun took an embarrassed pose, so I praised him.


    Actually, it suits him very much and he looks truly adorable.


    Because of Reki-kun¡¯srge body, his head is naturallyrge too, so the small maid headdress on his head looked very lovely.


    Reki-kun is a Salvarua boy, but don¡¯t mind the details.


    ¡¾The preparations are finished with this. All that¡¯s left is to thoroughly defeat Ena! Let¡¯s go for it!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    The fully motivated Reki-kun stared at today¡¯s target, Ena.


    The person in question was sitting together with Obaasama at a table made with magic fragments drinking from cups which were also made from magic fragments and smiling at us.


    They lightly waved at me while smiling, so I pinched the skirt of the maid clothes, crossed my legs and lightly bent my knees.


    I heard shrillsing out from a little afar.


    I was able to do the curtsey quite well without losing bnce.


    Reki-kun also sat down neatly so the headdress on his head wouldn¡¯t fall off. It had slightly crisper feeling than usual.


    ¡¾Now then, let¡¯s depart to the front, Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    With thest shout of fighting spirit, together with Reki-kun who stood up, I made my way towards today¡¯s Master, Ena.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    From the beginning to the end, I called the deredere Ena Ojou~sama~ and took care of her in various ways.


    Recently, a tea set made from magic fragments have been made for my exclusive use, so I had to do my best to refill Ena¡¯s tea-cup as it was a little bit heavy for me.


    Although I said that, the scope of things a three years old child like me can do is small.


    It would be fine if I used sorcery, but I can¡¯t do that.


    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m only a three years old child with slightly slower growth. It was quite difficult.


    That¡¯s where Reki-kun came in.


    I¡¯m able to pull and push the chair by borrowing Reki-kun¡¯s power while riding on his back.


    Reki-kun can manage delicate work as he¡¯s extremely skillful at controlling his strength.


    He¡¯s not a three-year-old¡¯s ymate for show.


    With Reki-kun¡¯s assistance, the scope of things I can do expanded and I was startled by the magical power flow of Obaasama and Ena who were watching over me with heartwarming smiles because of my perfect handling Reki-kun.


    We certainly y every day, but they can rarely see us practicing.


    In fact, the practicing of basic arithmetic operations is rather difficult, so Reki-kun¡¯s practice is far more difficult than that of an ordinary pet.


    Of course, I also y with him by that much more, though.


    This and that happened and in the middle, we were joined by the extremely jealous Theo and Ellie who came back and I continued taking care of Ena for the day. The next day, when I requested Ena, she nodded without resistance just as I nned.


    Of course, I prepared the maid outfit and asked with puppy eyes while shaking with her body.


    It goes without saying that one-day maid became two-days maid.

 Chapter 147 – Sorcery of Eliott

    ¡¸Wee, My beloved Angel! First of all, please take this......¡¹


    ¡¸Thank youu~¡¹


    The gift Eliott presented me while respectfully kneeling on his knee was an adorned ne in a big boxrger than both of his hands.


    The delicate decorations on the ne were beautiful with in some respects cute, but a solemn-looking wolf in the center.


    The box the ne was ced in was also beautifully decorated with many animals carved in it.


    ¡¸Rieki-kunu~?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a ne modeled after the Salvarua My Angel ys with almost every day. Do you like it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    The box itself is a magic tool, as you can see from the fact that I am able to hold the box with rtivelyrgish ne myself.


    I can tell the ne is the same because I am able to see it.


    ¡¸My Angel, Healing of the earth has been sealed within this ne. It¡¯s just in the worst case scenario, but please use it in case of injury¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    ¡¸...... E, Eliott-dono...... I would like to talk with youter......¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse¡¹


    ¡¸Y, you, again......!¡¹


    Ena began quarreling with Eliott again.


    Well, there¡¯s a proper reason for that so it can¡¯t be helped.


    A sorcery called Healing of the earth is sealed within this ne Eliott gave me as a gift.


    As you know about Eliott, the Healing of the earth is the most difficult among the most difficult 1st-grade sorceries¨D¨Dbecause it¡¯s a recovery sorcery.


    It goes without saying that this 1st-grade recovery sorcery in Ovent is a rarity among rare sorceries.


    That¡¯s because only one person, an elder at an advanced age at that, was able to use it until now.


    Eliott has been officially recognized as the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s 1st-grade sorcerer, but his connections to the royal pce are as good as nonexistent.


    It goes without saying that people without personal connections won¡¯t be able to meet that person who can use 1st-grade recovery sorcery because he¡¯s basically considered a living national treasure.


    Even if they meet and have him seal recovery sorcery into a magic tool, it will take various procedures over a period of several months during which they would have to keep adjusting their physical condition.


    When that happens, it will be a matter of who has sealed the Healing of the earth into this ne.


    It¡¯s not like Kuti and Sani sensei could cooperate.


    Of course, I can¡¯t say I asked for it myself. I got to know about it only after it was handed to me after all.


    If you think about Eliott¡¯s actions so far, the answer wille out naturally.


    He has learned the rarest sorcery on the Lizwald Continent. Most likely, only so he could hand this ne to His Angel.


    I¡¯m saying that Eliott has learned another 1st-grade sorcery just for my sake.


    Even though other sorcerers usually learn only one 1st-grade sorcery throughout their lives, he learned another one.


    It goes without saying that I understand why Ena held her aching head and raised a roughened voice.


    Moreover, he used the most demanded 1st-grade sorcery there is in such a superfluous way.


    Well, rather than the sorcery the person in question used, I¡¯m more interested in the delicate work modeled after Reki-kun. I can use sorcery myself, so I don¡¯t really think much of it.


    Eliott¡¯s choice of cosy sets, animal parade, and Reki-kun ne are uretely poking my weak spots.


    ¡¸Pwetty~¡¹


    When you tilt the box, delicate carvings of various animals surround the dignified carving of Reki-kun.


    I don¡¯t think I would be this enthralled if it were only these animals.


    As expected, it¡¯s most likely because of Reki-kun.


    The quarreling Ena and Eliott had their breaths taken away by my mutter and the natural smile that floated on my face, but I wasn¡¯t able to pay attention to them now.


    I continued gazing at the Reki-kun ne for a while.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Thank youu, okay~ Eliotto~¡¹


    ¡¸I will prepare as many as My Angel wants!¡¹


    After sufficiently gazing at the ne and returning to the main subject of acquiring a magic fragment, I noticed Ena who was shedding tears like waterfalls and Eliott who was kneeling on one knee.


    After I immediately called Jenny to somehow calm down the two, we arrived at Eliott¡¯s main workshop.


    When I told him that I want a magic fragment, he immediately prepared arge number of magic fragments.


    I thought Ena would try to obstruct, but a magic fragment without sorcery is no different from a piece of ore.


    It seems to be nothing for me who substitutes magic tools for toys.


    Still, the sharp-edged and poor magic fragments were removed, so all magic fragments left were rtively safe.


    Ena was satisfied with Eliott¡¯s consideration in this regard.


    I was able to obtain magic fragments unexpectedly easily, so I thought of obtaining materials in which I would embed them, but as expected, that might not be that simple.


    I have seen the materials the magic fragments are embedded into with my siblings so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I showed interest in them, but they are apanied by certain dangers.


    It goes without saying that they are not things toddlers should be ying with.


    Therefore, different from magic fragments, Ena would surely show disapproval concerning the materials.


    Rather, I think it would be absolutely impossible.


    However, if I can¡¯t embed the materials myself, I should just ask Eliott to do it for me.


    Eliott would do so happily and because I observed them in the past, Ena also wouldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡¸Eliotto~¡¹


    ¡¸My Angel......¡¹


    I¡¯m not sure whether might have Eliott misunderstood something when I called out to him as he stared at me with sparkles in his eyes.


    ¡¸Heey!¡¹


    ¡¸Mu......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, you mustn¡¯t approach Eliott too much¡¹


    It was just for a moment, but when I locked my eyes with Eliott¡¯s, Ena thrust herself between us and stood in the way.


    It was quite the high-quality reaction.


    Eliott¡¯s dissatisfied voice and my little apuding hands and surprised voice made Ena overflow with a sense of duty. She felt almost like she was a member of the Knights of the White Crystals.


    Well, leaving that aside.


    ¡¸Eliotto~ miks the matewials~¡¹


    ¡¸What materials do you prefer, My Angel?¡¹


    Ena¡¯s face cramped because of Eliott who showed his face from the side and presented both of his hands almost as if Ena wasn¡¯t there.


    Materials don¡¯t have magical power, so I can¡¯t see them, but I can tell there are at least eight things in Eliott¡¯s hands. They are most likely all different.


    I will have himbine them in various ways since there are many magic fragments.


    ¡¸Maaaa~ny please~¡¹


    ¡¸Aye understood. This Eliott will construct the greatest magic fragment for My Angel¡¯s sake!¡¹


    ¡¸Do youu best~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Mou, Lily...... Hahh¡¹


    Ena¡¯s sigh was an extreme contrast to Eliott¡¯s burning passion and total willingness.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Eliott¡¯s subordinate craftsmen who gathered worked under Eliott¡¯smand and manufactured the materials into various shapes.


    I can¡¯t see them myself, but I understand their shapes to an extent thanks to Eliott¡¯s instructions.


    Not to be outdone by his subordinates, Eliott himself embedded the magic fragments.


    It appears he wouldn¡¯t let anyone steal that duty from him.


    I who moved to Ena¡¯sp waited for thepletion while observing the work.


    It was also while giving instructions, but Eliott and the craftsmen looked pretty cool while working with the materials and magic fragments.


    It wasn¡¯t to the point of fascination, but he looked regrettably handsome, in a different meaning from his neat appearances during the birthday party.


    Well, that has nothing to do with me though.


    ¡¸My Angel! How about this one!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank youu~¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh~...... I¡¯m honored! Then, next one!¡¹


    Eliott brought me magic fragments one after another from the craftsmen whose faces changed to that of Reki-kun when he wants to get praised.


    When I gave thanks, Eliott trembled with deep emotions and brought another magic fragment.


    This exchange repeated several times and Eliott kept trembling with deep emotions until there were no more magic fragments.

 Chapter 148 – Sorcery of Magic Tool

    There is a sorcery that emits light.


    Intensity, range, and sustain are general configurations of its chant.


    It¡¯s a middle rank among the 10th-grade sorcery, so although not the easiest, it¡¯s a sorcery with a high frequency of use.


    It can be an offensive sorcery by raising its grade by increasing the entries of configuration and its range of actions can also be more specified.


    When sealing this light emitting sorcery into a magic tool, it will be a magic tool that ismonly used as amp.


    Of course, its value changes depending on the configuration of the sealed sorcery and the ce of its use will naturally change too.


    But however, the sorcery I¡¯m currently developing is not this existing light-emitting sorcery.


    A tool called sealing crystal is needed in order to seal sorcery into a magic fragment, but that can be substituted with a sorcery Kuti made.


    You would normally need various magic crystals that would correspond with the sorcery you are sealing, so it goes without saying that Kuti¡¯s sorcery has a superiorpatibility as it corresponds one to all.


    It¡¯s a Kuti-made sorcery so it uses the spirit power rather than magical power, so the only bottleneck would be normal races not being able to use it.


    This is no problem for me who can create spirit power though.


    ¡¾Intensity smallest, range smallest, sustain medium¡¿


    I produce my first ever magic tool while being watched over by Reki-kun who is shaking his tail in excitement and Kuti in her usual solemn pose.


    The sorcery is of the 10th-grade and there are no problems with the configuration either.


    I¡¯m unable to do the authentication, so I chose something with a beginner¡¯s degree of difficulty.


    Even if I might know every 1st-grade sorcery in existence, this is my first time producing a magic tool. Just to be sure, I decided to try it with some simple magic first.


    In a tale, the protagonist would go: ¡°Let¡¯s seal an incredible sorcery and create the strongest item ever!¡± But, that¡¯s impossible for me.


    I¡¯m not able to do it, there¡¯s no use in making such thing, and if it were discovered one day by someone, I wouldn¡¯t be able to look into their eyes.


    The probability is rtively low and I could somehow manage with the concealment sorcery, but that is that and this is this.


    It¡¯s not something I should do when I can¡¯t depend on Kuti and Sani sensei.


    The sealing crystal¡¯s sorcery seals sorcery into the magic fragment.


    This urrence is that of apleted sorcery, however, itpletely suspends on the verge of activation and changes in quality.


    Sorceries sealed within magic tools will deteriorate without an exception.


    It is a necessary phenomenon of sealing sorcery into a magic fragment that is still hazy to me.


    It might be precisely because I¡¯m able to see the forms.


    Reki-kun who is continuously pping his tail is watching with a sparkling magical power in his eyes and overflowing interest.


    ¡¾I did it. Then, let¡¯s try the activation. I think it will be all right, but I can¡¯t help but be nervous~¡¿


    ¡¸Wau!¡¹


    The form has deteriorated and the sorcery has been sealed into the magic fragment and what was just a magic fragment became a magic tool.


    But, this is not over.


    The sorcery sealed within the magic tool has to activate with the configuration it had before sealing.


    Especially this being my first magic tool, I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease until I experiment with the activation.


    Reki-kun¡¯s ears restlessly move with never-ceasing excitement and the movements of his tail are about to explode.


    Previously, when Reki-kun still had the lump of magical power inside him, wouldn¡¯t he flew up into the skies by now? That¡¯s impossible now though.


    ¡¾Activate¡¿


    I set up the finished magic tool and pray for the activation.


    The activation can be done by both voice and mind.


    The condition being the user¡¯s magical power and being in contact with the magic tool.


    It might be with clothes, a weapon, the conditions are quitex as a because anything is good.


    By the way, soaking is fine, but pure magical power is of course also not a problem.


    Kuti and I who can release magical power out of our bodies are also able to activate the magic tools remotely.


    ¡¸Wafu~¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s voice of admiration.


    The magic tool activated, the form has deteriorated, but I can tell it unfolded beautifully.


    I watch the deterioration process and I¡¯m able to clearly see which parts of the form were affected, so I can take a breather, but it¡¯s not over with this.


    I confirm that the sorcery developed properly with its configuration and turn it off.


    Just like going on an excursion and returning home, a magic tool is a magic tool only when it safely turns off.


    ¡¾Magic tool¡ºLantern¡»isplete!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu~!¡¹


    Ipleted my first magic tool as if offering it to Kuti who was watching over me in her solemn pose.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Reki-kun, each magic tool is roughly named. Why do you think they are named ¡°roughly¡±?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau~?¡¹


    The magic tool¡ºLantern¡»canst up to five hours and has a limited number of uses.


    But, this is as intended, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Rather, it would be a problem if it were not as intended.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s see. It would be difficult to talk about them if they had no names, right? However, they are different to people who are able to use sorcery¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why they are named ¡°roughly¡±. It¡¯s to ssify magic tools with configurations of simr range more easily. Just as Reki-kun said, it would be troublesome if they were divided by every little detail¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufu¡¹


    I show Reki-kun the used up magic tool¡ºLantern¡»while stroking his head for answering correctly.


    ¡¾Well then, Reki-kun. What do you call this used up Lantern?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    The Lantern haspletely stopped and shown no reaction when trying to activate it.


    Magic tools that have reached their limit of use and can¡¯t be used anymore are called by a different name, they are not called magic tools anymore.


    ¡¾Yes, correct. This Lantern is not magic tool¡ºLantern¡»anymore, but it¡¯s called Debris instead. However, Debris is a technical term, so it¡¯s not thatmon. Magic tools which lost their use are usually called Garbage and other simr terms¡¿


    ¡¸Wau~¡¹


    ¡¾Well, it certainly would be better to call it with its proper name, but used up magic tools basically don¡¯t have any utility value with the exception of being material for magic fragments, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¿


    ¡¸Wauu~¡¹


    ¡¾Reki-kun, you are very kindhearted, aren¡¯t you~ They might be pitiful, but that¡¯s the reality. Reality is relentless, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau!¡¹


    ¡¾You will smash such reality? N~ You might be able to do it if you study more. But, as I said earlier, they don¡¯t have any utility value other than a material for magic fragments. Therefore, Debris will be surely collected. It¡¯s natural inrge towns, but there will be a Debris retrieval box even in small viges without a fail, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    ¡¾Don¡¯t you think so? It¡¯s fine then¡¿


    I review the knowledge regarding magic tools in detail while teaching Reki-kun one thing after another.


    Magic tools are existences that are close to Reki-kun so he understands them to a certain degree, but that¡¯s not the case when ites to technical andmon sense of other races.


    Of course, I haven¡¯t seen these Debris recycling-like boxes myself.


    I¡¯m aware of it only thanks to the knowledge Sani sensei provided me with.


    ¡¾Then, I will make a Lantern one more time. Let¡¯s have Reki-kun try using it next time?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu! Wafu!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, yes, don¡¯t rush me¡¿


    I seal the sorcery while wryly smiling at Reki-kun who is impatiently hopping up and down.


    Doing it for the second time, I feel no tension anymore.


    After activating thepleted¡ºLantern¡»and making sure there¡¯s no problem with it, I ced it in front of Reki-kun.


    ¡¾Well then Reki-kun, touch it and try activating it¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    Reki-kun who was letting out the sounds of nasal breathing with sparkles in his eyes swung down his paw at the Lantern and it shattered into small pieces like a ss.


    ¡¸Wa, wafu......¡¹


    ¡¾N~...... Reki-kun...... magic tools are fundamentally easy to break, you know? It¡¯s only natural it broke when you struck it with your paw so vigorously, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuuuuuu......¡¹


    It¡¯s fortunate that Reki-kun didn¡¯t suffer any injury to his paw, but the Lantern has beenpletely shattered.


    Well, I still have a load of magic fragments so it¡¯s not a problem.


    But, I have to lecture Reki-kun properly.


    After Reki-kun properly reflected on his mistake, Iforted him and created another Lantern. Reki-kun was paying attention to his actions this time and sucessfully activated a magic tool for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 149 – Sorcery of Miracle

    Our Solemn Pose-sama who at some point switched through a fox, cat, piglet, roon, woodpecker, small needlepoint designed ribbon, pumpkin, garter belt and low-risers is still in the middle of producing sorcery


    It¡¯s slightlyplicated so I will pass on talking about it.


    Let¡¯s just say that I can easily see what I wasn¡¯t supposed to see, so I¡¯m a bit puzzled.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I turned about fifth of therge number of magic fragments I obtained into magic tools.


    Most of them are secured within Reki-kun¡¯s toy box in the Reki-kun room together with the magic tools I got from pleading Obaasama and others.


    There were some dividers in the toy box, so I decided to split the items between magic fragments, magic tools, and debris.


    Of course, I cast several concealment sorceries on the toy box in order to not expose the fact that I created magic tools by myself.


    There¡¯s an illusion sorcery that makes it looks like there are only magic fragments inside and there¡¯s also a sense inducing sorcery that makes it seem just like a normal magic fragment with no sorceries sealed within when taken in hands.


    The sealed sorcery and the number of remaining uses is generally disyed on the magic tool.


    Bybining simple materials¨D¨Dwith debris as the mainponent¨D¨Dthis indication can be disyed anywhere on a magic fragment, it¡¯s standard to retrofit it ording to the position of the magic fragment and decorations.


    The magic fragments which I secured from Eliott¡¯s workshop understandably weren¡¯t given such treatment.


    I should be able to see it too with debris as the mainponent, but it appears that I¡¯m unable to see the indication because of the materialsbined with the debris.


    In other words, it may be easier to understand by saying the debris is a ma and the material that does the disying is iron.


    Therefore, I will be able to see it only if the material for the disy part wasn¡¯t used. But, that would be difficult for me to make it on my own under my present conditions.


    Even if securing magic tool which has been finished using, a debris, is easy, this is naturally not enough to give it the indication treatment.


    I¡¯m still a little tantalized about the material-rted situations.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I have not failed at the practice of sealing sorcery into the magic fragment so far.


    There were no problems until now, but the sorceries I have sealed so far didn¡¯t exceed the 8th-grade.


    The magic fragments I secured are insufficient for the magical power of 7th-grade or above sorceries. They could explode if I fail at trying to seal them forcefully, so it¡¯s too dangerous.


    The magical power of the sorcery sealed within the magic fragment is decided by the amount of magical power of the magic fragment, but it isn¡¯t normally possible to urately grasp the magic fragment¡¯s magical power.


    Because there is a certainw to the amount of magical power dwelling in a substance, learning how much magical power can be sealed in approximately what size of magic fragment makes it possible to safely seal the sorcery.


    However, because thisw isn¡¯t perfect, there are times when you can fail with the amount of magical power that matches the size and make magical tools with more number of uses than intended.


    Only the number of uses increases with a much higher amount of magical power, so there¡¯s no problem with that.


    And it doesn¡¯t go out of control most of the times in case of a low amount of magical power thanks to the sealing crystals, so it rarely develops into a serious incident.


    Incidentally, the magic fragments I received from Eliott are as expected magic fragments used by the magic tool craftsmen of the Christophe House as they are considerably equal in size and the amount of magical power they can carry.


    I¡¯m unable to turn all of the magic fragments into magic tools as I don¡¯t have Sani sensei to progress my studies.


    Kuti is wearing something resembling a deformed Reki-kun in her solemn pose today, so I¡¯m gazing as always, but I¡¯m considerably bored after all.


    By the way, Reki-kun can¡¯t see anything when he peeks for some reason.


    As expected of Kuti, she¡¯s a cunning one.


    After reviewing what I learned so far and teaching it to Reki-kun, he began letting out big yawns as it was starting to get too difficult for him.


    But, when I continued the lecture without minding the drowsy Reki-kun, he eventually fell asleep in peace andfort.


    I was a bit irritated, but it can¡¯t be helped since my teaching methods are poor.


    It made me realize just how incredible Kuti¡¯s magical power illustrations are.


    It goes without saying that without those illustrations, it would take me far longer to grasp Sani sensei¡¯s difficult to understand lessons.


    My will to study deteriorated after seeing the peacefully sleeping Reki-kun, so I dived into the soft and fluffy Reki-kun bed, but my three-year-old body weight is meaningless to this doggy.


    Even when I pped on his belly in retaliation, it had no effect.


    Not bothering to think anymore, I buried my head into his belly which didn¡¯t stink of a beast but had a rather refreshing scent and embarked on the nap time myself.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I can hear a clear, bell-like voice.


    I know thisfortable to hear voice that makes my heart be at peace. There¡¯s no way I could forget.


    When my thoughts gradually untangled and I became clear-headed, I felt the usual feeling on my cheek.


    I¡¯m already very well-acquaintanced with this suction pad-like clinging sensation.


    ¡¸Puha! Gehehehe...... it¡¯s the vor of the godly Lilianyumu after a long time......!¡¹


    She¡¯s clinging to my cheek like a suction pad, so I can¡¯t see her, but I can feel the stickiness and the cheerful words that I was expecting to hear.


    ¡¾Wee back, Kuti. Have youpleted the sorcery?¡¿


    ¡¸Cough! Y, you were awake, Lily? Since when have you been awake?¡¹


    ¡¾Gehehehe...... from around there, I think? Do I really have a ¡°godly¡± vor?¡¿


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s already a taste that far surpasses gods, you know!¡¹


    Because I have been seeing her only in the solemn pose recently, seeing her smug face makes me somewhat fraught with emotion.


    It was a simr feeling to homesickness, as if my heartstrings were touched with nostalgia, tears started spontaneously dripping from my eyes and a smile floated on my face.


    ¡¾I see...... may I have a taste of Kuti¡¯s vor as well?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course you can! Of course you can, but don¡¯t expect me to taste like a sticky rice cake, alright!?¡¹


    After that, when I ascertained Kuti¡¯s vor, she indeed didn¡¯t taste like a sticky rice cake, but I was able to properly experience the godly vor too.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾By the way, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸N~~~~~ puha!¡¹


    When I showed Kuti the words of magical power while thinking that Tiny-sama who was enjoying the godly vor should have enough soon, she slurped onest time, but she seemed satisfied.


    ¡¸What is the matter, My LoVER~!¡¹


    Tiny-sama whom I have a feeling has a glossier skin than during the time her solemn pose did a thumbs up while putting emphasis on the¡¸ver¡¹.


    ¡¾How did the sorcery go? You were able toplete it since you returned, right?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course, My Honey!¡¹


    This time, Tiny-sama made a double thumbs ups without any emphasis with a smile that made her teeth sparkle.


    Of course, I¡¯m unable to see the reflection of light, so Tiny-sama made it with magical power.


    ¡¾So, what kind of sorcery did you make?¡¿


    ¡¸Fu fu fu~ well, well, calm down! You could say that this sorcery is the biggest masterpiece among the sorceries I have ever created! As if it would be possible to calm down-!¡¹


    Tiny-sama is excitedly flipping five tea tables in the air while breathing through her nose, but it seems to be a sorcery befitting of my expectations.


    I understood from the motivation she had when she entered the Unconsciousness Domain, but my expectations grew even further with Tiny-sama¡¯s elevated tension.


    ¡¾And then, and then?¡¿


    ¡¸After being told something like that, this Kulestilt had no choice but to respond to your expectations~!¡¹


    Tiny-sama with a Milky Way behind her was burdened with the eyes full of expectations so she took the most solemn pose yet and when I took a peek under her skirt, I saw the deformed face of myself, Lilianne, printed over her sacred treasure. Tehe¡î she started developing the sorcery.


    By the way, there was written Lilianne in arge font above the printed face...... that¡¯s how I understood it was supposed to be me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Detailed forms piled up on each other as usual, joining the most daring and delicate among them, spreading little by little and tightening as if under enormous heat and extreme cold.


    Still nearly the same as before¨D¨Dand yet, indulging in the well-desired title of geniousness¨D¨Dthat¡¯s the impression I received at first, but I soon received terrifying impression as goosebumps spread all over my body.


    Until now, the impression from theposition of the form represented the existence of Kuti herself.


    A difficult to grasp light that demonstrated the talent of an undeniable genius.


    However, the form that is being developed right now is theplete opposite of the fairy¡¯s light.


    It¡¯s gloomy and rough, with unshakeable belief and gloomy will with darkness deeper than the night.


    I have goosebumps all over my body and cold sweat flows down my spine, but I¡¯m unable to avert my gaze.


    Because I was totally entranced by the development of the form, Ipletely forgot to analyze it.


    I lost control of myself for who knows how long, but the form within the Reki-kun room that seems to be inviting demise has been finallypleted.


    ¡¸Now...... it¡¯splete!¡¹


    Simultaneously with Kuti¡¯s voice, the huge amount of formspressed in one gulp.


    The scene ofpression shook the bottom of my heart, it was almost as if witnessing the birth of a new world.


    But, I understood.


    Kuti has not noticed yet.


    That she is forgetting something very serious.


    The wlessly developed form activated...... and disappeared.


    ¡¸...... Hueh?¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... your magical power wasn¡¯t enough......¡¿


    ¡¸...... Hueeeh~?¡¹


    Apparently, the miracluous-like form Kuti developed has been granted her clumsy girl attribute and the dry wind carried Clumsy-sama¡¯s lovely voice around the Reki-kun room.

 Chapter 150 – Epilogue

    ¡¸Alrigthy then~¡¹


    The second attempt of the newly created sorcery Kuti made herself has a terrifyingly reduced development time than the first attempt.


    Even though she tried it before, it was only one attempt, so she still has to be careful about developing this sorcery that resembles a world¡¯s creation.


    Especially since it¡¯s sorcery created by Kuti, it would be a far bigger disaster than existing sorcery if she were to fail.


    Although I say that, she¡¯s the strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world.


    She simted the development step-by-step in her Unconscious Domain over and over again, so it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that her knowledge and experience are already deep as an abyss.


    The newly made form can naturally be fueled by the spirit power of another person just like the Dimensional Communication sorcery, therefore, the supplement of spirit power was quickly finished.


    While the first attempt took a considerable amount of time toplete, this time¡¯s attempt ended in a few seconds, so I felt a bit disheartened that I couldn¡¯t see the development of that miraculous world creation-like form for longer again.


    But, sorcery is only sorcery when the form finishes developing, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    The sphere ofpressed form floats on top of Kuti¡¯s little palm.


    Normally, the sorcery wouldn¡¯t exhibit such behavior at this stage, but this sorcery isn¡¯t a normal sorcery so it¡¯s on the standby state even now.


    As I was overwhelmed by the construction method of the first attempt, I couldn¡¯t analyze the form at all.


    Thest time, I only understood that the magical power was barely enough.


    Therefore, I have no idea what¡¯s going to happen after this standby state. But, the form in the shape of a sphere is packed with other difficult to see forms, granting it a stable andplete form.


    This sorcery required about thirty times the amount of my spirit power the Dimensional Communication sorcery needed, so I¡¯m really curious about what kind of sorcery this is.


    ¡¾Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Un. Reki!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu?¡¹


    When the sorcery moved from the top of Kuti¡¯s palm above Reki-kun¡¯s head, he looked up at the sorcery in wonder.


    This sorcery was made for Reki-kun¡¯s sake, so naturally, the target of its utilization is Reki-kun himself.


    It¡¯s a new sorcery, the form is alreadypleted and it¡¯s waiting to be activated, so she intends to show the effects in practice.


    ¡¾Reki-kun, it will be fine. Kuti made this sorcery for your sake, so you don¡¯t need to worry¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¾...... That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it...... it¡¯s as Reki-kun says. You trust Kuti, so you don¡¯t have anything to worry about¡¿


    This was the answer Reki-kun gave me when I told him there¡¯s no need to be anxious about the new sorcery.


    That¡¯s right. Reki-kun also trusts Kuti.


    ¡¸Then, here ay go~¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    Come at me anytime, with Reki-kun¡¯s signal, the sorcery that was on standby slowly descended towards Reki-kun and entered his body.


    ¡¾Re, Reki-kun, does it hurt? Are you okay?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no physical effect at all until it permeates throughout the body¡¹


    ¡¾I see......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu~¡¹


    The in-depth flow of Reki-kun¡¯s magical power didn¡¯t show any changes.


    No, it wasn¡¯t without a change.


    Once Kuti¡¯s sorcery slightly below Reki-kun¡¯s heart, it disassembled and slowly started disappearing.


    Reki-kun let out a rxed voice almost as if he was taking a bath, it was absurd of me being worried about the world-first use of this sorcery.


    It took only a blink of an eye for such thought in the corner of my mind topletely disappear together with the sorcery.


    ¡¸Alright, looks like it properly permeated. But, the real thing starts here!¡¹


    ¡¾It does not end with this?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course! Try caressing Reki-kun to your heart¡¯s content next! You may use as muchpression as possible too!¡¹


    ¡¾U, un. I got it¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafuu?¡¹


    Thinking about it again, the sorcery Kuti made is a measure against the formation of the lump of magical power, so it can¡¯t be over with this.


    We have to properly experiment and ascertain the results.


    When I coated my hand withpressed magical power, Reki-kun instantly became happy, but he immediately turned tense and let out a feeble voice.


    Does it have to be now? When I shook my head at this question of his, he gave up the idea and showed me his belly in the submission pose.


    Kuti told me topress as much magical power as possible, but I¡¯m nervous myself so I can¡¯t go that far.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust Kuti, it¡¯s just that an ident or irregrity could appear from anywhere.


    If some kind of defect appears in Reki-kun, it will be that much sorrowful. I trust Kuti, but Reki-kun is also my important family.


    ¡¾Here I go~¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafufuhi!¡¹


    I begin the mofumofu with my hand d in a moderate amount ofpressed magical power.


    Reki-kun¡¯s quality of fur is always the best.


    It¡¯s feeling of the finest quality that makes me want to enjoy it regardless of the lump of magical power, but now¡¯s not the time.


    The ce of touch got permeated with my magical power, but it was considerably different from the usual way of permeation.


    It¡¯s almost as if it was guided to gather at a single ce.


    Until now, it was sucked into and unified with the nearest flow of magical power, but it¡¯s currently gathering somewhere through apletely different flow.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t all of it. A portion got absorbed by Reki-kun¡¯s flow of magical power in the same manner as before.


    But, Reki-kun has the usual reaction.


    It seems that touching with a moderatepression has a permissible amount.


    I wonder if it induces his magical power to suppress and alternate mine into his while leaving the pleasure from the caressing intact?


    But, doesn¡¯t it look rather like I¡¯m trying to make a lump of magical power on purpose?


    The ce thepressed magical power is being guided to is Reki-kun¡¯s forehead.


    The same ce where the magic stone was ejected from.


    ¡¾Ku, Kuti...... surely not¡¿


    ¡¸Mufufufufufu. Looks like it¡¯s going smoothly! It¡¯s precisely that ¡®surely not¡¯! Now, caress Reki even more and more, Lily!¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s aim¨D¨Dthe effect of her sorcery, I got a gist of it.


    I increase thepression little by little and continue touching him while making sure that I¡¯m not causing him any harm.


    Unfortunately, in the current state of experimenting with the sorcery, I can¡¯t be absent-minded.


    Making Reki-kun convulse many times is also for the sake of experimenting, it can¡¯t be helped.


    I slowly and carefully increase thepression.


    Reki-kun has been alreadypletely boiled like an octopus in the whirlpool of pleasure.


    When a considerable amount of magical power gathered in Reki-kun¡¯s forehead, I heard Kuti¡¯s voice to stop.


    It seems that just a fixed amount will do.


    I was sure that something would happen on its own, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡¸Yup, yup, a sufficient amount has umted. As expected of Lily. To amass such amount in such short time, as expected of my partner!¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you. What will you do from now on? It seems safe, but this is a lump of magical power, isn¡¯t it?¡¿


    ¡¸Exactly~! It¡¯s an artificially made lump of magical power! But, it¡¯s safe. I made sure that this lump of magical power won¡¯t have any effect on the interior of Reki¡¯s body! That¡¯s why it took me so long to construct the form!¡¹


    The sorcery Kuti created had rtion to the lump of magical power as I thought, but to think it would be to artificially produce them.


    Naturally, she removed all the bad influences it had on Reki-kun¡¯s body, but I can¡¯t entirely assess just how she has done that from the analysis.


    I think I will have to analyze the form when I have time, but as expected of Kuti.


    The theoretical stuff was most likely put together by Sani sensei. That person is capable of anything.


    But, to create a sorcery just from hearing that theory shows Kuti¡¯s skill as the best sorceress.


    ¡¸Now, the real value of this guy is still about toe!¡ºStatus Open!¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I feel like I heard some familiar words while going over Kuti¡¯s awesomeness.

 Idle Talk 20

    The Phantasmal Bad Ending of Volume 8


    ¡¾Reki-kun, endure! It will be fine, if it¡¯s Reki-kun...... Reki-kun can endure it!¡¿


    ¡¸Gururururu¡¹


    The sorcery that ispletely restricting Reki-kun¡¯s abnormally strengthened limbs is about to break.


    Despite developing the 2nd-grade restriction sorcery already twice, I will have to recast it again.


    ¡¾Sorry...... I¡¯m really sorry...... Reki-kun...... sorry!¡¿


    ¡¸Gurugaaah!¡¹


    I added an additional restriction sorcery and forcibly bound Reki-kun¡¯s limbs.


    If I didn¡¯t do this, Reki-kun would struggle until exhausting all of his strenght.


    The current Reki-kun would wreck even this enormous Reki-kun room in an instant.


    The surroundins are perfectly protected with concealment and barrier sorceries, but Reki-kun would immediately destroy them were I to remove the restriction.


    The present Reki-kun is in a state in which I am not able to go easy on him.


    His mental condition is in a state where he would bare fangs even at me who is his master without hesitation.


    ¡¸Gugaagyaaaaah¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s cries which were neither yelps nor howls filled up the concealed space.


    These cries were filled with abnormal magical power that would cause harm to the spirit were it not for the barrier.


    Reki-kun is now in the worst state possible in which all of his actions involve destruction.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    This event dates back to the time we have just finished removing the lump of magical power.


    ¡¸Well then, I will take this to the research institute at once and examine it¡¹


    ¡¾I will leave it to you, Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me. Kuti, you have toplete the sorcery in question by the time Ie back¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me, I will have it done at once!¡¹


    ¡¾Do your best, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹


    The thing Sani sensei is taking to the research institute in the Forest next to the world is naturally the magic stone (temporary) that fell off Reki-kun¡¯s forehead.


    Unlike themon magic stones found in dungeons, this magic stone (temporary) has a tremendous amount of my very own magical power.


    And the biggest problem is that it surpasses the sealing properties ofmon magic stones by far, absorbing the magical power of nearby sorceries and thus deconstructing them.


    This absorption property is so violent that it destroyed even the severed space it was in.


    Because the absorption until destruction took some time, I developed a threeyer barrier sorcery around it together with Kuti, making it carryable atst.


    Sani sensei who lived for four digits of years hasn¡¯t seen anything like this magic stone and because there was a limit of what she could find out here, she decided to take it to the research institute where she can examine it with a proper equipment.


    Understandably, my lessons were cancelled.


    In the meanwhile, Kuti is going to create the sorcery Sani sensei asked of her.


    The sorcery she¡¯s going to create will be a dedicated sorcery for safely removing the lumps of magical power.


    This time, Kuti used life support sorcery a lot and I, who is able to see the present amount of magical power went hand in hand with danger. Rather, there was no other method.


    But, just a slight mistake in the absorption of magical power could have costed me my life.


    However, Kuti will be able to create a more safe and efficient sorcery.


    The necessary theory and formtion seems to be alreadypleted, so all that¡¯s left is just the to construct it.


    But, even Kuti isn¡¯t able to construct sorcery in short time.


    Kuti will devote herself to sorcery construction while Sani sensei examines the magic stone (temporary).


    As for me, I decided to stop my daily mofumofu of Reki-kun and follow-up on the withdrawal symptoms that are going to apany it.


    I believe it will be harsh on Reki-kun, but it will take time for Kuti toplete the sorcery, and if something irregr like the lump of magical power resurfaces again, it might be a matter of life or death.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m off¡¹


    ¡¾Take care, Sensei. Thank you in advance!¡¿


    ¡¸Bye~¡¹


    They have already contacted the other side with Kuti¡¯s dimensionalmunication sorcery, but the doorway to the Forest next to the world can be opened only at the discretion of the other side.


    This doorway¡¯s location is also restricted, so it¡¯s not possible to open it here either.


    After seeing Sani sensei off, I had a plenty skinship with Kuti because I won¡¯t be able to see her for a while and then she entered her Unconscious Domain in order to create the sorcery.


    Wiping my sticky face with a handkerchief I usually have on me, I exined what will be happening from now on to the anxious Reki-kun.


    Reki-kun who heard the exnation tilted his head as didn¡¯t understand the severeness of withdrawal symptoms.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Reki-kun¡¯s mofumofu-less life has begun.


    Day 1.


    Reki-kun was able to spend the day peacefully with his state of mind and physical condition as usual.


    He wasn¡¯t showing demand for mofumofu on the first day.


    With my study and magic time lost, I was able to end the day by ying with Reki-kun to full satisfaction.


    By the way, Reki-kun¡¯s lessons were cancelled as well.


    This day, I stayed at the Reki-kun room, we had a meal together and we were together even during the bath and toilet time.


    Day 2.


    Just as the noon passed, Reki-kun¡¯s tone started bing strange.


    He would hectically stand up and sit down, and he also started moving about.


    He seemed irritated when I called out to him as he immediately looked the other way.


    Even so, I managed to calm him down by ying and exercising with him.


    Day 3.


    The situation was simr to Day 2, but the exercises started bing ineffective.


    He lost appetite and his irritation got terrible.


    But, it seemed to be on the level where he could suppress it with his own will.


    Day 4.


    He was irritated so he destroyed all of his ythings.


    The flow of his magical power also stagnated, making it difficult to confirm his health.


    Although he didn¡¯t groan or bark, his eyes were full of anger when I called out to him.


    Day 5.


    He was able to destroy many parts of the floor.


    The damages were to a degree they still could be fixed with sorcery, so I managed to avoid further problems.


    I understood Reki-kun¡¯s terrible state just by looking at him.


    There was nothing but anger in his eyes and he wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    It¡¯s difficult for me just to look at him.


    Day 6.


    Reki-kun destroyed one of the defensive barriers I set up beforehand.


    At that time, Reki-kun wasn¡¯t able to control himself anymore.


    I restrained Reki-kun while crying, but he destroyed my restriction sorcery by fighting against it with his full strength.


    After destroying all of the defensive barriers, Reki-kun directed his sorcery strengthened fangs towards me, but he fainted as soon as Kuti¡¯s automatic defensive barrier activated.


    It was the result of Kuti who temporarily suspended the sorcery construction on behalf of me who couldn¡¯t do anything, and attacked Reki-kun with unbelievable power.


    Day 7.


    Reki-kun received damage that injured even his internal organs, but Kuti immediately healed him, so his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    But, from that day, Kuti didn¡¯t speak a word and began monitoring Reki-kun while creating the sorcery at the same time.


    As I couldn¡¯t do anything against Reki-kun who was seriously trying to kill me, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Day 8.


    Reki-kun destroyed all of the surroundings while overflowing hostility and killing intent.


    Reki-kun wasn¡¯t moving with all his might at speeds I couldn¡¯t follow, but Kuti¡¯s suppression far surpassed that, pulverizing Reki-kun each time before he could harm somebody.


    The floor was repaired immediately, but Reki-kun¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t as bad as yesterday.


    Kut immediately healed those injuries, but I was doubting my eyes at the sorcery she used afterward.


    Kuti haspletely froze Reki-kun up.


    I stopped her in panic because Kuti was seriously intending to freeze Reki-kun to the state of asphyxiation.


    Day 9.


    I made up my mind.


    I restricted Reki-kun with the strongest restriction sorcery I could use.


    I received the eyes of anger, hostility and killing intent of the rampaging Reki-kun.


    I developed several moreyers of the restricting sorcery with my vision blurred from the tears flowing from my eyes.


    I forcibly pinned down Reki-kun who continued resisting and I continued developingyer uponyer of restriction sorcery in order topletely restrain him.


    Reki-kun is now trying to break through the restraints even at the cost of damaging his own body.


    He will try to kill me once he breaks through and will ultimately get killed by Kuti.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Day 14.


    Kuti¡¯s sorcery waspleted.


    This sorcery was totally different from the sorcery that was first nned.


    It was different from the initial configuration ofpletely and safely removing the magical power from the target as it left a small portion of my magical power within the target.


    When Kuti began exercising that sorcery without exining anything, I was able to analyze the results.


    ¡¾Kuti...... why......¡¿


    ¡¸Reki is no good anymore. He will eventually end up harming you. I will kill him if this doesn¡¯t work¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti...... I beg you...... stop it!¡¿


    ¡¸If this sorcery goes well, Reki will return back to normal¡¹


    Indeed, Reki-kun will return back to normal if this sorcery goes well.


    Because he¡¯s under the influence of my mofumofu¨D¨Dwithdrawal symptoms caused by my magical power, the withdrawal symptoms won¡¯t ur if their cause is removed.


    But, this sorcery leaves just a little bit of magical power behind while removing everything else.


    It extends not only to the magical power, but the body as well.


    There are few ces in Reki-kun¡¯s body that weren¡¯t influenced by my magical power.


    In other words, Reki-kun will eventually die even if he returns back to normal.


    Kuti has been creating the sorcery, monitoring and suppressing Reki-kun without listening to me these past few days.


    Kuti can take a life of anyone except myself without any hesitation.


    Even if it¡¯s Reki-kun, he has been already delineated in Kuti¡¯s mind when he bared his fangs against me.


    What do I do?


    What¡¯s the best thing to do?


    Kuti¡¯s sorcery will be developed soon.


    Despair started moving in my thoughts.


    My field of vision changedpletely.


    Forms floated over my head, it was a space full of floors.


    When I grasped as if to seize one of the forms floating over my head, a window with the details of the form opened before my eyes.


    I don¡¯t remember how many times I repeated that action anymore.


    But, I was done just a moment before Kuti¡¯s sorcerypleted.


    My field of vision changedpletely, the constructed form before me was daringly repainted with my beautiful form and the sorcery activated.


    Kuti opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    The sorcery used on Reki-kun should havepletely removed my magical power for the target and left only a small portion behind.


    But, the sorcery which was the first one I ever created changed the effect.


    The form spread through Reki-kun¡¯s body and...... removed all of the permeated magical power.


    In this world¨D¨DAuriol, entities with no magical power don¡¯t exist.


    Creatures who don¡¯t posses magical power are proved to not being able to live.


    That is the difference between this and my previous world.


    Reki-kun who¡¯s all magical power disappeared will naturally die.


    But, this overwritten sorcery won¡¯t end here.


    Instead of the magical power that vanished, a new magical power based on Reki-kun¡¯s physical information will be generated.


    The world is filled with magical power.


    With my Cloudy Eyes, I¡¯m able to see the fine particles overflowing within the magical power.


    Although they are overflowing, it¡¯s necessary to take several steps to utilize them.


    There was not enough time to go through such a process.


    That¡¯s why I had to use my magical power which I could use easily.


    However, using my magical power to generate magical powers in others ispletely different from the act of giving magical power to others.


    Sharing my magical power would be the same as usual.


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t use that hand.


    That¡¯s why, I decided to... create magical power anew.


    Even if it was necessary to use all of my magic power to generate a minimum necessary magic power.


    I was convinced as my vision was turning dark.


    Reki-kun can be saved like this.


    I felt like I heard Kuti¡¯s voice from afar.

 Idle Talk 21

    Personal Maid¡¯s¨D¨DNija¡¯s Pledge


    All of the personal maids of Lilianne La Christophe gathered in the room of one of the maids¨D¨DNija, whose repertoire of odd magic tool recently increased again.


    Nija who was waiting in her room without her usual deadpan expression, but with her normally eyes half-closed and very loose-looking mouth looked extremely creepy.


    Moreover, her bear ears were somewhat proudly glittering as well.


    However, the other three could guess why she had such creepy-looking grin stered on her face.


    It was so spooky they didn¡¯t want to ask, but they still had to. If they could receive that grace themselves, they could ignore Nija¡¯s creepiness, that was the degree the girls were blinded to by the rewards that await.


    ¡¸Nija~ stop it alreadyy~¡¹


    ¡¸Right~ right~ just what has happened~¡¹


    ¡¸I think I can generally guess, but I would like to hear the method by all means, please spit it all out!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Even Mira reached this point¡¹


    Her voice was pratingly cold unlike her very loosely looking mouth, but whether Mira was already used to it or she mustered up her courage for the sake of her beloved master Lilianne, she properly stared back at Nija.


    But, it seems to be thetter after all as cold sweat flowed on her back.


    ¡¸Leave thatt~ asidee~¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, leave Mira¡¯s punishment forter and quickly speak up~¡¹


    Jenny and Lacria who couldn¡¯t wait anymore drew closer to Nija, but intending to tease them, the grin on Nija¡¯s face grewrger.


    ¡¸...... Fufu. Want to know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Satisfied by the three¡¯s harmonized voices, Nija opened her very loose mouth.


    Then, the contents Nija brought up were enough to discourage the three.


    That¡¯s because the three never thought of deceiving their master to receive affection.


    But, while discouraged, they simultaneously thought: ¡°As expected of Nija.¡±


    The boldness to deceive the master in order to receive the reward.


    And the ability to carry out the rtively difficult fake cry was simply done with the use of a magic tool.


    That magic tool naturally came from her beastman friend who specialized in remodeling of magic tools.


    If, by any chance, some kind of a weakened stimnt influenced Lilianne, it couldn¡¯t be undone, so she couldn¡¯t take such risk by any means.


    As expected, that much was impossible for Nija to do.


    At worst, her head would be removed from the rest of her body, and at best, she would be dismissed from her post.


    But, magic tool definitely wouldn¡¯t affect Lilianne. Of course, she had it remodeled with extreme caution.


    ¡¸...... Fufu...... Fufu...... Fufufufufu¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder~ if I should practice my fake cryingg~......¡¹


    ¡¸How about lightly poking your eyes?¡¹


    ¡¸That would be difficult......¡¹


    In the small room where the four women gathered, a conversation with contents that couldn¡¯t be spoken in public unfolded until the break was over.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day.


    The four gathered in Nija¡¯s room that was full of scattered magic tools again.


    However, Nija who was grinning so much yesterday was now sitting in the corner, burdened by a great shadow.


    Lacria was sprawled on Nija¡¯s bed with her head covered by a pillow. Her ears that protruded out of the pillow were unusually vigorless.


    As for the other two, they were making absentminded expressions as if they lost their minds while asionally wriggling their bodies with entranced expressions when they recalled that incident.


    The ears and tail which Mira usually tries not to move consciously are alsopletely out her mind now, as her wolf ears match her facial expression and move restlessly while her tail stands upright and falls down over and over again.


    Jenny¡¯s fox ears simrly jiggle frequently and her tail swayed back and forth.


    If someone were to see the girls in such state that they wouldn¡¯t normally disy no matter what, they would be certainly confused.


    ¡¸Uu~...... uu~......¡¹


    If someone were to see the expression of Lacria who is pping her legs while hiding her face with a pillow, they would certainly see that her face is full of shame.


    The shameful hell thatpletely overwhelmed her normally iron heart continued showing its destructive power even now.


    But, she still participated this daily girls-only briefing gathering. Was it because of the sadness?


    The two who were dumbly staring at the ceiling while wriggling their bodies didn¡¯t know why, but they suddenly received a plenty of reward on a scale they didn¡¯t experience before.


    The girls¡¯ thinking were smashed more than usual and their waists were incidentally too, so they couldn¡¯te to work at all today.


    Even if it was in order to punish Nija, a reward is still a reward.


    It doesn¡¯t change that it¡¯s like receiving a supreme bliss for them.


    Besides, because it was miraculous that Nija got punished for what she has done yesterday, the other three didn¡¯t have any sympathy for her as she was paying for her mistake.


    No, they had no energy to sympathize because of the unusual reward.


    This time¡¯s reward was too much and they didn¡¯t have any spare energy left to think about anything.


    ¡¸Hafuu~...... afuu~......¡¹


    Although they leaked out seductive voices and they didn¡¯t know what¡¯s what, their expressions were that of supreme bliss so there weren¡¯t any problems...... probably.


    Nija who was reduced to ashes in the corner of her room in silence couldn¡¯tpare to the one in bashful agony and two in happiness at all.


    A tremendous shadow was spreading above her and destroying her age that wasn¡¯tpromised in years like a torture.


    Even if you couldn¡¯t tell from the unmoving Nija, her wilting bear ears make it clear.


    Today¡¯s incident must have been like a thunderbolt to Nija who was boasting of receiving the most rewards just yesterday.


    In spite of being convinced that she wouldn¡¯t be exposed, Nija carried her mission out yesterday with a huge sess just as nned.


    But, her heart dropped with the words Lilianne brought overnight.


    Her nose that grew from the n and actions that could be said to be carried out perfectly has been plucked from the root, bringing a despair that made her believe that she just tasted a true hell.


    She could only watch the reward that she was supposed to receive after beingpletely restricted.


    Taking any means to receive the reward, no, in fact, a personal maid deceiving her master is obviously a taboo and yet Nija did such action that could cost her life without any hesitation. Her actions were something that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words anymore.


    As a result, she could not even avert her gaze as the others received the four to six times more intense than usual reward.


    Lacria who still continued being in a bashful agony on top of the bed.


    Jenny and Mira who continued savoring the lingering taste of the reward sprawled on the floor.


    Nija who was carrying a gigantic shadow over her depressed heart in the corner of the room.


    An absence from the work today has been already conveyed by all four.


    The chaos in the room continued existing until the each of them fell asleep from exhaustion.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The day after that.


    Lacria, Jenny, and Mira somehow recovered, but it was still impossible for Nija.


    She received a direct order from Lilianne who expected that to rest, so Nija was resting for a few days.


    After that, when Nija somehow managed to return, she decided to pledge an absolute allegiance to Lilianne.


    The pledge of Nija¡¯s allegiance is as a follows:


    Mustn¡¯t make Lilianne angry.


    Mustn¡¯t be dishonest in the work for Lilianne.


    Mustn¡¯t lie to Lilianne.


    Lilianne herself wasn¡¯t aware of Nija¡¯s pledge, but Nija swore to never break it and prioritize it over her own life.


    Nija pledged the allegiance, but the punishment was enshrined deep in her heart.


    Prognostic symptoms that made her quiver every time Lilianne entered her sight remained for a while, but Nija was selected as one of the personal maids of the Christophe House because of her abilities. She somehow overcame her prognostic symptoms and managed to work as smoothly as before.


    But, as expected, fear of Lilianne remained deep inside her heart.


    In the future, this fear will change shape and continue remaining in Nija¡¯s heart.


    Together with the allegiance she swore.


    There are only a few people who know that the¡º...... Ojousama, impressive¡»she often said currently has apletely different meaning from the past.


    Today, Nija served Lilianne as her personal maid by her side as well.

 Idle Talk 22

    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary 1.


    I, Scarlet, am thinking of keeping an observation diary about Lilianne-sama¡¯s Knights of the White Crystals starting today.


    Why do you ask?


    It¡¯s very simple.


    I¡¯m thinking of writing a chivalric book next.


    That¡¯s why I want to be close to them so they can fully be a writing material for me. But, it¡¯s a secret.


    Stowing away my true purpose in my heart secretly, I use the special privilege of my position as a guest for inspection.


    Although I say that, I¡¯m still just a guest after all.


    There¡¯s a limit to the inspection I, who is not different from a maid, can do, so I instigated...... advised Elliana Ojousama to go on an inspection together.


    I easily instigated Elliana Ojousama by saying that it would be toote if something happened to Lilianne-sama, so it¡¯s better to check beforehand. Yes, she won¡¯t notice even after a few times, so I do it quite often. It¡¯s for Lilianne-sama¡¯s sake after all.


    So, it was an easy victory when I suggested such. Very easy.


    Like this, I have extremely easily...... meekly went to observe the practice of the Knights of the White Crystals many times.


    To tell the truth, I have seen through Lilianne-sama¡¯s Magic Eyes since a long time ago as it seems that I have a talent to see through Magic Eyes.


    But, I¡¯m unable to ascertain the effects and it¡¯s not even certain, so it can¡¯t probably be called a cheat.


    The first time I became aware was when I got an ufortable feeling from the right eye of Hasselfosh-dono who serves as the vicemander.


    It was rather soft and feeble inparison to the intensity I felt from Lilianne-sama, but I understood that it was something simr.


    Isn¡¯t that a Magic Eye? The moment I thought so, I observed his actions as much as possible.


    His movements got better when that what I felt got a little stronger. Does it have strengthening effects, I wonder?


    I¡¯m sure it increases the quantity of water in the ss.


    However, I was immediately convinced that it was something different.


    It was his body wasn¡¯t strengthened. I came to a conclusion that all of his wasteful movements disappeared.


    This was simr to seeing all.


    No, he probably actually sees all.


    That Magic Eye of his is probably rted to either intuition power or kic vision.


    That¡¯s quite a fine Magic Eye he has. I also want it. It would be extremely useful for burning Elliana Ojousama¡¯s upskirt into my memory.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be documents rted to Magic Eyes in the Cristophe House¡¯s book warehouse.


    Let¡¯s read them the next time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary 4.


    The female knight I had my eyes on thest time¨D¨DStephanie Brown apparently has agility enhancing Magic Eye.


    Even though it¡¯s called Magic Eye, it doesn¡¯t really center around the eyes, as there are various kinds of Magic Eyes that can enhance the physical strength and specific stages of sorcery.


    I feel like Magic Eyes shouldn¡¯t be bundled together like this, but this world doesn¡¯t worry about the varieties of Magic Eyes.


    I watched her actions a little bit the first and second time, but I don¡¯t see her use the agility enhancing Magic Eye that often.


    As per the entry of the Magic Eyes Complete Works book, the phrase about Magic Eyes being a secret skill was most likely through.


    In any case, the power of Magic Eyes is plenty to be called a secret skill.


    The speed that Stephanie would move at while using the power of her Magic Eye might be actually so high to catch up to me.


    It can be said that the difference between us is normally like a day and night.


    In fact, this extent of difference in her movements makes me want to retort, but this world is different from my past life¡¯s.


    People like Ann-sama with a superhuman body that easily excels the human limits exist, so there are no problems in particr.


    I¡¯m also a considerably able person after all.


    That being the case, the notable point is her Magic Eye in the end.


    If I could obtain a Magic Eye like that...... wouldn¡¯t I be able to turn over Elliana Ojousama¡¯s skirt and see what¡¯s inside as I please?


    Moreover, without being noticed!


    Can¡¯t that eye be transnted somehow, I wonder...... ah, secretly, of course.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary 12.


    Stephanie¡¯s progress is incredible.


    She, who was at the bottom of the Knights of the White Crystals¡¯ individual ranking has quickly risen to the top.


    Ah, the ranking was officially recognized by Rnd-sama. It¡¯s not a secret one, you know?


    However, my recent hot stock would be as expected him¨D¨DAshton.


    By the way, he doesn¡¯t have a surname. He¡¯s, so to speak, ofmoner origins. I believe that to be Christophe House¡¯s, moreover Lilianne-sama¡¯s knight at that, he must be considerably sessful in life.


    He possessed the strength to be at the top of the individual ranking since he enrolled, but he¡¯s now exhibiting his true value in the group battles.


    Naturally, because it¡¯s me observing him, I noticed that he also possesses a Magic Eye.


    For three people in a Knights Order to posses Magic Eyes, just what is going on with this Knights Order, I wonder?


    Even though you would normally have a hard time searching for one Magic Eyes possessor.


    Well, leaving that aside.


    I believe Ashton¡¯s Magic Eye raised his ability to recognize allies in a few meters around him.


    Ally identification, this awareness effect extends to all members of the Knights Order, so I¡¯m most likely not wrong.


    His power also adapts during the mock battle between the members of the Knights Order.


    The improvement under its effects is quite a bullshit.


    It doesn¡¯t improve a specific ability like Stephanie¡¯s, but it strengthens all actions. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t affect only him, but the entire group.


    However, there¡¯s no specific enhancement like Stephanie¡¯s agility Magic Eye.


    It seems that there¡¯s a little bit of whole body strengthening.


    However, this small effect bes considerably huge once it affects the whole group.


    Because of that, Ashton affects the surroundings not with sorcery or magic tool, but with his Magic Eye naturally be the center of my attention.


    Although Ashton most likely wants to conceal his secret skill as well, it would be better to disclose the effects of his Magic Eye when you think about it.


    However, I do not need Ashton¡¯s Magic Eye.


    If I were to use it, Elliana Ojousama would surely get stronger. Ojousama is my ally after all.


    That being the case, wouldn¡¯t she be able to defend against me turning over her skirt? Truly deplorable.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary 17.


    I thought there were three possessors of Magic Eyes within the Knights of the White Crystals, but I was wrong.


    The result is that there are eight of them.


    As the result of Ashton disclosing his Magic Eye, the other Knights who felt the same way introduced their Magic Eyes one after another.


    Was it the feeling of solidarity he would have from talking about his secret, I wonder? Sharing one¡¯s lot with another? It¡¯s camaraderie, isn¡¯t it? How passionate.


    Disclosing one¡¯s Magic Eyes¡¯s power should be something to be proud of, but I was disappointed to be honest. It¡¯s wasn¡¯t pride (ÕF¤ê hokori) but dust (°£ hokori).


    There was one among the eight whose Magic Eye I was especially interested in.


    You won¡¯t believe it, but it was the famous irvoyance.


    The masterpiece that allows you to enter a peeping frenzy from far away. It¡¯s isn¡¯t necessary for me as I can¡¯t afford to stand far away. Ah, but I might be able to see from a corner of the mansion.


    That might work, irvoyance. Please hand over that Magic Eye.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary 23.


    They increased.


    What is it? Is this Knights Order filled with Magic Eyes possessors, I wonder?


    Rather, isn¡¯t the probability to awaken to Magic Eyes a posteriori almost non-existent?


    Yet, there are eight in this Knights Order. Furthermore, 100% of them obtained them a posteriori.


    It¡¯s too strange. As expected, this is way too strange.


    But, the reality is that eight members of the Knights of the White Crystals have awakened to Magic Eyes.


    Truth is stranger than fiction, is it? This development is stranger than the fantasy royal road of things standing on two legs.


    After this, the strongest Knights Order will defeat the Demon Lord, I¡¯m sure.


    Ah, but that would be too normal without a twist......


    Whoops, this was an observation diary. Let¡¯s leave the story of the strongest Knights Order defeated the Demon Lord whoter joins that very Knights Order for another time.


    By the way, the next subjugation target would be the hero.


    As for the Knights of the White Crystals, it¡¯s a Knights Order formed for Lilianne-sama¡¯s sake.


    The Knights Order is full of warriors chosen from a selected few, but that isn¡¯t a reason for them to awaken to Magic Eyes.


    These things called Magic Eyes aren¡¯t something that only the strong awaken to.


    It seems that the probability of awakening to Magic Eyes ispletely random, above an astronomical numerical value as they are not of aw-like nature.


    It¡¯s just what we really know is that Magic Eyes are divided into innate and a posteriori.


    However, there¡¯s a reason I can think of.


    The Knights of the White Crystals is Lilianne-sama¡¯s Knights Order.


    They have awakened to Magic Eyes after bing a part of the Knights of the White Crystals.


    Lilianne-sama is also a possessor of Magic Eyes.


    Moreover, they are unique Magic Eyes, and we don¡¯t know anything else about it besides that it allows her to see that which possesses magical power.


    If by any chance...... Lilianne-sama¡¯s Magic Eyes...... could forcefully awaken the Magic Eyes of other people......


    Won¡¯t you awake me to see through ss Magic Eyes!


    That was a joke.


    No, if she could awaken me then I would like to by all means.


    But, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a master when ites to turning over skirts. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I forged my body for this very purpose. Yes, I was able to survive that hell because of this!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Knights of the White Crystals Observation Diary X.


    Atst, all members of the Knights of the White Crystals awakened to Magic Eyes.


    Ah, it wasn¡¯t everyone.


    Commander Rnd-sama, Theodore Bhama and Ellistina Ojousama haven¡¯t awaken.


    I believe it¡¯s because they are recognized as a family rather than members of the Knights Order.


    I wonder if Lilianne-sama is unconsciously awakening forcibly the Magic Eyes in people?


    If she could do it selectively, I believe there would be no reason for Rnd-sama and all of her personal maids not to awaken to Magic Eyes.


    Ahh...... my see-through is fading away.


    Lilianne-sama...... please quickly learn how to awaken Magic Eyes selectively.


    The observation diary of the Knights of the White Crystalses to an end today.


    I have gathered plenty of material.


    I think it was the observation diary of Magic Eyes rather than the observation diary of the Knights of the White Crystals, but don¡¯t mind the details.


    The title is secondary, you know?


    Now then, how about a Magic Eye with two legs for my next work...... ah, that would be a dangerous work, but......

 Chapter 151 – Prologue

    Briefly hearing the familiar words, a window opened on top of Reki-kun¡¯s head¨D¨Dright in front of Kuti.


    It¡¯s not drawn with Kuti¡¯s sorcery.


    The words Kuti said¨D¨DStatus Open, is as I imagined, a window sorcery that Kuti most likely made.


    ¡¸Good, good. It came out properly¡¹


    ¡¾Kuti, this is......¡¿


    ¡¸Mufufu~ this is you see~ tada~h!¡¹


    Grasping the window in her hand, Smugface-sama moved to my side.


    Magical power can¡¯t be fundamentally grasped. But, Kuti certainly did grasp the window and moved with it.


    I could properly see letters written in the window with my eyes that were opened wide in shock.


    All the letters on that window must also be made with magical power.


    Normally, a window like this that could be seen by others is not possible as the image of the sorcery is fundamentally seen only by the caster.


    ¡¾Position of the magic stone creation point? Magic stone expulsion? State of the magic stone umtion?¡¿


    ¡¸Eggxactly~ that¡¯s correct!¡¹


    With a snap, Tiny-sama turned around and bent backward with both of her hands extended just like Ina Bauer.


    The three items on the window were all rted to the lump of magical power.


    As I thought, Kuti must have made this sorcery to control the lump of magical power.


    If I assume that, then these three items are to choose the target of the control?


    ¡¾Is it okay to choose?¡¿


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! You understand even without me saying anything! The ¡°Position of the magic stone creation point¡± allows choosing an optimal ce for the magic stone! ¡°Magic stone expulsion¡± does just that! It will eject the magic stone from the nearest Position of the magic stone creation point! Naturally, the expulsion method is reliable and won¡¯t damage the body in any way! And thest item ¡°State of the magic stone umtion¡± is also as its name states! It tells you the current quantity of the umted magical power!¡¹


    After hearing Kuti¡¯s exnation, I timidly extended my finger towards the Position of the magic stone creation point.


    Feeling a strangely soft sensation, the windowpletely changed and projected Reki-kun in the submission pose he was currently in.


    Reki-kun who was hiding his eyes with both of his front paws was strangely cute.


    Reki-kun was reflected in the middle of the screen and at the edge of the window, there were buttons with little Reki-kuns in various poses.


    When pressed, the Reki-kun in the middle would change into those poses.


    Honestly, I have never seen a sorcery like this.


    It does look like a touch panel screen, but the projected window is boasting of considerable details, almost as if Kuti drew it herself.


    But, I can understand that the window¡¯s screen is drawn with sorcery even without Kuti doing anything.


    Besides the changing of a pose, it is also possible to zoom in and out to the possible locations by touching parts of Reki-kun¡¯s body.


    When I pressed Reki-kun¡¯s forehead once, a little confirmation window has popped-up.


    ¡¾Kuti, this is amazing! It¡¯s so amazing that I can¡¯t put it in words!¡¿


    ¡¸Nihehe~ right, right! But, that is not all! You have only selected the ce of the magic stone after all! Try expulsing the magic stone next!¡¹


    ¡¾Eh...... expulsing it already? I have not even mofumofued him yet¡¿


    ¡¸Can¡¯t hear ye~! Let¡¯s sh¡î¡ît!¡¹


    Once again turning around and bending backward, Tiny-sama took the same pose as before.


    Being bent backward like that must be really difficult on breathing, but it seems like it¡¯s nothing to Kuti.


    ¡¾A, alright. Click!¡¿


    When I pressed the ¡°Magic stone expulsion¡± button after returning to the beginning screen, Reki-kun momentarily jolted his body and something fell out from the same ce on his forehead as before.


    ¡¸Wafu?¡¹


    ¡¾Ohh......¡¿


    ¡¸Fufufu~n!¡¹


    The object which fell to the ground apanied by a small sound, was a tiny, tiny magic fragment.


    However, it was so tiny that it could fit between my little fingers.


    I have observed Reki-kun¡¯s condition just in case, but he was the very image of health itself. There were no abnormalities when carefully observing the the deep levels either.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s only a magic fragment with hardly any magical power and a little to no use because it was just a forced expulsion~¡¹


    It was indeed as Kuti said, the magic stone...... magic fragment expulsed from Reki-kun¡¯s forehead had hardly any magical power in it.


    It seems that there is nothing like the absorption of magical power around it that happened with the first magic stone Reki-kun expulsed.


    ¡¾Kuti, what do we do so that magical power amass in the magic stone?¡¿


    ¡¸You just have to mofu Reki in the same manner as before! My sorcery will make sure that no magical power that has been supplied to Reki will umte anyhwere besides the selected ce and will eliminate all bad influences it might have on Reki¡¯s body!¡¹


    As I thought, Kuti is incredible.


    She made sure that the magic stones can be removed and she¡¯s able to sucessfully remove any adverse effects in the process.


    The magic stones created in Reki-kun¡¯s body have far more magical power thanmon magic fragments, so they would be extremely useful in magic tool production.


    But, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t like to put Reki-kun¡¯s life on the line just for that.


    However, the mass production of magic stones might be possible with this.


    ¡¸And thestly the state of the magic stone umtion is like this. As expected, thest expulsion was still at 0%¡¹


    Kuti said while peshi, peshi hitting the window that was disying the state of the magic stone umtion.


    Which reminds me, this touchable window is an amazing sorcery.


    The window¡¯s screen is projecting fine operation of magical power, so I would like to analyze it by all means.


    It would probably have many uses. The expanding possibilities are growing endless.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dly, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Fua...... why, whyat?¡¹


    ¡¸No~...... I could tell you were thinking about something great since your eyes were sparkling. Anyhow, I was just wondering if we could proceed with the experiment~¡¹


    ¡¾Y, yeah, I¡¯m sorry? Kuti¡¯s sorcery is so amazingly amazing that its application floated to my mind one after another...... ehehe¡¿


    ¡¸Uooooh...... supercute! What is this adorable creature! You are so cyute~!¡¹


    ¡¾So, what experiment were you talking about?¡¿


    ¡¸Alright~ I will exin right away~!¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Humoring Kuti, we proceeded with the experiment that mainly consisted of mofuing Reki-kun and we investigated the various influences the magic stone had on Reki-kun¡¯s body through the magic stone cement and the state of magic stone umtion.


    Everything was as Kuti said as there weren¡¯t any bad influences, on the contrary, we understood that it raised Reki-kun¡¯s calction ability especially when the umtion was happening near Reki-kun¡¯s forehead.


    What was amazing was that the more magical power umted, the more Reki-kun¡¯s calction ability elerated.


    But, it¡¯s fundamentally difficult for Reki-kun to do calctions when feeling good from being mofued.


    Once the pleasant feelings turned into exhaustion, we stopped the experimenting as it was no longer possible to continue.


    ¡¸Woah~ that was a valuable experiment, wasn¡¯t it!¡¹


    ¡¾It was really surprising when Reki-kun solve 5 digit multiplications in an instant, wasn¡¯t it~......¡¿


    ¡¸But, for only the calction ability to increase, that¡¯s staggeringly limited...... right~¡¹


    ¡¾Indeed...... it might be good to set the umtion into several ces throughout the body at once~¡¿


    ¡¸Hohou. That certainly sounds good~¡¹


    I stoked Reki-kun¡¯s belly while pointing out several points of imporvement.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to finish him off, so I¡¯mbing him with a gentle amount of magical power on my fingers.


    But, it wasn¡¯t all without a problem in the end.


    Of course, there weren¡¯t any bad influences on Reki-kun¡¯s body, but when the magic stone umted a considerable amount of magical power and got expulsed, it started absorbing the magical power from the surroundings just like the first magic stone.


    We have tightly sealed it for now, but we should contact Sani sensei as soon as possible and inquire whether she found a way to deal with it.


    And, I might havepletely forgotten but Kuti¡¯s words,¡ºStatus Open¡», were certainly words from my past life.


    Just like the the word magical power.


    ¡¾Say, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah? What is it, My Honey! Do you want to kisskiss with me!¡¹


    ¡¾Let¡¯s leave that forter, okay? There¡¯s something I want to ask you now¡¿


    ¡¸What is it! You might ask me anything! From my three sizes to the lenght of my toes, I will answer anything! Of course, I know Lily¡¯s three sizes to the very details! I will lick your toes too, if you¡¯d like!¡¹


    Tiny-sama who puffed out her nonexistent chest is truly reliable.


    Kuti will surely answer my doubts.


    I begun writing words of magical power that were about to spontaneously spill from my mouth.

 Chapter 152 – Light of Wisdom

    ¡¾Kuti, that Status Open, is it perhaps......¡¿


    ¡¸As expected of Lily! Your eyes focus on different things! Both your cute, big and beautiful eyes and the feeling of your expressionless scornful eyes are all part of Lily¡¯s cuteness! Ah, but don¡¯t look at me with scornful eyes! Ahh, what if I awake to something!?¡¹


    She jumped up, still in the Ina Bauer pose with her legs spread and glided through the air until her posture returned back to normal and she now started wriggling.


    Her technique was so precise that Kuti¡¯s eyes changed properly with each line.


    My expressionless eyes are apparently raping eyes. I was looking at people such eyes, huh......


    It appears that something dangerous might wake up in Kuti if I continue looking at her with scornful eyes, so let¡¯s seal them away.


    Well, I have never used them on Kuti though.


    After she finished wriggling, Kuti¡¯s whose expression turned smart continued talking.


    ¡¸As a matter of fact! It seems that I broke through one of the locked rooms in the World Archive!¡¹


    ¡¾Locked rooms, you mean those ces that you need to clear some requirements to ess them?¡¿


    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am! There are numerous rooms in the World Archive that can¡¯t be essed, but you can ess them after breaking through the requirements that were established who knows how. They mostly contain forms, but they could also contain only a few lines of existing sorcery, some unusual ones, or just parts of a form! But, it¡¯s not only forms! I have essed before some iprehensible information that the old-fashioned Sani was delighted about! Moreover, the ess requirements are unknown as I could ess that which I couldn¡¯t ess yesterday! I wonder what¡¯s that about!¡¹


    ¡¾I see~¡¿


    There are our own personal archives in the Unconsciousness Domain that Kuti and I can manipte, but an archive of this world¨D¨DAuriol, also exists.


    Fundamentally, you ess this archive when using existing sorcery.


    When Kuti, Sani sensei and I use the Kuti-made chantless sorcery or we use sorcery that we have mastered, there¡¯s no need for us to ess the World Archive.


    However, in every other case, you will have to ess the World Archive no matter what.


    What is necessary to ess this archive when using sorcery is the activation tool.


    The talent to handle the activation tool is talent in sorcery and if you have acquired enough knowledge, this talent then separates to innate talent and a posteriori talent, but let¡¯s leave that forter.


    The purpose of the activation tools is to ess the existing sorceries stored within the World Archive, but Kuti and others have already found other means to ess the World Archive and thus are examining it in various directions.


    The course of their discovery were these locked rooms.


    My fullfilling special requirements, these locked rooms which are safekeeping wonderfully important forms open.


    This time, the room to the Status Open form has been opened.


    Who, when, or for what purpose were these forms sealed in those locked doors is still currently unknown.


    But, there¡¯s no doubt that the sorceries and knowledge discovered in those locked rooms open considerably effective paths.


    There are cases when even the strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world, Kuti, has to open her eyes wide in astonished by the forms sealed inside.


    This time¡¯s Status Open is the same.


    It was originally a group of various forms mashed up together, but Kuti disassembled them, used only the necessary parts andpletely customized them in order to create this sorcery.


    As for its original function, it was something that digitalized the ability value that opens in stats screens in games as I thought.


    But, those numbers were constantly fluctuating and the remnants of the use of magical power were apparently thoroughly eliminated.


    To simply customize a newly discovered form is something only Kuti could do.


    As a result, she overwrote all remaining indications in the window and created this sorcery.


    By the way, the locked rooms have to be unlocked individually, but you only have to teach the newly acquired form to others, so you don¡¯t necessarily need to meet requirements.


    However, I believe that might prove to be quite difficult unless you can see magical power directly like I do.


    This window function will be very useful when I try to create my own sorcery.


    That¡¯s because this revolutionary form that allows you to touch the magical power directly is too wonderful.


    I¡¯m going to analyze it and devote myself to find out how it works.


    By the way, the only way I¡¯m able to ess the World Archive without the activation tools is through the chantless sorcery Kuti has made.


    Another Kuti-made sorcery can be used for essing, but I have learned about World Archive quite a long ago now, so I havepletely forgotten about it.


    However, after being shown a wonderful form like this, I would like to ess it by all means.


    There¡¯s still a plenty of locked rooms left and each room has its own unknown requirements, so I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do, but I might be able to understand something if I ess it.


    ¡¾That being the case...... tell me, Kuti! No, please teach me, Kuti sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸Se, sensei...... what a sweet sound! A lesson with my beloved student...... Erohim, Essaim!¡¹


    -zamasu type sses and suit-wearing, female teacher Kuti was holding an attendance book with an expression of ecstasy, chanting some kind of an aria with both of her arms and legs spread out.


    If you open your legs that much, the contents within your tight skirt wille to the light, you know?


    By the way, her breast area isrgely open, but because she¡¯s slender...... what to say, you know, that.


    ¡¸Now then, why don¡¯t we begin with the love lesson! Why don¡¯t we!¡¹


    She crisply wears the -zamasu type sses and mimics Sani sensei¡¯s way of speaking, but her proud demeanor was truly Kuti-like.


    ¡¾Please take care of me, Sensei!¡¿


    Giving the usual response, Kuti¡¯s lesson begun.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the way, Sani sensei¡¯s lessons are fundamentally oral lessons.


    She more or less demonstrates the sorcery, but she usually only talks.


    They are easy to understand thanks to Kuti¡¯s illustrations, but they are not lessons in which I can write in a notebook in.


    I have my personal archive and the Unconsciousness Domain, so it¡¯s quite easy to review.


    Well, I mostly understand after hearing it once, so there¡¯s not much need for it though.


    Still, writing equipment such as a notebook would be useful after all.


    Paper is valuable even in the Ovent which is called the Academic City and there are no pencils or simr refined tools like in my past life.


    What we have is something like a ck charcoal or a chalk with which you write on a special board and erase it and write again.


    There are things simr to parchment and papyrus, but they seem to be rtively expensive.


    Therefore, using a part of the Status Open form, Kuti created a certain sorcery.


    The window has a touch function.


    The resolution is so high that the screen can disy super high-definition pictures. Moreover, the window can be grasped, it has a feel.


    That being the case, Kuti made a notebook with sorcery.


    When I write in the notebook with a special pen, it properly records what I write and sends it directly to my personal archive. It¡¯ super efficient.


    On top of that, the notebook can disy Kuti¡¯s illustrations that are added as attachments. Of course, they are marked with a lovely, deformed tehepero Kuti face.


    She apparently made this notebook while working on that magic stone controlling, miraculous sorcery.


    Seriously, Kuti is all surprises.


    ¡¸How do you feel about the notebook! How does it feel!¡¹


    ¡¾Un, it¡¯s perfect. As expected, it¡¯s extremely nice that it has a feel. That it directly stores in the archive is also wonderful...... notebook can be this convenient, huh¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah! Lily was learning from Sani¡¯s oral lessons until now after all~ Well, when ites to my Lily, something like this is easy-peasy! Besides, having tools that have a matter would be better to have!¡¹


    ¡¾Un, thank you, Kuti! I will use it carefully!¡¿


    ¡¸Nihehehe~¡¹


    When I kissed the cheek of the smug faced Tiny-sama on top of my palm, her appearances immediately crumbled and she turned deredere.


    ¡¸Wafu~¡¹


    ¡¾Come to think of it, I wonder whether Reki-kun has an archive too?¡¿


    ¡¸Nihe...... ahh~ I wonder? Wouldn¡¯t he be unable to use it even if he has one? Let¡¯s give it a try, hoi, Reki. Press here, press it¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu?¡¹


    Spreading a Reki-kun sized notebook in front of him, Kuti pointed at the deformed picture of Reki-kun¡¯s face.


    Incidentally, the deformed Reki-kun which Kuti hastily drew was extremely adorable.


    Although drawn in haste, its quality was also pretty high. This deformed Reki-kun was truly splendid as it firmly seized my heart and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    ¡¾Reki-kun, excuse me for a bit~ You do this like this¡¿


    ¡¸Wau~? Wafu¡¹


    I copied the picture Kuti drew with one of the sorcery functions of the notebook and tried whether it could recreate Kuti¡¯s drawing in another notebook, which it did normally from what I saw. This is convenient.


    ¡¸Oh~ so it had such use too...... as expected of Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾I thought it might be possible some way or another, so I gave it a try and it worked! That being the case, this is possible too!¡¿


    I wrote calctions on my notebook and sent it to Reki-kun¡¯s notebook.


    ¡¸Wafuu......¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, solve it, alright~¡¿


    Even though it was a simple problem, Reki-kun let out a voice in dissatisfaction because it wasn¡¯t a study time for him.


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, that is correct~ I will give you a flower mark as a reward~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu! Wafuwafu! Waooon!¡¹


    When I drew a flower and sent it to Reki-kun¡¯s notebook, he showed a great joy.


    By the way, Reki-kun solved the problem by dexterously holding the pen in his forepaws.


    A part of Reki-kun¡¯s strength seems to be his ability to dexterously control even his digital paws. Rather, he doesn¡¯t seem like a wolf anymore.


    It really is a cartoon-ish situation.


    ¡¸Then, Reki. Try storing it with the save button¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    Reki-kun who was greatly excited by the flower mark wanted to preserve it, so he vigorously smashed the save button.


    Because the notebook is made with sorcery, it won¡¯t break no matter how strong Reki-kun hits it, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Well, the floor underneath is not safe though.


    ¡¸So? Did it store in the archive?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau~?¡¹


    ¡¾As we thought, you can¡¯t tell, huh. Well, of course, it¡¯s like that. We also wouldn¡¯t be able to use the archive if we couldn¡¯t enter the Unconsciousness Domain after all¡¿


    ¡¸That is also true~¡¹


    ¡¾But, Reki-kun can simply use this notebook too, doesn¡¯t he? Of course, I will make use of it too!¡¿


    ¡¸When you say it like that, then it was worth working hard on it! Should I try making more things from now on~...... ishishi¡¹


    Kuti chuckled somehow dubiously with a fist lightly ced in front of her mouth, so I¡¯m really looking forward to what she¡¯s going to make next.


    At the moment, the notebook sorcery isposed of magical power, so people who can¡¯t see magical power won¡¯t see it at all, but eventually, Kuti will surely make sure that anyone can see it.


    If she does, then in the future, won¡¯t be Theo and Ellie make a use of it to study as well?


    It¡¯s still a long way off, but I thought about such a thing a little.

 Chapter 153 – The Pulse of Wisdom

    The window-type notebook¨D¨DKutipad, is ultra-progressive and its functions increased by a few.


    A notebook mode for writing function.


    A scribble mode for paint software-like function.


    A function to ess my own archive and perform output and storage.


    These three functions make it highly practical.


    Incidentally, its current size is about the half of my body. It¡¯s quite big.


    But, it weighs nearly nothing, so I¡¯m able to hold it just in one hand. However, its toughness is, I dare say, is on the ¡°undamageable by physical attacks¡± level. Rather, because it¡¯sposed of magical power, it can break only under the effects of another sorcery.


    Moreover, it¡¯s protected by Kuti-made sorcery, so it won¡¯t break easily even under the influence of another sorcery. To put it simply, it could be even used as a shield.


    essing the archive is one of the most important functions, but when using the output, I¡¯m only able to take out a static image at the moment.


    I believe that it¡¯s quite amazing that I am able to ess my own archive, but it¡¯s a bit regrettable that I can¡¯t output a video.


    However, the images can be cut out from the video.


    That¡¯s why, I tried using Kuti¡¯s best photographs as the wallpaper.


    The wallpaper doesn¡¯t have the ¡°randomize¡± option yet, so I will try asking Kuti to add it the next time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Ah~...... it should run out of magical power soon, I think~?¡¹


    ¡¾Yeah. Let¡¯s save it for now. Reki-kun, you save it too~¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    The Kutipad is the first sorcery of its kind both in this world¨D¨DAuriol and the Forest next to the world.


    Naturally, it was constructed from a form Kuti made that goes beyond a miraculous craft.


    And since Kutipad¡¯s sorcery isn¡¯t optimized, it¡¯s fuel consumption is intensively bad.


    For just one Hals (hour) of use, we have to expend 60% of the spirit power needed for the early version of the Dimensional Communication Sorcery.


    But since it¡¯s me, Kuti, and Reki-kun each using one, it¡¯s that times three. We have to use 180% of spirit power needed for the Dimensional Communication Sorcery for an Hals-long spell.


    Although I say that, the Dimensional Communication sorcerysts for a considerably long time once the signal transmits.


    Besides, there is now a light-weight version, so the actual consumption is smaller.


    Taking the brutal consumption into consideration, there is most likely no one else except me who can make a use of it.


    Moreover, when ites to me, I will recover more magical power than I have spent spirit power in that one Hals.


    The total amount of my magical power vast to the extent that I could use 100 units all day.


    ¡¸Lily, please~¡¹


    ¡¾Roger~...... there~¡¿


    To be frank, Kutipad¡¯s sorcery isplicated and mysterious.


    It¡¯s intertwined withplex features, so it¡¯s on the level that only the person who made it can understand how it works.


    Moreover, more features are added and improved with Reki-kun¡¯s and my feedback.


    After ying with it yesterday in great excitement, Reki-kun and I have been requesting Kuti to change this, add that all day.


    It seems to be quite difficult to output the footage from the archive and attaching a camera function, so they have not been implemented yet.


    Incidentally, it has no speakers or mic yet, so it¡¯s not possible to record music too.


    As for the videos in the archive, the clips themselves seem to be tremendously heavy and can¡¯t be processed by the Kutipad¡¯s processing capability.


    The camera, speakers, and mic functions are in the simr state because of the insufficient processing capability.


    Still, even if the camera function was implemented, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see it after taking it out of the archive.


    In the first ce, I am able to see the videos and pictures in my archive only because they were made from my very magical power.


    ¡¸Wauwafu!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, I know~ don¡¯t be in such a hurry~¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... Reki-kun has beenpletely entranced by the Kutipad, haven¡¯t you?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau!¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s Kutipad is suitablyrge for his big stature.


    Since the screen is sorge, I tried suggesting various things to Kuti, thinking that it could be used for something.


    First of all, I had her attach a priority to each Kutipad.


    The priority of Kuti and I was set to the highest, while Reki-kun¡¯s was below us.


    We made it possible for the Kutipads with higher priority can freely ess the other Kutipads.


    Kuti made it freely essible, but there wasn¡¯t any function for sharing the screen or peeping.


    What she made was a software that connected all Kutipads to a shared space where everyone could draw, and a perfect remote control function.


    For example, it¡¯s possible to write problems for Reki-kun and grade him in real time.


    However, since the remote control function can be only used by the Kutipads with the highest priority, Reki-kun can¡¯t do the same to Kuti¡¯s or mine Kutipad.


    That¡¯s why the shared space function for meetings was made.


    This is a simply function that allows everyone draw in the shared space. If someone writes in there, it will appear on everyone¡¯s Kutipad.


    In addition, small functions like the closing and minimizing of the windows and other basic OS-like functions were added one after another.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Kutipad became gradually more and more convenient.


    It was almost at the level of tablets and smartphones of my previous world.


    This all could have been done thanks to the form within the newly opened locked room, but Kuti might have made it even if it wasn¡¯t.


    Well, it¡¯s true that she had not tried to create something of such all-purpose scope like this before.


    ¡¸Reki, you really are dexterous, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    ¡¾Muu~ so difficult......¡¿


    ¡¸Do your best, Lily! You can do it! You are without a doubt prettier than yesterday!¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti. I will do my best!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufufun¡¹


    There¡¯s a reason Reki-kun getting carried away like this.


    If you use the Kutipad¡¯s scribble mode, you can use various pens to draw.


    What I mean is that you can also write. And thus, I, who has written only with words of magical power so far, is trying to write.


    In other words, this is a writing practice.


    However, this is quite difficult.


    No matter what, it¡¯s still difficult for a three years old child to skillfully hold a pen.


    Reki-kun¡¯s big paws can use it skillfully...... he¡¯s using it very skillfully to write pretty characters.


    Well, Reki-kun doesn¡¯t know the letters used on the Lizwald Continent, so they are mostly numbers.


    Nevertheless, they are quite pretty. Beautiful even.


    When youpare the wriggling earthworms look I write to it, they look terrible.


    I wasn¡¯t a person who wrote beautifully in my past life, but this is quite awful. It¡¯s barely readable, but it makes you want to avert your eyes when you look at it.


    ¡¾Even though the beauty of my words of magical power wouldn¡¯t lose to Reki-kun......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufun!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, this fellow is getting cocky, you see!? He¡¯s getting carried away!?¡¹


    ¡¾But, Reki-kun¡¯s handwriting is actually pretty......¡¿


    ¡¸Mumumuu......¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufufufuu~n¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s voice escaped from his mouth and his nose was only growing higher.


    It was a bit frustrating, so I swore in my heart to practice writing every day from now on.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Daily improvements and new features evolved the Kutipad.


    Although new functions are also good, it¡¯s important to evolve and develop the current functions.


    The notebook and scribble modes were merged, making it possible to scribble in the notebook. Furthermore, it became possible to copy and paste a picture from archive straight into it, and the same became possible to do in the shared space.


    Moreover, over the past few days, the processing capability of the Kutipad increased by about four times.


    Well, it still can¡¯t y the archive¡¯s videos though.


    It has be considerablyfortable now, as the Kutipad went t when trying to carry out several functions at the same time before.


    It was quite tight before with the notebook, scribble and shared space, but now, it can also disy Reki-kun¡¯s screen, a calendar, a dedicated function for the construction of forms and others.


    The Form Construction function is a like a program that disys the existing or Kuti-made sorcery in case I saw them in the Unconsciouss Domain.


    My eyes can see it in more details like that, so it¡¯s more convenient than using a rough chart.


    I have not created a new sorcery myself yet, but I can make a prototype using this function.


    By the way, the best advantage of this function is that it allows the simtion of the sorcery.


    It can be configured quite minutely, so it¡¯s super convenient.


    Kuti has this in her own archive, but I do not.


    I wonder if the reason that Kuti doesn¡¯t have the recording function that I have is the same?


    The simtion function in Kuti¡¯s archive is far superior to the current version implemented in the Kutipad.


    Kuti dedicated her time in reproducing this Form Constructing function, but she¡¯s not satisfied with it yet.


    I myself would like if the forms were disyed more detailed.


    There are many points for improvement, so the Kutipad will surely evolve every day.


    Kuti¡¯s motivation also didn¡¯t falter so far, so she¡¯s vigorously speeding up ahead.


    By the way, the data of Kuti¡¯s Kutipad stores in her own archive while Reki-kun¡¯s stores in mine together with the data of my Kutipad as Reki-kun possible might not have an archive of his own.


    What is amazing that the data increased by a considerable amount and yet it can be stored in the archive without any problems.


    However, if it¡¯s problems then there are several.


    Namely, it¡¯s not possible to name and save.


    It¡¯s currently possible only to save the whole thing entirely.


    But, we understand that Sani sensei might be able to find the solution for this.


    We n to propose using the Kutipad to improve on Sani sensei¡¯s external storage.


    We have already contacted Sani sensei who is working on the magic stone in the Forest next to the world with Dimensional Communication sorcery, and she will apparently bring various things rted to her external storage with her.


    The dreams are still spreading, Kutipad.


    I have no doubt that it will keep on improving and be even more convenient from now on.


    My letters that were wriggling like earthworms seem to have died as I have apparently somehow managed to fertilize the soil, so I will keep on doing my best not to lose.


    By the way, Reki-kun has also started practicing the letters of the Lizwald Continent.


    Let me say it briefly.


    It¡¯s super vexing.

 Chapter 154 – The Crystal of Wisdom

    The first thing I do in the Reki-kun room recently is developing a sorcery space with illusion in the main role after diving at Reki-kun.


    The purpose of this illusion sorcery is naturally to project something different from what is happening inside.


    Of course, the reason this existing sorcery was used several times on top of each other is mainly because the effect would be too weak for the superhuman-like people of our Christophe House.


    It would be possible to deceive them for a short time. But, we naturally won¡¯t finish in a short time, so that¡¯s the reason for developing a space with three of these sorceries.


    ¡¸I left today¡¯s details in the change log, so take a look, okay! The biggest is that the Magic Stone Suppression sorcery in Reki can now be monitored via the State of the magic stone umtion¡¹


    ¡¾Oh~ you finally made it! Kutipad is bing more and more convenient, isn¡¯t it~¡¿


    ¡¸This was also because of Lily¡¯s sharp idea! You are so sharp your entire body is stuck with ideas!¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s entire body let out magical power and she drew pins with the word ¡°idea¡± written on each, she then wrote petitions, what I spoke, and also letters of a challenge for some reason. It¡¯s a bit disappointing that there were no love letters.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After charging the Kutipads for 1 Hals of use and handed them over to Reki-kun and Kuti, Reki-kun immediately dexterously grasped his exclusive use pen that was stuck to the top of the Kutipad, loaded his profile, opened the multipurpose notebook function and begun practicing letters.


    He starts exercising letters on his own without needing to tell him, unlike arithmetic.


    It must be because it¡¯s his beautiful victory each time. I won¡¯t mention who he¡¯s triumphant over though.


    I loaded my profile while feeling vexed and started practicing with a small window of Reki-kun¡¯s screen in the top-right corner.


    The archive can¡¯t name the stored information, but I myself, am able to store Reki-kun¡¯s as Reki-kun¡¯s and mine as mine.


    The reason why Reki-kun¡¯s information doesn¡¯t get confused with mine or overwritten is still unknown, but I have no problem with that because they can be stored separately.


    But, in the end, Reki-kun¡¯s information can be stored only in one folder, identical to mine information.


    Saving several information while naming them in detail won¡¯t be possible until Sani sensei returns, so I will have to endure with this.


    There¡¯s a wide differencepared to the letters in the top-right corner of my screen with the single, pitiful letter I wrote with some resistance even though I¡¯m using an extremely soft pen.


    While overwhelmed with sorrow because of theparison, I wasn¡¯t, unfortunately, able to see any signs of improvement in the sorcery used for the bodypared to the techniques used for brains. But still, I won¡¯t be able to do it skillfully unless I practice, so I fired myself up and again and concentrated on the work.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Fumu. Reki became able to write letters quite beautifully¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m back¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, wee back, Sani¡¹


    Thinking that I heard a familiar voice, I raised my face and saw Sensei there in her usual white coat and miniskirt with her eyes half-closed.


    ¡¾Wee back, Sani sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m back, both of you. I¡¯m asking right away, but won¡¯t you give me that thing too?¡¹


    The thing Sani sensei pointed at was naturally the Kutipad.


    We were, in touch with her via the Dimensional Communication sorcery almost daily, so Sensei is also aware of the Kutipad.


    But, this naturally consumes an enormous amount of magical power that probably no one besides me can supply, so she wasn¡¯t able to use it.


    Her feelings of wanting to y with the Kutipad conveyed during our talks, so I thought this would happen once she came back. Well, it was expected.


    ¡¸Aight~¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I understand~¡¿


    The daily upgraded form is bing more and moreplex and it¡¯s definitely a sorcery only Kuti herself can use, but when ites to construction, she can finish it in a moment.


    All that¡¯s needed is my spirit power.


    A fourth Kutipad of size that would be easy for Sani sensei to use appeared and she immediately started ying around with it.


    ¡¸Fumu...... hou...... I see...... like this, huh...... fumu¡¹


    ¡¾Ku, Kuti...... it¡¯s Sensei¡¯s first time using the Kutipad, right? How can she handle it to such extent? She¡¯s handling her pen without stumbling and hesitation¡¿


    ¡¸Tsk, tsk, tsk. You are naive, Lily. Too naive, Lily...... can I prpr you?¡¹


    ¡¾Later, okay? So?¡¿


    ¡¸Alright,ter it is! Look, haven¡¯t we described it to Sani? She can do this much with that. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Director¡¹


    ¡¾I, is that so...... she¡¯s amazing after all, Sensei......¡¿


    Sani sensei¡¯s Kutipad was still at the default settings just like Reki-kun¡¯s, so I was peeking with the remote control function.


    I was watching as the number of functions increased at a rapid pace.


    The multipurpose notebook function that was at the front of development has been filled with numerous improvements.


    I have also came up with splendid improvements and new functions, but she filled it with a number of functions exceeding that in no time.


    ¡¸Rather than this~ what became of the magic stone~?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that thing. That guy Ainz was in possession of some ancient documents. We were able to find out quite a lot. Take a look, we have stopped the absorption effect and it¡¯s now possible to treat it as a magic fragment¡¹


    ¡¸Hohou...... Ainz had ancient documents like that, huh~¡¹


    Sani sensei answered without averting her gaze from the Kutipad, but she spoke while flicking over the magic stone that fell from Reki-kun¡¯s forehead to Kuti.


    Just where did she take it out from...


    She suddenly took out a book that I was able to see before as well and I found that white coat of her suspicious, but I¡¯m quite unable to check it.


    ¡¾Kuti, Ainz is?¡¿


    ¡¸That fellow is the Director of the Forest next to the world¡¯s Magic Fragment Research Institute~ He¡¯s a fellow who likes to dress in old-fashioned clothes, he¡¯s a really weird one~¡¹


    ¡¾So there was a magic fragment research institute too¡¿


    ¡¸Magic tools are daily necessities in the Forest next to the world after all. I believe that they are actually used more there than over here?¡¹


    Magic tools are indeed used as daily necessities on the Lizwald Continent no matter how poor a family might be.


    It¡¯s not like every fairy in the Forest next to the world is a sorcerer like Kuti, besides, there are also times where Kuti finds using a magic tool more convenient.


    In the Christophe House¡¯s mansion, the air-con like magic tool is the easiest example.


    That magic tool is made from other various magic tools, so replicating that with sorcery would be quite a chore.


    Doing that every time would be extremely bothersome.


    Whether an excellent sorcerer or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that magic tools are useful, so the option of not using them doesn¡¯t exist.


    Especially when the sorcery in the Forest next to the world is that much advancedpared to the Lizwald Continent.


    It¡¯s natural for Kuti who is an existence at the highest peak, but there are plenty of existences who can use high-grade or 1st-grade sorcery.


    Sani sensei also studied all high-grade sorceries and she can also use several of Kuti-made sorceries.


    You could say that celebrating someone who can use one or two 1st-grade sorceries on the Lizwarld Continent is an exaggeration.


    ¡¸ording to Ainz¡¯s ancient documents, the official name of this magic stone is apparently ¡°Aether Crystal Body¡±¡¹


    Sensei continued moving her pen on the Kutipad even while exining.


    But, the first part of the official name is also something familiar to me. There might be possibly many ancient things could be connected to my old world.


    There¡¯s not sufficient verification for such guess to be correct, so I can¡¯t say anything just yet. It also could be just a coincidence.


    ¡¸Aether Crystal Body is a magic fragment that exceeded the limits of magical power it can store, or a magic fragment that became superior by umting the spirit power. Aether Crystal Bodies umte more power than magic fragments by absorbing the magical power or spirit power from its surroundings, and it stops once it reaches a fixed umtion quantity¡¹


    Taking a look at the screen of Sensei¡¯s Kutipad, the improvements increased by far more during her exnation. Just how much does she n on remodeling it,


    ¡¸Aether Crystal Body is superior to magic fragments once the absorption stops, but it¡¯s handled basically the same way as the magic fragment¡¯s. In other words, its state can be altered depending on the materials just like a magic fragment. The biggest difference is the magnitude of umted magical power. In other words, because of its umted amount of magical power that far exceeds the limit, its potential as a magic tool is superb¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... then, it is all right to think of it as a magic fragment that umted an enormous amount of magical power¡¿


    ¡¸Indeed¡¹


    ¡¸How does this happen, were you not able to find out about that?¡¹


    ¡¸Only its characteristics were written in the ancient documents. Well, it¡¯s likely the result of a long-period umtion in special Dungeons. What is interesting about this is that it was achieved unnaturally by the Dungeon-like existence that is Reki and Lily¡¯s unprecedented magical power¡¹


    Sani sensei finished with the nihilistic, mad scientist smile she asionally shows.


    Whether that smile is frightening or reliable, I found it a bit questionable.


    I trust her because we spent a long yet short time together, but I find Sani sensei¡¯s researcher smile a little scary after all.


    ¡¸My sorcery was also necessary!¡¹


    ¡¸Fu...... that¡¯s right¡¹


    Sensei¡¯s pen stopped as she let out a sigh and her nihilistic smile changed into a gentle one.


    ¡¸Here, this is it for now¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa...... you did well putting in so much......¡¹


    ¡¸Happy, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s worth being happy...... I think?¡¹


    ¡¾Really...... what an incredible progress......¡¿


    ¡¸I could give it more if I were to get serious, you know? I will remodel it some moreter so it¡¯s easier to study, so look forward to ti¡¹


    Overwhelmed by Sensei¡¯s smile that made my muscles feel cold, I thought that Sensei should be like that after all.

 Chapter 155 – The Configuration of Wisdom

    Our daily life returned to normal with Sani sensei¡¯s return, but there was a slight change.


    That being the 3 people + 1 animal holding Kutipads and the one animal using the Kutipad tomunicate.


    Right, Reki-kun ismunicating in writing.


    Up until now, I have been analyzing Reki-kun¡¯s wafun, wafun by instinct, his barking, actions and the ambiance of his expressions, so I couldn¡¯t be precise no matter what.


    However, that haspletely changed with himmunicating in writing. Although dependant on Reki-kun¡¯s vocabry, it¡¯s possible to hold a conversation.


    The needlessly beautiful letters are a bit irritating though.


    ¡¾¨D¨Dand that¡¯s why Kuti made a ry window for you, Reki-kun¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu!¡¹


    Words that Reki-kun writes on his Kutipad are going to appear in the window floating on top of his head, so that we don¡¯t have to peek at the Kutipad each and every time.


    By the way, what appeared on the window now was¡ºWafuwafu¡».


    ¡¸Why barking?¡¹


    ¡¾Is that not Reki-kun joking?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun (Precisely)¡¹


    ¡¾But, with this, themunication with Reki-kun has elerated, hasn¡¯t it!¡¿


    ¡¸We have been able to hold quite a high precision conversations until now, but by the use of Kutipad as an intermediary has created some dy. Based on that, I don¡¯t think it has elerated¡¹


    It¡¯s as Sani sensei said.


    The writing actions will set the conversation one beatte no matter what. But, that¡¯s a question of physical speed.


    What I wanted to say is that our conversations have a little better atmosphere now.


    ¡¾A, anyhow, aren¡¯t you d, Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun (Umu)¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa~ this fellow is so stuck up! He¡¯s getting carried away!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun (I¡¯m great, you know!)¡¹


    ¡¸Get off your high horse- oraa-!¡¹


    The grinning puppy danced through the air while skillfully writing on his Kutipad.


    I was very much interested in what he was writing, so I immediately looked at the ry window.


    ¡¸Wafu~n (Too slow!)¡¹


    ¡¾This child is getting carried more than usual!¡¿


    Currently, Aether Crystal Body is umting within Reki-kun, so he¡¯s able to draw out its magical power to increase his physical ability just like before.


    Reki-kun who has been using it unconsciously has recently be self-aware of it atst and learned how to use it properly.


    Reki-kun who has learned to use the magical power of the Aether Crystal Body as his won¡¯t even get scratched when he falls from the considerably high ceiling of the Reki-kun room now.


    Far from that, if he does his best, he his defensive power can withstand a direct hit from Kuti¡¯s high power sorcery for a moment.


    No matter how stuck up the puppy is, he won¡¯t be able to keep his life if Kuti gets serious.


    As a matter of fact, Reki-kun was enjoying himself in the mid-air battle, but Kuti¡¯s anger voltage has been raising gradually.


    My heart was beating fast, worried that she will end him just right there.


    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s enough. You are making Lily worried, Kuti. Reki too, if you don¡¯t stop, you will get blown away by Lily... in various ways¡¹


    ¡¸Muu......¡¹


    ¡¸Wa, wafuu...... (I¡¯m sorry, forgive me, I will do anything)¡¹


    With Sani sensei¡¯s voice, the two¡¯s movements stopped.


    Freely stopping his movements mid-air and splendidlynding on the ground, Reki-kun immediately took the submission pose while covering his eyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Lily. It¡¯s fine, you know! This much is nothing to Reki!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuwafu! (It¡¯s nothing to me!)¡¹


    ¡¾But, going this far is not good, alright? Do you understand? You two¡¿


    ¡¸Ye~sss¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~ (Yes, Ma¡¯am)¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s and Reki-kun¡¯s slightly heart-racing y has ended, and today¡¯s Sani sensei lesson of improvement in writing has begun.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The long-awaited feature has been recently added to the Kutipad.


    That is the so-called naming function.


    The Kutipad¡¯s data which had been saved in its entirety up until now, can now be saved individually in the external storage area.


    The external storage area Sani sensei brought is, at first nce, a normal magic tool.


    But, Kuti-made sorcery is sealed in this, allowing it to preserve information.


    It¡¯s a degraded version of the Archive, but after Kuti improved it for the use of Kutipad, it now can store detailed data which the Archive is unable to.


    Because the information is written and stored by the magical power of a magic fragment, the higher the magical power of the magic fragment is, the more data can be stored.


    In other words, it¡¯spatibility with Aether Crystal body is superb.


    Since the storage amount Aether Crystal Body is on such level that it can¡¯t even bepared to a magic fragment, the external storage area has been sessfully divided into four parts.


    Although the external storage area Sani sensei used on a daily basis is quiterge, it has be possible to save as much as ten years of data after changing to the Aether Crystal Body.


    The amount of storage space Reki-kun and I are using don¡¯t even reach one-hundredth of that, so we have quite a lot of room.


    ¡¸When the scope expands to arge-scale like this, thebustion density tends to easily get uneven. Well then Lily, how do you deal with that?¡¹


    ¡¾How about putting in a detailed configuration of thebustion scope or thebustion density itself?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. Not a bad idea. Besides that?¡¹


    ¡¾How about trying to cover for the uneven ces by manipting the wind? Like this¡¿


    Using the Kutipad, I added things to the form.


    The sorcery simtion showed an image which seeded in stabilizing the unevenbustion scope to a certain extent projected in the shared area of the Kutipad.


    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s quite a good move. The efficiency of magical power is better this way and it also takes the environment into consideration¡¹


    With this sorcery simtion function that was one of the improvements Sani sensei piled upon Kuti, we are able to inspect and verifyrge-scale sorceries that couldn¡¯t normally be used within the mansion.


    Until now, we have been thoroughly reducing the scope, so the actual results are widely different from what we have.


    Still, we proceeded with it because there was no problem when used just for learning, but it was quite hazy, as expected.


    It¡¯s big now that we can confirm the results with the simtion.


    The environment of Kuti¡¯s sorcery simtion function has be moreplex than ever and still is improving, so we are getting nearly the same results as if actually using the sorcery. It also grew so much that it received Sani sensei¡¯s seal of approval.


    1st-grade and special-grade existing sorceries of the offensive type tend to be developed on arge scope as the result of many evolutions.


    It¡¯s valuable to be able to see the effects of manyrge-scope sorceries by simting them, so the haziness I felt was blocking my progress is now retreating.


    Both the results of the simtion and theplex configuration get saved in the external storage area, so the lesson was progressing thanks to that.


    The usefulness of Kutipad is great and still growing.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I thought I might be able to reproduce the results of the sorcery simtion in real-time, but ording to Sensei, I would fail because of the terrifyinglyplex configuration of the simtion sorcery¡¯s environment.


    ¡¸It would be impossible in real-time¡¹


    I was told such.


    Then, how about a fixed environment that is not real-time?


    I still have no idea what¡¯s going on inside the mansion, so I¡¯m quite interested to take a look.


    ¡¾How about it......¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu. It¡¯s not impossible, but this mansion is huge after all......¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, let¡¯s make it! It¡¯s Lily¡¯s request, you know!? You are supposed to ept the request while kneeling, you know!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu (I also want to see)¡¹


    ¡¾Come to think of it, Reki-kun also didn¡¯t see much of the mansion¡¿


    I can tell that Sani sensei is gradually getting affected by the puppy eyes pleading of Reki-kun and I.


    And, as expected, Kuti put an end to it.


    ¡¸If you won¡¯t do it...... I will expose ¡°that¡± you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t I happily make it!¡¹


    I wonder what ¡°that¡± is......

 Chapter 156 – The Speculation of Wisdom

    It seems that Sani sensei¡¯s environmental configuration of the mansion is proceeding smoothly.


    I¡¯ve been told that I should look forward to thepletion, so I have not been shown what she haspleted so far.


    In the end, I have no idea what Kuti meant by ¡°that¡±, whether it¡¯s Sani sensei¡¯s weakness or something, but I think there are things not better known to the society.


    Only a little of existing special-grade sorceries remain for me to learn.


    Coupled with the simtion of the Kutipad, progress couldn¡¯t be smoother.


    We have regained the time Sani sensei used to go to the Forest next to the world, no we progressed at even faster speeds.


    I learn properly and practical use is, of course, no problem too.


    However, I have a feeling that Sani sensei is slightly impatient.


    Whether it was because she was making the environmental configuration of the mansion while having her weakness grasped by Kuti, I was quite not sure.


    Anyhow, I learned the little existing sorcery left at speeds notparable to the past.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Lily, won¡¯t you dance together with Papa?¡¹


    ¡¸Aii~¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I see! Let¡¯s go then¡¹


    I was moved from Obaasama¡¯sp to Alek¡¯s burly arms.


    Our Otousama Alek who has been busy as always has been recently returning to the mansion where he took a bath, changed his clothes and immediately came to visit me with the invitation to dance.


    As I dance with Ellie nearly everyday after waking up, I have already mastered some basic steps several weeks ago.


    They are really simple steps, but I found it mysterious that it goes quite well when dancing with a person who¡¯s good at leading.


    Although I danced with Alek on his birthday thanks to the practice showing results, Alek was delighted that the three years old me was able to do proper steps.


    At the Alek¡¯s birthday party, our dance was showered with a thunderous apuse of the servants when we finished.


    By the way, my costume for today consists of thetest product of Eliott, the cat ears.


    ¡¸Right, right, you are doing well, Lily. Right, left, right, turn. That¡¯s right~ round and round~¡¹


    ¡¸Lound and lound~¡¹


    Alek can dance at the highest level no doubt, so when he leading me, I can dance fairly well myself.


    He¡¯s carefully leading me so that I would be able to freely enjoy myself.


    Ellie is good at leading as well, but Alek¡¯s leading exceeds even hers.


    Even though you do various steps depending on the music, I, who can do only the most basic of the basic steps can handle any song with Alek¡¯s lead.


    ¡¸Otousama! It¡¯s my turn next!¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha, what a hopeless big sister. Come over here, Ellie¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I will be dancing with Lily next¡¹


    Alek who mistook Ellie for being jealous of her little sister monopolizing her beloved Otousama received a bitter counterattack from Ellie and received a shock.


    While catching sight of Otousama with his head hung down, Ellie took my little hands and started leading me.


    The music is yed through a magic tool, so there¡¯s no need for a grand orchestra.


    Well, on Alek¡¯s birthday, we have danced to an orchestra formed from butlers and maids that would put even professionals to shame.


    ¡¸Fufu...... you are doing good, Lily. I wonder if you will be leading me instead before long¡¹


    ¡¸Will twy~¡¹


    ¡¸Aan, geez! You are so cute! I love you, Lily!¡¹


    ¡¸Mugiyu~¡¹


    Her leading is no match for Alek¡¯s, but the talent of this nine years old girl is obvious from her leading.


    But, although Ellie is skillful, I can barely follow her basic steps, to be honest.


    Unlike my brain, this body of mine is surely inferior to the bodies of normal three year olds.


    I don¡¯t know what normal is for a three-year-old, but I think my past life¡¯s niece was a little more lively when we yed together. It already feels like ancient times though.


    I can brag about my magical power and sorcery being the top-ss of this world¨D¨DAuriol among the three year olds, but my pure physical performance does not exceed the average.


    Well, my stamina is far below average though.


    ¡¸Ellie, how about one tune with your Papa next?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, with pleasure. Otousama¡¹


    Ellie who was turning around with me in her arms suddenly stopped after hearing Alek¡¯s voice, she gently lowered me down and replied to Alek with a pretty curtsy.


    I watched Ellie and Alek dance from a little apart together with Obaasama.


    Ellie¡¯s height is still quite not enough, but shepensates for that with splendid steps. Her fluent movements thoroughly buries the height difference.


    When those two dance, it¡¯s a genuine dance,pletely different when dancing with me.


    It was so captivating and powerful, I could only watch in awe.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I dance with Ellie every day and then with the busy Alek who asionally returns home.


    The Christophe House is currently undergoing a dancing boom.


    Theo who is busy every day after entering the junior high sectionpetes with Ellie at inviting me to dance, so we dance quite a lot.


    But,pared to Ellie, Theo is not very good at leading.


    I think that he¡¯s quite skillful in dancing itself, but I don¡¯t think the same about his leading.


    When dancing with Ellie, I feel like I¡¯m doing well myself, but with Theo, although it¡¯s definitely fun, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m doing that well myself.


    Well, it¡¯s each to his own around here.


    Theo too, is trying to lead me to the best of his abilities so I could have fun after all.


    But, I find it strange because in my mind, I imagined Theo being better at leading than Ellie.


    Although Ellie¡¯s desire for improvement is strong, I thought she was the type who would go into thing headfirst and alone, but that¡¯s apparently not it.


    I got to know that she cleverly takes her surroundings into consideration and that she greatly respects cooperation.


    Whether it¡¯s thanks to that, the way she¡¯s leading me is truly good. Well, that might be just towards me though.


    ¡¸Theo! Switch! It¡¯s my turn next, alright!¡¹


    ¡¸A bit longer! Just a bit longer!¡¹


    ¡¸No way! Your leading is a huge burden on Lily! I would like you to step back and get a bit more skillful!¡¹


    ¡¸Ugu. B, but, Lily is having fun, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily...... what a good child you are!? The number one in Ovent...... no, the most kindhearted in the entire Lizwald Continent! It¡¯s all right to say the truth, you know? It¡¯s okay to say that you are tired because of Theo¡¯s poor leading, you know!¡¹


    ¡¸Is funnn, you know~?¡¹


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s have more fun and dance with me next, okay~¡¹


    ¡¸Aa~i¡¹


    ¡¸Ugu......¡¹


    Well, I¡¯m certainly a bit exhausted from Theo¡¯s leading.


    Ellie carefully pays attention to my movements, unlike Theo who¡¯s leading is rtively rough.


    It tends to be a little bit difficult for me who can only do the most basic of basic steps.


    But, it sure is enjoyable, so that¡¯s not much of a problem.


    ¡¸Yes, this way next~ and now here~ you are so good at this, Lily¡¹


    I can understand the difference from Theo¡¯s leading well.


    Ellie¡¯s flowing-like leading is really good.


    I enjoy being jolted like calm waves without any burden on my little body.


    Theo watched this scene enviously, but his eyes were full of fighting spirit, concentrating on Ellie¡¯s every single move so that he could lead as skillfully as her.


    Seeing him like that, Theo will be surely able to lead skillfully before long too.


    It¡¯s obvious that he will get skillful at leading much faster than me getting good at dancing.


    Theo and Ellie have the physical abilities of both of our parents, and are trained by our grandparents.


    Although they are talented, they put in great efforts and rigorously train everyday withoutining.


    At first, the Knights of the White Crystals might have been something like a game, or perhaps something the children just admire, but they are now seriously serious about it.


    No, they might have been serious about it since the beginning, but at that time, it was still a problem of their strength.


    Their talents bloomed by steadily training every day.


    They are still children and it¡¯s unknown what will happen from now on.


    But, it¡¯s certain that there¡¯s nothing better in this world than having power.


    That¡¯s no different for the great nobles like the Christophe House. No, because this is the Christophe House, that individual strength might be important.


    Alek is an influential person who serves as the Vice-Commander of the 2nd Knights Order. ire is a 2nd-grade sorceress and a Royal Court sorceress.


    And, Rnd Ojiisama and Ann Obaasama are the great heroes of Ovent.


    There are big expectations for Ellie, and naturally, the eldest son Theo.


    As for me, I¡¯m suffering from the illness called Cloudy Eyes, and many other problems.


    But, it¡¯s a fact that Obaasama and others have abnormal expectations for me.


    Well, even without me, Theo and Ellie are excellent themselves so there won¡¯t be a problem...... probably.


    I, myself, don¡¯t really want to stand out, I¡¯m fine with leisurely living with Kuti.


    Well, I¡¯m overflowing with thirst for knowledge, so living leisurely might be difficult though.

 Chapter 157 – The Baptism of Wisdom

    Today¡¯s dancing partner is Obaasama.


    I thought it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for the physically phenomenal Obaasama, but in the end, people have things like their strengths and weaknesses.


    ¡¸L, like this, I wonder? My, oh my? Was it like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Ba~baa, like this~¡¹


    ¡¸My, my...... Lily-chan you are incredible, aren¡¯t you...... like this?¡¹


    ¡¸This~¡¹


    ¡¸L, like thi...... s?¡¹


    ¡¸Like~ this~¡¹


    I can do only the basic steps, but I still can do more than Obaasama.


    In short, Obaasama can¡¯t do even the basic steps.


    It¡¯s the superhuman-ish martial artist Obaasama. I can¡¯tprehend.


    But, in actuality, Obaasama is unable to follow the steps.


    To begin with, she can¡¯t match the tunes.


    She just moves her feet in an iprehensible manner.


    It¡¯s like watching a skipper who can¡¯t skip trying to dance.


    She¡¯s doing it happily since she¡¯s being taught by her cute grandchild, but she¡¯s not improving as expected.


    ¡¸Lilianne. Dancing is impossible for Ann, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Ji~jii, you can¡¯t shay dat!¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh...... s, sorry...... but, she didn¡¯t learn anything over the years I tried to teach her¡¹


    ¡¸Ish that so~?¡¹


    There seem to be countless of rags scattered around Ojiisama¡¯s office now, but the person who made the rags ispletely unscathed.


    Well, Rnd Ojiisama is, more or less, the Great Master of the Christophe House, so it¡¯s only natural though.


    He, who has been recently working hard before reaching his limit, flung off the work and came to see me.


    I have already gotten used to it so I won¡¯t say anything, but Ojiisama apparently gets sermonized at first by his close aides everytime hees.


    Well, something of that degree is nothing for Ojiisama who gets lectured by Obaasama physically all the time.


    However, Ojiisama who hates being sermonized each time while rxing with me carefully makes rags out of his close aides.


    Nevertheless, they are Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s close aides. They rtively quickly recover and pursue after him again.


    Well, the rxing time usually ends at about that time with a briefment, so he then reluctantly returns without struggling too much.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t dance even though I can manage a Butoh~...... I wonder why?¡¹


    ¡¸Ish that so~?¡¹


    I looked up at Obaasama who doubtfully tilted her head to the side and rubbed her smooth, glossy cheeks.


    The age of the flesh of this Obaasama of mine is truly weird.


    I bet her skin is still so youthful it repels water.


    She doesn¡¯t look like a granny by any means. It would be ¡°Whose youngdy she might be?¡±


    ¡¸Well, yeah...... how about I dance without treating it as a dance?¡¹


    ¡¸Dance~?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s dance then¡¹


    Obaasama seemed to treat Butoh differently from dancing, so her steps that weren¡¯t dancing steps carried a beauty that didn¡¯t show up until now.


    I can¡¯tprehend why she can¡¯t do dancing steps when she can do this, but you can¡¯t do what you can¡¯t do, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    I have no reason to fuss over dancing and I feel satisfied from seeing Obaasama¡¯s beautiful dance.


    She jumped as if floating without feeling any weight and moved like a flowing river.


    The expression not only of her limbs but her entire body was so impressive it left me feeling touched.


    Seriously, why can¡¯t she do dance steps while being able to do this much...... I run out of questions.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Lilianne is really good at dancing~ Truly skilled!¡¹


    On the contrary, I was unexpectedly able to dance amiably with Rnd Ojiisama and his burly stature.


    The gap between his appearances was tremendous, but his movements were the real deal.


    Alek¡¯s dancing was first-ss, but Rnd Ojiisama¡¯s dancing is unexpectedly even above that.


    Of course, his leading was also abnormally good.


    Well, Obaasama can¡¯t dance even with that lead though.


    With Ojiisama¡¯s leading, I was able to do advanced steps one after another smoothly.


    Of course, not only steps but my entire body was led naturally without any ufortable feelings.


    My movements were optimized and guided to a degree of nearly bing a first-ss myself.


    Naturally, dancing this wonderfully felt really good.


    With Ojiisama¡¯s leading, I was spinning all around the Reki-kun room, asionally got lifted which felt as if I was floating, and I disyed various moves.


    Reki-kun also approached a whileter and we were spinning together.


    Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t call Reki-kun¡¯s movements dancing, but rather than a wild intuition, his powerful creative sense disyed cuteness that I couldn¡¯t get tired of.


    It was amazing for Reki-kun to do such movements with hisrge build, but to do them without a fear or pressure is what is incredible about him.


    He was jumping soundlessly andnding without damaging the floor as if he was light as a feather.


    Well, that was naturally because of Reki-kun¡¯s abnormal physical ability and the assistance of the Aether Crystal Body, but the innocent Reki-kun perfected his control over it unconsciously. Truly incredible.


    As ever, Obaasama¡¯s and my steps not improved a bit, but thanks to a partner with high leading ability, I¡¯m able to enjoy myself as well.


    Knowing that I¡¯m enjoying myself, people invited me to dance one after another.


    The dancing boom in the Christophe House does not seem to being to an end yet.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The dancing boom in the Christophe House was boiling, but outside of the mansion, the qualifiers for the next year¡¯s Magic Battle have been apparently opened.


    All four nations of the Lizwald Continent are involved in the festival known as the Magic Battle, so there will be a tremendous number of participants.


    For that reason, the qualifiers for the event that¡¯s held every three years begin a year earlier.


    There are three events: individual match, group match, and dance performance and all three have qualifiers.


    Individual and group matchespete in the arts of war, strength so to speak.


    Dance performance, unlike the other two,petes in the technique, the beauty of the performance, and the expressiveness.


    The winner of the individual and group matches of the previous Magic Battle, our Okaasama¨D¨Dire, will be naturally appearing again.


    But, she understandably got seeded in, so she won¡¯t appear at the qualifiers.


    Otousama who fought together with Okaasama in the group matches won¡¯t be appearing in the individual matches, but the team in the group battle is mostly the same, so the qualifiers are also unrted for him.


    So, why are we talking about the qualifiers?


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s these four then?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...... I think they are appropriate~¡¹


    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t feel that their Magic Eyes will be necessary in the qualifiers...... well, Ovent is not the host country this time, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it~ It¡¯s the debutpetition of the Knights of the White Crystals, so let¡¯s have them work hard¡¹


    ording to Ojiisama and Obaasma, it has been decided that the Knights of the White Crystals will be participating this time.


    At that time, I heard for the first time that all members of the Knights of the White Crystals have awoken Magic Eyes.


    There are only a few innate Magic Eyes possessors like me, but there are even fewer people whose Magic Eyes awoke posterior.


    There shouldn¡¯t be a single Knight with Magic Eyes when the Knights of the White Crystals got formed.


    This has been confirmed because they were carefully investigated before the selection.


    Kuti and Sani sensei also didn¡¯t say anything.


    That means, they went from zero Magic Eyes possessors to all members awakening to Magic Eyes.


    My Knights Order seems to be a bunch of unusual fellows.


    That being said, there are many varieties of Magic Eyes and not all of them can be used for fighting.


    Naturally, although all members of the Knights of the White Crystals awakened to Magic Eyes, the amount of people who can participate is limited.


    Therefore, the Commander Ojiisama and the strongest in the world Obaasama chose the participants.


    This time, it¡¯s the debutpetition of the Knights of the White Crystals, so they won¡¯t appear in the individual matches.


    The dance performance was also dismissed because itpetes in expressive power, acting and beauty.


    As the true value of the Knights Order is in teamwork, four people were chosen to appear in the group matches.


    Their role is to show the power of their Knights Order inside and out.


    Just being a decoration of the Christophe House is not good.


    Well, as I frequently visit their practice, I can say that our Knights Order is strong.


    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have high expectations, right?


    As the Magic Battle will be held in a foreign country, I, who has not left the premises of our house yet won¡¯t be naturally able to go for a field trip.


    The distance will be a little too much for the Silver Eye we used thest time.


    That wouldn¡¯t change the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the projection on the Silver Eye like before though.


    That being the case, I will be only told the results, but the Knights of the White Crystals are the Christophe House¡¯s...... my private Knights Order, so they naturally have to qualify.


    I expect that they won¡¯t get defeated in the qualifiers, but it¡¯s my Knights Order.


    I decided to cheer them on properly.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The selected four Knights are kneeling before me.


    Their entire bodies are wrapped in custom-made full armors, showing only their faces on their lowered heads.


    The Vice-Commander of the Knights of the White Crystals, Anatoly Ansel Hasselfosh.


    Stephanie Brown who can boast as the strongest female in the Knights Order.


    Ashton who boasts of strength not any inferior to Anatoly.


    The sole high-grade sorcerer of the Knights of the White Crystals, Sidria Litt Anshluz.


    They are indeed the chosen members for the debutpetition, they all look strong.


    As the result of checking their Magic Eyes on deep levels, I found that the flow of magical power in their eyes is different from ordinary people.


    It would be difficult to notice on the surface level, but it¡¯s not strange I noticed their differences.


    I wonder if I haven¡¯t noticed before because I wasn¡¯t focused on their eyes during their practice?


    Ojiisama gave words of encouragement to the kneeling four and it became my turn.


    I have been taught what to say by Ojiisama and Obaasama beforehand, so my preparations are perfect.


    But, I slightly changed my mind after seeing their Magic Eyes from up close.


    ¡¸Well then, Lilianne. Give them words of encouragement¡¹


    ¡¸Yessh, Ojiishama¡¹


    Saying that, I stood up from the magic fragment decorated chair that was made just for me and walked towards the kneeling Anatoly.


    I was expected only to give the words of encouragement so Ojiisama was surprised, but he didn¡¯t try to stop me.


    ¡¸Anatoly~ do youu best please, okay~¡¹


    I gently held up Anatoly¡¯s lowered head in my hands and overwrote the form.


    The form of this Magic Eye of his was constructed somewhat ridiculously.


    As the result of the analysis, I understood that there were many wasteful parts in it.


    And, what was surprising the most, is that I was able to alter the form of the Magic Eye myself.


    No, to be precise, only I am able to alter it.


    The proof of that is the security on that form.


    A security on Magic Eye is a ridiculous thing.


    Magic Eyes aren¡¯t something that can be interfered with to begin with.


    But, as a matter of fact, there was a security on the form and I was able to remove it.


    Let¡¯s ask about this Sani senseiter. I¡¯m sure she knows something about it.


    Removing the nk spaces and optimizing the form took only a moment. I finished the moment my hands took a hold of his head.


    Since they should have been told that I would be only giving them words of encouragement, Anatoly must have received quite a shock when I approached him to rewrite his Magic Eye.


    As the proof of that, he seemed to be quite nervous.


    Although I knew from the analysis, only his right eye has awakened to Magic Eye.


    But, with the disappearance of the excess nk space and optimization, both of his eyes should awake depending on the circumstances.


    Until now, the Magic Eye must have been quite a burden when used, but the burden should be reduced now and he should have much easier time in using it.


    I¡¯m sure he will notice a littleter though.


    Leaving Anatoly who froze in nervousness, I did the same to others and optimized their Magic Eyes.


    Interestingly, all of them had the same security as Anatoly, making me the only one who could alter their Magic Eyes.


    The astronomical probability that all members of the Knights Order awakened to Magic Eyes might not be just a coincidence after all.


    But, so what? Will be the question.


    The Magic Eyes are of a great interest, but that¡¯s all.


    After finishing optimizing everyone¡¯s Magic Eyes and returning to my chair to give the words of encouragement to the frozen four, everyone¡¯s stiff expression was now apanied by a fierce vigor.


    It made me slightly surprised.


    But, if they are fired up, then my encouragement was sessful.


    Good, good.

 Chapter 158 – The Doubts of Wisdom

    Just when I thought the send-off party for the Knights of the White Crystals finished and I was about to return to the Reki-kun room as usual, but I was dressed up in a costume for the send-off party.


    I couldn¡¯t naturally go to the Reki-kun room like that.


    No, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t really go like that, but it would be difficult to y with Reki-kun while dressed up.


    The practice of my siblings has already finished, so a change of clothes was prepared in a hall near where the send-off party took ce.


    When I was about to wee the change of clothes time with Ena and my personal maid¨D¨DJenny as usual, there was a knock on the door and Obaasama was called over.


    Of course, I was in the middle of changing, so Obaasama didn¡¯t let them inside and was talking at the door.


    It seemed that Obaasama¡¯s presence was requested so had to leave.


    I lightly waved my hand to send off Obaasama while being dressed, and the changing of clothes was done.


    Because I got changed into an easy-to-move-in modest dress, it is far easier to move in than a dress which weight was reduced by a magic tool.


    Even though I might be from the great nobility of Christophe House, there¡¯s no way a three-year-old child could wear such dress all the time.


    I wear this kind of stuff only during some events at most.


    I also asionally wear what Ena dresses me in, what Ellie brings to dress me in, the several clothes ire brings with her every time, and the many clothes Obaasama prepares...... I wear a lot of clothes.


    When I left the room I changed my clothes in, Obaasama and Ojiisama were talking about something with serious faces.


    When I thought I might be a nuisance and tried to leave for the Reki-kun room, I was called by the two.


    ¡¸Lilianne, might I have a bit of your time?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily-chan, may we talk for a bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai~¡¹


    Said Ojiisama with a slightly stiff expression and Obaasama with her usual expression.


    But, I didn¡¯t overlook that the flow of his magical power was just slightly stiff too. Just what do they want to talk about, I wonder?


    ¡¸What ish it~?¡¹


    ¡¸U, mu......¡¹


    ¡¸This is not a good ce, shall we talk over there? Jenny, prepare tea¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, Great Madam¡¹


    Following up the inarticte Ojiisama, Obaasama didn¡¯t want to talk while standing so she proposed of using a nearby room.


    It appears that it isn¡¯t a talk that will end soon.


    By the way, the Christophe House¡¯s mansion has many rooms, but there are also many lounges and parlors where people can have discussions.


    Of course, they are cleaned perfectly every day so they can be used at any time.


    Entering the lounge, I took a seat on my usual ce, Obaasama¡¯sp, across Ojiisama. Ena naturally sat next to Obaasama, rather next to me.


    As we sat down, Jenny served tea before everyone.


    Her movements that didn¡¯t let out a single noise deserve a word of admiration.


    By the way, she used a cup whose magical power can be seen and served me a fruit water¨D¨DI smell a fragrance of peach-like fruit.


    The peach water was chilly, but not too cold. Having said that, it¡¯s a perfect temperature for me as long as it¡¯s not lukewarm.


    This cup uses a magic tool that retains warmth, so the temperature won¡¯t change even after leaving it as it is for a while.


    Lightly drinking the tea, Ojiisama who calmed down spoke up.


    Up until then, Obaasama didn¡¯t show any gloominess.


    ¡¸I will ask frankly. Lilianne, what have you done to the members of the Knights Order?¡¹


    ¡¸Hae?¡¹


    ¡¸Dear¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh...... so, sorry, Lilianne. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not ming you or anything! It¡¯s the truth, okay!? But, with that encouragement of yours, the Magic Eyes of everyone have suddenly grown... immediately after receiving your words¡¹


    Crap. I have done it again.


    I certainly didn¡¯t think that the nk spaces would optimize this quickly.


    Even though it should have taken the effect after some time so it didn¡¯t look like I did something.


    Come to think of it, they were really tense during the optimization......


    I thought they might be nervous simply because I approached them, but did they perhaps already feel the changes happening to their Magic Eyes at that time?


    If that was the case, then I have overdone it quite a lot.


    Sani sensei and Kuti didn¡¯t say anything so I thought it would be fine, but the result was more than I expected.


    But, acknowledging here that I have done something would not be good.


    Why don¡¯t I cutely feign ignorance like a three-year-old would?


    ¡¸Nu~?¡¹


    I, who have tilted my head to the side knows nothing. Still, this fruit water is really delicious. I replied as if expressing that.


    The magical power of Ojiisama who saw that got even more nervous, but it immediately returned back to normal.


    As I thought, he can¡¯t win against the cute gestures of his grandchild.


    His face is already deredere.


    ¡¸I see, I see. It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t know~¡¹


    ¡¸Lily-chan. As Ji~jii said, it¡¯s not like we are angry, okay? Ba~baa will be Lily-chan¡¯s ally no matter what happens, so it¡¯s fine to talk with me at all times, okay?¡¹


    Obaasama who turned me towards herself on herp said while smiling.


    But, even here, my reply was the same.


    I trust Obaasama, but this is this and that is that. They are different problems.


    I, who tilted my head again doesn¡¯t know anything. Rather than that, I would like tob Reki-kun¡¯s tail. Obaasama who guessed my response ended the discussion right there.


    Ojiisama wanted to ask more, but his face was already deredere so it would be impossible for him.


    I have decided to y dumb, so they won¡¯t get anything from me.


    I will dodge everything by acting cute!


    Is what I thought, but my grandparents didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further, so it seems they weren¡¯t that convinced.


    Since the growth of the four¡¯s Magic Eyes wasn¡¯t natural, they might have asked just in case since it happened during my encouragement.


    Right, the growth of Magic Eyes isn¡¯t natural.


    The reason Magic Eye itself is a precious ability is most likely because there are too few samples.


    In the case of both inborn and a posteriori Magic Eyes, it takes time until the body gets used to it and its powers can be exhibited wlessly.


    But, while you may be able to use Magic Eyes wlessly, it¡¯s not like they can grow.


    You are merely getting used to them.


    The growth of Magic Eyes refers to the case where the burden is greatly reduced like this time or when you obtain a new derived ability.


    Of course, it takes time until you get ustomed to the derived ability.


    However, taking hold of the Magic Eyes fundamentally takes time.


    Normally, you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the reduction of the burden this quickly, but they did notice it immediately.


    They might not have noticed a little change, but I have ended up making a plenty of changes, so they must have noticed.


    It might not have been a matter of curiosity.


    Well, I might have been too careless this time because I thought there was no danger involved. I will pay attention the next time.


    ¡¾Kuti, I would like you to let me know next time, when I am about to get exposed to the surroundings like today~¡¿


    ¡¸Ah~ yeah...... well~ I was certain that Lily¡¯s perfect n would proceed smoothly or something~¡¹


    ¡¸We were wrong after all? Well, I had vaguely thought that this might be the case. Rather, even though I know you did something to the Magic Eyes, I have never heard of something like that. Just how did you do it?¡¹


    ¡¾Ermm~¡¿


    It appears that Sensei has noticed, but she didn¡¯t understand what I was doing.


    Kuti was trusting in me too much and it backfired on her instead. This is quite a serious problem.


    On the way to the Reki-kun room, we split off with Ojiisama who went to his office, and I exined Sani sensei about the Magic Eyes while in Obaasama¡¯s arms.


    However, as I thought, there was nothing like today¡¯s happenings in Sani sensei¡¯s abyss deep knowledge.


    But, she had a guess.


    Wasn¡¯t I enabled to do this because of my Magic Eyes that can see the forms directly, the disposition of the special Variation Type Two, and the knowledge about sorcery I possess? Sani sensei conjectured.


    Indeed, those conditions seem to be the necessary factor.


    But, Sani sensei¡¯s conjecture didn¡¯t end there.


    Although it might be a very low probability, she presented the idea that my Magic Eyes might be Magic Eyes that can manipte other Magic Eyes.


    It¡¯s just it would be difficult to confirm that theory with so few samples.


    I already know that I can¡¯t do that to my own Magic Eyes.


    If I could do that, I would not be able only to alter the sight of magical power but the physical sense of sight too.


    There are only the Knights of the White Crystals that could act as samples.


    No, as the possessors of Magic Eyes are rare, it¡¯s a good fortune that they are close to me.


    I know that it is not dangerous, so I was discussing meeting them for an experiment before long with Sani sensei.


    With a mad scientist smile simr to Sani sensei¡¯s floating in my mind, we approached the Reki-kun room.

 Chapter 159 – The Strategy of Wisdom

    Upon entering the Reki-kun room, I immediately called Reki-kun over.


    Reki-kun is not restricted by chains anymore. By the way, he still wears a cor, but it¡¯s not a very cor anymore.


    ¡¸Wau~n¡¹


    ¡¸Reki-kuu~n¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    Reki-kun who approached me with his tongue out like a puppy immediatelyid down and I got ced on his back.


    Reki-kun¡¯s back is veryrge. His back is big enough for several adults get on, but I monopolize it all for myself.


    If I bury my face into his soft fur, it¡¯s sofortable I could fall asleep right away.


    While having my fill of rubbing my cheeks against Reki-kun¡¯s fur, we has reached the usual ce.


    I always activate the sorcery space as soon as we reach the usual area in the center of the room.


    Obaasama and Ena are always enjoying a tea time while keeping a slight distance from us.


    ¡¾The illusionistic space has been set up. Kuti, please go ahead¡¿


    ¡¸Leave it to me! Hohoinoho~i!¡¹


    Kuti developed the form of Kutipad and poured spirit power into the four Kutipads.


    One got flung at Reki-kun as if it was waiting for him and one was slowly transported into the hands of me who was still on Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    After receiving our Kutipads, Kuti exined today¡¯s big updates.


    Most of the new things were requested by Sani sensei, but my requests are properly in there as well.


    I think of ying with this today between the lessons.


    But first, the lesson.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s open the file No,569 then¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Hoihoo~i¡¹


    Sani sensei operated the Kutipad with an extreme speed and prepared most of the necessary materials for the lesson.


    It¡¯s a reference data, rather than a textbook.


    It¡¯s better than nothing since Sani sensei¡¯s held mainly oral lessons to begin with.


    Using the share type storage, the three of us opened the same file.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾There, it¡¯s my win¡¿


    ¡¸Wauuuuu (Nugugu)¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes! My turn next! Me!¡¹


    ¡¾Then, there you go, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸Woohooo~! I¡¯m going to beat you up, puppers!¡¹


    ¡¸Wau! (That¡¯s my line!)¡¹


    Reki-kun and Kuti started fighting within the improved version of the shared space¨D¨Dthe Universal shared space.


    ording to the six-sided die, Kuti began her move and the two shed in no time.


    Reki-kun not knowing the words animal instincts(?) and Kuti not knowing the words fairy intuition, the two steadily advanced and shed with each other.


    ¡¸Wafu~n! (Cutter~!)¡¹


    ¡¸Nugaa-! I lost-! Shit! Shiiit! I should have taken the upper-right that time!¡¹


    Reki-kun triumphantly watched Kuti who was bitterly floating in the air.


    Victor and loser. It was too clear.


    ¡¸However, this game you came up with is truly deep even though it seems quite simple, it¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s my turn next¡¹


    ¡¾I will entertain you¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. Don¡¯t go too hard on me¡¹


    ¡¾Even though this is a game, I will go all out?¡¿


    ¡¸Now you said it. Do you think I was just watching up until now?¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... I am looking forward to it¡¿


    Replying to Sani sensei¡¯s fearless smile, I rolled the die.


    First move is mine.


    Slowly and quietly advancing through the board, the number of my colors increased.


    ¡¸Nu......¡¹


    ¡¾That corner is mine¡¿


    After quietly inducing movement and taking measures, I finally managed to take a corner.


    However, it¡¯s almost as good as a checkmate thiste in the game.


    Sani sensei who noticed that leaked out a vexed voice.


    With the color in my hands advancing, Sani sensei wasn¡¯t able to recover from me taking over all four corners and my victory was decided.


    You could say it was aplete victory by the end.


    ¡¸Muuuu...... a, aren¡¯t you good at this...... however, I won¡¯t fall for that strategy again! I¡¯m speaking the truth!¡¹


    ¡¾Then, I will use a different strategy next time¡¿


    ¡¸W, what did you say!? You have more!?¡¹


    ¡¾My Reversi surefire way to win has 128 methods!¡¿


    ¡¸¡¸C,e again-!?¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Wababababa (W, what-!?)¡¹


    The reaction of the two fairies and one animal was amusing.


    I think you already know, but the game we are ying is Reversi.


    A simple yet deep game between white and ck stones.


    Reki-kun easily memorized the rules and he¡¯s having fun ying.


    It¡¯s also good for developing strategic thinking.


    Above all else, the programmingnguage¨D¨DTitonguage, used to create the simtion sorcery was just right for this.


    Up until now, Kuti was packing new functions in the Kutipad, but Kutipads can be emted in a virtual space using this Titonguage.


    Furthermore, thepleted programs can be ported into the Kutipads in their entirety.


    ¡¸Wafuwafu! (It¡¯s me versus Sani next!)¡¹


    ¡¸Excellent! Why I don¡¯t keep youpany!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu! (You think you can win against me just because you won against Kuti!?)¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t take me too lightly, Reki!¡¹


    Recently, various options have been added to Reki-kun¡¯s word disying system.


    It¡¯s a function that will immediately reflect things with a push of a button, but he¡¯s using it mainly for words.


    For example, if Reki-kun wanted to say the line from a while ago with a snort, the word disying window would let out a simr snort with a push of a button.


    Of course, Reki-kun would snort at the same time as well.


    It was adorable at first, but he¡¯s bing quite irritating when overdoing it.


    The proof of that is that he always...... no, mostly...... no, to a certain degree, forces the calm Sani sensei into a serious mode.


    Whether intending to steal all of their strategies, Kuti was staring down at the shared space of the Kutipad.


    I am obediently happy since I didn¡¯t think that the Reversi I made as a test would be this popr. But, I am also thinking of making different games next time.


    Board games like Reversi are good too, but something like a table tennis might also be possible.


    Let¡¯s asionally fiddle with that once Kutiprehends theplicated programmingnguage.


    ¡¸Wabubububu (That can¡¯t be-!)¡¹


    ¡¸Haa ha ha ha!¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa...... so childish......¡¹


    It appears that the match has been already settled.


    When I looked at the board, all the stones were of a single color. That is indeed childish.


    Rather, Reki-kun is trusting his animal instincts too much. It has be a great disaster like this because of that.


    It would be better of Reki-kun thought about the strategic aspects a little more.


    And as for Sani sensei......


    ¡¾Truly childish......¡¿


    ¡¸Haa ha ha ha!¡¹


    I wonder if she was that vexed to lose to me?


    Sensei¡¯s loudughter continued until Kuti applied for a rematch against her.


    By the way, this match was a close victory for Kuti.


    It goes without saying that Sani sensei distracted herself by challenging Reki-kun again.

 Chapter 160 – The Reproduction of Wisdom

    In contrast with the dance boom of the Christophe House, the boom for the fairies and Reki-kun was Riversi.


    On this day, Reki-kun¡¯s frustrated whining and Sani sensei¡¯sughter resounded as well, while Kuti gave up on the two.


    Reki-kun can¡¯t win against Sani sensei, Sani sensei can¡¯t win against Kuti, and Kuti asionally loses to Reki-kun.


    The three froze at such a strange situation.


    By the way, as for me, it¡¯s an overwhelming victory most of the times.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because of my past life¡¯s experience?


    However, I dislike losing on purpose, so I am winning properly. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.


    Now then, about this Reversi. It naturally is a game, so it¡¯s not like we do it all the time.


    Reki-kun shows just how much he hates to lose so he challenges us many times over, but when it¡¯s time to move his body, he immediately goes.


    It seems he still likes physical-type amusement more than brain-type amusement.


    Such Reki-kun has learned body reinforcement perfectly by using the magical power from the Aether Crystal Body, so he now can easily withstand attacks from 2nd-grade sorceries.


    But, body reinforcement is Reki-kun¡¯s special trait, so it¡¯s not sorcery.


    We are also teaching Reki-kun elementary grade sorcery and all kinds of necessary things about sorcery itself.


    But, he¡¯s unable to use sorcery just yet.


    If I had to say, then Reki-kun is not the type to umte knowledge, but rather the type that goes by the instincts.


    He learned the body reinforcement in such way too after all.


    ¡¸That being the case, I made this. Tadaa~h.¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»~¡¹


    ¡¾Pachipachi~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu~ (Pachipachi~)¡¹


    Matching my apuse, Reki-kun also nimbly used his forepaws to p.


    Sani sensei is working on the configuration of the mansion, as the Reki-kun room itself is considerablyrge.


    ¡¸Now then, let me exin the new function~¡¹


    ¡¾I was waiting for this~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu~ (Waiting~)¡¹


    A part of the 10th-grade sorceries was already listed in the all-purpose shared space of the¡ºSorcery Assistance Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡».


    As the name suggests,¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»is a function to assist with sorcery. Kuti made an assistance function before but had no point as it virtually couldn¡¯t help exercising the sorcery.


    Naturally, it was for Reki-kun to use, but because he doesn¡¯t meet the prerequisites to exercise sorcery, he couldn¡¯t make a use of it.


    This edition has been improved on and uses the Aether Crystal Body as a new source of magical power.


    By the way, the Aether Crystal Body can be used only through the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡», it can¡¯t be used to supply magical power for sorcery.


    ¡¸Now then, choose from this list~¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu! (Illumination sorcery!)¡¹


    ¡¸Then, select the Illumination sorcery from the list~¡¹


    A form of the Illumination sorcery was disyed in the all-purpose shared space¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»and I could see text for execution and reselection under it.


    The sorcery will be activated by pressing the execution button, while the reselection button will return you to the sorcery list.


    The most amazing thing about this¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»is that anyone can easily use sorcery with it.


    The source of supply of magical power is the Aether Crystal Body, so the user doesn¡¯t need to have magical power at all.


    In this world¨D¨DAuriol, sorcery is a rare skill and even if everyone can use magic tools, not anyone can use sorcery.


    ¡¸Yes, activate!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu~ (Amazing~)¡¹


    ¡¾Ohh~¡¿


    A sphere of light popped out from the Kutipad as the Illumination sorcery was executed.


    I will say it again, but sorcery isn¡¯t something anyone can use.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the reproduction of sorcery through the Kutipad is an innovative technology.


    The only problem would be the amount of magical power the Kutipad is able to handle.


    ¡¸Mufufu~ how is it! How about that! Amazing, right!¡¹


    ¡¾Amazing! Kuti is a genius after all! The strongest! With this, Reki-kun will be able to use sorcery!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu! (I¡¯m also a sorcerer starting today!)¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, but Reki-kun. This has been made so you could get the hang of using sorcery, therefore you have to learn the ropes and properly practice so you can use sorcery yourself, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu~? (I don¡¯t have to practice if I had this though?)¡¹


    ¡¸Tsk, tsk, tsk. You are naive~ Reki. That¡¯s why you are Reki!¡¹


    ¡¸Wau! (I am me!)¡¹


    ¡¾Hey, you two. Be good to each other!¡¿


    When I wrote that with slightlyrger words of magical power, the two immediately joined hands as good friends.


    It must be just my imagination that their magical power looked slightly pale.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»and Kutipad are in the end, only the intermediary to use sorcery, so because it can¡¯t handleplex configurations, only sorceries of the 10th grade can be reproduced.


    When ites to 10th-grade sorcery, then using a magic tool is faster and easier.


    However, with the Aether Crystal Body as the source of supply and the consumption of the 10th-grade sorcery, it could be used infinitely. Moreover, unlike magic tools, there are numerous sorceries that can be used inparison to the single sorcery of the magic tool.


    But, we are talking about Kuti, so she will surely configure and increase the number of sorceries that could be used through the Kutipad.


    The final objective is for the Kuti-made sorcery to be usable, but the configurations of Kuti-made sorceries are entric, so it¡¯s quite a grand goal.


    ¡¾Well, let¡¯s give it a try, Reki-kun. Let¡¯s get a knack for it a little by little. Reki-kun is someone who finds implementation more practical than theory after all¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun! (That¡¯s right!)¡¹


    ¡¸The¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»will certainly assist with the necessary configurations, so it¡¯s easy to get the hang of it, but because it¡¯s processing without essing the World Archive, the degree of difficulty on the knowledge side is conversely high. Well, it might be the opposite for someone so instinctual as Reki though~¡¹


    ¡¾It feels unsuitable for me¡¿


    ¡¸Wafui? (Is that so?)¡¹


    ¡¸Lily has perfected the theory after all. She¡¯s the type who properly acquires the knowledge and cultivates it for a better understanding. Reki is definitely not like that after all~¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wafuu (I also want to be with Lily)¡¹


    ¡¾It¡¯s fine, Reki-kun. Different people have different strong and weak points, so there¡¯s no need for everyone to be the same. Let¡¯s do our best in Reki-kun¡¯s way¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Got it)¡¹


    Feeling warm and fluffy because of Reki-kun who said something so adorable as wanting to be the same as me, I took his big face in my hands d in magical power and mofumofued him, Reki-kun obediently and properly understood.


    Kuti who was sprawled on top of Reki-kun¡¯s head while I was mofumofuing him was also gently watching over us with a smug face.


    ¡¾Then, Reki-kun. Please start-up the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡». The Illumination sorcery as our goal should be fine¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu! (Roger!)¡¹


    ¡¸There will be no failures with this, but be careful as the configurations are restricted~¡¹


    ¡¾Yesss~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafun (Let¡¯s do it~)¡¹


    Starting the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡», Reki-kun selected the Illumination sorcery and vigorously bashed the execution button as usual, making the sphere of light appear.


    It¡¯s extremely simple, but that¡¯s it.


    By the way, the floor got cracked, so I will have to restore itter.


    But, this¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»is adjusted towards Reki-kun, so it would be over if anyone other than Reki-kun used it, but it¡¯s different in Reki-kun¡¯s case.


    The information regarding the sorcery Reki-kun used is umting in his body that possesses the Aether Crystal Body.


    This umtion has an effect simr to a gathering of knowledge and changes into a certain confidence within Reki-kun.


    Ordinary people would be getting a knack for it, but it¡¯s amplified and preserved without deteriorating in Reki-kun¡¯s case.


    Although limited to Reki-kun,¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»demonstrates more than just the assistance.


    Of course, this new technology was made possible only thanks to Kuti and Sani sensei¡¯s theory.


    The prerequisite is having Aether Crystal Body inside of your body, but the technology to generate Aether Crystal Bodies within your body is not something anyone can do.


    After that, the ted Reki-kun filled the illusionistic space in the Reki-kun room with spheres of light, making it abnormally bright, forcing us to use even more concealment.


    And, Kuti¡¯s next assignment has be clear.


    That is the addition of a function to cancel the sorcery.

 Chapter 161 – The Development of Wisdom

    The added functions of the Kutipad evolved steadily as usual.


    I found some points to improve on, Sani sensei found mountains of points to improve on, and Reki-kun asked for new ones.


    ¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»naturally evolved as well, the partly usable 10th-grade sorcery went up to the 5th-grade.


    That is a huge progress. An irrefutable evolution, alright.


    At any rate, there is at least ten times the difference between the configuration of 10th-grade and 5th-grade sorcery.


    Sorcerers of the 10th-grade are considerably rare on the Lizwald Continent too, but there are even less 5th-grade sorcerers around.


    Everyone¨D¨Dalthough using a Kutipad is the condition¨D¨Dis able to cast sorcery regardless of their talent, so it really is a miraculous function.


    Moreover, Kuti has devised a method thanks to which you don¡¯t have to be worried about the number of settings.


    Rather, there are natural consequences.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Wafu~n! (Wall of Moonlight!)¡¹


    Ivy-like things repeatedly sprouted up from the Kutipad Reki-kun vigorously bashed with exquisite power and piled up to form a wall.


    Parts of the nt wall seemed to reflect the moonlight and cast shadows over the rest of the wall.


    This Wall of Moonlight is a double-structured defensive wall.


    It¡¯s not only ssified as defensive sorcery, but it¡¯s also strong as kind of a restriction sorcery as well.


    The shadowy part functions as a powerful protective wall, while the illuminated part restricts those who approach.


    It¡¯s a movement-restricting sorcery that can turn into a protective wall thanks to its hardening shadows.


    Of course, the parts hardened by the shadow have enough strength to make it function as a shield.


    By the way, this Wall of Moonlight is the sorcery with thergest amount of settings among the 5th-grade sorceries as it¡¯s a sorcery with two functions.


    Naturally, the more settings, the more difficult the sorcery is.


    The consumption of magical power aside, just adding one more setting takes a great effort, so it¡¯s easy to understand just how difficult and frustrating it is to aplish for people.


    Those with talent in sorcery generally use an activation tool, so the sorcery itself¨D¨Dthe settings and consumption of magical power, in this case¨D¨Dis impossible to develop.


    An enormous knowledge is necessary for the settings and the talent in sorcery is another thing.


    The reason I learned sorcery at such overwhelming speed is because of the quantity and quality of knowledge I possess.


    I use Kuti-made sorcery in the ce of the activation tool, so it¡¯s meaningless to me.


    ¡¾Having presets of settings really is convenient, isn¡¯t it? You just have tobine them. Far from being convenient, isn¡¯t this cheating?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s the result of increasing genericity and decreasing the degree of freedom, after all~ Having a few simple options instead of being able to do things as freely as us is enough for Reki!¡¹


    ¡¾Well, Reki-kun should be able to use sorcery without Kutipad at some point too...... so it¡¯s fine......¡¿


    ¡¸Well, I understand what you want to say~ Reki doesn¡¯t know what having difficulties is. He might lose the chance to use sorcery skillfully if he doesn¡¯t find problems to solve anymore. Should we make him practice around that?¡¹


    ¡¾We should......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu~nfu~nfun! (Wall of Moonlight Wall of Moonlight Wall of Moonlight~!)¡¹


    Saving the settings of sorceries and activating them already in a pre-configured state is one of the newly added innovative functions of the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡».


    This is what allows Reki-kun to cast sorcery in a barrage like he has been doing since a while ago.


    While it may be only a 5th-grade sorcery, a high-speed barrage of sorcery like this is not normally possible.


    Even though it¡¯s nothing difficult for me and Kuti, it¡¯s Reki-kun who knows no sorcery doing it.


    Well, anyone with Kutipad in their hands will be able to do that though.


    ¡¾Reki-kun doesn¡¯t get tired of it, huh~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafufu~n! (Because sorcery is amusingmon!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the more Reki uses it the more it umtes within him, so isn¡¯t that fine? It¡¯s a good thing for the fickle Reki¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~ (I¡¯m not fickle!)¡¹


    ¡¾Then, let¡¯s do our best to study arithmetics without getting tired of it too, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyuu~ (Noo~)¡¹


    I could only look at Reki-kun who quickly covered his eyes with his paws in a submission pose with a wry smile.


    It¡¯s cute, but to properly write the words on the Kutipad while taking the pose is a little bit...... right?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Reki-kun¡¯s forehead is currently not set as the umtion point of the Aether Crystal Body.


    That¡¯s because Reki-kun¡¯s calction ability would be enhanced by the crystal if it were.


    The assistance of it Aether Crystal Body is considerable, so it would end up increasing Reki-kun¡¯s calction by a lot.


    Calction ability is necessary for the use of sorcery, so it¡¯s a good thing, but it¡¯s not linked to Reki-kun¡¯s own level.


    Aether Body Crystal is already Reki-kun¡¯s special feature, but that¡¯s a different problem.


    Reki-kun shows a great interest towards sorcery, but as expected, he¡¯s poor at arithmetics so he¡¯s unable to progress.


    On top of that, with his current use of¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»where the settings are preset, he doesn¡¯t need much of calction ability.


    However, that¡¯s not the case when exercising sorcery with the umted knowledge without using the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡».


    Therefore, Reki-kun is unable to use sorcery without relying on the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡».


    Reki-kun wouldn¡¯t have problems with the consumption of magical power thanks to the Aether Crystal Body and the Aether Crystal Body would also allow him to use the Kuti-made in the ce of the activation tool, so it would be irrelevant whether he has the talent for sorcery or not.


    Reki-kun¡¯s conditions for the use of sorcery are unbelievably betterpared to other sorcerers, but in the end, the convenience of the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»is unforgettable for Reki-kun.


    ¡¾It¡¯s so convenient it¡¯s puzzling......¡¿


    ¡¸Things like these depend on the way of thinking of those who use it. Even the handiest tools will lose their charm¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s true, but...... hey, hey, Reki-kun! Stop right there!¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafu? (Why~?)¡¹


    ¡¾Too many Walls of Moonlight! Remove them at once!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Ayee~)¡¹


    I remonstrated Reki-kun who was excited like a child who got a new fun toy.


    A part of the illusionistic sorcery space has already turned into a weird jungle full of ivies by Reki-kun.


    As expected, this is too much.


    But, thanks to another new function Kuti made, it¡¯s possible to remove it in an instant.


    Normally, sorceries don¡¯t disappear until the magical power that maintains them runs out. As expected of Kuti.


    As Reki-kun activated the erase function on the Kutipad, the Walls of Moonlight slowly disappeared.


    There is naturally no sorcery negating sorcery among the existing sorcery.


    Of course, there is quite a lot of restrictions of this tremendously efficient sorcery.


    It works only on the sorceries developed through Kutipad.


    It works only in the fixed space in the Reki-kun room.


    If these two conditions are met, it would negate any sorcery, even if that sorcery was Kuti-made.


    Well, the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»can¡¯t handle Kuti-made sorcery in the first ce, so it¡¯s not that amazing though.


    Kuti doesn¡¯t intend to add any sorcery beyond the 5th-grade as that¡¯s when the offensive sorceries appear.


    She¡¯s upgrading the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»every day, but she¡¯s very prudent when ites to the parts Reki-kun uses.


    Kuti, Sani sensei and I know how to restrain ourselves, but Reki-kun is still a puppers.


    To be frank, we don¡¯t know what he might do if we take our eyes off of him.


    Just now, he created an ivy hell, for example.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust Reki-kun with all my heart, but no matter what, this child is under a great influenced by Kuti¡¯s mischief.


    It¡¯s delightful to be this close, but if we let him do as he pleases, he would release the ball of bad things endlessly.


    Reki-kun is still a child.


    We ought to guide him properly.


    ¡¾Now then, Reki-kun! It¡¯s time to study!¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafu...... (A, a little more......)¡¹


    ¡¾Can¡¯t do. Yes, let¡¯s end it here!¡¿


    Taking a remote control of Reki-kun¡¯s Kutipad, I closed the¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡»and opened a note with arithmetic problems.


    Reki-kun¡¯s displeased expression is easy to figure out.


    ¡¾Making that face is also no good. I won¡¯t let you y today until you do everything properly!¡¿


    ¡¸Wahiyuuu~ (Demon~ devil~ Lily)¡¹


    I don¡¯t know why he called my name in that order, but hisints disappeared when the problems he had to solve increased by half.


    Instead, there was a huge shadow cast from behind Reki-kun, but that¡¯s the usual so there wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we continue our lesson then?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸Reki, even though you just didn¡¯t have to say something so unnecessary......¡¹


    ¡¸Wahiyuuuun (Uuuuuuu-)¡¹


    With Reki-kun¡¯s feebly cry echoing around the Reki-kun room, I had an enjoyable and calm study time today as well.

 Chapter 162 – The Work of Wisdom

    while crumbled down, but urged by me and Reki-kun, she showed movement.


    When she sluggishly touched the grid, one of the contents of the grid magnified.


    ¡¾¡º3 Lightning Balls¡»? Reki-kun, what does that mean?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuuwafun! (It means to catch three balls Lily created!)¡¹


    ¡¸Surely, you don¡¯t mean the 2nd-grade lightning sorcery¨D¨Dthree balls d in God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun! (Exactly that!)¡¹


    Kuti hung down head cramped as Reki-kun replied as if natural.


    God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body is an auxiliary sorcery that grants lightning properties to the targeted object.


    It is a lost sorcery among the 2nd-grade sorcery, the speed of that which was granted the God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body will abnormally increase.


    I once tried throwing Reki-kun a God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body ball while ying a catch and he has been fetching that since then to his full satisfaction.


    Unlike the normal balls thrown by the strength of the three-year-old me, Reki-kun showed signs of going nuts for the balls elerated with God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body.


    Of course, only thanks to the strengthening of the Aether Crystal Body within him and the control of my power that he doesn¡¯t get paralyzed when he catches the ball directly in his mouth.


    If he dropped in strength even a little bit, his internal organs would instantly burn and he would die and if I used my maximum power, then he would be simply erased to cinders.


    Kuti is to fetch such God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body ball three times.


    It can¡¯t be helped that Kuti¡¯s face is cramping.


    Even though Kuti might be the world¡¯s strongest sorcerers, her body isn¡¯t as abnormally strong as Reki-kun¡¯s.


    Well, she should be all right by developing some kind of sorcery.


    ¡¸Wafu (Can¡¯t do it?)¡¹


    ¡¸This stupid puppers-! Why don¡¯t I show you how it¡¯s done-!¡¹


    When Reki-kun titled his head and the words window appeared, a volcano exploded behind Kuti.


    This explosion of the volcano gave a birth to a new, gigantic ind.


    Andstly, it gave a birth to the overflowing jungle-like greenery, but thesting impression is the shining bronze statue of Kuti at the summit of a protruding mountain in the center of the ind.


    ¡¾Then, here I go~?¡¿


    ¡¸Lily, keep the power at the minimum just in case, okay?¡¹


    ¡¾Of course¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (You fine with a power like that?)¡¹


    ¡¸Give me the strongest one please¡¹


    ¡¾Is what she said, but......¡¿


    ¡¸Haa...... I don¡¯t care what happens, alright?¡¹


    Kuti asked for the strongest one because of Reki-kun¡¯s continuous provocation, but even that surely won¡¯t be a problem for Kuti.


    But, I didn¡¯t forget to get Sani sensei¡¯s permission just in case.


    I didn¡¯t forget to prepare a special-grade defensive sorcery for deployment in the worst case scenario.


    ¡¾Then, I am throwing~¡¿


    ¡¸Come at me-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuwafu! (Putting on airs while trembling in fear~!)¡¹


    Kuti¡¯s great influence on Reki-kun¡¯s vocabry in recent times is truly amusing.


    While giving a wry smile at Reki-kun¡¯s disyed words, I granted three balls the strongest of my God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Bodies.


    The three balls crackling with terrifying lightning seemed to be difficult to touch, so I sent them towards Kuti with wind sorcery just in case. It¡¯s the same fetch style I y with Reki-kun all the time.


    Among the wind sorcery, it¡¯s merely a light sorcery of the 4th-grade.


    However, the speed of the balls was reinforced by the God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body. While emitting the lightning like an electric discharge, the three balls directly hit Kuti in no time.


    ¡¸Alriiight-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wamuuuu (You did it-)¡¹


    The power of the God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Bodies was stronger than usual, enough to reduce one¡¯s body to cinders, but Kuti who developed a defensive wallpletely shut down the momentum of the balls as she held them in her hands without a single scratch.


    By the way, the balls are made out of ordinary materials¨D¨Dalthough still materials of the highest quality worthy of being used as toys of the Christophe House¨D¨Dso they would immediately vanish when God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body was used on them.


    Therefore, the balls are given an istion barrier treatment before ying a fetch.


    However, Kuti has forcibly smashed both the God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body and the istion barrier to catch the balls. As expected of Kuti.


    The istion barrier is a special-grade sorcery, it istes the space and time within the barrier, so it¡¯s no easy feat to break it.


    Kuti who did that as if ying certainly is the strongest sorceress in the world.


    As Kuti caught all three balls without any problems, I realized the distance between me and my goal.


    Reki-kun¡¯s vexed expression was a bit amusing though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s my turn next...... three, huh. It¡¯s Lily¡¯s grid¡¹


    ¡¾That seems to be the case. Eh, what did I write again?¡¿


    You might already know, but this Sugoroku is a game made in Tito Language.


    Each yer will write on their grids which will then be randomly ced around the board.


    The personality of the yers clearly appear on the board¨D¨Dit¡¯s a game that bes really serious if you take a one wrong step¨D¨Dbut, it¡¯s tenser than normal Sugoroku, so you can have a really good time.


    The grids written by Reki-kun are slightly dangerous though.


    ¡¸Hmm?¡ºPurupuru with Kuti¡»? Lily, just what is this......¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, it¡¯s to purupuru with Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸No...... what does that purupuru mean......?¡¹


    ¡¾Purupuru is purupuru. Right, Kuti?¡¿


    ¡¸Purupurupurupurupurupuru£ò£ò£ò£ò£ò¡¹


    Even before I got the chance to confirm, Kuti who approached me with a greater speed than the balls with God of Thunder¡¯s Rigid Body and started rubbing against my cheek.


    The most amazing thing about Kuti is that she didn¡¯t forget to right before crashing into me so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    I and Kuti match the rubbing of our skin to skin to create purupuru. This is purupuru, nothing else.


    ¡¸Y, you want me to...... do that...... imp, impossible......¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu (Sani, it¡¯s a rule)¡¹


    ¡¸I, I know that...... I know that, but...... h, however......¡¹


    ¡¸Purupurupururururu¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu (Sani~)¡¹


    ¡¸Purupurupururururu¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuu......¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu (Give up)¡¹


    Reki-kun looked at Sani sensei with gentle eyes that looked far, far away, Sani sensei hung her head in dejection and gave up.


    ¡¸Look here~ to be frank, I also don¡¯t really want to purupuru anyone else except Lily though~?¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry, Kuti. But, it¡¯s a rule......¡¿


    ¡¸Hmmm, it¡¯s not Lily¡¯s fault! The one at fault is Sani who stepped on that grid! Apologize, Sani!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu! Well then! Purupurupuruuuuuu¡¹


    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaaa¡¹


    Sani sensei who apologized to Kuti¡¯s who was unusually tyrannical was quite cute, but I had to avert my gaze from the scene that followed after that.


    Kuti is always doing it to me, so it was my first time seeing it from the side, but it seemed to be quite a lot to take in.


    Let¡¯s do it when we are alone next time......


    I swore in my heart such.


    By the way, Reki-kun who stopped at a grid of taking a lesson with Sani sensei tried to escape, but he was quickly caught and carried back to take the lesson as usual.


    It goes without saying that it was my work to prevent further damage to Sani sensei who received Kuti¡¯s purupuru.

 Chapter 163 – The Accumulation of Wisdom

    In the usual Reki-kun room, the fairies were facing me slightly differently from usual.


    Sani sensei who was dressed in the usual white gown was speaking to me with a serious tone with her eyes half-closed as usual.


    ¡¸With this, you have learned all of the existing sorcery. I believe that you already understand, but this is no more than just a start line. In order for you to reach even a higher ce, there are still many more things you have to learn. Are you going to continue?¡¹


    ¡¾Naturally. I understand that knowing all existing sorceries is just a prerequisite. I want to learn more. Sani sensei. I will be in your care!¡¿


    I replied Sani sensei instantly and renewed my fighting spirit to gain even more unseen knowledge.


    Yes, I have mastered all of the existing sorceries just a little while ago.


    Although I say that, they were ¡°just¡± existing sorceries.


    Existing sorcery is just a prerequisite for the fairies and me. It¡¯s nothing but a preparation for reaching the higher ce¨D¨Dto stand by Kuti¡¯s side.


    Thus, what follows now is the Variation Type Two¨D¨Dcreation of new sorceries.


    ¡¸You have a plenty of fighting spirit. Well then, let¡¯s start at once. First, ¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸You do this like that...... do that like this......¡¹


    Minimum unit forms were gradually increasing in numbers and filling up the sky.


    This is the result of my finished studies of all existing sorceries and the minimum unit forms taught me by Sani sensei.


    This minimum unit forms is something like the basic of basic sorceries, and also the foundation of secret arts.


    Though I tried to make it sound cool, the minimum unit forms can¡¯t be altered, therefore, sorcery is simply produced bybining, so you can¡¯t make anything by yourself.


    Bybining the minimum unit forms, I make one¡ºColony¡». That state is almost like a program, nostalgia wells up in my heart just by watching it.


    The basic functions of Colonies are, for example: to three-process ¡°action A¡± many times over, preserve ¡°action A¡± in ¡°Colony A¡± if necessary, call ¡°action A¡± from within ¡°Colony A¡± and process it.


    Depending on the circumstances, the need for the three-processing may cease, and all would be finished just by calling ¡°Colony A¡±.


    Of course, depending on the Colony, necessary data has to be inputted when calling it.


    The convenience of Colonies increases with the details of processing. However, versatility will decrease ordingly.


    Constructing several all-purpose Colonies and calling them to process as needed will improve the efficiency.


    At first, it¡¯s most efficient to create as many of these all-purpose Colonies as you cane up with.


    Although I said ¡°as many as you cane up with¡±, my great senior Kuti has a line up of many all-purpose Colonies ready for me to study.


    Kutipad has a sorcery simtion function, but because it¡¯s still in the development, it¡¯s necessary to save the Colony in my Archive on my own after creating it in the Kutipad.


    It means that Kutipad currently requires double the effort.


    Therefore, Kuti creates the outline of the Colony together with me, which I then take to my Unconscious Domain to finalize.


    Since the speed of time in my Unconscious Domain is maximized, not much time passes in the real world even if I take a considerable amount of time to finish. Truly convenient.


    There¡¯s quite the number of Colonies in my Archive already. But, it is still not enough.


    It¡¯s overwhelmingly insufficient to make the sorcery which I already conceived in my mind.


    Although I say that, I naturally have no intention of making an incredible sorcery right away.


    I do n on starting with something simple, but before that, I must build the Colonies Kuti and I came up with together.


    ¡¸...... I¡¯m done~¡¹


    Finishing creating the Colonies nned for today, I raised my hands and started rolling.


    Though my body in the Unconscious Domain is not the body of my past life, but the body of the present world¨D¨Dthe body of a three years old child, I don¡¯t feel any difort in particr.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s quite difficult when operating the keyboard type input device when writing forms.


    The hands of a three-year-old are tiny after all.


    All would be well if I adjusted the size of the keyboard to match my small hands, but it¡¯s quite difficult to do.


    But, in the end, there¡¯s nothing else to do besides getting used to it, so it will be indeed quite difficult for a little while.


    I feel that getting used to it would be easier than adjusting the size.


    I became able to customize this keyboard in the Unconscious Domain the moment I mastered all existing sorceries.


    ording to Sani sensei¨D¨D


    ¡¸The Unconscious Domain has several locks. By unlocking the locks, you are releasing the functions of the Unconscious Domain. The function unlocked upon mastering all existing sorceries is especially useful. This was the reason you had to master all existing sorceries before creating sorcery of your own. Well, of course, existing sorcery is also suitable for learning the foundation and application¡¹


    That being the case, one of the released functions was a function to modify the construction of forms¨D¨Da manual input.


    Imagination is important in this area, so I chose keyboard which I am familiar with from my past life, while Kuti is handwriting on a note.


    I was quite moved to see a keyboard after such a long time.


    Although mouse forms a pair when ites to a keyboard, operating with thoughts is absolutely faster than using a mouse.


    In the Unconscious Domain, I can freely call for and preserve data with thoughts.


    Although it does not work for the input, I am able to keep things tidy and in order, so mouse can¡¯t beat it.


    I did suffer from Carpal tunnel in my past life from using the keyboard too much, but I feel no fatigue within the Unconscious Domain no matter how much I use the keyboard.


    On the other hand, no matter how much I exercise here it won¡¯t be reflected on my actual body.


    Therefore, I can¡¯t practice like in the Room of Spirit and Time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Now then~...... I should return soon...... but, before that¡¹


    I thought of leaving the Unconscious Domain after finishing, but I decided to organize the Colonies before that.


    I called the Colonies preserved in the Domain and categorized them by their purpose.


    They were categorized to some extent originally, so I finished before long.


    ¡¸Looking at them like this, I made quite a lot, didn¡¯t I...... Even though not much time has passed since I mastered the existing sorcery......¡¹


    In fact, no more than four days have passed since mastering all of the existing sorceries.


    The number of Colonies I made in the meanwhile is enormous.


    Well normally, a considerable amount of time would be necessary to make so many.


    I have already finished the work here and Kuti will help me with creating Colonies when necessary.


    Numerous simple single operation andplex operation Colonies exist.


    Of course, improvements can be made to each one of them, so their numbers steadily increase.


    I can guess what purpose the Colony outlines Kuti made have.


    Those will be the inspiration for constructing sorcery anew.


    I am quite obsessed with this, so Kuti¡¯s free and wild thoughts are just right to massage my thoughts of Colonies.


    We are still in the process of creating Colonies so I don¡¯t n on creating sorceries just yet, but I make sure to take memos of the sorceries that crossed my mind.


    Coming up with a sorcery while categorizing the Colonies, I pulled up a nk window and bashed the keyboard.


    ¡¸Fufufun. The memo has be quite full already. Ahh, I want to try creating sorcery quickly~¡¹


    My mouth unconsciously loosened as I grinned to myself.


    Unlike in the reality, I feel that my expression matches my thoughts easier within the Unconscious DOmain.


    I can¡¯t control my expressions to such extent in the reality just yet.


    Although I already decided not to live as a deadpan anymore, releasing the restrictions has been tough for me even until now.


    Well, my family and personal maids whom I usually keeppany can properly tell even the slightest changes in my expressions so it¡¯s really not of a concern, but it might be one of the causes.


    However, in a little over a year, I will be old enough to attend an academy.


    Normal children can enter a school at five years old.


    I don¡¯t know how will things turn out for me since I¡¯m suffering from Cloudy Eyes, but the life where I am only around my rtives will change sometime.


    I will have to work on adjusting my expressions at least a little until then.


    Well, it might be all right for me to continue living as an expressionless character in the future too.


    But still, I can¡¯t help but wonder about that.

 Chapter 164 – The Environment of Wisdom

    Several functions that enable using sorcery has been implemented in addition to the Kutipad¡¯s¡ºSorcery Auxiliary Function, Perfect Reproduction Edition¡».


    The most extreme would be this one.


    ¡¸The preparations areplete. May I begin?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Yes!)¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~¡¹


    We took some distance and the newly installed function that projected a screen through the Kutipad started up.


    There was no change in particr to the picture disyed on the screen just yet.


    It¡¯s only natural, but to project a vision, something like a screen would be necessary.


    Of course, you wouldn¡¯t need the screen to see the vision directly, but the vision would be restricted to the limited amount of targets within its range and it could be simply resisted depending on the target¡¯s resistance to illusions.


    This vision screen doesn¡¯t disy only illusions.


    In the first ce, there are various kinds of visions and it¡¯s possible to project the vision ording to the practitioner¡¯s image.


    The problem here would be that the screen isn¡¯t something that could be made simply with just existing sorcery.


    The screen itself isn¡¯t something we can make.


    For example, the ¡°Silver Eye¡± screen which is able to project video over a long distance is made with magic fragments.


    However, while it¡¯s made with magic fragments, it¡¯s understandably made from other materials as well, so we are unable to ¡°physically¡± reproduce it.


    That¡¯s why, we custom-made one.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t a sorcery that would cause Kuti trouble, so there weren¡¯t any problems.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s begin¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu!¡¹


    ¡¾Ohh~¡¿


    ¡¸Hoeh~¡¹


    Reki-kun forgot to write a note on his Kutipad because of the admiration.


    It¡¯s no wonder because the screen wasn¡¯t projecting just any picture.


    There are some parts of the three-dimensional vision drawn in dots far in the distance, but the nearby image is projected in great detail.


    Unfortunately, the colors I see were only of white and ck of various shades, but even the monochromic view was vivid.


    Moreover, the picture was expanded with the sorcery simtion function and I was able to see many servants working hard all around.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go then¡¹


    Simultaneously with Sani sensei¡¯s voice, the picture came to life.


    The picture was seen from below the waists of the servants and slowly advanced forward.


    ¡¾Sensei, is the picture perhaps based on the point of my view?¡¿


    ¡¸Indeed. Of course, it¡¯s possible to change the height. Look¡¹


    ¡¾Ohh~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Amazing!)¡¹


    The point of view that was set to be below the waist of the servants suddenly be as high as Reki-kun when standing up on his four legs and we advanced forward.


    The screen was divided into three parts, the left-upper part disyed a frame of the entire mansion in 3D with simple icons resembling people blinking and moving little by little.


    The right-upper part was steadily disying the flowing data of the simtion.


    The part at the bottom was reflecting my gaze.


    When approaching the servants, they would turn around towards me and bow.


    The actions of the servants in the picture seemed to be nearly genuine. Of course, the picture also perfectly reflected the facial details of the servants.


    ¡¾Amazing...... to disy such details...... I was sure it would be configured to disy only simple frames¡¿


    ¡¸I got absorbed and continually improved it. It was already like this when I noticed¡¹


    ¡¾W, when you noticed...... but, it¡¯s very good! I feel like I was strolling through the mansion for real!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafu! (Sani amazing, amazing!)¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m d you say that. It was worth making. Now, there¡¯s more to see!¡¹


    We slowly advanced through the mansion and I have slowly observed the corridor, rooms, and furnishings I didn¡¯t have the chance to see up until now.


    The most amazing among them was the room Lacria has guided me to and exined about once before.


    There, various jewels and many beautiful items were on disy.


    A stuffed toy was enshrined in the middle of the room among arge number of beautiful items.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t adorned with jewels, the stuffed toy¡¯s fur was umonly beautiful.


    It reminded me of the solemnity and beauty of Reki-kun¡¯s fur.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this amazing? It¡¯s nearly overshadowing all of the other ornaments¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, this was apparently found in depths of some Dungeon¡¹


    ¡¾Dungeon...... is it? A stuffed toy?¡¿


    ¡¸It is a stuffed toy, but this type is called a Magic Doll. It¡¯s crammed with various magic tools. It¡¯s so high-performance that it can be used even inbat¡¹


    ¡¾Incredible......¡¿


    There were bipedaling and dancing robots during my past life, but there were only a few capable ofbat.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t have a recollection of them being this small.


    But, since it¡¯s crammed with many magic tools, it won¡¯t be able to operate for long depending on the size of the magic fragment.


    However, it¡¯s great even if you put that aside.


    Even if the magic fragment runs out of magical power, the stuffed toy is an item of the highest grade. I think I want this a little.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The upper-left part has lines drawn ording to the routes we took, while the route we are taking now is a dotted one.


    It seems that the routes have been decided upon within the configuration of the environment.


    The movements of the servants must be pre-determined as well.


    Still, their movements were so natural I could only spontaneously watch.


    The current route is slowly taking us towards arge hall.


    There were many rooms on the way and we dropped by quite a lot of them.


    The stuffed toy room and a parlor were among the rooms we dropped by.


    ¡¾Fuwaa~...... this is amazing...... I thought that our Christophe House was a wealthy one, but every piece of furnishing looks to be super expensive...... so this is how the furnishings were arranged...... it¡¯s incredible how it brings harmony to the surroundings¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. The mansions of the other nobles look over-the-top whenpared to this! They look... sly?¡¹


    ¡¾Sly, huh......¡¿


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the environment of our mansion without doing this, so I probably won¡¯t have the chance to see the mansions of other nobles.


    It can¡¯t be helped that I wanted to see a ¡°sly mansion¡± a little bit.


    Slowly advancing through the projection, we have arrived at the ce of destination.


    The hall was extremely wide and the ceiling was also considerably high.


    At the center was a marble table with chairs with Obaasama and Ena who were drinking tea.


    I thought that their natural movements were overflowing with far more humanity than the servants from a while ago.


    Obaasama and Ena were gazing at a huge wolf and a little child. There were two fairies floating in the air.


    Right, this hall is the Reki-kun room.


    I looked around the Reki-kun room.


    This room was specially made for the pet Reki-kun, so the interior was very simple.


    But, looking at the magic tool used for illumination, it was indeed a room of the Christophe House. Delicate and beautiful ornaments were buried in the walls.


    The ceiling must have been made of stained ss or something as it made the wolf and child who were innocently ying fit in naturally.


    ¡¾So Reki-kun looks like this, huh......¡¿


    ¡¸This ce is simple but it¡¯s the ce you usually spend your time at. I made it with a great care, so take your time to look around¡¹


    As Sani sensei said, the Reki-kun room seemed to be crafted with more care and it was possible to see the room from various angles.


    The projection from the top of the ceiling was especially impressive.


    In that picture, Reki-kun was moving about while I was throwing him a ball to fetch.


    The awkward movements of the three-year-old child were truly embarrassing to see.


    The ball-throwing form waspletely uneptable and my bnce has crumbled down after throwing the ball each time.


    Kuti was watching that projection with a melting face, Sani sensei seemed to be satisfied with her configuration, and Reki-kun waspletely in a daze.


    Ugh...... why do I feel so embarrassed......


    Even though it¡¯s just a projection of me throwing a ball......


    The projection of me throwing a ball to Reki-kun continued for a little while, and I feltpletely tired when it ended. The continuation of that projection came true again at ater date.

 Chapter 165 – The Frenzy of Wisdom

    The next day.


    I got teleported when I went to the Reki-kun room.


    You probably don¡¯t understand what I am saying, but I don¡¯t understand it myself.


    Existing sorcery isn¡¯t something this rubbish. Reki-kun got a taste of something serious......


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ena and today¡¯s personal maid Lacria were dumbfounded, but Obaasama was Oh my, oh my, fufufu...... sweetly smiling by herself as she saw through everything.


    I sensed my trust in Obaasama who could warmly smile even after I got nabbed in a terrifying teleportation-like speed got renewed.


    The cause of the teleportation was naturally Reki-kun.


    Reki-kun perceived my scent approaching sensitively. The moment I walked into the Reki-kun room, he sped from the center of the considerablyrge room and returned to the home position with me on his back in an instant.


    Truly a lightning speed.


    I seriously thought that I was teleported for a moment. Moreover, he aplished it with a transcendental technique as I felt no vibration whatsoever.


    Gee, that seriously startled me.


    ¡¸Wafuwafu!¡¹


    ¡¾Gee, Reki-kun, you can¡¯t do that. Ena and Lacria got frightened, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu~¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s saying that he wants the continuation of yesterday as soon as possible¡¹


    Because Reki-kun brought only me at the teleportation-like speed, Kuti who caught up with us spoke for Reki-kun.


    Well, I thought that this would be the case.


    When the surprised Ena and Obaasama followed in I waved my hand to show that I am all right and they waved back.


    Their destination is the same usual table. It seems that they will be having tea just like that thanks to Obaasama¡¯s follow-up. Thank you, Obaasama.


    ¡¾But, Reki-kun. Doesn¡¯t studyinge first?¡¿


    ¡¸Wa, wafuu...... wafu!¡¹


    ¡¸Whatwhat? You will do it properly after so let¡¯s do this first? Oh really~?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu! Wafu!¡¹


    ¡¸You swear on Lily!? Ku!? That¡¯s cowardly!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafui~¡¹


    ¡¸Sh, shit! I will also make a vow with Lily! Err, umm...... I want to prpr!¡¹


    Kuti and Reki-kun began some iprehensible exchange.


    Reki-kun was looking forward to it so much he nabbed me, so why not do that first just for today?


    ¡¾Then, Kuti¡¿


    ¡¸prpr! Whoops! Roger! Aren¡¯t you happy, Reki!¡¹


    ¡¸Waoo~n¡¹


    The usual illusionistic space has already been developed, so Kuti took out four Kutipads and we promptly asked Sani sensei.


    ¡¸Umu. Let¡¯s continue from yesterday then¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, please skip the Reki-kun room. Pretty please?¡¿


    ¡¸U, umu¡¹


    I didn¡¯t want to see my embarrassing figure from yesterday, so I properly asked Sani sensei to skip it.


    I found the slightly overpowered Sani sensei retreating weird, but I must not mind it.


    I just showed her a little self-aware gentle smile after all.


    ¡¸Wafuwafu! (It started~!)¡¹


    ¡¾Where will we go next?¡¿


    ¡¸Looks like we are going up the stairscase¡¹


    The projection that started up immediately wasn¡¯t that dazzling, but we advanced through a beautiful corridor arranged with refined furnishings and slowly climbed up the staircase that ten adults were lined up.


    The handrails of the spiral staircase were so wide it wouldn¡¯t seem difficult to slide down off of them.


    It¡¯s one of the actions from animes that I wanted to try at least once in my lifetime. I would like to do it sometime, but it might be a bit difficult for me.


    Once climbing up the staircase, we continued moving through a corridor and a room with a different door appeared.


    Whereas the doors of other rooms were simple yet solid, the door of this room could be summed up in one word, fancy.


    ¡¾Is this perhaps......?¡¿


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s your room¡¹


    ¡¾S, so the door was this fancy, huh......¡¿


    ¡¸They are very cute~ The various carvings of flowers are nice in particr~¡¹


    The entire door was filled with carvings of flowers with an ent of exquisite petals and stalks, but still, the door could be only summed as fancy were indeed the door to my room.


    I felt a little embarrassed as other door looked normalpared to this door.


    ¡¸Wafuwafuwao~n! (How nice! How nice! I also want a door like that!¡¹


    ¡¾Y, you find a door like this nice, Reki-kun?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Yeah!)¡¹


    I thought that Reki-kun would prefer something more cool-looking, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s surrounded only by girls......


    But, Theo is here as well and Alek and Ojiisama asionally y with Reki-kun too.


    Well, Reki-kun is Reki-kun, so it¡¯s fine if he finds this nice.


    While thinking such, I opened the fancy door to my room...... one,rge main window in a fancier than the door interior came to my sight.


    ¡¸Wafuu~ (So cute!)¡¹


    ¡¾T, this is...... my room looked like this......?¡¿


    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Lily¡¯s room looks like this. Ah, but it was rearranged once when Reki wasn¡¯t able to enter anymore¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu! (It wasn¡¯t this cute when I was herest!)¡¹


    ¡¾I, is that so......¡¿


    What caught my attention first was arge plush tanuki.


    Although it¡¯s enshrined with by many cushions, I don¡¯t recall ever touching it before.


    Various stuffed toys were enshrined by cushions all around the room.


    The curtains and wallpapers were studded with flowers and hearts, it was truly THE girl room.


    To be honest, I recently felt that Ie only to sleep in this room.


    Reki-kun has grown so much so I am not able to take him to my room anymore.


    Because I spend most of the time in the Reki-kun room, I don¡¯t recognize anything except the furniture that is made of magic fragments.


    I can¡¯t see things like the stuffed toys, curtains and wallpapers after all.


    I exercise in the Reki-kun room, so there¡¯s no need to run around my room and I am usually in Obaasama¡¯s, Ena¡¯s, Theo¡¯s or Ellie¡¯s arms when here, so it¡¯s only natural that I don¡¯t recognize many things in here.


    All that¡¯s left to do here is to sleep.


    ¡¾Still, what an incredible room...... that has indeed surprised me¡¿


    ¡¸I knew it since the beginning so I¡¯m already used to it~¡¹


    ¡¸Even Ellie¡¯s room isn¡¯t like this. Your room is like this most likely because you are loved by everyone. The reason the cushions and stuffed toys are all around the room is so that you wouldn¡¯t injure yourself if you ran around and crashed into something. It would seem as if you were hugged by the stuffed toys¡¹


    ¡¾I, I see......¡¿


    ¡¸Lily getting hugged by stuffed toys...... buhaa¡¹


    ¡¾Ku, Kuti!?¡¿


    ¡¸Fu...... fufu...... fine, I¡¯m fine...... gufufu¡¹


    Some glittering magical power gushed out of Kuti¡¯s nose, but I couldn¡¯t express what kind of expression she was making.


    That¡¯s not a big deal for Kuti though. Making ap around the fancy room with arge window, we finally moved to the next ce.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After that, we went around rooms that seemed to be an armory and a treasure which had many impressive things in them.


    As I thought, the House of Christophe is an incredible one.


    There were several treasured swords which were the real deal disyed around the art gallery.


    But, there weren¡¯t chests full of massive amounts of gold coins though. Well, it¡¯s only given though.


    By the way, my room and the Reki-kun room are located in the biggest mansion, while the servants are staying at a mid-sized mansion and annexe on the premises.


    Additionally, I haven¡¯t seen the magic tool workshop and other various facilities that are also on the premises yet.


    I must have Sani sensei do her best by all means.


    ¡¾Thank you very much in advance, Sani sensei¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuwafuwafuu! (I¡¯m looking forward to it! Do your best, Sani!)¡¹


    ¡¸N, no...... it wasn¡¯t that easy making this¡¹


    ¡¸Shall I expose this and that in addition to it?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me! Ha ha ha!¡¹


    Just how many of Sani sensei¡¯s weaknesses does Kuti hold?


    Rather, aren¡¯t your weaknesses held too much, Sani sensei......

 Chapter 166 – The Tranquility of Wisdom

    The Christophe House.


    It¡¯s a House of great nobles who are the pir of the Ovent Kingdom.


    But, they don¡¯t particrly intervene with politics or indulge themselves in pleasure.


    The so-called corrupted nobles in Ovent are currently a minority.


    Naturally, the Christophe House doesn¡¯t belong to that minority, they belong to a group of nobility that has their own power called ability.


    Father, the head of the family Aleksander serves as the star Vice Commander of a dungeon monster clean-up unit¨D¨Dthe Second Knights Order, and he also has excellent results in the teampetition and dance battle stages of the Magic Battle between the Lizwald Continent¡¯s four countries.


    Mother¨D¨Direteal is a second-grade sorceress and serves as the Royal Court sorceress, and like Alek, she has excellent results in the teampetition and dance battle stages of Magic Battle and she is also the Champion of the individual matches.


    It goes without saying that those two are the top-ss talents in the Ovent.


    On top of that, the Christophe House has many magic tool workers and among them is one of the few first-grade sorcerers in the Lizwald Continent, Eliott.


    The Christophe House-made magic tools were already branded as top-ss and there are also many magic tools that only the Christophe House can make due to the existence of Eliott.


    A life on the Lizwald Continent without any magic tools would be full of difficulties.


    From illumination to starting the fire, everything relies on sorcery.


    The tendency to use magic tools bes higher as the standard of living bes higher and the dependency of people on magic tools increases.


    In this world where monsters roam free, there are many cases where parts of the expensive weapons and arms are made into magic tools.


    Reasonably, the expensive arms that have transcended into magic tools¨D¨Dalso called magic arms, aremonly endowed with a nonsensical performance whenpared to normal arms.


    Well, let¡¯s leave that aside and return to the main subject.


    It¡¯s amon knowledge that Christophe House is a prominent family throughout the entire Lizwald Continent and that their premises and mansion is in Ovent, the capital town of the Ovent Kingdom.


    However, Ovent is a town with walls separating the districts.


    The royalty is in the center. Around them are the nobles. Around the nobles aremoners. It¡¯s a town developed in such circles, but the town is notpletely circr.


    And surprisingly, everything that sticks out from the circle belongs to the Christophe House.


    Although the wall is naturally there as a defense against foreign enemies, the Christophe House ignores it and spreads all around.


    Why is such reckless action getting overlooked?


    That¡¯s because of the Christophe House¡¯s stable defensive sorcery.


    Because a defensive sorcery spreads all around the outer circumference that is more secure than the wall at all times, there¡¯s naturally no need for the wall.


    I live in the main residence of the Christophe House whose plot ofnd is several dozen timesrger than those of the general nobility.


    Well naturally, the mansion of such House is vast, vast. Anyhow, it¡¯s vast. Super vast.


    The Reki-kun room is umonly spacious, but other facilities are considerably spacious as well.


    Not only are they spacious, but there are great in numbers, it¡¯s on the level where you start questioning just how many rooms of this mansion are getting used.


    Moreover, everything gets perfectly cleaned up every single day.


    It¡¯s truly a dreadful mansion.


    ¡¸Wafuu~...... (As expected, just watching is boring)¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m of the same opinion~ But, I wouldn¡¯t be actually able to see it though~¡¿


    ¡¸Wabu~ (I would thoughmon)¡¹


    ¡¾That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it~ We will be able to explore various ces when I grow a little bigger, so let¡¯s endure until then, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Bu~ (Bu~)¡¹


    Reki-kun seemed dissatisfied, but being understanding, he turned his eyes towards the window again and continued exploring the mansion.


    Reki-kun, unlike me, can properly see, so he, who is brimming with curiosity has strong feelings of wanting to explore the mansion with his own eyes.


    Well, I do think that I would like to actually see it by myself if I was able to see. The mansion is that bizarre.


    It can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s so gigantic who knows how many days it would take to explore?


    I might be inconveniencing Reki-kun, but the clever, kindhearted him understands.


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry~ Reki-kun¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (It¡¯s not Lily¡¯s fault)¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you, Reki-kun¡¿


    As I thought, the gentle Reki-kun raised his head from the Kutipad and said so while staring straight into my eyes.


    Reki-kun¡¯s sentiment was projecting in the magical power flowing out of his clear eyes.


    ¡¸Yesyes, that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough-! Only I can stare with Lily at each other! Only I~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wabu- (Even though you are just Kuti-)¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... it¡¯s all right, Kuti. Reki-kun won¡¯t steal me¡¿


    ¡¸Buu~ buu~ (That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Because I love Lily way more than some Kuti~!)¡¹


    ¡¸Wjat ish thish puppers shaying-!¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... how popr I am¡¿


    Reki-kun¡¯s ¡°Love¡± is different from Kuti¡¯s ¡°Love¡±, but it doesn¡¯t change how d I am to hear it.


    Reki-kun and Kuti engaged in extremely vehement skinship, but that didn¡¯t make the heartwarming smile that I usually don¡¯t show disappear.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Sha, oraa-!¡¹


    ¡¸Waga- (I, impossible-!)¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s and Kuti¡¯s shrieks resounded around the Reki-kun room today as well.


    But, slightly different from usual, they must have been reaching the climax as their shrieks surpassed the rest by far.


    The cause are the simple mini-games I made in the Titonguage, but......


    To be frank, I didn¡¯t think they would be this addicted.


    ¡¸Howl, my sure-kill...... Pierce the Heavens, down the Waterfall-!¡¹


    ¡¸Waoooooon!¡¹


    Kuti flied up into the air and pressed the ¡°Shake Dices¡± button on the Kutipad after spinning violently while nose diving.


    Matching that, Reki-kun raised a cry. I was startled how the illusionistic space shook because of his howls at first, but I have already taken precautions.


    The dices in the Kutipad made the same ¡°Chinchirorin¡± sound effect in a rice bowl that is also the name of the game. The trick is for the rice bowl to be chipped a little.


    However, this is where the game differs from the normal Chinchirorin.


    Reki-kun is good at this mini-game as he usually seems to have a good fortune when he presses the ¡°Counterfeit¡± button on his Kutipad.


    He barrages the Counterfeit button that randomly appears in the mini game¡¯s window. The Counterfeit button gradually gets smaller and shows for a shorter time, so it¡¯s quite difficult to hit, but it¡¯s not a problem for Reki-kun.


    It goes without saying that Reki-kun excels at mini-games that aren¡¯t easy to clear.


    As a result, his unmatched barrage of Counterfeits was a splendid sess for him.


    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaah......! This puppeeeeers!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~n! (I won~!)¡¹


    Reki-kun¡¯s explosion of Counterfeit decided Kuti¡¯s defeat.


    Reki-kun¡¯s screen burst with confetti effect to indicate his wonderful victory, while Kuti¡¯s screen disyed a gloomy effect of despair.


    It¡¯s a part that took me a little while to make because I wanted it to be a little borate.


    ¡¸Ughhhhh...... goddammit!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun! (Now, what are you going to do, Kuti?)¡¹


    ¡¸S, shiit-! No, not yet...... not yet! I can still fight!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun? (What are you going to bet next? I have gotten all the points today, you know!)¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu......!¡¹


    This Chinchirorin has some unusual parts, but it is fundamentally a gamble.


    What is being bet are personal points.


    These allow you to earn priority in the games by paying a certain number.


    As the number of games we developed increased, we made a system to introduce the games.


    Basically, all the developed games arepetition games, so you can¡¯t y them alone.


    The games Kuti and Reki-kun want to y are totally different.


    But, once these two who hate to lose startpeting, it doesn¡¯t matter what game they are ying.


    But, as I thought, the games they want to y are those they have a high winning percentage in, so it became the current situation.


    ¡¸Wafuu~n~ (Then, let¡¯s y tennis today!)¡¹


    ¡¸Guuuu...... you are choosing only the ones I am bad at-! Let¡¯s do sumoooo!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufufu~n~ (How about getting points if you feel frustrated~?)¡¹


    ¡¸Nugugugu......!¡¹


    Kuti was grinding her teen out of vexation, but she immediately startedpeting in the game Reki-kun excels at.


    ¡¸Wafu~ (Drop shot~)¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaaah...... I can¡¯t catch upppp-!¡¹


    However, Kuti who is in no way good at tennis raised her voice in desperation as she couldn¡¯t deal with Reki-kun¡¯s near drop shot.


    ¡¸How tranquil it is......¡¹


    ¡¾Indeed~...... but, Sensei...... it¡¯s a checkmate again, you know?¡¿


    ¡¸P, please could you do something about it......!¡¹


    ¡¸As if I could take on a smash like thaaaaaaaaaaaat!¡¹


    The voice of Sani sensei who tried to escape from the reality after getting checkmated for the third time was erased by Kuti¡¯s screams of desperation. Today, we spend an enjoyable amusement time in the tranquil Reki-kun room as well.

 Chapter 167 – The Revolution of Wisdom

    ¡¸Lily, is it a truth that you have made a sorcery?¡¹


    In the midst of Reki-kun and Kuti¡¯s battle in the Reki-kun room as is usual, Sani sensei who was making environmental settings near the ceiling approached me.


    ¡¾Ah, yes. I made one! It¡¯s my first sorcery!¡¿


    ¡¸Hou, I am looking forward to it now. Show it to me¡¹


    ¡¾Leave it to me please!¡¿


    This sorcery is the first sorcery I have made from the scratch which I finished this morning.


    Sani sensei had some business in the morning so she, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t present, but I showed it to Kuti.


    Kuti¡¯s frolicking in joy from that time is still fresh in my mind.


    ¡¾Well then, here I go~¡¿


    While watched over by Sani sensei, I quickly imagined the new sorcery I made this morning and exercised it.


    The developed form established its form ording to the settings, and the phenomenon manifested.


    The consumption of magical power, settings, the actual effect. Everything was functioning wlessly. It was a sess without a single w.


    ¡¸Fu, mu......? Is that...... all?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    I proudly stuck out my chest¨D¨DI am a three-year-old so there¡¯s naturally nothing to stick out¨D¨Dand cheerfully showed Sani sensei the words of magical power.


    The form couldn¡¯t be more perfect, both the settings and effect were exactly ording to the n.


    Sani sensei will surely praise me as well.


    ¡¸Lily...... that is an illumination sorcery...... right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s a newly created...... sorcery, right......?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    What is it...... Sani sensei seems to be bewildered a little.


    But, the sorcery is following the form wlessly, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a ce for bewilderment......


    ¡¾Ah, I see. Sensei, I should have you take a look at this first!¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu?¡¹


    I have finally realized the reason for Sani sensei¡¯s bewilderment, so I opened the form in the Kutipad¡¯s shared space.


    There were two forms opened.


    ¡¾This is the 10th-grade sorcery of the existing sorcery. And this is the sorcery I have just used. Both have the same effect. Their settings are also identical¡¿


    ¡¸...... Lily, are you speaking the truth......?¡¹


    ¡¾Yeah, Kuti has also confirmed it many times over when I showed it to her, so I have no doubts about it¡¿


    ¡¸I cannot believe this...... are you telling me that you were able to shorten the existing 10th-grade sorcery that we thought couldn¡¯t be shortened anymore?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    Existing sorcery is foundation and application.


    Foundation, meaning the ultimate beginning.


    And I have overturned that.


    Sani sensei¡¯s shock must be unfathomable. It defies her conventional wisdom after all.


    Even Sensei who spent four digits of years researching sorcery wasn¡¯t able to shorten the existing sorcery.


    But, that might have been only inevitable.


    Sani sensei isn¡¯t Variation Type Two, so she is unable to construct new sorcery.


    She could create new sorcery with her own theory through Kuti.


    However, Kuti makes sorcery by intuition.


    Because Kuti is a prodigy of the intuition type, she has no sense for stuff like this.


    Kuti¡¯s sorcery is daringly borate, but its various and rough nk spaces are what gives birth to its beauty.


    If we talk about the efficiency, then there¡¯s just too many useless nk spaces. Conversely, it just means that there are ces for improvement.


    ¡¸However, this is...... even if looking just at the consumption of magical power, isn¡¯t it one-tenth or even less from before......?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, I have thoroughly eliminated the useless points of the form, so the process has be much simpler as the result. Sorcery of the middle ss produces less nk spaces, so there will be fewer points to shorten. Still, I believe it will be possible to shorten them considerably¡¿


    The sorceries of the tenth-grade are limited, so it¡¯s possible to shorten them considerably, but I know that omitting points of the intermediate level sorcery or higher will result in a failure as the sorcery could lose part of its settings.


    This is also why Kuti makes many nk spaces in her sorceries, but I think that there are still many ces that could be shortened.


    ¡¾This is just a hypothesis at the moment, but I am wondering whether elementary sorcery wasn¡¯t originally dposed from intermediate sorcery. In other words, because there is elementary sorcery, intermediate sorcery can exist and because intermediate sorcery exists, elementary sorcery can be used¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu......¡¹


    Sani sensei stared at the shortened sorcery I have shown her with a stern expression.


    Right now, her thought process is most likely working at terrible speeds.


    Themon sense she has acquired from the four digits of years of research is now getting rewritten.


    ¡¸...... Impossible. No...... I can only see it as a wild delusion...... this changes lots of things......¡¹


    ¡¸Right~? Well, it¡¯s my Lily who came up with it, so it¡¯s only natural though!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafui~ (I lost~)¡¹


    Kuti and Reki-kun who finished their match came over, the light and gloominess were clearly visible on them.


    It seems to be Kuti¡¯s victory this time, but Reki-kun is still leading in the total results.


    ¡¸...... Alright, Lily. It¡¯s you we are talking about, you have surely shortened many more sorceries, right? Why don¡¯t we verify them right away!¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... I got exposed! In fact, I have already shortened most of the tenth-grade sorceries!¡¿


    ¡¸Kukkuku...... not bad! That¡¯s why you are my student!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes, Sensei!¡¿


    ¡¸Hahahaha, I will also help with something, alright!? Let me help you, alright!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu~ (I will roll the dices~)¡¹


    Kuti wedged herself in panic between Sani sensei and I who were getting passionate while Reki-kun didn¡¯t seem to have an interest in the difficult stuff.


    On this day, the revolution of the history of sorcery has begun with two people suspiciously overflowing with eagerness, a flustered genius, and an unconcerned puppy who was shaking the dices in the Reki-kun room.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it like this?¡¿


    ¡¸No...... if it was like this, then our settings wouldn¡¯t make a sense¡¹


    ¡¾Ahh, I see...... then, how about making this in this way like this?¡¿


    ¡¸MU...... waitwaitwaitwait! No...... but...... mumumu¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Waitwaitwaitwaitwait!?¡¹


    ¡¾In that case, how about this?¡¿


    ¡¸Ah, I see~ certainly, this way is-¡¹


    ¡¸Wai-t!¡¹


    I exchanged zes with the puzzled Kuti who made a question mark out of magical power on top of her head at Sani sensei who was roughly breathing through her nose on my shoulder.


    It¡¯s unusual for Sani sensei to be this distraught.


    ¡¸Why are you guys rushing the steps so much!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? But, both Lily and I can understand it properly like this~¡¹


    ¡¾Sani sensei also understand it, right? Isn¡¯t it fine then?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand, but...... if you were a bit more......¡¹


    The situation which haspletely reversed from the usual is a bit amusing.


    Usually, it would be Sani sensei asking ¡°You understand, right?¡± and advance the lesson at her own pace, but because Kuti and I understand this time, we advanced like this because we thought Sani sensei would be fine as well.


    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s you Sani, then you can do it! You will be able to do it if you do your best, Sani!¡¹


    ¡¾Please do your best, Sensei! Aren¡¯t you always telling Reki-kun that he can do it if he tries hard enough! Right? Reki-kun!¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu~n (You can do it, Sani! I will shake the dices!)¡¹


    Reki-kun who solo ying Chinchirorin which had puzzle added to the Counterfeit system also cheered Sani sensei on.


    He really likes that thing, doesn¡¯t he?


    ¡¸Ahh~ gee~! I got it, I got it! ...... But, as I thought, slow down a little for me please¡¹


    ¡¸You are so hopeless, Sani~¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... Sensei, if you bypass the connected forms on this route, this form itself wouldn¡¯t be necessary¡¿


    ¡¸...... Fumu. I see, so it was like that¡¹


    I lightly exined what Kuti understood mostly with an intuition which was enough for Sani sensei to understand and quickly catch up.


    As expected of Sani sensei.


    Kuti is also a genuine genius, but Sani sensei is also incredible just as I thought.


    With the BGM of six-sided cubesing out of Reki-kun¡¯s Kutipad, our pursuit for sorcery continued.

 Chapter 168 – The Light Weight of Wisdom

    A lightweighting of the existing sorcery, huh.


    Extracting unnecessary parts from the entirety of sorceryposition to refine the form. Or otherwise, rewriting the form itself.


    It is basically shortening the chant¨D¨Dthe number of generic settings, so lightweighting the connected parts wouldn¡¯t be a poor move.


    Then, just how is a refined form different, you ask?


    It¡¯s different because of the reduction of magical power consumption.


    Generally, the consumption of magical power of a sorcery increases with the degree of difficulty.


    It¡¯s possible topensate for the configuration with knowledge and experience, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done about the consumption of magical power.


    Acquiring the still increasing enormous amount of magical power that resides within me is not that simple.


    Of course, my magical power wouldn¡¯t increase was I doing nothing. Even now, I continue umting magical power to the limits.


    Well, ordinary people apparently can¡¯t use the method of magical power increasing like I do.


    Generally, the thing called magical power is determined at birth.


    There seem to be extremely few cases of fluctuation, but it¡¯s not natural and thus haven¡¯t reached elucidation.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that there is no trick to reducing magical power to a fixed amount and recovering like I do.


    If the consumption of magical power exceeds the amount of magical power you held at birth, you naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to use sorcery.


    Even if using sorcery with wless configuration, you wouldn¡¯t be able to seed if you didn¡¯t have enough energy that is the magical power.


    In other words, for most sorcerers except me, the reduction of necessary magical power is a truly joyous thing, and at the same time, a major event that would rewrite the history of sorcery.


    In fact, even Sani sensei who researched sorcery for four digits of years haven¡¯t reached the point of cutting the consumption of magical power.


    But...... well...... Sani sensei is incredible after all.


    She understood the pattern of the reduction of magical power consumption of 10th-grade to 7th-grade sorceries with just a few know-how I showed her.


    To a degree I wonder if there¡¯s still a need for my opinion.


    This is where she shines as the genuine Director of the Forest next to the world¡¯s Sorcery Research Institute.


    Nevertheless, the amount of intermediate level forms that need more surgical procedures is many, so there¡¯s still a ce for me to step in.


    I won¡¯t lose, Sensei!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    These several days, the usual time for lessons has been set aside for the study of lightweghting of the existing sorcery.


    Thanks to that, I, Sani sensei, and Kuti have been energetically exchanging opinions, and the Reki-kun room has been more bustling than usual.


    Although I say that, Kuti has joined the study, so Reki-kun was ying the mini-game I made on his own, so it might be actually quieter than usual since they are not ying around.


    We began the lightweighting of the 2nd-grade sorcery and it has be the turn of the sorcery I have paid a great attention to before.


    ¡¸Next is the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡». Come to think of it, Lily. You had a lot of expectations for this sorcery, right? But, the results weren¡¯t that sweet, huh¡¹


    ¡¾Yeah...... I thought it was a sorcery that would allow me to use magical power like a sonar to feel around my surroundings, but in reality, it was something even of a lower level......¡¿


    ¡¸Although you say that, there¡¯s no other simr sorcery to this, so it cannot be helped. It¡¯s an unusual sorcery ssified as the 2nd-grade sorcery mainly because of its rtively few settings to exceedingly high magical power consumption ratio¡¹


    Yes,pared to other 2nd-grade sorceries, this¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»has rtively few settings, but its magical power consumption is at the top of all existing 2nd-grade sorceries.


    As for its effect, it is categorized as the best Detection-type sorcery, a sorcery of the 2nd-grade.


    However, the only problem is that Detection-type sorceries are useless altogether.


    Even though it¡¯s basically the most excellent sorcery among them, it¡¯s practically unusable.


    The scope of the magical power waves is decided on by the configuration, and thus you can only sense magical power within that scope.


    With that alone, I felt it would still be usable.


    However, it has too many weak points.


    First, these waves get dispersed immediately on contact with physical objects.


    Even a slightly stronger wind can make the waves disperse, so where was I supposed to use it?


    Moreover, if the waves disperse, no information will get transmitted to the user.


    Only those with magical power that the waves touched would be transmitted.


    The perception scope to search for those with magical power is just too narrow. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t able to sense the Fairies, and it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on those who had a method to conceal their presence. I have actually tried it on Reki-kun, so there¡¯s no mistake.


    It can¡¯t also detect those with too little or too much magical power.


    The user-friendliness is too poor, the sorcery is on the level that has no meaning.


    And yet, even with all the above-mentioned, it¡¯s the most excellent among the Detection-type sorceries.


    In spite of being a meaningless sorcery, it¡¯s at the top of its kind.


    On top of the existing sorceries of the Detection typecking in options, their user-friendliness is too poor.


    That¡¯s why I was expecting so much of it until I learned it.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine just how much disappointed I was when I lifted the lid.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t this also get considerably better if we reduce the consumption of magical power?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹


    ¡¾Like squeezing water from a stone. Waste of effort. Reading the nenbutsu into a horse¡¯s ear...... I think¡¿


    ¡¸You asionally say things I don¡¯t understand well, but...... well, I somehow understood what you meant¡¹


    Sani sensei also assessed that reducing the consumption of magical power wouldn¡¯t make the sorcery any better.


    But, knowing that I had hopes for this sorcery, she followed-up like that.


    Well, in the end, the magical power consumption has been reduced to two-thirds, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was a useless sorcery.


    To be frank, I wasn¡¯t bothered about its consumption with my outrageous pool of magical power in the first ce.


    Thus, whether it was reduced or increased, nothing would change.


    ¡¸However, you will still continue making an improvement based on this¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡», right?¡¹


    ¡¾Yes...... it¡¯s still the best one among the Detection-type sorcery after all......¡¿


    It¡¯s a disappointing sorcery, but it¡¯s the fact that it¡¯s the best among the Detection-type sorceries.


    Existing sorcery is the foundation of sorcery, so this will be the foundation for my Detection-type sorcery too.


    It¡¯s still better than the other disappointments among the disappointing Detection-type sorceries, so I continued improving upon it, but there were no results as of yet.


    ¡¸The biggest problem is that there is no physical detection type among the Detection-type sorceries, right~¡¹


    ¡¸Finding target by magical power is the basis after all. If the target of your search is a hostile creature, it would have magical power without a doubt, so there¡¯s no mistake in searching for its magical power. And that is enough. The difficult thing is when we assume that sorcery just isn¡¯t usable to search for objects¡¹


    Kuti has also been working on sorcery that is able to detect physical objects for my sake, but to no sess so far.


    It¡¯s probably because of Kuti who was able to simply do anything for me up until now has found difficulties that I am not troubled about it too much myself.


    Even though my daily life might be small, I have Ena and Obaasama constantly attending to me, plus Kuti and others are here for me as well.


    Recently, we received lots of furniture made with magic fragments, so it has gotten quite better.


    I will encounter more difficulties when I grow up and the range of my activities spread, but it¡¯s a fact that there are no problems so far.


    Being able to see more things with magical power will be also big.


    This is quite a different story from aplete blindness.


    I have already continued to live for three years like this, I have already gotten used to it.


    My disappointment doesn¡¯t keep on going even though I might not be able to see, and I am actually not that troubled, and I must have been influenced by Kuti as well.


    Kuti is of the intuition faction after all.


    I might be troubled for a little, but it won¡¯tst long just like now.


    Besides, I am thinking of finding a solution myself.


    I have learned sorcery with much effort and I seem to have a special talent for sorcery, so I would like to do my best.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The lightweighting of the 2nd-grade sorcery also progressed favorably and we will surely start with the 1st-grade before long.


    The lightweighting definitely progressed faster than the speed at which I learned the existing sorcery.


    As expected, this was the result of three people exchanging opinions.


    By the way, while the three of us were absorbed in lightweighting, Reki-kun was challenging a random 3,000 pieces puzzle that was made in the Titonguage.


    He solved the 100 pieces puzzle easily, so I tried making it more difficult for him.


    The design was a rough sketch of the mansion offered by Sani sensei.


    I thought it was a bit too difficult for him, but he already solved at least a half when I nced over.


    Things like puzzles seem to be Reki-kun¡¯s favorite for some reason.


    Though I tried to let him do various puzzles, he was quite absorbed in them.


    Should I let him try sudoku next?


    ¡¸Lily, let¡¯s do the next one¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, yes. Then Reki-kun, continue doing your best, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    Whether being absorbed too much, Reki-kun returned a half-hearted reply without even looking back at me.


    Lightly tapping on his head, I returned to the lightweighting.

 Chapter 169 – The Manifestation of Wisdom

    In the twinkling of an eye, every existing sorcery including the high-grade ones have been finished lightweighting.


    This and everything else has been most likely possible only because of the fully motivated Sani sensei who continued lightweigthing without spare time for sleep.


    Although Kuti seemed to be helping her, she didn¡¯t really seem tired or sleepy.


    Fairies normally don¡¯t need to eat and they don¡¯t need to sleep as well.


    However, because I usually sleep with Kuti, it¡¯s not that Fairies won¡¯t sleep just because they don¡¯t need to.


    I have never seen Sani sensei sleeping before though.


    Lightweighting all existing sorcery without closing her eyes, I can only say as expected of Sani sensei. No need to say, everything was done perfectly.


    As for the person herself, her flow of magical power glossier than usual on top of looking very satisfied.


    She really must love researching sorcery.


    Kuti bes like this when she licks me, so researching sorcery must be that much important for Sani sensei.


    With existing sorcery finished, it was the turn to lightweight Kuti-made sorcery next, but Sani sensei didn¡¯t jump straight right into it like she did until now, as she seemingly wanted to do it leisurely.


    She was considerably satisfied from lightweighting the existing sorcery, so she¡¯s in the Sage Time state now.


    The lessons have been suspended thanks to the lightweighting, but they are to be resumed today.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸¨D¨Dand that is the basic overview of the World Archive. We will have you clear the conditions of the locked ces we know the conditions ofter on. We do not have theplete ess to the World Archive after all. It will be a good time to start soon¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that Lily has already cleared many locked ces without knowing!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. There should definitely be something useful among them. Something useful that will help you with the construction of new sorcery, that is¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯d be d if that was so~ But, I don¡¯t think I would be able to ess it so conveniently¡¿


    I did not have many results in constructing new sorcery up until now.


    I talk with the Fairies about it and I received their opinions many times, but the present situation isn¡¯t so sweet.


    To break out of that deadlock, we decided to carry out the practice of essing the World Archive soon.


    Hence, I was reviewing and receiving even more new knowledge regarding the World Archive in today¡¯s lesson.


    ¡¸No, speaking from the experience, it¡¯s very likely that you will obtain something you really need. Kuti has already proved that¡¹


    ¡¾Is that so?¡¿


    ¡¸Yeah. In fact, it is so. I think there are several ces with conditions like that¡¹


    ¡¾Fumu...... I might be anticipating then?¡¿


    ¡¸Yup, yup! Lily will be surely able to do it! World Archive, just destroy it!¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. I will do my best to destroy it then!¡¿


    ¡¸Nono, don¡¯t destroy it......¡¹


    As expected, I won¡¯t be able to destroy the locks in the World Archive, but Kuti is encouraging me to have at least that much fighting spirit...... I think?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s not ess the World Archive right away and deepen your knowledge a little bit more first......¡¹


    ¡¾Ah, yes. Kuti, have you managed to do the thing I requested?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course! The consumption of spirit power was drastically increased since I made sure to develop it in the real time, but I believe I made the thing ording to the order!¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, I shall have you show us your progress then¡¹


    ¡¾Yes!¡¿


    Nodding to Sani sensei¡¯s words, I went on reading the sorcery I asked Kuti to make.


    Just as I hoped and like Kuti said, the consumption of the spirit power was far higher than normal.


    As I thought, the real-time processing is the problem.


    ¡¾Well then, let¡¯s begin...... Reki-kun, don¡¯t move, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (Roger!)¡¹


    Booting up the projection function of the Kutipad and connecting to the Kuti-made sorcery I was about to use, I confirmed the connection wasplete and exercised the sorcery.


    This is a sorcery that greatly improved on the existing¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»sorcery.


    The existing sorcery¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»is a detection sorcery that releases waves to observe magical power in the surroundings.


    The waves would be extinguished whening in contact with physical objects, so observing anything else than magical power would be impossible.


    Physical objects aside, the usability is so bad that even a stronger wind would disperse the waves, plus it¡¯s a tricky sorcery with a great consumption of magical power.


    ¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»allows to observe magical power within the range.


    Although I said ¡°observe¡± that is only possible with existences with a fixed amount of magical power, but an observation is still an observation.


    Also, utilizing the phenomenon of dispersing, you can adversely came to know when physical obstacles are in the way.


    However, the problem is that you wouldn¡¯t know what the physical obstacle is because it wasn¡¯t the target of the observation.


    However, that is the result of only single¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡».


    What is important right now is whether it would be possible to observe the dispersed magical power waves of the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»with¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡».


    In other words, it might be possible to observe physical objects.


    That is the summary.


    We have narrowed down the range of the improved¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»for the sake of the experiment.


    Because the dispersing magical power waves of the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»can be observed only for a moment, the next¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»has to be exercised as fast as possible.


    At a speed that would be impossible for a normal human, that is.


    However, we had seeded in producing a sorcery dedicated for just it because of that. This also requires an enormous amount of magical power, but I will manage.


    As a result, I seeded in observing the magical power waves of¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»before theypletely dispersed.


    However, the problem would indeed be observing it when it gets dispersed by a slightly stronger wind.


    In order to resolve this problem, I asked Kuti make a sorcery that could analyze the image of the Kutipad¡¯s aerial projection function.


    It would be possible to process the observation results in my head, but the burden will be lesser by using the sorcery Kuti made.


    That¡¯s because the ultra high-speed use of¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»causes more burden when observing the results, and that could spell a problem.


    As I would like to semi-automate this process in the future, I have asked Kuti to consider this a long time ago.


    By the way, the ultra high-speed¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»boasts of such consumption of magical power that even Kuti would have to brace herself.


    The consumption of magical power decreased with the reduced reach of the magical power waves, but that is still about three meters in radius around me.


    Just how much magical power would be required to cover everything in the field of my vision...... although I say that, it would be no problem for me.


    When ites to the talk of the consumption of magical power, it isn¡¯t much of a problem for me.


    The problem would be the burden of processing the information from using the ultra high-speed sorcery.


    Processing the vast amount of information from the observation results of the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»we secured in real-time, for example in the case of the continuing changes in the movement of a ball, it would be dyed and the information couldn¡¯t be used much as it wouldn¡¯t be possible to chase the ball in real-time.


    ¡¾Then, let¡¯s begin¡¿


    I used the ultra high-speed¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»and the observation results reflected in the Kutipad¡¯s aerial projection function.


    ¡¸Ohh~......?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... it¡¯s crude¡¹


    ¡¾Well, I thought it would be like that......¡¿


    The projecting picture of the observation range properly showed Reki-kun, but the problem was the crudeness of the image.


    I could understand that it was Reki-kun, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if I didn¡¯t know beforehand.


    Are the thinly spreading waves of the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»the cause?


    Even though it was easy to pick up the horizontal information on the sides, it was very difficult to pick up the vertical information.


    Should I narrow the angle of the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»to fill out the missing information?


    ¡¸Well, even so, I think that the¡ºMagicprint Sonar¡»procuring information from things that have no magical power is quite amazing¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed! Lily is incredible! It will be disying more clearly in no time! I will also do my best! If it¡¯s for Lily, then it¡¯s no big deal!¡¹


    ¡¾Thank you, Kuti. I still have no intentions of giving up, so please lend me your strength, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Of course! I will lend you all of my body and soul! ...... Everything...... giving my everything to Lily...... buwa!¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. I will be relying on you, Kuti¡¿


    The picture of the not moving Reki-kun was rough to this level, but I n on making it whatever it takes by borrowing Kuti and Sani sensei¡¯s strength.


    Although I did not care much about it so far, seeing Sani sensei¡¯s environmental setting has uncovered the lid of my heart with the overflowing something.


    The wish to regain eyesight of my past life.


    My magical power with overflowing motivation manifested, and soared shiningly and beautifully.


    Self-aware of the motivation that covered the entire Reki-kun room with my magical power, I became even more excited with eagerness.

 Chapter 170 – Epilogue

    Floors spread before me as far as I could see.


    However, there was no regrity in the size of the floors, there were outrageouslyrge ones and even palm-sized ones.


    Incidentally, the outrageously big floors continued spreading even beyond the horizon.


    Speaking of why I know how those things are floors is because I recognize them very well.


    There were, however, some differences from the domain I know of.


    And that is the sizes of these huge floors with no regrity and that there are no forms floating above me.


    This domain¨D¨Dit¡¯s different from the Unconsciousness Domain.


    This is the World Archive.


    It¡¯s the vault of existing sorcery and a storage of various information beside the existing sorcery.


    It¡¯s necessary to break through certain conditions just to browse it.


    Many often fulfill the conditions unaware, but there are not many locked ces to which the conditions are known.


    I only know about the conditions in detail thanks to Sani sensei and Kuti¡¯s research over the several years.


    To begin with, getting aplete ess to the World Archive is extremely difficult.


    When sorcerers use existing sorcery, they only ess a small portion of information.


    It¡¯s far too different with the Kuti-made sorcery that gives aplete ess.


    A tool called Activation Tool is indispensable to ess when using existing sorcery, so it can¡¯t be helped that people have only a minimal ess to information.


    However, Kuti¡¯s sorcerypletely eliminates the limitation of the minimal ess and is even able to interfere depending on the use.


    This domain called World Archive is the domain of Auriol, and it¡¯s also the memory of stars.


    It¡¯s not easy to interfere with something like that.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s possible because of Kuti¡¹


    It seems that my feelings get projected easily even in this domain just as I thought.


    I can understand that a gentle smile spontaneously formed on my face.


    I wouldn¡¯t call this a luxury, but it would be nice if I could show a bit more expression even outside the domains, but it¡¯s quite difficult.


    ¡¸Well...... rather than that-¡¹


    I smoothly walked on the floor, looking for a ce that unlocked.


    Unlike my Unconsciousness Domain, it¡¯s possible to use sorcery in here.


    That is a considerable advantage for me. Even simply walking inside this gigantic space would be a difficulty in this three-year-old body of mine.


    Especially since most of the other floors are floating in the air.


    The huge floor I am currently at is in charge of the existing sorcery, but there is little to no point at staying here for me who has already mastered all the existing sorcery.


    There¡¯s a considerable number of existing sorcery, so that¡¯s probably why this gigantic floor is in charge of it. It apparently has more or less other information too, but ording to Kuti and Sani sensei, this floor does not have any information of value for me.


    Therefore, I immediately exercised sorcery to help me go to other floors.


    The sorcery I used this time was a simple wind sorcery.


    A wind wrapped around me, producing a weak buoyancy which allowed me to move.


    Controlling it is simple, so it¡¯s very convenient as it simr to enjoying a stroll through the air.


    ¡¸Sani sensei said that the ces that I have unlocked would be very easy to recognize, but......¡¹


    I lightly floated between many floors, but I have not found anything that looked like what I have been searching for.


    The ce wouldn¡¯t be locked in case the conditions have been fulfilled, and additionally, the ce should be easier to recognize.


    It apparently gives off the impression simr to finding a treasure chest. By the way, that¡¯s how Kuti described it.


    ¡¸Ah, is that it?¡¹


    While ambiguously floating and looking at the floors, I found a ce that felt different.


    When I approached a little, I indeed understood that the information the floor held was different.


    When I extracted the information, it was information I have already learned in Sani sensei¡¯s lesson. That¡¯s unfortunate.


    Pulling myself together, I glided in the air towards the next floor.


    I continued walking in the air until I had such feeling again.


    However, this World Archive is different from my Unconsciousness Domain, so I can¡¯t alter the speed of time in here.


    The time essing the World Archive is the same as the passage of time in reality. I can¡¯t keep searching for long.


    ¡¸Mmm~ There¡¯s no harvest today, huh~ Well, I didn¡¯t think it would be easy to find any significant information Kuti and Sani sensei have not discovered yet though~ It¡¯s my first time here, so so I thought anything new would be good~¡¹


    It was when I whined a little just as I was about to end today¡¯s search.


    Not sure whether I set a g up or not, but something in the corner of my view caught my attention.


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    When I turned towards it to confirm, there wasn¡¯t anything. It was an ordinary floor.


    Just what was that caught my attention?


    I was curious, so I decided to investigate a little longer.


    ¡¸Physical objects don¡¯t exist in this domain. Therefore, I feel that searching with¡ºMagicprint Search¡»will be extremely useful!¡¹


    I have been eagerly studying¡ºMagicprint Search¡»recently, so I thought of using this especially useless sorcery.


    However, this domain is different from other physical areas. There¡¯s plenty of potential.


    I exercised it the moment I thought of it. I found some things immediately upon releasing the¡ºMagicprint Search¡».


    Just as I thought,¡ºMagicprint Search¡»bes a wonderful detection-type sorcery in this domain with no physical objects.


    Even though it would be the best sorcery ever if it showed simr results outside the domain......


    Reality is quite gloomy.


    Perhaps it was a sorcery made for the exploration of the World Archive.


    It¡¯s truly befitting.


    Extracting information from a floor with¡ºMagicprint Search¡»is mostly the same, however instead of extracting one information at a time, it allows extracting several informations at once. It¡¯s truly convenient.


    On top of that, I discovered a floor I have not seen until now.


    This is apparently what has caught my attention before.


    Even my Magic Eyes that can see only magical power are working normally in this domain.


    However, I can¡¯t see colors how I saw them in my past life like I do within my Unconsciousness Domain, so my Magic Eyes are naturally not being restricted.


    Therefore, I could not miss this floor as a result of not having my Magic Eyes restrained.


    Since I was able to discover it with¡ºMagicprint Search¡», it means I would be able to find it normally if I operated my Magic Eyes as usual.


    ¡¸This is a kind of floor that even Kuti and Sani sensei can¡¯t discover...... huh. One won¡¯t be able to find it unless he possesses something simr to my Magic Eyes...... is this locked too......?¡¹


    I stared at the hidden floor while folding my arms.


    It¡¯s possible that the information this floor holds is also unlike the normal floors.


    ¡¸To prepare such surprise on my first visit, the World Archive is quite sophisticated. Fufu...... how amusing¡¹


    Whether it¡¯s because the floor was hidden, the¡ºMagicprint Search¡»couldn¡¯t extract the information and I would slip through even when I descended, so it was necessary to extract the information while floating.


    Extending my small hands, I touched the floor.


    The floor apparently wasn¡¯t locked, so I was able to browse the information just like I did on the other floors.


    Whether the concealment itself was the lock or I was able to meet the floor¡¯s conditions, that I don¡¯t know.


    The information I procured was a sorcery.


    There were cases where the floors contained forms and information, but there weren¡¯t many that contained sorceries.


    That it¡¯s not impossible, however, is the point.


    The sorceries Kuti and Sani sensei obtained were truly wonderful.


    I had seen them myself and while not as beautiful as the sorceries Kuti makes, they were beautiful in their own way.


    Of course, their effects were each refined to the point of perfection, so they were sorceries that the word ¡°optimal¡± suited the best.


    The sorceries discovered in the World Archive belong to a different category from the existing sorcery.


    Of course, I who have learned several Kuti-made sorceries has also learned those sorceries myself.


    Naturally, they are sorceries that no sorcerer on the Lizwald Continent has learned.


    The sorcery I have discovered this time belongs to that category.


    An impable form arrangement that couldn¡¯t be improved further.


    At a nce, a form that even I, who has lightweighted all of the existing sorcery couldn¡¯t touch.


    The sorcery was that perfect.


    ¡¸...... Amazing. To think I would obtain such incredible sorcery......¡¹


    While admiring the wonderfulness of the sorcery I obtained, my next thoughts were on its usefulness in theposition of sorcery.


    This sorcery¡¯s construction was the most suitable I have ever seen to use to build a new sorcery.


    ¡¸Fufu...... if Ibine this sorcery¨D¨D¡ºInformation Analysis¡»and¡ºMagicprint Search¡»......¡¹


    The sorcery I have obtained. It was¡ºInformation Analysis¡».


    It can be said that it was a sorcery at the pinnacle of research-type sorceries.


    It can be said that the difference between this sorcery and existing research-type sorceries is like heaven and earth.


    Furthermore, itspatibility with¡ºMagicprint Search¡»is very good.


    Switching the information obtained by¡ºMagicprint Search¡»with¡ºInformation Analysis¡»would yield a considerable increase.


    This can be certainly an expected progress.


    ¡¸Fufufufu...... it sounds simple, but if I were tobine¡ºMagicprint Search¡»and¡ºInformation Analysis¡»...... now, let¡¯s give it a try!¡¹


    It was a very simple idea, but I constructed an improvised sorcery.


    Releasing the waves of magical power in this space with no physical objects, I touched the lump of information which is the floor and...... secured information with the¡ºInformation Analysis¡».


    However, the information acquired from the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»...... was far more than I expected.


    The vast information obtained by the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»poured into my brain through the waves of magical power all at once.


    It was almost as if I was gulping down a muddy stream. Making use of the multitasking ability and sorcery I have forged over the three years of my life, I shook off the limits of my parallel thinking.


    ¡ºInformation Analysis¡», how frightful.


    That¡¯s what I thought before fainting.

 Chapter Idle Talk 23

    Flying in the Sky Lilianne


    A mask-wearing people filled out the dim space.


    Normally, I absolutely would nevere to a ce where a mob is gathered like this.


    However, there¡¯s something the current me has to do.


    I can throw away anything for My Angel, even my petty pride.


    For example, yes, I can even bear the troublesome masks that conceal people¡¯s faces.


    While the gazes were gathered on the stage where a magic tool shined, a mask-wearing man went up on the stage and announced himself as the host of tonight¡¯s event using a loudspeaker magic tool.


    The masked man, who was the host of the event, started exining after giving a brief greeting.


    The host said that both the quality and size of the conspicuous shine is a 1st-grade article.


    Once he finished exining, he presented the minimum amount of money and began the auction.


    Though the bidding just began, the price steadily rose.


    However, that amount of money is just a loose change for the people gathered in this ce.


    Of course, the same goes for me. But, what I desire is not a magic fragment of such grade.


    For the magic tool I want to make for My Angel this time, even the high-quality magic fragments from the Christophe House don¡¯t possess enough magical power.


    I used countless magic fragments to disperse sorcery by trial and error, but everything was unstable andcking no matter what.


    There¡¯s no way I could present My Angel a defective product like that.


    The magic stones Ann-dono collected are mostly used for the defensive barrier of the mansion, so I can¡¯t use those.


    The thing would be resolved if I could use those, but it cannot be helped.


    Ann-dono has not been leaving My Angel¡¯s side recently as well, so securing magic stones is not easy.


    The source of supply of magic fragments that is Ann-dono has been lost, and with that, I have lost the way to secure magic stones.


    Magic stones are usually put up for auction.


    That¡¯s because the winning bids would yield much more than selling them in the magic fragment specialist shops.


    Magic stones aside, obtaining magic fragments of a good quality from a magic fragment specialist would be possible, but what I need this time is a magic stone.


    However, a magic stone isn¡¯t something that¡¯s put up for auction very often.


    This time, using the intelligencework of the Christophe House, I have tracked down a ck market auction.


    However, unlike the quality assured government auctions, the eyes of all people are on these ck market auctions.


    asionally, articles that deceive even the veteran warriors are put up for auction. However, that is widely epted as the powerful charm of the ck market auction.


    As a result, I would be troubled if the wrong thing was bid for, so I have to participate myself.


    Of course, several servants from the Christophe House are apanying me as guards.


    The Christophe House¡¯s servants possess strengths higher than first-rate bodyguards, so I can just concentrate on appraising the magic stone.


    After a couple of auctions finished, the venue livened up.


    As expected, the first few articles were just for a warm-up. The real thing starts here.


    What came out next was magic tool with one of the 2nd-grade recovery sorceries¨D¨DWater Sce, sealed inside.


    The ornament is not bad, but the size is a problem. It would slip off her arm.


    However, it¡¯s the most expensive article yet. It¡¯s not a mere thing for the masses in the end, huh.


    If it was me, I could seal identical power to a magic fragment one-third its size.


    If I made the ornament much more beautiful too, My Angel might show herpassionate and affectionate expression.


    No, something of such low-grade like the Water Sce is not worthy of bringing out My Angel¡¯s expression.


    As I thought, only the best among the 1st-grade sorceries, Healing of the Earth is suitable......


    However, the Healing of the Earth is already sealed within the Salvarua model ne I gave her.


    Even if My Angel possesses several magic tools with the Healing of the Earth, they all have to be the best articles......


    ¡¸Eliott-sama, next up is what you came for¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Atst, huh¡¹


    My thoughts went off the track a little because my only objective is the magic stone, but the real thing starts here.


    The amount I have prepared this time is all of my wages I have yet to spend.


    I won¡¯t regret if it¡¯s for My Angel.


    Rather, I have forgotten that I am getting paid for my work until now.


    That¡¯s because I have no need for money at all in the Christophe House.


    However, I¡¯m quite worthy of the high-grade magic tool craftsman title, so the remuneration I get is also quite a lot.


    It would be unusual for me to get outbid.


    If I do, I just have to borrow Ann-dono¡¯s shadow.


    ¡¸The next article would be this auction¡¯s greatest showpiece. A great magic stone obtained from the very Earth and Water Dungeon called the Dezesseis. As everyone knows, Dezesseis Dungeon has been captured eight years ago¨D¨D¡¹


    The host gave a stream of exnations regarding the main attraction.


    A befitting reason is necessary for a magic stone of such level to be put up for auction in the ck market auction.


    If not, the national armed forces might move to arrest you as a result of your sessful bidding.


    However, the Christophe House¡¯s intelligencework has gathered information regarding this matter for me, so there¡¯s no problem.


    The host is exining the same thing now.


    The noisy venue returned to normal.


    The exnation ended, the host presented the starting bid, and the auction began.


    Naturally, the price jumped to the highest so far, but there¡¯s no problem with that.


    ¡¸Eliott-sama, how is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. There¡¯s no doubt. There¡¯s nothing to criticize about its concealed quantity and quality of magical power¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡¹


    A servant from the Christophe House with deep knowledge of auctions next to me¨D¨DI don¡¯t remember his name though¨D¨Dasked for the result of my appraisal, and moved forward to participate in the bidding.


    It¡¯s not possible for me to make a mistake in the appraising.


    The dashing light from the magic tool on top of the stage provided the information, but among the magic stones Ann-dono collected, this one would be of the lower-grade.


    However, the magic stones Ann-dono collects are all abnormal, so this magic stone is a plentifully rare magic stone.


    While thinking such, as one would expect from an expert on auctions among the Christophe House¡¯s servants, his bid was immediately epted.


    Moreover, a considerable amount of money I have prepared still remained.


    The objective of this auction has been aplished. There¡¯s no need to stay in this ce any further.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s return¡¹


    Receiving the magic stone, we left the auction hall behind after I verified the article.


    It was a secondary residence of a noble, but I forgot what his name was.


    Rather than remembering the names of inconsequential nobles, making a gift for My Angel from this magic stone is much more important.


    ¡¸Eliott-sama, the troops of the one who fought with me in the auction seem to be encircling the surroundings. Please wait a moment¡¹


    It seems that a fool is doing a foolish thing.


    Starting a fight with the Christophe House¡¯s servants as your opponents is nonsensical.


    However, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about something like that.


    While I was working out the design of the ornament again, the servants returned.


    Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood on them. But, their opponents aren¡¯t breathing anymore.


    ¡¸We have kept you waiting. Well then, let¡¯s return to the mansion¡¹


    Returning to my workshop, I immediately started sealing sorcery in the magic stone.


    A sealing crystal of the 2nd-grade.


    It keeps sorcery limited to the 2nd-grade, but the amount of magical power is much higher than that of a poor 1st-grade sorcery.


    This time, I absolutely needed a magic stone to increase the uptime.


    I specialize in both magic stone processing and the consumption of magical power, but the estimated uptime is still short.


    However, I have no regrets if it concerns My Angel.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸My Angel. Please, ept this¡¹


    ¡¸Thank youu~¡¹


    Ahh, how beautiful......


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she¡¯s the God¡¯s greatest masterpiece.


    And, her figure while getting ustomed to the magic tool I made, is truly¨D¨D


    Her hair that glittered like silver threads with two pairs of white-feathered wings on her back.


    Each wing had a different sorcery sealed within.


    ¡¸Uppp~¡¹


    Simultaneously with a sweet voice that would send shivers even to a God, My Angel floated up in the air.


    The four wings each moved separately via telepathic waves and a zero-gravity space wrapped around her body.


    Furthermore, controlling the flight feathers made from the magic stone kept her extremely carefully stable in the air.


    pping the four wings while suspended in the air, she truly looked like an Angel.


    ¡¸How...... beautiful......¡¹


    When I gave the magic tool with telepathic waves sealed within to My Angel, the servants have naturally gathered around.


    Up until now, there were many who copsed with a nosebleed, but it was totally different this time.


    Everyone in this ce was captivated.


    Nearly everyone started shedding tears unconsciously and naturally raised their hands to pray.


    I was one of them.


    Next, she started pping her four pping wings and dancing in the air, making several servant copse while spewing blood from their noses.


    Among them were several of those who returned from the auction with me after ughtering their enemies.


    There¡¯s not much you could do after seeing her beautiful appearances.


    That¡¯s because My Angel is that lovely...... and sacred.


    New ideas for magic tools popped in my head as I watched My Angel dancing in the air.


    Ahh...... My Angel.


    From now on, I will show you that I will be able to make any magic tool for you.


    Why don¡¯t I get a hold of another magic stone and make the same thing one more time to see her magnificent dance again!

 Chapter Idle Talk 24

    Reki-kun¡¯s Daily Life


    I was able to write neatly today as well.


    Knowing that Lily is vexed makes me happy a little bit.


    I can write very well, unlike Lily.


    Lily is tiny, so her letters are clumsy.


    But, she¡¯s great in anything except that.


    Lily is studying by listening to Sani¡¯s extremely difficult to understand speech every day. It¡¯s so difficult to me I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about whatsoever.


    But, just recently, I have be able of doing¡ºArithmetics¡»much, much better.


    The number of times Lily praises me has increased by a lot.


    I feel happy from being praised. Praise me more, praise me more!


    Kuti is my rival!


    She¡¯s my rival whom I always y games with.


    But, I have been recently winning a little. Fufun.


    Kuti immediately gets serious, so we y the games over and over again.


    Sani and Lily don¡¯t get vexed that much when they lose. I wonder why?


    But, I don¡¯t win against them much either......


    Today, I¡¯m going to y a game with Kuti too.


    Let¡¯s y lots once the studying is over!


    ¡¾Yes, well done, Reki-kun. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s studying here¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu! (Kuti, let¡¯s y a game!)¡¹


    ¡¸Alright! I will apany you-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufu (I won¡¯t lose!)¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line! I will make you cry today-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun (Fufun. That¡¯s my line)¡¹


    ¡¸Alrighty theeen, it¡¯s the roulette time!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufi~ (One-on-one,e!)¡¹


    ¡¸One-on-one, only that is not good-! My God Lily-samaa~!¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha. The possibility won¡¯t change by praying to me~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafu (sh and sh, is it?)¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! I have practiced this sword fight game until passing away the day before yesterday, so I feel like winning!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufu (I won¡¯t lose-)¡¹


    ¡¸Come at meee-!¡¹


    ¡¾Do your best, you two~¡¿


    Kuti who threw the controller at me after I blocked her low-level variable attack and counterattacked her with an 89HIT got scolded by Lily.


    I might tear a bit just like I did after my 24 consecutive wins in Chinchirorin!


    Even if Kuti throws her tiny controller at me, it won¡¯t hurt.


    In the first ce, it¡¯s Kuti¡¯s fault for using a sure-killbo when I am able of reversal technique.


    Because getting hit by a wall is definite, Kuti wouldn¡¯t live.


    I am not at fault. She¡¯s my rival whom I have to fight with all of my might!


    Ah, but my stamina gauge has been exhausted too, so let¡¯s reflect upon a little on continuing thisbo endlessly.


    Lily also warned me not to kick corpses.


    However, this will be 23 wins and 4 losses in sh and sh for me.


    It¡¯s my win today as well, Kuti!


    ¡¸Goddamit! Goddamit! I won¡¯t lose the next time! I won¡¯t lose-! Oryaa-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~ (A wild game of tag is good too~)¡¹


    ¡¸Go away, you instigating child-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu? (Oh, it¡¯s my first time seeing this one)¡¹


    ¡¸For real? What is it? Concentration? A game so harsh it involves nerve breakdowns!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu!? (A somewhat amazing game appeared!?)¡¹


    ¡¸Re, Reki...... this must be Lily¡¯s challenge to us, right!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau (A challenge! I will ept it! I won¡¯t lose!)¡¹


    ¡¸Yea! As if I would lose! Now, let¡¯s y!¡¹


    ¡¸Waoooo~n!¡¹


    Concentration was a dangerous game.


    It was a game in which you had to turn over cards to find two cards with the same picture, but...... once you made a mistake, you had to put the card back!


    I cannot remember so many cards!


    My head got punctured! What a dangerous game!


    Kuti was letting a smoke from her head from the beginning too and I also felt like letting out the smoke.


    In the end, I had four pairs, eight pieces. Kuti also had four pairs, eight pieces.


    The rest was taken by Lily.


    So vexing!


    I was extremely tired after the game ended and had to cool my head on the ice together with Kuti......


    Concentration is a seriously dangerous game......


    ¡¾Well then, Reki-kun, see you tomorrow~ good night~¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu...... (You are going already?)¡¹


    ¡¾I¡¯m sorry, Reki-kun. I¡¯d like to stay with you longer, but I have to take a bath and go to sleep. It will be tomorrow immediately when you go to sleep, so please endure, okay?¡¿


    ¡¸Wauuuu...... (I got it)¡¹


    ¡¾Reki-kun is a very good boy. For such good boy like Reki-kun, I shall make an interesting game for tomorrow, how about that?¡¿


    ¡¸wau! (Really!? Yaay~! Will it be tomorrow soon, I wonder~!)¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... good night then, Reki-kun¡¿


    ¡¸Waoo~n!¡¹


    It¡¯s very fun when Lily, Kuti, and Sani are here.


    But, I feel lonely when we sleep separated.


    In fact, I want us to stay together all the time, but I have to endure.


    If I behave like a good boy, Lily will praise and reward me.


    I am a good boy, so I will endure!


    But, I won¡¯t sleep yet.


    Mira wille in a little while after all.


    Mira oftenes to y when Lily and others go to their room.


    But, it seems she won¡¯te to y with us when Lily and the rest are here.


    She wouldn¡¯t be Mira if she didn¡¯te to y today. Look, here she is!


    ¡¸Thank you for waiting, Reki¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¸Please treat me well today as well, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu~¡¹


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin by moving lightly as usual. I¡¯m thinking of mainly training hit coordination today. Reki, just move as you do usually, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¸...... Alright, here I go!¡¹


    Mira chased me with her arms and legs while perspiring, but she can hardlynd a hit on me.


    Although there¡¯s nothing to worry about since it isn¡¯t effective even when she does though.


    But, she asionallynds a hit.


    Why do Mira¡¯s hitsnd on me even though she¡¯s much slower than me?


    Even though I see both of her arms and legs, she does something I can¡¯t avoid before I notice. It¡¯s very mysterious.


    But, the number of hits shended today is fewer than thest time!


    I got praised by Mira too.


    Though I feel a little bit happier when praised by Lily, I feel happy when I get praised by Mira as well.


    But, Lily is much better atbing my fur after ying is over.


    Mira stillcks practice.


    ¡¸Reki, did you have fun ying with Ojousama and others today as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I see. If you are a good boy, Ojousama and others will shower you will plenty of affection, so make sure to stay a good boy, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Wau¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... then, make sure to obediently sleep after I turn the lights off, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafu¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, good boy. Good night, Reki¡¹


    It became dark when Samantha who brings me food and cleans my room turned off the lights.


    But, the light outside the window is pretty today as well.


    When Lily saw the pictures of the mansion Sani made, Lily taught me what that beautiful ceiling is. Stained ss, was it?


    Even if the lights aren¡¯t on, there¡¯s a plenty of pretty light from the ceiling illuminating the room.


    I am not sleepy yet, but Lily will make a new game for me tomorrow.


    I am a good boy, so I can sleep even when I am not sleepy.


    Will it be tomorrow soon, I wonder~

 Chapter Idle Talk 25

    Little Girl Bond*ge


    The vivid sunlight reflected through the stained ss and rained incessantly onto her smooth, fluttering silver threads.


    Although still young and growing, she had a beautiful face worthy of being called a God¡¯s masterpiece.


    A pair of lovely glittering silver eyes which is able to charm all of the beholders.


    Who would believe that this was the proof of illness?


    A small nose bridge and lustrous lips.


    These greatly detailed, beautiful parts were arranged in a golden ratio, depicting the apex of beauty that would leave one breathless.


    Although her body was smaller than that of an average three-year-old, her body was childish and healthy.


    Her young, glossy skin was smooth as silk threads without a speck of stain.


    And on top of all that, she was wearing sensational clothes made by tanning the skin of exquisite monsters.


    These clothes that don¡¯t exist on Auriol...... they were clothes that existed the world of her past life.


    SUMMARY, I don¡¯t feelfortable tranting most of this chapter, sorry.


    Lily¡¯s wearing revealing clothes made with Kuti¡¯s sorcery as a punishment for losing a game. Kuti is going crazy with nosebleeds, Reki is shouting ¡°erocool¡±, only Sani wore aplicated, sorrowful expression. Lilianne tried to conceal her body with her hands in embarrassment. Lily somehow managed to lose it and brandished a whip around, making Kuti and Reki ¡°oink¡± for punishment. Sani thought that Lily opened a door that shouldn¡¯t be opened.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Li, Lily...... cheer up...... lo, look, we think nothing of it, rather, we would like to get rewarded some more, please! Queen Lily was quite good, rather the gap from usual was too good, it got me all mesmerized......¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuwafuwafu (Lily, you were erocool! Erocool Lily!¡¹


    ¡¾I, I wasn¡¯t erocool! I wasn¡¯t!?¡¿


    ¡¸Re, Reki! You can¡¯t tell the current Lily that she was ero! She certainly was erocool, but! Shivers run up my spine just from imagining her extreme immorality!¡¹


    ¡¸Waua......¡¹


    The strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world begun floating around while shouting and embracing her little body with the look of ecstasy on her face.


    Lilianne couldn¡¯t find words of magical power to write as the misery from some time ago shed across her mind again.


    She was squatting and hiding her face, trying to conceal her flushed cheeks that appeared on her usually expressionless face.


    The fairy and puppy who were raising a storm of intoxication were already not paying attention to their surroundings.


    However, their words pierced the heart of Lilianne who has huddled into a small ball to hide her face more and more.


    Lilianne¡¯s HP has already overflowed beyond minus.


    Her bashfulness splendidly manifested into crimson magical power, gradually filling the sorcery barrier to its maximum capacity.


    One fairy and one animal started panicking when nearly half of Reki¡¯srge body sunk to the ground and tried to follow-up with Lilianne, but it was already toote.


    The crimson bashfulness of Lilianne which filled the barrier permeated the fairy and puppy like a poison...... instantly making the fairy and puppy roll around.


    ¡¸What a dreadful disy of magical power......¡¹


    The words Sani let out with a cramped face were exuding a heavy fear.

 Chapter Idle Talk 26

    Elder Sister and Elder Brother


    A children¡¯s spade made with extremely light metal and tip reinforced with a magic fragment was inserted into the ground.


    While surprised that the spade encountered close to no resistance, a little girl with a straw hat on top of her silky hair resembling silver threads was enjoying the feeling of ying with dirt.


    However, only a few knew that she is, in fact,pletely different from what her current appearances suggested, as she was a genius sorceress overflowing with wisdom.


    The soil containing plenty of air was excellently nourished, and anti-insect magic tools were installed in regr intervals.


    That wasn¡¯t all the magic tools were used for, they were also used to calcte and arrange an environment tailored specifically to the nted flowers.


    Preparing this many magic tools just for a flower bed wouldn¡¯t normally be possible, but this flower bed was worth it.


    The one who groomed and worked earnestly on this flower bed every day, was the eldest daughter of the Christophe House¨D¨DEllistina.


    Within the academy, this beautiful girl is called the Sheltered Princess.


    But, not many people besides her rtives know that she is an active member of the Knights Order that was made for the sake of her beloved little sister.


    Furthermore, she inherited her grandmother¡¯s astounding talent, thus being endowed with an ability that leaves her unmatched among her generation.


    However, she is still the tender-hearted older sister in front of her beloved little sister, as they are currently enjoying the dirt together.


    ¡¸You are doing well, Lily. Put the soil you dig up in here, okay?¡¹


    Guiding her blind sister¡¯s hands, she enjoyed devoting herself to assisting her.


    Her movements were as delicate as if handling a fragile article. Watching her gentleness was healing.


    ¡¸This soil you see, it was specially made by mixing soil from eight kinds ofnds. It¡¯s very soft with lots of nutrients, so the flowers are growing healthily. Here Lily, try touching it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Taking the soil and cing it in the palms of her little sister, she also presented the fruits of her research.


    The extended little hands that showed the palms that were much smaller than Ellistina¡¯s enjoyed the touch of the soft soil.


    The elder sister who was warmly watching over her little sister with partly closed eyes was at the pinnacle of happiness as a magical power was faintly oozing out of her.


    While surprised by the texture of the soil that was much softer then she expected, she was also able to share the happiness fully with Ellistina by touching the magical power oozing out of her elder sister as well.


    ¡¸Shoft and fluffy~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, soft and fluffy~¡¹


    ¡¸Shoffy~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... do you like it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai!¡¹


    ¡¸I am d to hear that. Then, let¡¯s nt the flower next?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Reluctantly separating from the hands she was supporting, Ellistina who stood up went to pick up the flower seedling she prepared.


    That being said, it was a distance that was only a few steps away, so she fetched it immediately.


    ¡¸Lily, this flower is called Ambrosia and she has very lovely peta......!?¡¹


    Picking up the seedling, Ellistina who turned around as tried to exin about the flower, became horrified as she saw her little sister drawing her face near the soil.


    Little children put anything into their mouths.


    But, Ellistina knows that her little sister is a wise child that has never done something like that before.


    Even while knowing that, the scene before her yed out in slow motion with her thoughts on the verge of suspension.


    But, Ellistina who trained daily with the Knights Order wasn¡¯t an ordinary child.


    ¡¸Lily! You mustn¡¯t!¡¹


    ¡¸Fue?¡¹


    Quickly seizing the hands of her little sister that were approaching the mouth, the person in question stopped her actions while letting out a voice as she was caught by a surprise.


    Nevertheless, the mimetic muscles of hers whose expressionless was on default didn¡¯t move at all, but one could understand from her voice that she was bewildered.


    ¡¸Lily, the soil is not food, so you must not eat it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ai¡¹


    She was blinking her eyes in surprise, but she understood that Ellistina had some kind of misunderstanding, so she obediently lowered the soil in her hands after nodding earnestly.


    In truth, she only tried to sniff the scent of the soil, but she recalled that she is still a little child at the age where she should still be putting anything and everything into her mouth.


    ¡¸Lily is very adorable, clever, lovely and cute, so you get it after being told once, right? Fufu...... But, this soil is so soft it makes you want to eat it, yeah? I understand¡¹


    ¡¸Nu~¡¹


    She was looking at the little bit of remaining soil in her hands, but all she saw was magical power.


    And yet, she did not forget to throw in appropriate words to her elder sister who seemed to be in a bliss.


    ¡¸Now then, Lily. Let¡¯s nt this flower seedling together¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Gently cing the seedling into her little sister¡¯s hands, they slowly inserted it together to the hole they dug up.


    Ellistina understood that the flower had no magical power, making her little sister unable to see it, so she carefully assisted her.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s push the soil back next. Slowly and gently, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Putting her hands on her little sister¡¯s, they slowly covered the hole with soil.


    The little hands of her three years old little sister were still too small for the job, but they finished covering it with soil safely.


    ¡¸Well done, Lily. You did really good! Let¡¯s water it next, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸A~i¡¹


    Gently and carefully wiping the soil off her little sister¡¯s hands, she took her hand and they slowly went fill a watering can in the well.


    The well and the flower bed were right next to each other, and the watering can was also a very lightweight, child-sized one.


    Usually, Ellistina uses the normal, adult-sized one as well.


    She had used a child-sized watering can before enrolling into the Knights Order, but by now, she had trained to enough to carry the adult-sized one that can take more water.


    ¡¸Here, Lily. It¡¯s a little bit heavy, will you be fine?¡¹


    ¡¸N...... sho¡¹


    To Ellistina, the watering can¡¯s weight was almost non-existent, but that wasn¡¯t the case for her little sister.


    In fact, she was tightly grasping on the watering can¡¯s handle with both of her hands while staggering.


    However, Ellistina was sure to quickly assist her, and the two slowly brought it to the flower bed.


    ¡¸Nsho, nsho¡¹


    ¡¸Do your best, Lily. Just a little further¡¹


    ¡¸Aii. Nsho...... fuu¡¹


    Before being able to safely arriving at the flower bed, the little sister had to take a breather even when assisted by her elder sister.


    ¡¸Fufu...... you were admirable, Lily. It¡¯s just a little bit further, so let¡¯s do our best, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    Encouraging the little sister that carried the watering can with the utmost effort, she then assisted her with watering the Ambrosia seedling.


    The water rained upon the leaves and soaked into the soil.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it, you are doing it well, Lily. Keep doing it slowly just like this. But, too much water is not good for the seedling, so let¡¯s be careful, okay?¡¹


    Freely manipting the watering can while gently supporting her little sister¡¯s hands, and skillfully sprinkled the seedling with water.


    The permeating water and the nutrition of the soil were slowly being absorbed by the roots little by little...... the affectionate sisters kept carefully continuing their work.


    ¡¸Yes, well done. You were very good, Lily. I cannot believe it was your first time! You have a talent for raising flowers! Let¡¯s take care of the flowers together tomorrow as well, yes?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai¡¹


    A whole-faced smile floated on Ellistina¡¯s face that showed the signs of wanting to tightly hug the little sister at any moment, but she couldn¡¯t help but give up as she was slightly dirtied by the soil.


    On the other hand, her smiled deepened even further when she obtained a promise from her cute, adorable, beloved little sister.


    ¡¸E, Ellie! It¡¯s my turn tomorrow, you know!? You cannot make her promise on tomorrow so shrewdly!?¡¹


    ¡¸...... You are so noisy, Oniisama~ Now then, how about we go wash our hands, Lily?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh! Wa, wait! It¡¯s my turn next though!?¡¹


    ¡¸Gee...... I get it. Or what? Are you intending on keeping Lily¡¯s cute hands dirtied!?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh...... T, that¡¯s not it, but......¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s why men are......¡¹


    The elder brother¨D¨DTheodore, who was watching from a tree¡¯s shadow close to the flower bed raised a cry that it was his turn tomorrow, but Ellistina was able to befuddle him as always.


    However, although she withdrew unwillingly as a joke, she would skip the turn if Theodore didn¡¯t interrupt.


    The two get along really well when it doesn¡¯t concern their little sister, but Ellistina was a girl who would jump the gun when ites to her little sister.


    While going to wash the hands of her beloved little sister, she wasing up with a n that would allow her to monopolize her little sister.


    Theodore who had struggled for a victory immediately grasped the other hand of his little, tiny beloved sister and did not let go.


    Their secret contest for the little sister ended quietly in a draw like usual, but it was starting to get intense.

 Chapter 171 – Prologue

    I can tell that my consciousness that fell into the darkness is resurfacing.


    It was not possible for me to deal with the enormous stream of information, so my consciousness got cut off in order to protect my mind.


    I can tell even without opening my eyes. The soft and fluffy Reki-kun behind my back.


    You enter a sleep-like state when essing the Wolrd Archive, so I used Reki-kun as a pillow before going in.


    Since I am still using Reki-kun as a pillow, not that much time must have passed after I fainted.


    As it¡¯s supposed to take quite a long time to ess the World Archive, me fainting must have shortened that time, thus resulting in me not being carried to my room.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    What I see is magical power and darkness. The usual scenery.


    The reason I still feel sluggish must be the remaining burden of the¡ºInformation Analysis¡». That was surprising.


    To think it would gather so much information at once......


    I thought that I read the form configuration of the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»perfectly, but this sorcery is more incredible than I thought.


    Different from obtaining scarce information, I have obtained a vast amount of information enough to cause me to faint. This is delightful.


    But, it¡¯s currently so informative that it cannot be used.


    I will have to sort out the necessary information and selecting the information by myself.


    ¡¸Lily, wee back~ How was it?¡¹


    ¡¾I am back, Kuti. I have found an incredible sorcery¡¿


    ¡¸Ohh~! As expected of Lily! I thought that you would find something, but for it to be a sorcery! What kind of sorcery is it? Show me, show me!¡¹


    Kuti immediately noticed that I have returned from the sea of thoughts and quickly inquired about the sorcery with a shing signboard behind her.


    By the way, Lily banzai, Lily is the best, Lily is the strongest, Lily...... is what was shing on the signboard.


    Releasing the illusionistic space and confirming that Obaasama and others were still chatting at the table just as they were before essing the World Archive, I began writing the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»into the Kutipad.


    Even the formposition and configuration of this sorcery were made without any considerable ws.


    Altering theposition in its current state would be difficult. As I thought, would not improving the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»and using selection method of another sorcery instead, be better?


    I feel that there is a better way than narrowing the information itself.


    If you change the selection method depending on the situation, the application will also improve.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I feel that I have heard something about the brain being able to store everything subconsciously and procuring the information from that as necessary.


    It might be difficult as a human brain is aplicated thing, but it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    Sorcery just offers such freedom as it¡¯s a lump of possibilities.


    ¡¸Hohou...... you have found something great. A sorcery that can acquire information from the object is rare. If you are able to utilize this skillfully, I will be anticipating your progress in sorcery!¡¹


    ¡¾Yes. But, there seem to be all kinds of problems. I tried to experiment in the World Archive and triedbining it¡¿


    ¡¸Ohh! As expected of Lily! You have tried using it right away, huh. How did it go? How was it?¡¹


    Smiling wryly at Kuti whose eyes sparkled and breathing roughened, I informed her that I wasn¡¯t able to shoulder the burden and fainted.


    ¡¸Whawhawha, what did you say-! A volume of information that exceeded the limits of Lily¡¯s marvelous processing capacity......¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. That is terrifying. It didn¡¯t look that it would be able to gather that much information from the configuration and the form itself, though......¡¹


    ¡¾I am back, Sani sensei. That is correct. By itself, it¡¯s not a sorcery that would cause such burden from acquiring a high load of information. However, whether I made a mistake in thebination, or whether the ce was bad, that I do not know¡¿


    Understanding that I have returned from developing the illusionistic space again, Sani sensei stated her opinion on the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»while looking at the Kutipad¡¯s shared space.


    As Sani sensei said, by itself,¡ºInformation Analysis¡»doesn¡¯t acquire insufficient information, but it¡¯s not a great amount either by any means.


    As I thought, the problem was in thebination and the ce. The cause was the ce with no physical obstacles like the World Archive and the¡ºMagicprint Search¡»which was used in an environment where its potential was at its highest.


    Because the circumstances were the best for the¡ºMagicprint Search¡», and the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»provided additional information in great detail, I got burdened with more information than I could shoulder.


    ¡¸...... I see. The¡ºMagicprint Search¡»has a great affinity with the World Archive. And the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»on top of that¡¹


    ¡¾Yes. But, if I could master it......¡¿


    ¡¸Fumu. We could expect quite a lot¡¹


    ¡¸We have to examine the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»thoroughly first!¡¹


    ¡¾Yup. Let¡¯s do it right away!¡¿


    Together with my reassuring allies Kuti and Sani sensei, we began the quest to investigate everything in regards to the sorcery I obtained.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Wafuu~n. Wafui~ Wahi, wafu, wapupuu~¡¹


    ¡¸N, no way, all perfect!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun! (It¡¯s 4590 points, Kuti!)¡¹


    ¡¸I, impossible! T, to not make a single mistake, thathathat¡¯s, awawawa!¡¹


    Reki-kun and Kuti were fighting on the Kutipad during the break.


    They get along as usual, but the games Reki-kun is good at had recently increased, so Kuti¡¯s losses started piling up quite a bit.


    And yet, no matter how much she loses, Tiny-sama who is in a critical condition keeps challenging him without getting discouraged.


    ¡¸Ah, you messed up. Kuti, it¡¯s your loss¡¹


    ¡¸N, not yet! The match has not been decided yet! I still have my certain-kill drumstickbooo!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafii~ (You missed again, Kuti)¡¹


    ¡¸Uborogaa-¡¹


    This sound game made after the drum master is yed with specially made drumsticks.


    It can be naturally yed even without them, and although both Reki-kun and Kuti are using the drumsticks, Reki-kun reached the rank of a master of drumsticks after three days.


    A gigantic puppy splendidly using the drumsticks is quite a surreal spectacle.


    Because Kuti is tossing the drumsticks and continuing drumming while doing acrobatics, there¡¯s no way that she could be the opponent of Reki-kun who doesn¡¯t make any errors.


    Even though she was able to finish with only two misses, the darkness in her face was overwhelmingly clear.


    Two misses cannot bepared to no misses.


    ¡¸Shit! Shit! Even though you are just Reki-! Let¡¯s decide the match with a game of dancing next, you bastard-!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufun (You think you can beat me?)¡¹


    ¡¸I will show you-!¡¹


    The next game they started was dancing that was made after a certain revolution game.


    This is also possible to y with a specially made controller.


    Not ying with the controller is not that amusing, so both are naturally using their exclusive use controllers.


    ¡¸Wafu (Then, I will go first)¡¹


    Reki-kun moved his gigantic body with unbelievably light movements on top of the controller.


    As the game began and the arrows started drifting across the screen from all sides, Reki-kun hit the corresponding arrows on the controller in a timely manner.


    Furthermore, Reki-kun moved on top of the controller without looking at the Kutipad¡¯s screen.


    It seemed as if he was really dancing.


    ¡¸Wafun!¡¹


    Making the final light step, Reki-kun lifted his nose with a great delight.


    Not surprisingly, the score on the screen showed no misses once again. A perfect score.


    ¡¸Impossibleeeeeeeh!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafufu~ (Now then, it¡¯s your turn, Kuti!)¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Truly? Seriously-!?¡¹


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Kuti who was trembling from fear would lose her will to fight, but that¡¯s Kuti we are talking about.


    Even if the opponent is powerful, even if she can¡¯t win, she has no choice but to fight.


    ¡¸Burn my pretty festival dance into your eyes-! Goddamit-!¡¹


    Her sorrowful cry resounded as the music began to y.


    Unlike her powerful words, the arrows on the screen drifted hectically because of the difficulty she selected...... and in the blink of an eye, Kuti¡¯s health gauge dropped to 0.


    ¡¸Wau (You should make sure to clear it at least~)¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up- shut uppp- I was only practicing, shut up-!¡¹


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t the difficulty way too high?¡¿


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I get motivated the more difficult it is! I can still go on~! I am different from the puppers that challenges only the difficulties he is able to clear!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun (Those lines will be empty until you win)¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up- shut up- shut uppp-!¡¹


    While watched the triumphant Reki-kun teasing the vexed Kuti as usual, I was working out the utilization of the¡ºInformation Analysis¡».

 Chapter 172 – Lilianne of the Suggestion

    Kuti, Sani sensei and I finished analyzing the¡ºInformation Analysis¡»and established that it is indeed a never before seen form.


    Several camouge forms were mixed in with the obvious intention of disguising the entire form.


    However, rifying further who and for what reason they concealed it would be difficult.


    Besides, even if understood who did it, there would be no change in the sorcery itself.


    Because we have discovered that this form has definitely not been seen ever before, utilizing this¡ºInformation Analysis¡»perfectly elsewhere except the specialized sorcery might be difficult.


    However, it goes without saying that Sani sensei¡¯s researcher soul has been ignited with the discovery of the new form.


    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s leave this form to Sani. Okay, Lily......¡¹


    ¡¾Y, yeah. It might be my first time seeing Sani sensei this mad......¡¿


    Sani sensei usually operates her Kutipad near the high ceiling of the Reki-kun room, so her mad smile of ecstasy was one I had not seen before.


    ¡¸We have not discovered a new form for about 400 years after all...... Well, all would be well if she can extract some information from it that would benefit you¡¹


    ¡¾A new form after 400 years, huh...... but, I wonder why it was disguised so much?¡¿


    ¡¸N~...... there wasn¡¯t anything like that sorcery among the ones I found in the World Archive. Ah, but you have found this one in that hidden ce, right? Perhaps it was a two-stage sorcery or something?¡¹


    ¡¾I see...... there is such possibility. Does it perhaps mean that there are more secrets......¡¿


    ¡¸...... Two-step, huh~¡¹


    ¡¸Wafun (Three-step!)¡¹


    ¡¾Fufu...... Sani sensei will surely discover it all. We have to study it on our own, yes?¡¿


    ¡¸Ou!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuwafu~ (I will research too!)¡¹


    The reliable Kuti cheerfully puffed out her t chest with a smugface while Reki-kun began researching the new Beat ¡®Em Up game in the Kutipad.


    Now then, let¡¯s work hard too so I won¡¯t lose to Sani sensei.


    Of course, I don¡¯t mean the Beat ¡®Em Up research, okay?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    About 3 years and 10 months have passed since my reincarnation.


    The hot summer had ended and it was about the time for the cool fall to end too.


    The environment of my field of activities is fundamentally controlled by the air-conditioning magic tool all year round so the temperature doesn¡¯t particrly change, but I am able to feel the seasons properly when going outside to see the practice of my siblings.


    I will be four years old at the end of this year. However, there¡¯s naturally the rush of birthdays of my family before that.


    The top batter is our Mother¨D¨Dire¡¯s birthday is first.


    I have no doubts that Alek will also give her a present that won¡¯t lose to thest year¡¯s present.


    Theo, Ellie, and I will give her a present together, so the three of us gathered in the Reki-kun room for a talk.


    ¡¸Otousama will be apparently giving her a dress this year. Moreover, a bright red one¡¹


    ¡¸A bright red dress...... it will definitely suit Okaasama wonderfully...... What are we going to do, Theo! We lose to Otousama at this rate!¡¹


    ¡¸Nono, this is not about victory or defeat though......?¡¹


    ¡¸Loose~?¡¹


    ¡¸......! Yeah, we cannot lose! We are going to win, Lily! Ellie!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Oh~!¡¹¡¹


    I don¡¯t understand quite well, but Ellie was tickling my back, so when I got onboard, Theo quickly ended up changing his thoughts.


    I don¡¯t think giving a present is not about victory or defeat, but the two are fully motivated, so let¡¯s deem it eptable.


    ¡¸The problem is: what do we give her?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see...... a Selfishness Coupon like thest year wouldn¡¯t be good. It has to be something with an impact......¡¹


    ¡¸Impact, huh...... how about something simr to therge number bouquets Otousama did the year beforest?¡¹


    ¡¸Though I am working earnestly on my flowerbed every day, there¡¯s not enough flowers for something like that. The Ambrosia I am raising with Lily has not bloomed yet either......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm~...... how difficult......¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have any ideas, Lily? Anything¡¯s fine?¡¹


    The two puzzled siblings looked at me with eyes filled with expectations.


    The flow of their magical powers are 30% expectations and 70% our little sister is super adorable today as well.


    It seems wrong saying something like that myself, but that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡¸Nu~...... ah¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Lily?¡¹


    I came up with something, so I raised my face that was buried in the fluffy Reki-kun cushion.


    Then, I called today¡¯s personal maid Jenny and had her bring Reki-kun¡¯s toy box, from which I took a certain something.


    This thing which wasposed of magic fragments was much lighter and much prettier.


    However, as it had, unfortunately, already ran out of magical power, it couldn¡¯t be used anymore.


    But, even so, it was sufficient to convey my intentions.


    ¡¸Lily, are you perhaps-?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed...... it has an impact! Moreover, we have recently improved too. Showing that in front of Okaasama would be our birthday present!¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... not bad. No...... I think that¡¯s a really good idea! Let¡¯s do it!¡¹


    As I thought, they had grasped my intention precisely just from showing them. As expected of my prided elder brother and elder sister.


    Both seemed to approve, and we practiced while ying as we did many times before. It might be exaggerated for a culmination, but I think it¡¯s pretty good to show off to ire.


    Besides, using this would be perfect for an impact.


    ¡¸¡¸As expected of my Lily!¡¹¡¹


    The two said in a perfect unison only to immediately to cause sparks between them after that. They really do get along.


    ¡¸Have to ask Eliottoo~¡¹


    ¡¸Whoops, that¡¯s correct. We have to ask Eliott first, don¡¯t we? We have to ask to make my and Ellie¡¯s share too¡¹


    ¡¸True. Let¡¯s go to Eliott¡¯s ce first!¡¹


    They have decided to go to Eliott¡¯s ce at once, but they couldn¡¯t decide on who would carry me, so the two hung their heads in dejection when I climbed on top of Reki-kun¡¯s back.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸Fumu...... that for you guys too, huh...... My Angel¡¯s portion is nearly done, but speaking frankly, it¡¯s a problem of the materials¡¹


    ¡¸Materials...... is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. That thing makes use of a magic stone. It took quite a lot of time just to obtain one for My Angel¡¹


    We have immediately asked Eliott for Theo and Ellie¡¯s share after entering the workshop, but the two siblings froze in ce when they heard that magic stones are necessary for it.


    Magic stones are magic fragments with a huge amount of amassed magical power.


    It¡¯s just they can obtained only by defeating super strong monsters.


    And still, it¡¯s not certain to obtain them. The only certain way to obtain magic stone is from the heart of a Dungeon.


    But, that¡¯s not easily obtainable.


    Certainly, it was a magic stone that was used for that ¡°thing¡± that won¡¯t work anymore.


    If that¡¯s the case, then preparing them by the birthday might be difficult.


    ¡¸...... What do we do?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu...... I also want to see My Angel¡¯s beautiful appearances. Let¡¯s cooperate here¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that fine!?¡¹


    Eliott is fundamentally harsh to everyone other than me. Rather, hepletely ignores them.


    This time¡¯s request was also basically brought up with me at the helm.


    You could say that Eliott cooperating with Theo and Ellie is quite an unusual thing.


    Be it for ire¡¯s birthday, or Theo and Ellie being my siblings, Eliott doesn¡¯t get moved by such things.


    Just what did cause him to change his mind this time,


    Did her perhaps turned into an honest man while in contact with me......? No, definitely not.


    Was it perhaps to gain a favorable position, I wonder......


    Well, either way, all¡¯s good as long as he cooperates with us.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸¨D¨Dand that¡¯s the case. Can you do it?¡¹


    ¡¸P, probably......¡¹


    ¡¸...... I will give it a try¡¹


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t try the unreasonable if it¡¯s not possible. Do your best¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹


    Eliott¡¯s cooperation was a suggestion only.


    Well, if we can obtain a magic stone, he will make the two¡¯s share too.


    It would bepletely fine to leave it to my two siblings, but I¡¯m going too just in case...... to put it nkly, it will be difficult to aplish.


    ¡¸Lily, Theo, let¡¯s do our best! Let¡¯s obtain magic stones no matter what it takes!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, but can we really do it?¡¹


    ¡¸Magic stones are necessary, so we have no choice but to do it! This is a battle we are not allowed to lose!¡¹


    ¡¸How about reconsidering the present......¡¹


    ¡¸Are you saying to reject the idea Lily came up with!?¡¹


    ¡¸!? I haven¡¯t said anything like that!¡¹


    ¡¸Then, we can only do it!¡¹


    ¡¸We have no choice but to do it!¡¹


    The siblings who were burning with passion were somewhat scary.


    It was just an idea that crossed my mind though.


    Watching the two from top of Reki-kun¡¯s back, we went to the ce of the decisive battle.

 Chapter 173 – Lilianne of the Remuneration

    The three of us worked out the strategy while returning from Eliott¡¯s workshop.


    Although I say that, it was mainly Theo and Ellie who were doing the talk.


    It seems that Ena who was waiting for us outside the workshop would not participate as she just listened in.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it head-on, fair and square!¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t do that. Our opponent is the Ovent¡¯s great hero, we are going to lose in a frontal attack!¡¹


    ¡¸B, but, it¡¯s not like we are going to fight though......¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you so fainthearted, Theo! This is a war, alright!? We must do everything in our power in order to realize Lily¡¯s most wonderful idea! Even if it¡¯s unbing of Knights! Anything it takes!¡¹


    ¡¸...... I see. I was wrong, Ellie! We have to make this best idea in the world that Lily came up withe true!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit! Well then, let¡¯s do everything it takes!¡¹


    ¡¸Ou!¡¹


    I feel bad to the two who were burning in passion in this chilly fall that is also about toe to the end soon, but I don¡¯t think it was that great of an idea.


    When I turned back to look at Ena, she was smiling wryly.


    My personal maid for today, Jenny, was also walking slightly behind Ena with an unconcerned expression, but her flow of the magical power cannot deceive me.


    Still, Ellie...... things unbing of Knights, what kind of things are those?


    I¡¯m getting worried since she started using dirty tactics against Theo quite a lot recently.


    But, she uses these underhanded methods only against Theo, doesn¡¯t she? She can probably do it in peace against him because he is that reliable and gentle Oniisama.


    Ellie might be acting spoiled too.


    The two¡¯s strategy meeting continued, and after many stops on the way, we finally arrived at our destination.


    ¡¸Now then, here we go, Theo. Let¡¯s show her our best moves!¡¹


    ¡¸Of course! Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    The two exchanged nces that were full of motivation, and a hot ze of wind blown into the Reki-kun room where the temperature is kept controlled.


    ¡¸¡¸Obaasama!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Ba~baa¡¹


    ¡¸My, my, what is the matter~?¡¹


    Getting off Reki-kun and grasping the hands of the two, I matched the perfectly synchronized voices of Theo and Ellie as we marched towards Obaasama.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡¸You need two magic stones at the very least then~?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! But, some spare for practice would be also nice¡¹


    ¡¸However, we need at least the two no matter what¡¹


    ¡¸I see...... I did not visit any Dungeons at all sinceing to the Ovent too~¡¹


    ¡¸T, then!¡¹


    Our opponent of the decisive battle is the Great Hero of Ovent¨D¨DAnn Obaasama.


    She is naturally extremely fond of her grandchildren, so she quickly acknowledged...... or it seemed so, but the flow of her magical power was strange for some reason.


    ¡¸Is this supposed to be your request to me then?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Eh¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸There must be a remuneration forpleting a request¡¹


    ¡¸E, err...... Obaasama...... by remuneration, you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... well~ do you two properly understand how much two magic stones of the lowest quality are worth?¡¹


    Even one of the magic stones Theo and Ellie are requesting is so rare and valuable that one would be able to make a fortune for life by selling it.


    Even though they are children of the Christophe House.


    Additionally, Obaasama already has more money than she can possibly use, all of her jewelry is also a work of art.


    Both Theo and Ellie understand that, so they are shaken up because they can¡¯t understand just what it is that Obaasama seeks as remuneration.


    The two are still not Obaasama¡¯s opponent.


    ¡¸Ba~baa, this is the lemuneation~¡¹


    ¡¸My, my~ how pretty~ Did Lily-chan raise this?¡¹


    ¡¸Ai. Only one was in a bloom~ That¡¯s why I will give Ba~baa this as lemuneation~ Advance payment~¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... as expected of Lily-chan. I have received your request. Please wait for the good news¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much, Obaasama!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu...... give your thanks to Lily-chan instead¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Yes! Thank you, Lily!¡¹¡¹


    It¡¯s not like Obaasama intended to demand the remuneration seriously.


    But, magic stones are precious articles that are difficult to obtain even for the Christophe House.


    It¡¯s not something that can be given out just like that even if it¡¯s for your beloved grandchildren¡¯s present to their mother, so she intended to put up a little trial.


    But, I understood the flow of her magical power with my eyes, so I tried replying innocently.


    By the way, this was also something Ellie prepared on the way, but it seems that she got so nervous that shepletely forgot about.


    She¡¯s still inexperienced, so it cannot be helped. Herbat abilities grew during the Knights¡¯ practice, but she¡¯s still a child beyond that.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Obaasama approved the acquisition of the magic stones, so there probably won¡¯t be a problem.


    Obaasama immediately brought Ojiisama to a Dungeon, so there will be a plenty of time for us until ire¡¯s birthday.


    ording to Obaasama, she will bring the magic stones in two or three days. Incredible, as one would expect of her.


    Normally, obtaining magic stones is a long-term project in which one would have to risk their life.


    However, this is our Obaasama. She apparently has means of transportation that are totally different from the normal methods.


    Sani sensei said that there are some magic tools that can move between the floors, but those are limited to the specific Dungeon.


    It¡¯s a magic tool, so it¡¯s something unobtainable for the general public.


    Moreover, it apparently has limited uses too, but Obaasama uses it without hesitation.


    As expected of Obaasama. She¡¯s way too handsome.


    The monsters magic stones are obtained from are formidable enemies that even a group of veterans soldiers would suffer against.


    But well, this is Obaasama and Ojiisama we are talking about, so I have no worries.


    There¡¯s still a bit longer until the birthday, so I will do some practice too.


    Obaasama and Ojiisama will bring several magic stones back, but I would like to rehearse before the actual performance.


    Actually, practicing wouldn¡¯t be possible without the magic tool Eliott made.


    It is possible to reproduce the same functions with sorcery, but it couldn¡¯t manage before.


    But, thest time I tried my physical ability wasn¡¯t as good, so it will be probably all right now.


    At any rate, my physical abilities are in no wayparable to Theo and Ellie¡¯s.


    By the way, I can carry out some exercises with the assistance of sorcery.


    Well, I can¡¯t exceed the limits of a three-year-old though. Even with sorcery, I¡¯m using my body, so it¡¯s difficult.


    Conversely speaking, if I didn¡¯t have to use my body, I would be able to do anything with sorcery. I have learned that much.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because we had to wait for Obaasama¡¯s return to progress with our birthday n, I parted with Theo and Ellie who each went to do their thing.


    Of course, I received a storm of rubs and kisses during the parting though.


    ¡¸Then, it seems that you were somehow able to manage with the birthday present¡¹


    ¡¾Yeah, it will go well since we entrusted it to Obaasama¡¿


    ¡¸Although everything would be much simpler if you could use the Aether Crystal Body~¡¹


    ¡¸That stuff is way too dangerous to bring out to the world. These things are beyond what the first-rate magic tool craftsmen can manage¡¹


    ¡¾Besides...... there¡¯s a problem with the acquisition route~......¡¿


    ¡¸Wafuu~?¡¹


    The Aether Crystal Body Factory-kun raised his face from the Kutipad wonderingly.


    Five six-sided dices were rolling on the screen. It seemed that Reki-kun might push the God of Poverty that was following behind him on anyone he touched.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside...... Reki! Don¡¯te any closer, alright!? Don¡¯te over here!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafui~ (You just have to go into the minus~ just like me!)¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa~! Uwaaa~! Stop it-! Don¡¯t sell my things-! Not my 1.2 billion hoteeeel!¡¹


    As expected, the God of Poverty Reki-kun pushed onto Kuti sold all of her possessions on his own.


    Kuti could only scream as the God followed her with a pinpoint uracy.


    ¡¾Yes, first ce~¡¿


    ¡¸I am second¡¹


    ¡¸Not good, not goood~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wafii~ (I am going to be third!)¡¹


    The ending of the game was set on the number of years this time, so the game ended with the report of ounts.


    But, as expected, Kuti¡¯s situation seemed to be more than expected after her property got sold off.


    Kuti whose bank went into minus in the blink of an eye was in a dead heat with Reki-kun who came into possession of her money.


    ¡¸I won just barely~!¡¹


    ¡¸Wabu~ (I lost~)¡¹


    With the drum roll, a column with the final financial reports showed, and the two who nervously stared while holding their breaths, clearly divided into light and darkness.


    ¡¸Haa~ ha ha ha! Did you think you can win against me, puppers! Wah~ ha ha ha!¡¹


    ¡¸Wabu~ wabu~ (Even though you are just Kuti-! I won¡¯t lose the next time, alright-!)¡¹


    ¡¸Gaa~ ha ha ha! I can only hear the grumblings of a loser~! From a puppers!¡¹


    ¡¸Wabu~¡¹


    The sulky Reki-kun turned around and covered his face with his paws because of Kuti who wasughing out loud with a smug on her face after finally winning over him after a long while.


    ¡¸...... You guys seriously get along well......¡¹


    ¡¸Haa~ ha ha ha!¡¹


    ¡¸Bu~¡¹


    ¡¾Ahaha......¡¿


    A slightly differentughter from the usual one echoed around the Reki-kun room today.

 Chapter 174.5 – Lilianne of the Dance

    Lilianne of the Dance


    At Ellie¡¯s signal, the magic tools activated and the song started ying.


    And at the same time, the two pairs of four wings on the back of my siblings pped and lifted their bodies into the air.


    They let go of my hands they were holding, and the two took their respective ces.


    The music changed and after the excitement rose a little, Ellie and Theo pped their wings and started elegantly and magnificently moving.


    Their movements were smooth and brilliant.


    They were flowing elegantly like dancing fairies, each and every action of theirs was tempting with fascination, making me think that their performance was enough to earn high points at the dance performance at the Magic Battle.


    At times, they barely missed each other, their moves on the edge of the stage were perfectly synchronized.


    Following the two¡¯s perfect mid-air dance, I matched the two and descended in the middle of the center, grasping my fluffy skirt with both of my hands in what should have been the spotlight¨Cor at least that should have been the case¨Cand I did a pretty courtesy.


    Then, simr wings like those which Theo and Ellie had on their backs that were concealed with the magic tool until now appeared on my back.


    I could tell that everyone¡¯s attention that was on Theo and Ellie¡¯s elegant dance was now on me.


    I spread my wings and released the concealment on another magic tool that was concealed.


    Then, wolf ears and tail appeared on my body.


    It¡¯s Wolfmimio Mk.14.


    Simultaneously, high-pitched shrieks were raised. The venue was already filled with a whirlpool of wild enthusiasm.


    However, that was only the beginning.


    The BGM changed and the spotlights on my increased-or at least, they should have¨CI curled my small dance, stuck up my butt lightly and started the puppy dance in the puppy pose.


    Using the first-grade sorcery ¡°Telepathic Waves¡± I matched the movements of the tail with my buttocks and sent out some wolf punches matched with the movement of the ears.


    The hall that fell into silence for a moment exploded and got filled with wild enthusiasm sorge, it was easy to understand how bigger it was than before.


    Each time the tail matched the movements of my butt, high-pitched screams piled up over each other.


    When my ears matched the wolf punch, high-pitched screams ovepped again, and high-pitched screams would already follow after anything I did.


    By the way, the creator of the puppy dance was naturally Ellie.


    During the practice, she had several nosebleeds, and she showed a melting smile due to happiness.


    Theo couldn¡¯t control his nosebleeds and ended up receiving medical treatment a few times.


    But, it¡¯s almost the time, you two.


    When I sent a nce towards the two, they who have been enduring nosebleeds started the preparations.


    The music changed and the next moment, my two siblings nearly grazed the stage and approached me at a high-speed. I gently floated to match them.


    The moment they were about to pass by me, theynded, took my hands, and raised into the air while rotating with me in the center.


    I raised further into the air while holding the hands of my siblings, and when the song reached its climax, I undid the hair sp hiding on the back of my head.


    The next moment, the spotlight on me shined in increased radiance¨Cor at least, it should have¨Cand at the same time, the two pairs of four wings increased to three pairs of six wings, and particles of magical power fell on the stage as if dancing.


    My hair also released the magical power particles and naturally fluttered and gently swayed even though there was no wind in the hall.


    The magic stone embedded in the hair sp served as a trigger.


    The sorcery sealed within the hair sp was ¡°Falling Stars Ubiquity¡±.


    One of the servants who saw the fantastic scene of particles falling off my three pairs of six wings joined their hands and prayed while crying.


    Our Mother¡ªire, was the same.


    The wonderful smile and the explosion of magical power from her body could be considered her record high.


    And, that smile of hers was like a smile of a Goddess from a masterpiece of a drawing.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The song slowly ended and a storm of a standing ovation blew up throughout the hall as we descended on the stage.


    The apuse and the cheering were so great the entire hall vibrated.


    And, among all that, Alek together with ire ran over.


    After stepping onto the stage with wind sorcery, ire ran and gathered all three of us in her arms.


    ¡°That was incredible, you three! It was so wonderful I was ovee with emotions! It was so splendid you would surely win a dance performance. Thank you for the best present ever. My adorable children...¡±


    ¡£


    Theo and Ellie who received praises from ire who was smiling gently with excitement had also smiles on their whole faces.


    I can tell that my face also moved after a long time.


    ¡°Fufu... Lily-chan is smiling for me. Thank you, it¡¯s my first time being this happy on my birthday.¡±


    ¡°Lily... how wonderful... smile one more time please!¡±


    ¡°An angel... there¡¯s an angel here!? Lily is an angel!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Lily smiled!? Wha, show it to me as well!¡±


    Ojiisama and Obaasama participated too after the four who raised up a mor just because I smiled a little and the stage gradually became more chaotic.


    Ena and my personal maids who heard that I smiled joined us up on the stage and we got surrounded by the servants after that... because the situation was gradually getting out of hand¡ª


    ¡°Kya... fufu... how splendid~ Lily-chan.¡±


    ¡°Byu~n.¡±


    There was still some magical power remaining in the magic tool, so I pped my three pairs of six wings, enveloped ire with the zero-gravity and flew back to the birthday seat.


    When the chaotic stage noticed that I flew away, it gradually settled.


    When ire addressed everyone from the birthday seat, the birthday party quietly resumed.


    Although they were temporarily disordered, they were the servants of the Christophe Household in the after all. They immediately recovered.


    ¡°Thank you, Lily-chan. That was the best present ever.¡±


    While everyone was returning to normal, I who moved on ire¡¯sp after removing the magic tool from my back was spoken to by the smiling Goddess-sama herself and I watched as her warm magical power filled the hall yet again.

 Chapter 175

    ire¡¯s birthday present was very popr.


    It was not only popr with ire herself, but naturally the whole family and the servants.


    It was frighteningly well-received.


    Especially the inventor of the doggy dance, Ellie, received manypliments.


    Of course, I who danced it received many words of praises.


    Most likely, the doggy dance will be requested for birthday parties from now n.


    The whirlpool of craze was just that big.


    ire¡¯s birthday ended safely.


    Theo¡¯s birthday follows immediately after ire¡¯s birthday.


    I have been practicing for ire¡¯s present with Theo, so practicing for Theo¡¯s present was quite difficult.


    Yes, it was necessary to practice for Theo¡¯s birthday present.


    The investigation of ¡°Information Analysis¡± led by Kuti and Sani sensei has advanced considerably, but it¡¯s still not over yet.


    Sani sensei is working especially hard, but because she needs to examine everything starting from theposition of the form, to construction method, circumstances of use, magical power consumption and flow, it will take lots of time.


    On top of the form of this ¡°Information Analysis¡± being concealed, that method of concealment was something we have never seen before, so there were many things we had to test first.


    Only after that, we were able to start the investigation.


    During that, I practiced for ire birthday dance and for Theo¡¯s present.


    Well, I did all that leisurely so there weren¡¯t any problems.


    Now then, about Theo¡¯s present...


    Some time ago, when taking a stroll around the Reki-kun room with Theo, I was a bit interested in the piece he was humming.


    It was a song about stars with a gentle melody and loose flow.


    After that, the piece Theo was often humming was this ¡°The Starry Night¡± song.


    Therefore, I naturally remembered it and thinking about whether it was Theo¡¯s favorite song, I went to ask Ellie.


    ¡°Nee~ne, what is the song Nii~ni often sings called?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? A song Theo sings? Err... I wonder what he was singing... do you remember how the song went, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    Ellie couldn¡¯t remember, so I tried singing a bit.


    Ellie who heard my singing opened her eyes wide as she pinned her mouth with both of her hands in surprise.


    ¡°... Lily, you are a genius after all! You are so good! I only heard such beautiful singing from Ena before!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Lily is an incredible singer! Her voice is as beautiful as Diva¡¯s! She¡¯s super amazing!¡±


    I sang only for a bit, but Ellie and Kuti praised me greatly.


    Giving my thanks to the two via voice and words of magical power respectively, Ellie told me the name of the song after I asked her again.


    She also told me that Theo would be really happy if I sang him this ¡°The Starry Night¡± so we decided to go with this as our present.


    I often sang in my past life as I liked karaoke, but I wasn¡¯t that good.


    But now, while not as good as Ena, I seem to be doing well.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s learn the lyrics together, okay? Ena should know The Starry Night too, so let¡¯s ask her teach us. Ah, but keep it secret from Theo, okay? Let¡¯s surprise him just like we surprised Okaasama.¡±


    ¡°Yee~sh.¡±


    Joining hands with Ellie whoughed like a mischevious child, we went to find Ena.


    Ena seemed to have heard the story as she was waiting for us while smiling.


    That day, we began the practice of ¡°The Starry Night¡± while practicing the doggy dance for ire¡¯s birthday.


    There was no need to exercise singing with a magic tool, so I could fundamentally do it on my own.


    I have immediately memorized the lyrics, so Ena became my teacher as I sang together with Ellie.


    At first, Ena sang first and I tried singing just like her.


    While doing that, Ena asionally pointed out some faults, but I did well in general.


    It¡¯s just when Ellie was singing off key that Ena became extremely strict.


    Ena¡¯s singing would leave a pro feeling embarrassed, but because she herself has confidence in her singing, she ended up acting just a tiny bit stern.


    Well, although she was a little strict on Ellie, she was mostly singing gently while having fun.


    By the time I became able to sing alone, Ellie also stopped singing off key.


    ¡°Fufu... Lily-chan, you really sing as lovely as an angel~¡±


    ¡°Ba~baa sing too~?¡±


    ¡°My, my, but unfortunately, your Ba~baa is not too skilled at singing. I am happy just from hearing Lily-chan sing, so would you let me listen to more?¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    Singing is apparently not Obaasama¡¯s strong point.


    Ellie who inherited most of Obaasama¡¯s talent has been singing off key quite a lot at the beginning, so did she perhaps inherit that from Obaasama as well?


    Obaasama listened to mine and Ellie¡¯s chorus happily.


    Her body spontaneously moved left and right to the rhythm.


    My personal maid of today, Lacria, was also shaking a little.


    However, ording to her magical power, she was itching to do something. Does she perhaps want to sing together?


    ¡°Ne~nee, may Lacwia sing with us too?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Lacria too?¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    ¡°O, Ojousama, is that really all right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sing together~¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lacria whose smile bloomed wonderfully after I invited her took her ce next to us.


    When the three of us started singing at Ena¡¯s signal, Lacria immediately proved herself.


    As I expected, Lacria¡¯s voice was so wonderful it even surpassed Ena¡¯s beautiful voice.


    Her skill in singing, the quality of her voice, the expressive power.


    Each and every one of these things was magnificent.


    After finishing singing ¡°The Starry Night¡± the other members spontaneously apuded Lacria.


    Although Lacria was feeling embarrassed when asked to sing alone, I could clearly see the pride in her flow of magical power.


    ¡°Lacwia, you are so good~¡±


    ¡°Truly... you are very good. No, the word good doesn¡¯t justify just how magnificently you sing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a wonderful singing voice. It felt like we were really talked to by a star.¡±


    ¡°Indeed~ This is my first time realizing you had such wonderful special skill, Lacria~¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Singing is my most favorite thing right after plush toys.¡±


    Lacria bowed silently and then exined cheerfully.


    That reminds me, she did say that she loves plush toys.


    Some time ago, during my inspection of the mansion, she spoke of the wonderfulness of plush toys.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s have Lacria sing with us too. But, would it be unfair if it was only Lacria?¡±


    ¡°Then, sing with evewyone~¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as expected of you, Lily! What a good idea!¡±


    It would be wasteful to bury Lacria¡¯s beautiful singing voice like this, so we decided to have all of my personal maids to participate in Theo¡¯s birthday present.


    Lacria immediately gathered the other three maids via amunication-type magic tool.


    And, after having each of them sing, as I thought, they weren¡¯t as good as Lacria. Still, everyone¡¯s singing was above average though.


    It has been arranged that I will be the main singer, while Ellie and the personal maids would sing to assist.


    With the aid of Lacria¡¯s beautiful voice and skill, the singing of the main singer (me), was enhanced.


    Thanks to that, during our practice, Lacria has be the most reliable one among everyone.


    The rest of my personal maids worked very hard and did their best to sing.


    ¡°The Starry Night¡± was quite a popr song, so each personal maid of mine knew of it and did not need time to memorize the lyrics.


    They joined our practice and we sang while enjoying ourselves.


    The only song I know is ¡°The Starry Night¡± so we only sang this one piece many times, but it was a song you won¡¯t get tired of, so there was no problem. It was also a practice after all.


    ¡°Since you practiced this much, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems! As expected of you, Lily! You are talented at both singing and dancing!¡±


    ¡°Ai. Will Okaa~sama and Ni~nii be happy, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t be! If it was me, I would be crying from delight! Fufu... therefore, you don¡¯t need to worry. Let¡¯s enjoy performing and make them happy.¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡±


    Hearing Ellie¡¯s statement, I wholeheartedly believe she was a reliable older sister.

 Chapter 176

    Lilianne of the Observation


    Unlike the usual hand-crafted birthday party, Theo¡¯s party this time was grandiose.


    That¡¯s because Theo has entered the junior high school division this year.


    He was apparently quite the celebrity in the elementary division too, but after entering the junior high, he entered a student council-like group which came with his shy activities.


    How shy you ask? shy enough to be called the Silver sh Noble.


    Thanks to that, he wears sorrowful expression because his time to y with me decreased.


    Ellie was delighted to take his ce, though.


    Such being the case, his personal connections spread out considerably and so quite a lot of people are going toe.


    ordingly, it was decided to make the party grand.


    Of course, Obaasama and Ojiisama¡¯s subordinates investigated the backgrounds and carefully selected the people to invite.


    Theo is the Christophe Household¡¯s eldest son.


    There are many people that will want to curry favor with him.


    Although I say that, the eldest son of the Christophe family doesn¡¯t necessarily always bes the sessor.


    While it may be still too early to consider since Alek is still on active duty, the first thing to take in consideration is that I will definitely not be selected to seed the house.


    The birthday party started punctually and many people came one after another.


    As it wasn¡¯t a formal noble party as there was no need for disguise, members of various races jumbled together.


    It just began so not that much time has passed, but the hall was already crowded.


    Theo who was with Alek and ire was receiving the words of blessings from the people at the entrance.


    The contents of the presents have been checked beforehand and they are apparently piled up somewhere in the hall.


    I naturally can¡¯t see them, so I don¡¯t know exactly where they are.


    Me, Ellie, Ena, Obaasama, and Ojiisama are waiting for Theo and others at the highest ce within the hall.


    If the ce Theo and our parents were was the first floor, then we would be at the rest area on the second floor.


    Theo¡¯s friends who came here first were excluded from the advance check and were waiting at the party hall.


    It was the party of the Christophe Household¡¯s eldest son¡ª¡ªthe one recognized as the next family head¡ª¡ªso everyone was dressed up like a proper noble.


    I myself am wearing a dress Obaasama and Ellie decided on after a heated discussion.


    Theo is the leading actor this time, so the final choice was a simpler dress with argish flower on the right side of my lower back with a matching corsage on my hand.


    Ellie was naturally wearing a beautiful dress that matched mine.


    When the two of us stand together, we bring a lovely picturesque atmosphere, we were praised such.


    Obaasama and Ena were dressed in adult, chic-style dresses.


    Ojiisama was in his usual military uniform, so there wasn¡¯t much different about him.


    The four personal maids and Scarlet behind me weren¡¯t wearing maid uniforms today, but matching dresses instead.


    However, the reason I still found them looking somewhat maid-ish must be the brim¡¯s fault.


    While looking at my personal maids, I heard some kind of ruckus down below.


    When I looked over, I saw a straight line opening splendidly for a crowd of people that walked over to Theo.


    There was a boy dressed in the formal clothes of Theo¡¯s academy with short hair and long-slit eyes.


    There were boys and girls in the same uniforms behind him, but while I think that the clothes were same, the impression he gave off was different.


    I might as well say that the way he carried himself was different, but the way he conducted himself was truly at a master level.


    Seeing those people, Theo was smiling wryly a little.


    But, he didn¡¯t seem to be displeased, rather, he seemed d to see them.


    The boy shook Theo¡¯s hand and they seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.


    The boys and girls behind him were also smiling while speaking a word or two.


    But, as I thought, the boy was the main character.


    It¡¯s a little far from here, so I haven¡¯t heard what they were talking about.


    But, from the intimate aura I feel from the two, I can tell that Theo is quite close with the boy.


    ¡°Lily-chan, that child who is talking with Theo-chan now is this Ovent¡¯s Prince.¡±


    ¡°Pwince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he grew up quite a lot in this while I haven¡¯t seen him. Thest time I saw him, he was about as big as you.¡±


    Obaasama informed me with nostalgia and party squinted eyes.


    The royalty attend the same school?


    Moreover, they are close so they mingle with others?


    Well, the Christophe Household are so noble that even the royalty wouldn¡¯t move against them, so it would be better to make connections as early as possible.


    ¡°I am a bit poor at dealing with His Highness Genovi...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to be poor with someone, isn¡¯t it Ellie-chan~¡±


    ¡°His Highness directly proposed a marriage.¡±


    ¡°My, my, you are so popr, Ellie-chan~ ... Fufu, as expected of you.¡±


    Ellie¡¯s face showed a difficult expression with a wry smile while Obaasama smiled with a hand on her cheek.


    My big sis acts like a secluded young nobledy in the school and I thought she would be popr, but I never thought she would charm even a Prince.


    The Prince in question had looked up from the first floor and waved towards us with a smile.


    Ellie returned the wave with aplicated expression.


    There¡¯s quite a distance between us and most of the light is directed towards the main actor, which is Theo, so he might have not be aware of Ellie¡¯splicated expression yet.


    His Highness Genovi with his almond-shaped eyes is fairly cool.


    When he stands next to our Oniisama, the two pretty boys are a feast for the eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t enter my eyes though.


    But, a pretty boy of such extent would bring harmony when lined up next to Ellie.


    Our Oneesama is quite a beauty after all!


    The boys and girls behind His Highness were apparently Theo¡¯s ssmates or members of the student council-like organization.


    There were people at ease who seemed to be ustomed to this and also those who were stiff from nervousness.


    Being a noble or amoner in the academy Theo attends is irrelevant, but the number ofmoners decreases considerably at the junior high division.


    That¡¯s because graduating from the elementary division is generally enough.


    Therefore, the nervous children were most likelymoners.


    Well, Theo also doesn¡¯t care about the status. That¡¯s why they must have been invited to the birthday party in the first ce.


    Theo talked with those nervous children with a gentle smile, and the stiffness of the smiles of the nervous children lessened a bit.


    As expected of Oniisama.


    He¡¯s concerned about them so naturally! The Silver sh Noble is living up his reputation!


    After having fun with the boys and girls for a while, the group moved somewhere in the party hall.


    After that, Theo entertained the guests that continuously kept arriving.


    Even though it¡¯s Theo¡¯s birthday, the leading actor is keeping the guestspany. I thought that this might be the nature of the Great Nobility that is the Christophe family, but thinking that doing this wouldn¡¯t be like me, so I felt a bit relieved.


    I should leave things like these entirely to Oniisama and Oneesama.


    Nothing special happened with His Highness afterward, but Ena and Obaasama who were watching Theo entertain the guests whispered among themselves.


    They were talking in low voices, but I heard it all because I was sitting on top of Obaasama¡¯sp. His Highness was apparentlying this way.


    His objective was most likely Ellie.


    Ellie who heard that from Obaasama frowned with aplex expression, but she immediately pulled herself together and made her usual face... or not, her expression was obviously showing that she wants to be somewhere different right at the moment.


    A fleeting gloominess floated on her face.


    Is Ellie like this in the academy, I wonder...


    If she was reading a book right now, anyone would think that she¡¯s a secluded youngdy.


    She¡¯s a wolf in a sheep¡¯s clothing.


    While admiring such Ellie, the Prince in question arrived.


    He left the circle of boys and girls and came by himself.


    Answering the prince who came over, everyone stood up to wee him.


    ¡°Long time no see. Great Heroes of Our Ovent, Ann-sama, Rnd-sama.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, Prince Genovi.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness. I am d you seem to be doing well. However, I am not going to hand our Ellie to you.¡±


    ¡°My, oh my, Dear... fufu.¡±


    His Highness showed a startled face at the sudden words of Ojiisama, but he immediately fixed his expression and acted as if nothing happened.


    It may seem that Obaasama is caring only about me, but she¡¯s properly doting on Theo and Ellie as well.


    I can¡¯t put it in words, but His Highness must have sensed the sharpness in the atmosphere too.


    I, who is being hugged in Obaasama¡¯s arms can tell that His Highness¡¯ magical power was shrinking back considerably.


    Well, anyone would want to run after being cornered by these two.


    Just by being able to keep his expression up, I can tell that he¡¯s wise at this age. It seems that he¡¯s not on Theo¡¯s level just yet though.


    If His Highness was followed by the nervous boys and girls Theo had to look after, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up from fear.


    ¡°I, I would like to talk about that properly the next time...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if you want Ellie, you have to defeat me first.¡±


    ¡°My, my... that¡¯s good thinking.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? N, no, umm... Ro, Rnd-sama... please don¡¯t jest.¡±


    ¡°I have obtained An the same way. I am ready anytime. Of course, you can go even now!¡±


    Ojiisama¡¯s aura told me that he wasn¡¯t joking. He was saying that seriously.


    I understand that he¡¯s incredibly doting towards his grandchildren, but to this degree! To this extent!?


    The magical power of the person in question, His Highness, has also grownpletely pale.


    He¡¯s also trembling a bit, this guy is hopeless. Hopeless, I say!


    ¡°Jii~ji, it¡¯s Nii~ni¡¯s birthday, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh... you are right, you are right. You are so admirable, Lily! I will turn a blind eye today. Quickly return to the other bunch, Genovi.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    Ojiisama looked at mepletely like a good-natured old man, but when he spoke to His Highness with a cold magical power, His Highness escaped as fast as he could.


    I was thinking whether it was fine to speak with His Highness like that, but Ojiisama and Obaasama are the Great Heroes of Ovent, and key figures of the Christophe Household, so something like this shouldn¡¯t be a problem...


    How do I say this... Your Highness, Amen.


    I saw off the panicking Prince while having my cheeks rubbed after getting moved from Obaasama¡¯s soft arms into Ojiisama¡¯s very hard pectorals.

 Chapter 177

    Lilianne of the Emotional Singing


    Theo¡¯s birthday party progressed smoothly and with the greetings finished, various performances were happening.


    The servants did various performances such as a y, singing, and dancing.


    A buffet has opened in the party hall, so the participants were having friendly chat here and there while enjoying the performances.


    The leading actor, Theo, was seemingly having a good time while chatting with Prince Genovi and his friends from the academy.


    But, I noticed that he had peeked several times at us. He probably wants to introduce us.


    It was only Prince Genovi who came to us on the second floor.


    Therefore, his friends have not greeted me, Ojiisama, Obaasama and others, say nothing of introducing themselves.


    My Oniisama was apparently boasting of his beloved little sister even in the academy, so it¡¯s obvious that he wants to introduce me, who is not able to leave the mansion to his friends.


    Well, we will be doing our birthday present performance in a little while, so introductions and greetings cane after that.


    In fact, there¡¯s a proper reason for the present to be pushed this far back.


    That¡¯s because the leading actor of today is Theo and Obaasama and Ojiisama don¡¯t want me to end up snatching the spotlight from him.


    But, that¡¯s not definitely all.


    Even though the subordinates of Obaasama and others investigated the people that were invited, it¡¯s not clear what could happen on the appointed day. A considerable number of people came today, so they are being re-checked.


    This is what I heard from Kuti, but Prince Genovi¡¯s side was apparently reconsidered twice.


    He might be Theo¡¯s amiable friend, but he¡¯s royalty.


    Although the Christophe Household are Great Nobles that even the royal family can¡¯t interfere with, there are limits.


    That¡¯s why they are stalling it even now. If he wasn¡¯t from the royalty, it surely wouldn¡¯t take this long.


    As I thought, having royalty as an opponent is quite a chore.


    That being the case, we are waiting here, waiting for our turn, while observing, and making sure that we don¡¯t steal the spotlight.


    ¡°Ellie, Lily. It¡¯s almost our turn, let¡¯s go change?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ena.¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    ¡°Do your best~ you two.¡±


    ¡°Go get ¡®em. I am looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Obaasma, Ojiisama.¡±


    ¡°Will do my bessst~¡±


    ¡°You have practiced a lot. You will surely do great~¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to hear you practicing the song even once in the end, so I have high expectations.¡±


    Receiving Obaasama and Ojiisama¡¯s encouragement, I went to a different room with Ellie, Ena and our personal maids to change.


    Ellie was gently holding my left hand, while Ena held the right.


    These two... no, my personal maids and Scarlet too, they don¡¯t seem to be nervous at all.


    Not being nervous even though they are about to sing in front of so many people on Theo¡¯s birthday, I can only say as expected of them.


    Well, my personal maids and Scarlet are like that, so I think it would be rare for them to be nervous.


    Ellie and Ena have quite the courage too, and I am not nervous at all either.


    Far from that, I am looking forward to it.


    Now then, let¡¯s wish our Oniisama happy birthday.


    The servant who was acting as the host gave a narration and the noisy party hall got immediately quiet.


    The curtain on the stage has not opened yet.


    I can¡¯t see the curtain itself, but I would know it got opened since I would immediately get to see the people behind it.


    Additionally, the flow of air feels a bit confined, so it¡¯s truly easy to tell.


    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s have fun singing. If we enjoy ourselves while singing, Theo will be happy too.¡±


    ¡°Ai. I will have fun~¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s enjoy the moment. I don¡¯t mind if you guys make a mistake, so enjoy yourselves. Ah, but Scarlet. You can¡¯t sing off-key on purpose, okay?¡±


    ¡°So I was exposed? Let¡¯s sing perfectly then.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, gee...¡±


    Ena¡¯s personal maid, Scarlet, shrugged her shoulders in a nonchnt manner.


    She is a special maid that is also the Christophe family¡¯s guest.


    She is from the rabbit n just like Lacria, she is as tall as Ena who is of high stature with nice proportions where it counts.


    When I looked up at the towering Scarlet, she who noticed my gaze smiled cheerfully at me.


    That¡¯s because Scarlet noticed that I was observing the flow of her magical power.


    I have no idea how or why, but it¡¯s not like she holds any malice towards me, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    In the meanwhile, the host announced us.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s have fun.¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    With Ellie¡¯s voice, the personal maid Scarlet joined mine and Ellie¡¯s hand to form a semicircr shape.


    Ellie was naturally holding my hand as well.


    Ena stood behind me and Ellie and she ced both of her hands on our shoulders.


    While feeling the warm body temperature of the three, the curtain opened and I could see Oniisama and my parents on the opposite side. I also saw many guests.


    Theo immediately started pping his hands and following after him,rge apuse broke out.


    After everyone curtsied to respond to the apuse, the beat of our song started ying.


    ¡°The Starry Night¡±


    It was a song talking about the many stories of the countless shining stars in the night sky.


    The stories were various, a happy story, a funny story, a sad story, a story of the future, a story of the past, a story of love.


    The time of the stars flows slowly.


    It was a song for a long night.


    The opening was Ena¡¯s.


    The party hall got wrapped instantly with her perfectly clear, beautiful voice.


    Following was Scarlet with the chorus and the main verse was sung by me and Ellie.


    Delivering the results of all the practice, I was able to have fun while singing.


    And then, as if going one volume down, my and Ellie¡¯s voice resounded around the party hall.


    Taking one step ahead, I presented one of my palms that was now free to the audience.


    This is the highlight scene where the stars get together and talk in excitement.


    Raising the hand that I extended towards the audience up was the signal to dispell the concealment magic tool that me and Ellie were using.


    The concealment was also dispelled from Ena and her personal maid, Scarlet at the same time and they quickly got into position.


    Something akin to wavelets urred from the ceiling which made the party hall to immediately sigh in admiration.


    In the beginning, everyone on the stage was wearing chic formal dresses.


    The magic tool was hiding our light-colored dresses.


    With the concealment dispelled, four wings appeared on everyone¡¯s backs except me and Ellie, and the dresses also turned vivid.


    Me and Ellie were special as six wings appeared on our backs and Inumimio on our heads.


    A ne with a model in the shape of Reki-kun shined on my chest.


    Ellie and I who were slowly floating up sung the story of the stars¡¯ future.


    And then, as if mirroring each other, we started the doggy dance.


    Scarlet kneeled down as if praying and slowly ovepped her voice with ours.


    The party hall was wrapped in a warm atmosphere and everyone watched our doggy dance in admiration.


    The story switched from the future to the past, and Ena who was the main singer for this part overwhelmed the warm and fluffy atmosphere that was currently flowing within the hall.


    Ena¡¯s singing voice was just that natural, with an overwhelming impact. The appearing magical power swiftly engulfed the party hall.


    The magical power Ena showed so far could only be considered feeble.


    But, the magical power Ena is showing now could bepared to ire¡¯s.


    There are many things that can manifest magical power, but Ena¡¯s magical power always has amon point.


    That is its clear translucency which is as beautiful as Ena¡¯s singing.


    Looking at the audience, I could see people shedding tears here and there.


    Even though Theo¡¯s eyes were watering too, he was showing a wonderful smile.


    His Highness Genovi next to him was already crying out loud, though.


    With Ena¡¯s story of the past done, there was only one story left to tell¡ª¡ªthe story of love.


    Ellie, Ena, personal maids, Scarlet.


    Everyone stood so I was in the center of the stage.


    Right about now, a spotlight is surely shining upon me. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see it, so I can¡¯t tell.


    The story has begun and the stars¡¯ love resounded around the hall.


    Light, sweet, and fickle.


    Pure and clean, the vast love spread around the party hall.


    With such thoughts in my mind, I wrapped the party hall with my magical power and I spun it while looking straight at Theo.


    While wrapping the hall with such arge amount of magical power, Theo already started weeping... but, he was showing even more wonderful smile than before.


    I was able to enjoy singing thest piece without a hitch and the song ended.


    The hall fell silent as if wanting to savor the performance, but it then got wrapped in loud apuse and cheering when I curtsied.

 Chapter 178

    Lilianne of the Party Hall


    With loud, exciting cheering in the hall, Theo rushed over.


    He went up on the stage and embraced me with an excited, joyous, glittering smile, but even though he practiced controlling his strength on a daily basis, I still felt a bit suffocated from his embrace, which was very Theo-like from him.


    ¡°Thank you for the fantastic present, Lily. That was a wonderful song! This was the best ¡®The Starry Night¡¯ I have ever heard!¡±


    ¡°Ai. Happy Biwthday, Nii~ni.¡±


    ¡°Lily! Thank you!¡±


    Theo embraced me again, but it was with a little more strength than before. But, it definitely wasn¡¯t to hurt me, as I felt powerful warmth from him.


    ¡°I know that Lily¡¯s singing is supreme, but we were singing too, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you as well, Ellie. Ena and everyone else too. That was a wonderful song.¡±


    ¡°... You sounded somewhat apathetic, but oh well. Happy birthday, Theo.¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Theo.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We wish you Happy Birthday, Theo Bhama.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    While hugging me, Theo lifted me up in his arms and turned with a smile towards Ellie and others.


    When the Silver sh Noble showed his magnificent smile, everyone¡¯s expression and flow of magical power got wrapped by warmth.


    The loud cheering in the party hall was changed with apuse, and all the people on the stage gave their blessings to Theo.


    Theo epted the blessings with delight. The audience ratings of our show were also apparently excellent.


    Ojiisama and Obaasama who were on the second floor came down and went up on the stage.


    The guests who saw Ojiisama and Obaasama go up on the stage started being noisy, but they quieted down with a few words of the servant who acted as the host.


    Ojiisama nimbly lifted Theo, Ellie, and I in his arms and Obaasama faced us with a smile that was more splendid than usual.


    ¡°You were wonderful, Ellistina, Lilianne. Even pros would feel embarrassed. I am very proud of you!¡±


    ¡°Truly~ You were even lovelier than during the practice. Receiving a wonderful present like this, you must be really happy, Theo-chan~¡±


    ¡°Yes, Obaasama! I am the luckiest man in the Ovent Kingdom! This is my first time feeling so happy, this is the best birthday ever!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... indeed~ As expected of Ellie-chan and Lily-chan~¡±


    Obaasama gently patted Theo¡¯s head and rubbed her cheek against his and then did the same to me and Ellie.


    Ojiisama who still held the three of us in his arms acted as if not seeing the audience in the party hall turned around without looking back and Obaasama followed after him.


    Loud cheering arose in the party hall again as Obaasama waved her hand at the audience.


    As expected, there was no Ann or Rnd chant, but their poprity was tremendous.


    Theo¡¯s friends were looking at the two with sparkly magic power escaping from their eyes.


    In fact, I saw them being excited while we were singing too.


    It was the right call to put the seats of these two popr people on the second floor, though.


    They havepletely swallowed both our performance and Theo¡¯s birthday.


    At that moment, Obaasama who received a magic tool from the servant who was hosting the party held it towards Ojiisama¡¯s mouth who spoke into it.


    ¡°Thank you for gathering today for the birthday party of my grandson, Theodore. Both Theodore and you, the guests, must have been smitten by the singing of my grandchildren, right? The party will still continue, so please keep celebrating Theodore¡¯s birthday to the fullest.¡±


    A Rnd chant broke out when Ojiisama gave his light greetings through the amplification magic tool, but it soon turned into Theodore chant.


    Ojiisama gave a proper warning that today¡¯s star is Theo.


    While watching the smile of our Oniisama who was waving his hand to the audience who was doing the Theodore chant, I finally breathed a sigh of relief upon the sess of our present.


    After I finished changing and returned, Theo immediately came to escort me.


    Normally, he would be fighting with Ellie over my hand, but today¡¯s leading actor is Theo, after all. Ellie doesn¡¯t say anything even when Theo monopolizes me.


    However, the flow of her magical power has be fierce.


    Endure, Ellie! Ellie, stay! Stay!


    But, apart from the terrifying flow of magical power, she looked like a fleeting nobledy.


    Ellie¡¯s cover surely boasts strength the same as my own expressionless.


    ¡°Ellistina-san, that song just now was wonderful. Your singing voice is as beautiful as the voice of an angel. The beauty of those wings has also brought out your loveliness. Were those wings magic tools? Was that work of the 1st-grade sorcerer, Eliott-dono?¡±


    When Theo brought me and Ellie to his friends, His Highness promptly stepped forward and kneeled, took Ellie¡¯s hand and lightly kissed the back while admiring and questioning her with a handsome smile.


    The expression of the receiver of the handsome smile, Ellie, did not change in particr as she cast down her eyes and nced at Theo.


    She apparently found it bothersome and decided to leave it to Theo.


    To other people, it might have seemed like a youngdy that was bashful to talk with the prince, so she sought help from her reliable elder brother.


    Well, since I know Ellie so well, I don¡¯t need to look at the flow of her magical power to tell that she was bothered.


    ¡°Yes, Senior. That is certainly the work of Eliott-dono. It¡¯s made from the left-over magic stone that was previously used on Mother¡¯s birthday. That time, Obaasama and Ojiisama went to obtain a magic stone for Mother.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s making use of a magic stone? As expected of the Ovent¡¯s... no, Lizwald Continent¡¯s most celebrated magic tool craftsman.¡±


    He lightly nodded in surprise to Theo¡¯s exnation, but he did not forget to indirectly praise Ellie at the end.


    As I thought, this hunk prince is a hunk.


    Under such hunk actions of the hunk prince, Ellie was whispering to Theo.


    She must have been using Theo as an intermediary. Precisely, a shy type of caged youngdy.


    It¡¯s just it¡¯s unfortunate that Theo doesn¡¯t convey her words just as she told them.


    The hunk prince would probably not believe his own ears otherwise.


    ¡°Thank you very much. My little sister also agrees about the beauty of Eliott-dono¡¯s work.¡±


    Theo momentarily smiled wryly at the prince and friends and spun his words.


    Just as I thought, the words were totally different from what Ellie told him.


    In fact, what Ellie told him was¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Theo, I am hungry, can I go already? Of course, together with Lily.¡±


    What do I say, a hunk prince? Is that tasty?


    As a matter of fact, I felt a little for the hunk prince, but I did not know whether the powerful Ellie would be able to keep feigning her feelings, so I decided not to mind it.


    Children at this age are extremely sensitive, after all.


    I believe that His Highness would receive a really big blow if he came to know that Ellie was only feigning friendliness all this time.


    Hearing Theo¡¯s intermediation... or rather, fabricated words, the hunk prince who was in a good mood praised Eliott¡¯s magic tool in rapid session while not forgetting to reference Ellie¡¯s beauty.


    Because the conversation wasn¡¯t quite ending with Theo¡¯s intervention, Ellie¡¯s flow of magical power has gradually be more irritated.


    While curious about what she usually does when she¡¯s being courted, I figured that she must be able to manage someway or another.


    She doesn¡¯t show any signs of dropping her cover.


    However, she has not said a word to the hunk prince since the beginning, is this alright? No, he¡¯s royalty, so intervening in his conversation must be out of the question.


    Theo is the leading actor today, his other friends are also only listening in.


    Theo is acting as an intermediary and the one actually talking is¡ª¡ªI think¡ª¡ªEllie.


    Well, I wonder whether the royalty can¡¯t do anything about this just because we are the Christophe family.


    Finding the hunk prince endlessly making passes at Ellie boring, I yawned.


    Theo who was keeping His Highnesspany until now promptly kneeled to drop his point of view.


    ¡°Sorry, Lily. You must be bored, right? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    The hunk prince who was in the middle of conversation couldn¡¯t hide his surprise, but he had no choice but to swallow his words as Theo aura changed.


    He directed it away from me so I wouldn¡¯t feel it, but I could tell easily.


    He was oozing a violent aura to silence his opponent.


    This aura born from strong emotions appears next to the magical power, even if others can¡¯t sense it, it¡¯s meaningless to conceal it from me, whose eyes are able to see magical power.


    This aura is something Theo would absolutely not use normally, but there is one person with simr aura.


    That is, of course, Ellie.


    Her cover is blowing off, but she seems to not care.


    Seriously, when ites to this Lilianne, others are only secondary to these two.


    Even though I just got bored, the two don¡¯t seem to care about the reason whatsoever.


    The two must be of the same opinion that the one who made me this bored is the hunk who kept talking endlessly.


    Moreover, this auraing out unconsciously is the big problem here.


    Ellie aside, I don¡¯t think Theo wants to direct this aura towards his friends.


    Really troubling.


    For the sake of the nervous hunk prince and Theo¡¯s friends, I have to follow-up for him here.


    ¡°Nii~ni, is fine. Will go dwink watel with Nee~ne.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Nii~ni is the host. You kan¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... indeed. I will leave her in your care then, Ellie.¡±


    The dangerous aura has been immediately calmed down with my words.


    They were doing it unconsciously just as I thought. Theo will surely follow-up for himself once he sees the tense faces of the hunk prince and his friends.


    ¡°Leave it to me. Well then Your Highness, everyone. Excuse us, please. Now then, Lily. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ellie who returned to being a secluded youngdy smiled at the prince¡¯s nervous group and took my hand and left.


    I could hear Theo boasting of his little sister with a wry smile and apologetic tone, but I soon couldn¡¯t hear him anymore.


    They have surely heard Theo boasting of his little sister before and will surely misunderstand something from this incident.


    Well, I can¡¯t say for sure that Theo wasn¡¯t aiming for that himself.


    I sat on the chair that was prepared for me, received the fruit water¡ª¡ªapple vored¡ª¡ªfrom Ellie, and slowly sipped.


    I was able to see the facial expressions of the members who were listening to Theo boast about his little sister gradually cramp, but oh well.


    It looks that he boasts about his little sister on a regr basis anyway.


    Many side shows were performed on the stage and currently, a street performance known as juggling was being performed.


    I couldn¡¯t see the person juggling, but Ellie who was next to me exined to me what was going on.


    Completely different from a little while ago, Ellie¡¯s voice sounded happy andfortable.


    Theo¡¯s birthday then went on without any problems, and it seemed that Theo who was boasting about his little sister more vigorously than usual was able to make His Highness and his friends misunderstand him sessfully. The birthday party came to a close safely.

 Chapter 179

    Lilianne of the Meeting


    After the first stage of the Christophe family¡¯s birthday rush, ire and Theo¡¯s birthdays ended without an incident.


    The two were highly pleased andpletely satisfied.


    But, the second stage is right around the corner.


    That¡¯s only natural. This is a rush after all.


    The second stage has about one month after the 9th Month before two people celebrate their birthdays.


    The next target being the eldest daughter of the Christophe Household¡ª¡ªEllistina Christophe. In other words, our Oneesama.


    Although there¡¯s only a month, I should have a reasonable amount of time to prepare her present.


    By the way, the guests might have been invited on the grand scale for ire and Theo¡¯s birthdays, but Ellie¡¯s birthday party is nned to be only for the rtives.


    Therefore, it will be good to limit the present on the family scale.


    A present on the family scale is, in other words, presents like little girl maid, or selfishness coupons.


    Doing something like that in front of strangers is, as expected, an out.


    Even with the permission of the leading actress, it would be an out for myself, so it¡¯s an out.


    However, I did something simr thest year, so doing the same this year would be dull.


    She had contributed many present ideas this year, so this year¡¯s Ellie¡¯s present should also be unique.


    ¡°What do we do about that...¡±


    ¡°What do we doo~¡±


    ¡°Hmm... you did dance and sing already...¡±


    ¡°Uu~ nu~¡±


    ¡°Ahh... a troubled Lily is also cuteee...¡±


    ¡°Nii~ni, think pwopely about it~¡±


    While sprawled together on Reki-kun¡¯s fluffy belly, Theo was making entranced expression while we were brooding over Ellie¡¯s present, so I lightly knocked on him to bring back his sanity.


    ¡°Whoa!? You were too angelic I lost my consciousness there!¡±


    ¡°Muu~¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I will start thinking seriously, so cheer up. Okay?¡±


    Theo who now attends the junior high is gradually bing manlier.


    When he stands next to that hunk of a prince, he really looks cool, a feast for the eyes.


    Seeing his daily rapid growth, I recalled that children of this age would rapidly grow when you take your eyes off of them.


    I have no doubts that after one year, Theo will grow even manlier and be even cooler.


    He¡¯s sufficiently cool already, but Theo¡¯s growth won¡¯t stop just here.


    ¡°Nevertheless, is there nothing, I wonder... something Ellie would be happy about... something Ellie loves... Flowers? Lily? Martial arts? ... Decorate Lily with flowers and have her teach Lily martial arts? Not good, not good! That¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Theo¡¯s thoughts are gradually swaying in a weird direction.


    But, I have no good ideas myself. The most I can think of is to let Ellie do with me as she pleases.


    Well, even if I say ¡®let her do with me as she pleases¡¯, Ellie is still a child.


    At most, she would make me spend the day with her and treat me like a dress-up doll.


    ... Dress-up doll?


    ¡°Nii~ni, how about evewyone dwesses up~?¡±


    ¡°Dress you up? Dress you up... she would certainly be happy if you wore various clothes and made a fashion show for her. I also want to see it. Very much! Good! This idea is very good! Lily¡¯s fashion show!¡±


    ¡°Ehh~¡±


    I was thinking about everyone dressing up and getting a picture painted for Ellie, but it ended up going into a weird direction again.


    Moreover, Theo was fully motivated.


    Not good... utterly not good.


    At this rate, he will end up holding a little sister exhibition.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s not good if Nii~ni doesn¡¯t appeaw too~¡±


    ¡°Eh, me too? Ah, right! I have to escort you! Alright! It¡¯s decided! Ellie¡¯s present is going to be Lily¡¯s fashion show!¡±


    It was going into the wild delusion territory as I thought, but since I pulled him to my side, I should be able to manage, somehow.


    Since he is going to escort me, I am going to have him be a proper dress-up doll too.


    Immediately after, Theo took my hand and gone to talk about the fashion show to Ena and Obaasama.


    The two were very on board after hearing about it and they got excited thinking about the clothes they will make us wear.


    A wave of amplified and enhanced magical power flew within the restricted space as if licking it.


    The traveling wave touched every physical obstacle, gathering information which was then stored in the information umtion space.


    The Information umtion Space then filtered the data, carefully selecting information to project in the 3D Wireframe Model Space.


    ¡°Fumu. It¡¯s still not finished, but it¡¯s already selecting information fairly well.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better to raise the filter uracy in the 24th and 45thpartments.¡±


    ¡°If so, it would be better to lower the filter of the 79thpartment.¡±


    (There¡¯s also the option to sift through the main partition B.)


    ¡°Fumu... that would be possible.¡±


    A strong wave of magical power that has been modified and improved upon the wave section of the ¡°Magicprint Search¡±.


    Just this section alone requires magical power that far exceeds the form organization of existing sorcery.


    Resembling multyered waves of magical power, the first wave collides against a physical object and causes the next wave to change direction.


    The Information Analysis is interposed within the waves, so information is gradually obtained.


    Every time a wave dissipates, another wave is replenished at the end of the line, so it¡¯s a sorcery that consumes an outrageous amount of magical power.


    Different from the ¡°Magicprint Search¡± that was a barrage-like magical power, the waves of magical power operate like a single entity, so they won¡¯t simply dissipate all at once.


    However, like this, the information gathered from ¡°Information Analysis¡± will be terrifyingly many.


    That¡¯s why the information is umted in one ce first, where it is filtered through a careful selection.


    However, the problem is this very filter.


    Extracting only the necessary information is extremely tedious.


    If it does not sieve through all the information and select only the necessary, it would select too many pointless information and would be totally useless.


    Moreover, this sieving also needs the necessary data and various settings to operate.


    For that reason, the filter settings were split intopartments and numbered, thepartments were then further divided by walls.


    It¡¯s like organizing town districts and building walls around them.


    Currently, the filter is still being controlled manually, but eventually, I would like to use ¡°Telepathic Waves Identification¡± to control the filter unconsciously with thoughts.


    The many filter settings and various circumstances are necessary for that very reason.


    At the present time, a huge number of filters is needed to create a basic frame.


    This all depends on the circumstances, so it¡¯s not difficult to imagine how the time it needs to getplete may increase.


    I am holding a meeting with Kuti and Sani Sensei for that reason, but we quite can¡¯te up with a good idea.


    ¡°Even though the information may be gradually wrung out, there is also a problem with the speed of the projection space.¡±


    ¡°Theputing power of the Pad has been also reached, so we are limited in that aspect as well...¡±


    (As expected, this is the limit of a single core... I think it¡¯s about time we switch to dual or quad core.)


    Currently, the aerial projection technology is dependant on the performance of the Kutipad.


    At any rate, this aerial projection is currently the most taxing program to run on the Kutipad.


    Normally, it would need abination of many sorceries to work, so it¡¯s quite cumbersome and very difficult to control.


    That¡¯s why we manage it entirely through Kutipad.


    ¡°Dual? Quad? What¡¯s that!?¡±


    (Presently, Kutipad is using only one processing system, right? We should make two or four processing systems run parallelly. The other thing we could do is caching... storing the data with frequent use and making them shareable.)


    ¡°T, t, t, t, there was such a way!?¡±


    ¡°Fumu, it certainly makes sense, but...¡±


    ¡°The spirit power consumption probably won¡¯t simply double with two processing systems. Just what would the consumption be if we run four of them?¡±


    (I thought it would be like that. I am currently supplying the spirit power myself, but it would be nice if we could keep down the spirit power consumption with the supply from Aether Crystals in the future.)


    The Kutipad¡¯s evolution has note to halt just yet.


    I proposed a n to use Aether Crystals as fuel in the future to break away from the current situation where I am forced to use my own spirit power.


    But, even if Aether Crystals contain extreme amounts of fuel, they have a limit.


    Even now, they can fuel a single core only for a considerably short amount of time, so increasing the number of cores leads us to guess ourselves whether it would even boot up.


    ¡°Well, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to make one for Lily, a kuad, was it? I will give a try increasing it to four.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A single core is enough for us. We should be fine proceeding with the Aether Crystals batteries n only on the single cores.¡±


    (That¡¯s so. The umted amount in the Aether Crystals also increases over time, so you will eventually be able to use them for dual or quad cores too.)


    ¡°Umu, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Kuti. It will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°It probably will. Rather, I can¡¯t not grant Lily¡¯s wish! I am going to do it~!¡±


    (Fufu... do your best, Kuti!)


    ¡°I will work hard~!¡±


    While anticipating of the evolution of Kutipad, the filter settings were increasing day by day.

 Chapter 180

    Lilianne of the Captivation


    Many magic tools were being lined up along the stage.


    In the meanwhile, several men¡¯s clothes were being sewn, but I am unable to see that, so I can¡¯t confirm.


    The audience seating of this rtivelyrge stage is empty.


    That¡¯s because there are only a few reserved seats.


    However, there are apparently many flowers and paper decorations, so it won¡¯t feel lonely.


    I had helped with the instation of the decorations, but that was only arranging the flowers with Obaasama and Theo¡¯s guidance, so I did not grasp much from that.


    Still, seeing the two satisfied, I believe that there won¡¯t be any problems.


    Today¡¯s leading actress, Ellie, sat In the decorated spectator seat at the front, with Obaasama, Ena, and the rest behind her.


    Theo who has the role of escorting me is currently holding my hand and making the final confirmations.


    The magic tools we will make use of are lined up in order, so we can just grab them and they are very easy to use as well.


    We just have to make sure we don¡¯t miss the timing, but the diligent Theo will make sure of that.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done checking. Lily, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ai. Nii~ni too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now then, let¡¯s do our best for Ellie!¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡±


    When I squeezed back the hand that was holding me, the spotlight brightly illuminated us and we moved onto the stage.


    Theo simultaneously activated the magic tool with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding me, and the sorcery coiled around us.


    The moment we stepped on the stage, Ellie cheered us on with a happy voice.


    I responded with a wave of my hand, then I walked along the stage with Theo¡¯s help and took the prescribed ce.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do our best, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    Theo crouched down to match my gaze and asked in a low voice only I could hear.


    Hearing my reply, he nodded once with a smile, took out a different magic tool from the first one, and brought it to my mouth.


    [Nee~ne! Happy Biwthday! Pwease, enjoy today to the fullest!]


    ¡°Kyaa~! Thank you, Lily~!¡±


    The shout of joy wasing out only from a single person, but it was at such a volume that it resounded around the hall.


    Ellie¡¯s cheer was so vigorous it wouldn¡¯t lose out to a sold-out audience.


    Bowing to the encouragement and looking at Theo, he nodded and activated the magic tool he was holding.


    Then, my clothes changed to pajamas with a bunny-eared hood.


    A round tail was attached to my bum.


    ¡°Kyaa~! You are so cute, Lily~! Character onesie wearing Lily is transcendentally adorable!¡±


    Receiving Ellie¡¯s cheering, I turned around in ce.


    Under Ellie¡¯s cheerful shrieks, I slowly took one and two steps forward like a model.


    I can¡¯t see how far the stage extends.


    However, the stage is properly marked with magic fragments, so something like abruptly falling off of the stage won¡¯t happen to me.


    Theo was also doing his escorting role and tightly holding my hand.


    Going until thest mark, I turned around and returned.


    It feels like a proper fashion show, but this world¡ª¡ªAuriol, apparently has no such things as fashion shows.


    The fashion shows here consist only of a few dressed up people lining up in a small pose.


    Therefore, this kind of fashion show was first for Ellie and must have felt fresh and brand new to her.


    Returning to the starting location, Theo grabbed the magic tool that was prepared on the stage.


    When he activated the magic tool, my body got wrapped in sorcery and the clothes I was wearing had changed.


    I got changed in an instant and Ellie let out a high-pitched shriek once again.


    This time, only the animal kind of the character onesie changed, but each variety has its own charm, so the greatly excited Ellie stood up from her seat and waved her hands while shouting in excitement.


    Like before, I walked like a model to the end of the stage, turned around and returned.


    Then, I quickly changed again.


    Like this, Ellie¡¯s cheerful shrieks were heard over and over again and continued until thest outfit.


    ¡°Fuu... my throat has be totally sore.¡±


    ¡°Ai, Nee~ne.¡±


    ¡°Fufu... thank you, Lily.¡±


    After the fashion show ended, a table and chairs were ced onto the stage, and dishes got served. Of course, I can¡¯t see it, but I can tell from the smell and the magic fragment-made tableware.


    I changed from the special clothes made from materials that were easily affected by illusion sorcery I was wearing for the fashion show into maid clothes and acted as a One-day Maid for Ellie.


    ¡°Fufu... still, you are adorable no matter what you wear as it all suits you... seeing Lily so variously cute, today was really the best day ever!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ovel yet~


    ¡°True! I still have to see more of your cuteness today!¡±


    ¡°U, umm... I am also here, though...¡±


    I am doing One-day Maid for Ellie, but Theo is also a One-day Butler. But, his turn does note up at all.


    Ellie¡¯s gaze is glued onto me. Theo did various things like bringing the food, but she had not looked at him at all.


    ¡°Lily, can you let me eat this next?¡±


    ¡°Ai. Say ahh~¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ n. Yummy. As expected of Lily!¡±


    ¡°E, Ellie~ Shall I feed you as well?¡±


    ¡°Lily, seconds please.¡±


    ¡°Ahh~¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ so yummy~!¡±


    Theo has been thoroughly ignored, but he can¡¯t get angry today.


    Today¡¯s lead actress is Ellie, so he can¡¯t get angry that she¡¯s ignoring him just because he held my hand all the time while escorting me on the stage.


    By the way, I use the magic fragment-made tableware to get the food with Ellie¡¯s guidance, then she has me feed her, again with her help.


    ¡°Fufufu... I am in a bliss~¡±


    ¡°Nee~ne, which one is next~?¡±


    ¡°Then... should I get this one~¡±


    ¡°Ai. Say ahh~¡±


    ¡°Ahh~¡±


    The from the bottom of her heart happy Ellie and the sooty Theo were horribly contrastive.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Now then, Lily. Let¡¯s sleep together today, okay~¡±


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    ¡°S, shall I sleep with you guys too?¡±


    ¡°You quickly return to your own room, Theo.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... I also want to sleep together with Lily...¡±


    Seeing Theo off totteringly return to his room, I entered the bed together with Ellie.


    Of course, I can¡¯t get up on the bed by myself, so Ellie had to help me.


    ¡°Thank you so much for today, Lily. It was a really fun birthday. I am especially d that I could see you looking cute so much. It took you only a moment to change your clothes too, were you using a magic tool, perhaps?¡±


    The moment I entered the bed, Ellie made me into a hug pillow and inquired about today.


    I sure did change my clothes with the use of magic tools, but those were not actual clothes.


    I only changed the appearance of my clothes with illusion sorcery.


    Theo has been working hard to prepare the magic tools that sealed the illusion of each clothing.


    In fact, it¡¯s quite difficult to only target clothes in an illusion.


    That¡¯s why I was wearing clothes from materials that were easily affected by illusion in advance, on top of using the magic tool.


    The kind of magic tool used as manners to conceal physical features works somewhat simr.


    Using that method, I have been able to show off inrger clothes without worrying about the size since I was little¡ª¡ªI am still little, though.


    Actually, preparing the few clothes for today¡¯s fashion show was quite difficult.


    We naturally managed because this is the Christophe Household, but because I am still growing, I can¡¯t wear them right away.


    As expected, preparing many clothes for the fashion show that I won¡¯t be able to wear in a few months time would be wasteful.


    Theo and others were trying to prepare normal clothes at first, so it was quite a task leading them on to this method.


    Even having Eliott make clothes from materials that are easily affected by illusion waspleted only after I prepared several tricks to guide him. It was hard.


    Ellie has enjoyed herself tremendously as a result and everyone, including myself had a good time, so it was worth the trouble.


    The creator, Eliott, was also brimming over with motivation from the fresh idea.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It was the best birthday ever. I love you!¡±


    Receiving the beautifully warm embrace, feeling the sense of security and happiness, I was quickly assaulted by drowsiness.


    Wrapped in the sweet, flowery fragrance, I had sweet dreams.

 Chapter 181

    Lilianne of the Intermediation


    ¡°¡ª¡ªAnd so, let¡¯s try distributing the processes like this.¡±


    ¡°Fumu. But, wouldn¡¯t the versatility becking then?¡±


    (In that case, I think securing the margin in a part that has a leeway would work.)


    ¡°Ah~... I see!¡±


    ¡°Umu. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem then... n? Ena seems to being here.¡±


    (Huh? How rare... rather, I see. It¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it?)


    ¡°¡±Ah~¡±¡±


    Ena, who normally doesn¡¯t approach and just enjoys watching the illusion of me ying with Reki-kun while having tea with Obaasama from distance, was now approaching.


    There are various sorceries in the illusionistic space, and at first nce, it looks like I am only ying or napping with Reki-kun, but the illusion actually has an effect on the mind.


    Moreover, even the strong person with many experiences that is Obaasama can¡¯t see through it.


    Although it affects the mind, it¡¯s just a simple thing, so it does not have a bad influence on the body in any way.


    Concretely, they won¡¯t be getting close to this illusionistic space and will be satisfied just from looking from afar.


    But, if there¡¯s a proper sense of purpose to approach, then this effect won¡¯t be demonstrated.


    Therefore, in most cases, this illusionistic space doesn¡¯t work against Theo and Ellie whose main purpose is to y with me, thus rendering it meaningless to them.


    Furthermore, since they would be able to recognize the illusion from reality when approaching, there are proper follow-up sorceries to amend for the errors.


    Now then, Ena and Obaasama usually watch me and Reki-kun y from the distance and don¡¯t approach because of the sorcery¡¯s influence.


    Since Ena is approaching, she must have some kind of purpose. Well, I can guess her reason.


    ¡°You seemfortable, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Feels good~¡±


    ¡°Wafu.¡±


    Sprawled on top of Reki-kun with my face buried in his soft and fluffy belly, Ena raised a safe topic.


    ¡°Reki is also a good boy for standing still, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wafu.¡±


    ¡°Reki-kun is a good boy~¡±


    ¡°Wafufu.¡±


    ¡°Fufu... you two are such good buddies.¡±


    ¡°Good buddies~¡±


    ¡°Wafui~¡±


    Although Ena came here with a purpose, shepletely devoted herself to fixing my hair that got disorered by burying my face into Reki-kun¡¯s belly.


    The time slowly passed, my hair was put in order and the always calm and gant beauty overflowing with motherhood started manifesting magical power little by little.


    Ena doesn¡¯t release magical power often.


    People with a lot of magical power like ire manifest a lot of times, but Ena doesn¡¯t have that much of magical power in her, so she doesn¡¯t manifest it often.


    But, even still, her manifested magical power is gentle and warm.


    The warmth that was quite like the warmth of my real mother, ire, was constantly pouring down on me.


    ¡°Lily... you see, it¡¯s my birthday party next, but...¡±


    ¡°Nu~?¡±


    I felt a little bit of shyness mixed in the gentle magical power that was pouring down on me.


    I can tell that Ena¡¯s expression is also a bit embarrassed and that she¡¯s trying to hide it with a smile.


    ¡°Last year¡¯s present... do you remember it?¡±


    ¡°Ai. Ena Okaashama.¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    The shyness immediately flew somewhere far away with the words I said as Ena embraced me with a smile of a blooming flower.


    It was herst year¡¯s present too, but Ena is very delighted when we treat her as our own mother.


    The always gant Ena is being bubbly from happiness.


    With the few words I said, it wasn¡¯t only manifestation of magical power that was happening, I could clearly tell just how happy Ena was from the intense flow of her magical power.


    ¡°Ahh... you really are adorable... my Lily... will you say it one more time?¡±


    ¡°Nu~...¡±


    ¡°... Lily... can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°On your biwthday~¡±


    ¡°Oh my... fufu... it¡¯s a promise then, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡±


    Ena who was smiling from ear to ear was as beautiful as a Goddess.


    She was apanied by a sweet fragrance that was different from Ellie and Obaasama, a gant fragrance unique only to her.


    Ena who couldn¡¯t hide her smile from happiness was in a truly good mood.


    No matter what I say, Ena has broken the spell of the illusionistic space just to ask for this present.


    The sorcery wouldn¡¯t break just for a simple sense of purpose.


    The timing to talk was just right and because Ena raised the matter of her present herself, it has been decided that she will be Ena Okaasama for a day, just like thest year.


    With Theo and Ellie participating, Ena will be surely deredere like apletely different person.


    Well, the person in question was greatly satisfiedst year, so it will be fine.


    Let¡¯s have her be a grandiose deredere this year as well.


    Additionally, the three modest us also intend to sing for her.


    The practice with Obaasama is also steadily progressing.


    Being very pleased, Ena whose birthday had yet toe hugged me tightly and rubbed her cheeks against mine and kissed me all over... well, it was the usual.

 Chapter 181.5

    Lilianne of the Intermediation


    ¡°One, two.¡±


    With Ellie¡¯s lead, Theo, me, and her start singing.


    This time¡¯s piece is not an adult-ish song like ¡°The Starry Night¡± but a bright, fun piece.


    I was practicing with my siblings every day and it¡¯s only a few days until the performance.


    Ena¡¯s birthday is approximately one month after Ellie¡¯s, so we have about the same time to practice as we did for Ellie¡¯s birthday, which is plenty.


    Ellie has also quickly selected the song, so we did not lose time by wavering.


    ¡°... Yeah... as I thought, Lily is a genius!¡±


    ¡°Mugiyuu.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Stop monopolizing her, Ellie! That¡¯s so unfair! Me too!¡±


    ¡°Theo, you go sing over there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t youck practice yourself, Ellie!?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    The two started quarreling while tightly embracing me.


    I have already gotten quite used to it, but I would really like if you stopped fighting over me already.


    ¡°Nii~ni, Nee~ne. No!¡±


    ¡°¡±Wau! I¡¯m sorry!¡±¡±


    The two immediately stopped when I raised my voice at them, but they did not apologize to each other, but to me.


    Geez, this brother and sister of mine...


    ¡°If Nii~ni and Nee~ne don¡¯t apologize to each othew, then no!¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Ellie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It was my fault, Theo.¡±


    After reconciliation, we started practicing singing again.


    But, since we were already able to sing the song quite skillfully, the three were having fun, rather than practicing.


    ¡°Ah, Nii~ni, Nee~ne.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Lily?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The fruit water¡ªorange vor¡ªin the magic fragment-made cup I got from Ellie during the break was all gone, so I reported to the two.


    Of course, Ena has one more present.


    Somehow, because we were practicing so hard, Ipletely forgot about it.


    There¡¯s not a lot of days left, so I have to tell the two. Well, they would do it on the fly even if I didn¡¯t tell them, but just in case.


    ¡°Enya¡¯s~... Ena¡¯s~¡±


    ¡°Wow... she bit her tongue, how very adorable...¡±


    ¡°Muu...¡±


    I have been able to call Ena by her name without any problems recently, so bitting my tongue after such a long time is quite embarrassing.


    Sending a dissatisfied expression to my two siblings who did the same gesture of holding both of their cheeks is no big deal. Rather, a gaze like that is considered a reward for them.


    ¡°Muu~... Nii~ni, Nee~ne, I hatesh you!¡±


    Although I had ended up biting my tongue again, the two¡¯s expressionpletely changed as they were apologizing the next moment, so I will forgive them.


    After that, I told them about the one-day Ena Okaasama deal and the two epted to cooperate.


    Well, I was not worried about that, so there weren¡¯t any problems.


    Rather, it goes without saying that I got enveloped in a storm of praises because I made a proposal like that.

 Chapter 182

    Lilianne of the Affection


    Ena.


    Elliana La Christophe.


    Maiden name, Elliana Lind Museline.


    After bing Theo and Ellie¡¯s nanny and educator, she became my own nanny.


    She is Father¡¯s¡ª¡ªAlek¡¯s little sister and aunt of me and my siblings.


    Alek is ire¡¯s childhood friend and so is naturally Ena.


    They, who have grown up together are on extremely good terms.


    They weren¡¯t three, but four.


    The fourth person was Ena¡¯s husband who had passed away. When Ena lost her husband, she also had a miscarriage, and she became invalid for a period of time.


    But, she apparently made an unbelievable turnaround when ire gave birth to me.


    However, that¡¯s something I heard only once a long time ago.


    That very Ena treats me like her own child.


    She¡¯s cherishing me far beyond the overprotectiveness level.


    The total blindness due to udy Eyes also ys a role.


    But, since I was born, she who had experienced parting with her own child recovered from being invalid and treasured me.


    She loved me for the unborn child¡¯s share as well.


    She really did cling to me very much until I was able to erect the illusionistic space around the Reki-kun room.


    Nowadays, Ena always follows me when I go to y in Eliott¡¯s workshop or any other ce within the mansion.


    Well, it goes without saying that Ena continued her duties even after I got personal maids assigned to me.


    Normally, separating from a totally blind toddler would be too dangerous.


    I guess she wouldn¡¯t let me be that free even if I wasn¡¯tpletely blind, though.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I really love Ena who treats me like her own child.


    When the children who Ena loves like her own call her ¡°Okaasama¡± and act spoiled around her, it turns into something incredible.


    Theo, Ellie, and I who usually don¡¯t act spoiled suddenly start clinging to Ena.


    It bes a great deal.


    Concretely, the pretty, gant big sister Ena bes unrecognizably deredere, her speech and conduct enter the dangerous area.


    I was less surprised because I have experienced it thest birthday, but I was really shockedst year.


    It was my first time seeing Ena like that, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Therefore, since we were mentally prepared this year, we did what we couldn¡¯t thest time.


    ¡°Okaasama, how is the tea I brewed?¡±


    ¡°Thank you~ Ellie-chan. It¡¯s very tasty. You are looking very cute too~...¡±


    ¡°Okaasama, how are the sweets I made?¡±


    ¡°Yeaaah... they are very good~ so you became able to cook now, Theo-chan~¡±


    ¡°I also helped. Only a little, though...¡±


    ¡°Fufu... so Ellie-chan helped too~ it¡¯s very delicious. Thank you, you two. Lily-chan is also eating happily, what a blissful time~¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±


    Last year ended with us being spoiled by our one-day Ena Okaasama, so we decided to change up things a little this time.


    First, the sweets and tea Theo and Ellie prepared were simple, but they worked very hard on them.


    Of course, they did not forget to act spoiled in the meanwhile.


    The reason why both Theo and Ellie can act spoiled without feeling embarrassment must be because they think of Ena as a true member of the family.


    By the way, this is sudden, but the dishes today were from my knowledge cheats.


    The extravagant cuisine of the Lizwald Continent, or rather the Ovent Kingdom, bes medicinal cooking for some reason.


    It can¡¯t be called frugal, but it¡¯s overall nd and not satisfying for children. Rather, it¡¯s not sweet enough.


    That sweetness too is mostlypensated by fruits and sweets are not consumed very much.


    The only sweets I ate that resembled sweets so far must have been the sweets ire made for my 1st birthday.


    That¡¯s why I nearly forgot that sweets even exist, but I recalled them this time so Theo and Ellie could make them for Ena Okaasama.


    However, I would like you to think about it.


    I am a three years old child.


    I will be four soon, but when a three-year-old, moreover, totally blind one like me starts talking about wanting to cook, they would let me help arrange food on the tes at most.


    Even though I am being doted on, it¡¯s not like everyone will listen to what I say.


    Rather, they assertively remove me when something dangerous gets within my presence.


    Unlike my previous world, the food here can¡¯t be bought, microwaved and being done with it.


    They don¡¯t use something as good as an oven, but a cookstove.


    Not a microwave, but an old cookstove.


    Well, it¡¯s a magic tool, though.

 Chapter 182.5

    Lilianne of the Affection


    Magic tools from the Great Nobility of the Christophe family are naturally top quality and are being handled with the highest safety measures.


    But, no matter how safe they are, they won¡¯t let me use them.


    When mixing, it¡¯s not entirely but only a little bit, when arranging food it¡¯s merely just a little bit, my job is to help on such level.


    Additionally, most of the things aren¡¯t magic fragment-made, so having Theo¡¯s or Ellie¡¯s assistance is a prerequisite.


    Well, I, who has less than average muscle strength can¡¯t mix on my own at all.


    It really is on the level of a tiny child helping out. No, I certainly am tiny, though.


    I naturally can¡¯t see the food while arranging it either, so I am quickly done helping.


    There¡¯s no way that the knowledge cheat would be helpful in a situation like this.


    Speaking of cooking, there¡¯s really nothing to say as it would be impossible for me.


    Cooking with the knowledge cheat seems unlikely even if I grow up a little more.


    When I grow up, I would like to make and eat deep vored dishes of my past life¡¯s world rather than the lightly seasoned, medicinal dishes.


    Otherwise, I would like to teach them how to make it.


    Teaching recipes up until now has been no good, so I am in a difficult ce.


    Where have I learned it, why do I know of it, I who is unable to even read a book has no way of exining. Many books have been read to me, but there were none about cooking...


    ¡°Lily helped with making these sweets, you know!¡±


    ¡°Lily who was mixing the eggs was really adorable... of course, the arranging food Lily was also super cute!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Lily-chan. But, don¡¯t let her do anything dangerous, okay? It would be terrible if Lily-chan injured herself. Naturally, you guys can¡¯t injure yourselves either, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡±Of course!¡±¡±


    The deredere Ena Okaasama who was overflowing with motherly smile patted Theo and Ellie¡¯s heads.


    I also be happy when the two happily feed me sweets.


    However, these sweets are delicious, aren¡¯t they...


    Sweets are dangerous for a child¡¯s tongue. I can¡¯t pause, I can¡¯t stop. I won¡¯t be able to eat lunch today if this continues.


    I know very well that children stuff their stomachs with sweets. But, I can¡¯t stop this...


    My share of sweets on the magic fragment-made te disappeared in no time.


    I see the base of the te entirely, so I can tell that all the sweets were eaten.


    I think it¡¯s inevitable that I am feeling somewhat sad about this.


    While feeling a bit dejected, Ena Okaasama shared a little of her portion of sweets with me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to eat lunch, so make do with this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ai! Thank youu, Okaa~shama!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... you are wee.¡±


    When I looked up and thanked Ena Okaasama who had me on herp, a warm magical power rained down upon me.


    The smile that appeared on her face while manifesting her magical power was that of a Goddess.


    ¡°Lily, I will give you mine too!¡±


    ¡°Ah, not fair! Lily, eat mine as well!¡±


    ¡°Hey~ you two. If you make Lily-chan eat that much, she really won¡¯t be able to eat lunchter, so don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yess~...¡±¡±


    The voice of the gently smiling Ena Okaasama¡¯s that chided the two was clear and overflowing with motherhood.


    Ena Okaasama¡¯s normal voice is pretty clear and wonderful to listen to, her current voice far exceeded that.


    This was supposed to be a tea party for Ena Okaasama, but we were also greatly satisfied with tea and delicious sweet while rocked by her wonderful voice that has the ability to charm people.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    At noon, Ena Okaasama who was happy to be surrounded by Theo, Ellie, and myself again was enjoying a pleasant chat with us.


    Her happiness could be easily understood by her and expression and voice.


    The amount of magical power escaping from Ena Okaasama was incredible.


    The chorus of three people singing resoundedter after the meal.


    Only the three of us sang at first, but after we finished the song, Ena Okaasama joined us and we ended up singing many songs.


    Ena Okaasama also taught us lyrics to many songs we didn¡¯t know.


    Ena Okaasama¡¯s singing voice that would leave a pro feeling embarrassedbined with Theo, Ellie, and my singing voices warmly continued to resound untilte in the night.

 Chapter 183

    Lilianne of the Joy


    The first stage of the Christophe family¡¯s birthday rushed has ended... is what you might have thought, but there¡¯s still one remaining.


    Me.


    I will be turning four, but there¡¯s still about a month before that.


    It¡¯s my birthday this time, so I don¡¯t have to be flustered with my siblings about the present, nor do I have to practice for anything.


    I just have to enjoy myself.


    That being the case, I, who was freed from the birthday rush was carefreely developing sorcery in the Reki-kun room as usual with Reki-kun and the fairies.


    But, I naturally don¡¯t develop sorcery all the time.


    I am properly taking breaks while spectating the heating game battle of Reki-kun and Kuti.


    Of course, I participate too.


    It does not mean that I have to take a rest when it¡¯s resting time, though.


    I am only resting my head, so it doesn¡¯t matter what I do.


    Rather, just looking at Reki-kun and Kuti is making me feel at ease.


    Sometimes, I enjoy the rest listening to meaningless names of secret skills that are yed out in the shy performance.


    ¡°Lancetfish pose plus ming piece of the lunar somersault-!¡±


    ¡°Wafun!¡±


    Kuti, who was focusing her soul on the Lancetfish pose opened her mind¡¯s eye, decided to somersault around the moon¡¯s surface while licking her front teeth and mashing the controller.


    I could see the life of a star ending in the background, exploding like a supernova.


    However, Reki-kun decided to strike back, betting his all on the victory.


    Kuti ended up hanging her head down on all fours, but this is the usual, so I wasn¡¯t taking it in mind.


    Victory or defeat can be heartless in games.


    ¡°Shit! Shit! Just one more! Just one more hit and I would have won!¡±


    ¡°Wafu? (I don¡¯t think even four hits would be enough?)¡±


    Reki-kun doesn¡¯t have time to write during the game, but once it ends, he writes beautiful letters with his forepaws with an unbelievable dexterity.


    Even now, I am no match for that beauty.


    My wriggling worms that are the letters I write are still letters written by a child.


    I am still extremely poor at moving my own body.


    However, this can be called inevitable. I am still only a four years old little girl. Right, this is inevitable.


    ¡°Muuuuu... ah, right. Lily, isn¡¯t today the day your personal maids receive the reward?¡±


    (Eh? Ah~... it indeed is. I got my fill of mofumofu element from Reki-kun, so I havepletely forgotten about the insufficiency. Thank you for reminding me, Kuti.)


    ¡°Sure thing~ Well, after bing able of creating Aether Crystal Bodies, Reki¡¯s fur had powered up, after all~ I am also quite fond of it now~¡±


    ¡°Wafufun.¡±


    (Fufu... it¡¯s Reki-kun¡¯s prided point, after all. I am also happy from being able to enjoy the fluffiness and softness every single day.)


    ¡°Wafufufufun!¡±


    Kuti has been feeling down just a little while ago, but since game is a game, it doesn¡¯t havesting effects on her.


    Kuti who can properly change her mindset is an adult, after all... she¡¯s an adult, probably.


    Being praised by Kuti and myself, Reki-kun¡¯s nose grewrge like that of Tengu as he boasted of himself.


    But, you smash that prideful nose of yours by yourself every day.


    Unlike in the past, he doesn¡¯t faint like before when I massage him until total exhaustion, but he shows no signs of learning.


    I am pretty sure Reki-kun forgets everything that is inconvenient to him. In his head, there¡¯s only fun every single day.


    ¡°Lily, Lacria peeking at you while fidgeting looks really pitiful, you know~?¡±


    (Lacria and others have started noticing my criteria for grading, after all~ They must be thinking that it¡¯s about time. I have been doing it to Reki-kun every day yet it¡¯s about a month since I did it to themst.)


    ¡°Yep, yep... that¡¯s... umm... what do I say... erm...¡±


    Kuti as stealing nces at me while fidgeting.


    Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.


    The gap the girls have from their usual character is too incredible after the deed.


    I usually do it in the restroom, so the girls are trying desperately to conceal their voices, but even then, they can¡¯t bear it.


    I naturally erect a soundproofing barrier while doing the deed so their passionate voices don¡¯t escape outside, but the girls themselves are not aware of this.


    (Fufu... I am going then. Sani sensei, I leave the rest to you.)


    ¡°Umu. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty then, Reki! One more game! I am going to beat you this time! I am going to destroy youuuuu!¡±


    ¡°Wafu~ (see you~)¡±


    (I¡¯m off.)


    Synchronizing the movements of the illusionary space that I developed while going out, I approached Lacria as usual.


    When Lacria noticed me approaching, her magical power already started releasing at a tremendous rate.


    She was overflowing with expectations and excitement, but it did not show on her face whatsoever.


    I could say as expected of the Christophe family¡¯s maid here. Even if she¡¯s a first-rate servant, it will be difficult for her to keep her expression and attitude once I taste her mofumofu.


    ¡°Lacria~¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ojousama.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the lestwoom togethel~¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

 Chapter 183.5

    I headed with Lacria to the huge toilet in the Reki-kun room.


    Although I say huge, every toilet in the Christophe house is huge.


    I¡¯m not talking about the toilet bowls themselves, just that the rooms are vast.


    But, as my eyes can see only through magical power, it¡¯s difficult to ascertain the vastness.


    I did confirm by the mansion configuration Sani Sensei created, but the toilet in the Reki-kun room is decorated with magic fragments everywhere, so its real size is easy to experience.


    ¡°O, Ojousama, u, umm... today... that...¡±


    ¡°Ai, Lacwia wolked hawd~¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will be in your care!¡±


    When I told Lacria who was fidgeting more embarrassedly then Kuti a while ago that I will reward her, her shyness got blown away somewhere far away as happiness and excitement showed up on her face.


    Obaasama and Ena¡¯s eyes don¡¯t reach inside once the doors of the toilet are closed, so my personal maids have no need to worry about disordered and disheveled appearances they showed me thoroughly by now.


    Despite that, Lacria is properly aware of the wall of the master and servant that stands before us.


    As usual, she bent over a desk that was decorated with magic fragments, stuck out her butt and rolled up her skirt.


    It¡¯s not the modified skirt that exposed her short tail she wore some time ago. She now wears a long skirt thatpletely conceals her body¡¯s lines.


    To wear that herself, and then roll it up with bashfulness and excitement is truly...


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Lacria¡¯s coquettish voice echoed around the toilet as usual, so I have no doubts I would receive quite a scolding if I didn¡¯t erect a soundproofing barrier first.


    I savored her short, most valuable asset called Tail-sama in all kinds of ways, then I moved onto her two, long ears that I touched until they crumbled from exhaustion, so it got quite terrific in the room.


    Lacria lied on the ground unmoving with a strong fragrance.


    It was a sweet and slightly sour scent that would make everyone who entered the room misunderstand what happened.


    But, destroying evidence is something I do all the time, so there¡¯s no problem.


    I destroyed the evidence with many convenient sorceries and then I cleaned Lacria.


    Lacria whom I cleaned was unconscious with a happy, delighted expression. This is also as usual, so no problems in particr here.


    The gloss of her skin got much better, and the flow of magical power in her body was smoother than normal, which was truly beautiful.


    The magical power in the girls umtes and bes their pool of magical power.


    By mofumofuing them, the magical power of the girls grows little by little and expands to every nook and cranny of their bodies.


    Since all magical power I pour into them is used for the invigoration, their magical power is able to umte without crystallization.


    It means that Reki-kun is special, as I thought.


    Dungeonification that happened to Reki-kun whom I continued pouring my magical power into since childhood is impossible.


    Of course, that¡¯s not all.


    Sani Sensei is guessing that it would not have happened if there was no existence called Reki-kun.


    We can¡¯t say that it¡¯s 100% safe just yet, so just in case, we keep monitoring that the magical power in the girls¡¯ bodies is getting evenly distributed throughout his body and continues getting activated.


    There were no problems so far.


    Rather, their physiques go beyond the point of the peak.


    This state will go on for about two weeks.


    Judging by the distribution amount of the magical power and the smoothness of its flow, there are no problems with Lacria¡¯s current state.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A most valuable asset different from Reki-kun has also revitalized my spirit.


    As expected, I might get tired a bit of touching only Reki-kun every single day. No matter how wonderful the treat is, you will get displeased by eating it every day.


    Looking at Lacria, the remainder of my personal maids will surely be more eager than before to earn more points.


    They are surely aware that the day they receive their reward is not far away.


    Until then, I will eat my fill with Reki-kun.


    Feasting on Reki-kun right after feasting on Lacria is quite a different experience, I say.


    ... Gufufu.


    With the faint, sweet scent drifting around, I was watching the happy sleeping face of Lacria that had a different kind of beauty from her usual one while thinking of the future.

 Chapter 184

    ¡°As expected, it didn¡¯t reach the target...¡±


    (Still, it¡¯s 1.5 times more than yesterday, so I think it¡¯s plentily amazing, you know?)


    ¡°Thank youu, Liliiin! But you know, you know! The processing capacity is still far from what we thought was initially required! I have to do something about this to make your wishe true! This is my mission! A destiny! It¡¯s my paaaaaaath in life!¡±


    Kuti, who was dejected from the failure somehow came around after Iforted her.


    The explosion of anger caused by her own powerlessness and frustration caused her fluffy and wavy her to stand up on its ends, transforming her into a Super Fairyjin warrior.


    Ahh... Kuti. I don¡¯t think you should do that to your fluffy and wavy hair.


    How to say this... it makes me feel very regrettable...


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t think it would be this difficult for you, Kuti. I was sure you would do at most ten tries to finish, so it¡¯s very unusual.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Even though I am doing my best to clear Lily¡¯s request that is akin to a supreme proposition! However... howeveeer!¡±


    The Super Fairyjin aura instantly withered, and Kuti fell to her fours in the air.


    There are things that even the all-round superwoman that is Kuti cannot do.


    However, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t do it at all, she¡¯s just a bit poor at it. Her performance is improving every time.


    (I think that improvement at 1.5 times ratepared to before is incredible, though.)


    ¡°That is certainly true. We have never increased the processing capacity to this rate before. But, Kuti¡¯s goal to increase it by another 1.5 times is still a long way off. Isn¡¯t that something to look forward to?¡±


    (It certainly is, but... Kuti, don¡¯t do the unreasonable, okay? I am happy that you are doing your best, but I would be sad if it harmed your body in return...)


    ¡°Of course, Lily! There¡¯s no way I would make you sad! I exist only to make you happy, to amuse you, and to love you! My love for you is infinite! Uooooooooh, I am getting fired uuuuuup! Burn, my microcosm! Collect the strongest thing that will destroy the Gods! Uoooooooooh!¡±


    Although she turned into Super Fairyjin just a little while ago, she was now wearing the armor of a constetion, pushing her fist up and blowing an aura she created with magical power, up in the air.


    A volcano exploded in the background, a distorted, triangr image of a goat was drawn in the sky, there were even letters around for some reason.


    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the Capricorn.


    Kuti, who was brimming over with motivation started operating her Kutipad with great momentum.


    Of course, one of her hands was still drawing pictures with magical power, but her writing speed was truly as fast as if she was using both hands.


    (I¡¯m d Kuti feels better now. I¡¯m sure she will be able to manage with this much motivation. No, it¡¯s Kuti, so she will be definitely able toplete it! Do your best, Kuti!)


    ¡°Uoooooooh, leave it to me, My Honey! I will do it~! I¡¯m going to do it~! Uoooooooooooh!¡±


    Kuti shouldn¡¯t be able to see my words of magical power since she was staring in her Kutipad, but she still perceived it as if seeing it with her mind¡¯s eye.


    The hand that was writing split like a thousand-armed Kannon and her vigor and speed increased even further.


    ¡°Good grief. Things should be fine now. Shall we continue our research?¡±


    (Yes, Sensei!)


    Only Reki-kun didn¡¯t have a ymate, so he let out a big yawn in boredom.


    In this very Reki-kun room, the Kutipad showed rming signs of evolution.

 Chapter 184.5

    ¡°Ah... afuu...¡±


    A little body dropped on a table with her legs hanging.


    I was trying to help the little body get rid of the turbulent respiration, but it wasn¡¯t going well.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter to her who was feeling a supreme bliss right at this moment.


    Rather, if this supreme bliss could continue, she had no problems with keeping her respiration this disordered.


    While watching Nija who did not have any clothes in particr covering the upper part of her body yet still looked unusually amorous, I was grasping the little tail that was peeking out of her skirt.


    That taciturn her was leaking out sweet voice every time I squeezed it, her petite body twitched and lightly convulsed.


    Her tail is wonderful no matter how many times I touch it.


    I feel that her tail has recently grown to the extent it wouldn¡¯t lose out to Mira¡¯s.


    Truly wonderful.


    However, no matter how wonderful it is, the magnificent sensation of the mofumofu couldn¡¯t catch up with my thoughts.


    Something like this wouldn¡¯t normally happen, but it cannot be helped this time.


    I have problems to fall asleep¡ª¡ªthere are no problems if I don¡¯t sleep, though¡ª¡ªit¡¯s the excitement from the Kutipad¡¯s increased processing power that Kuti is working hard on, keeping me awake.


    But on top of that, my research of magical power ran into a difficult challenge.


    No, I feel that it has always been difficult, but this time, everything I do just doesn¡¯t work.


    Up until now, I was able toe up with a solution overnight.


    However, I have been lost for a week now. With this alone, you can tell just how difficult the problem I have encountered is.


    ¡°Aaaaah...! Aaau!¡±


    I was rewarding Nija while searching for a solution.


    I am able to squeeze in more pleasure through Tail-sama by applying strength to my magical power.


    However, as I thought, the power of fluff doesn¡¯t permeate into my heart.


    There¡¯s no point in being fierce or using techniques on Nija while not feeling it like this.


    ¡°An~!¡±


    I continued squeezing Tail-sama and thinking about the difficult problem even after Nija lost consciousness.


    Nija, who is feeling the pleasure reactively even after fainting might cause her dehydration if left untreated.


    Even with my thoughts divided, nothing can get between me and seeking a solution to a difficult problem, so I quite can¡¯t stop the mofumofu.


    Nija was forced to recover from the intense pleasure, but she fainted once again before long.


    I nearly started a dangerous infinite loop, so I somehow managed to separate from Tail-sama, but instead of cleaning up, I was keener to find a solution to my difficult problem.


    I now had thoughts of needing to clean up and thoughts of finding a solution.


    And finally, thoughts that were looking at the situation one step at a time.


    My thought process was divided into three, but the thought process that sought the solution for the problem was most active, so the other two were apparently pushed back.


    ¡°... Geez... you guys are all the same. It can¡¯t be helped that you are troubled, but you ought to do things you need to do properly, alright?¡±


    (Sensei... ah, I am sorry...)


    ¡°I will clean this ce for now.¡±


    (Sorry for the trouble...)


    I felt guilty towards Sani sensei who already finished cleaning Nija up, but my thoughts didn¡¯t stop looking for the solution.


    I fear that I will remain in this state until I find the solution to the problem.


    It seems that my thoughts have already filled all possibilities in trying to solve this problem while having such thoughts.


    ¡°Geez... what a troubling fellow...¡±


    While perceiving the flow of magical power of Sani sensei¡¯s magic that cleared the fragrant, sweet scent that was filling the room, I was struck with the rejection of solutions that I came up with.


    The number of solutions has begun to exceed three digits.


    Kuti is also working hard desperately.


    I have to do something about this...


    I know that I am being too rushed.


    I may be trying to force myself toe up with a solution. But, even so, my thinking isn¡¯t stopping, it won¡¯t stop, I can¡¯t stop.


    It might be stubbornness at this point.


    Even so, it¡¯s not like I can give up here.


    The rejection that was knocked in my thoughts in the restroom waspletely overthrown as my thoughts continued to dance like a storm.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    <strong>Lilianne of the Anguish</strong>


    Recently, I am always thinking about the same thing, whether I¡¯m awake or asleep .


    And that is my beloved Kuti... actually not, it¡¯s the sorcery we are currently developing .


    It¡¯s a sorcery based on Magicprint Search that acquires arge amount of information by Information Analysis which then processes the information and produces an image .


    Magicprint Search is very vulnerable to physical obstacles, so when the probing wave of Magicprint Searches in contact with a physical object, it disappears .


    The sorcery¡¯s development began with the reversal idea of observing physical obstacles from the disappearing waves .


    We are doing various trial and error, such as trying to cover for the vulnerability by generating waves of Magicprint Search at speeds that can¡¯t be done by ordinary people, or increasing the density by dividing the urrence points of the waves inyers .


    And most importantly, seeding in obtaining extraordinary amounts of information via the special sorcery that is the Information Analysis .


    However, there is also the problem of obtaining too much information, so every day is devoted to making a filter that matches the situation for the purpose of examining the correct information .


    When the information is extracted through the current filter we have, the roughness of the video output on the Kutipad is very noticeable .


    This is because the processing power of the Kutipad is insufficient to reproduce the information extracted through the filter as a video .


    The improvement of the Kutipad¡¯s processing power has been the center of a lot of our discussions, but it has not progressed as much as we thought it would .


    It is a difficult challenge to ovee, but we can¡¯t give up .


    And the biggest problem that is currently standing in our way¡ª¡ª


    (Test number 3782 . Operation start . )


    A sorcery based on the Magicprint Search has been activated in the center of the field where manyyers of sorceries were applied for testing .


    At the same time of activation, the data from Information Analysis is sent through a sorcery circuit to the filter and converted to an image .


    The image was still rough, but it was much more beautiful than it was when the test numbers were in three digits .


    ¡°The 4th and 7thyers acquire the rear side of the object precisely . ¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t the 14thyer disying the doll¡¯s hair nonsensical?¡±


    (The details are no good because of the roughness, huh... but, it¡¯s a big improvement since it can be visualized this beautifully . )


    One of the great advantages of this sorcery is that even I, who can only see magical power with my eyes is able to see physical objects, but it can also give me information on obstacles that are out of sight .


    Switching the filter changes the transparency of the objects, so I can even see through the obstacles .


    Far from that, it¡¯s possible to switch viewpoints and even see the image from a different angle .


    Well, everything that doesn¡¯t have magical power is still hazy, so that¡¯s frustrating .


    One of the current challenges is that due to theck of processing power of the Kutipad, the fine details still remain rough and do not hold an image .


    ¡°Alright, stage one is over . Let¡¯s move onto stage two . ¡±


    (Understood . Stage two, standby . )


    ¡°Standby . All green . Activate . ¡±


    With the signal of Captain Kuti, the sorcery on the testing field started activating .


    In a blink of an eye, a cloud filled with magical power appeared over the test field and it started raining .


    This rain is special rain for testing with magical power .


    Although I say that, it¡¯s only like that to make it visible for me, so it¡¯s no different from an ordinary rain otherwise .


    By the way, the ground of the test field is properly enhanced with sorcery, so that it may get wet .

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    <strong>Lilianne of the Heart Healing</strong>


    There are only two weeks until my birthday .


    It¡¯s not that I have toplete the sorcery before my birthday or anything, but it¡¯s a good time to take a break, so I made it my goal .


    However, our progress is quite hopeless because of the many problems before us .


    Kuti is also suffering from the sluggish growth of the processing capacity, so this is also hopeless .


    Still, the settings of the filter keep on increasing, so at least that is helping .


    Careful investigation of the information obtained through the Information Analysis is absolutely necessary, but it¡¯s also the truth that this is the only thing that is going well for us .


    I have been twisting my head to solve our problems, whether I sleep or awake, but no definitive idea popped out .


    Sani Sensei, who was unable to watch us anymore, gave us a strict order to rx for a full day .


    ¡°Wafuu~¡±


    ¡°Hau... abu... mufuu~¡±


    Reki-kun was pping from side to side, gently brushing my face as if patting it .


    This Lord Tail I brush religiously is immenselyfortable .


    You can bury your face into it, p it against your face, its mofumofu levels are at the pinnacle .


    I can tell that it was gradually healing my somewhat sulking heart .


    ¡°Reki¡¯s tail is quitefortable, isn¡¯t it~¡±


    ¡°Wafu . ¡±


    ¡°Wappu... fufu... mufuu...¡±


    Kuti, who was given the order ofplete rest by Sani Sensei was resting on my head and receiving the healing of Reki-kun¡¯s tail as well .


    It wasn¡¯t just me, Kuti also loved Lord Tail very much .


    But unfortunately, Kuti can¡¯t enjoy Lord Tail as much as I do because of her size .


    By the way, Reki-kun was ying sudoku on the Kutipad, so he had no time to reply with words of magical power .


    The movements of his tail must be done unconsciously for most of the parts .


    Still, his movements were gentle as always .


    It¡¯s not hard to imagine how Reki-kun¡¯s tail would blow me away if his movements were any rougher than this .


    Although it¡¯s just a tail, it could be used as a lethal weapon if Reki-kun got serious .


    However, I ampletely safe even if his actions are unconscious, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t make a mistake like that .


    Well, there¡¯s Kuti¡¯s auto-defense mechanism and I could cast sorcery on myself at any time, so I will be fine even if Reki-kun gets on me with his one-ton body .


    ¡°Even this already feels prettyfortable, you know how to make it feel even better right, Lily?¡±


    (Yeah . But I think that would be quite difficult to achieve, you know?)


    ¡°True that~... I wonder why I can¡¯t feel the samefort even though I am made out of magical power?¡±


    (That¡¯s indeed strange~)


    Kuti, who was tilting her head on top of mine, fell down .


    She got scooped up by Reki-kun¡¯s tail before she hit the floor and ced back on top of my head .


    That was a superb timing, but Kuti and Reki-kun¡¯sedy duo is quite a thing . I am not surprised by something of this level .


    ¡°Even if I coil magical power all over my body, Reki doesn¡¯t feel good whatsoever~ Truly, your magical power is too mysterious, Lily~ On top of that, there are no changes to either me or Sani if you touch us in that state~¡±


    (True~ In the end, it only had an effect on Reki-kun and my personal maids . Everyone is rted to a Beast, so it might be that it only works on Beastfolk . )


    ¡°There¡¯s also this thing where it works only when you touch their furs . ¡±


    (Yeah . I was startled that touching their skin directly had no effect~)


    Yep, it appears that my mofumofu pleasure skill would have no effect without fur .


    This is something I confirmed several times when rewarding Reki-kun and the maids .


    However, it has no effect on hair either .


    No, it did have a bit of an effect, to be precise, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent it could be called pleasure feeling .


    I havee to the conclusion that there¡¯s something in the fur of the Beastfolk that reacts to my magical power, I don¡¯t know anything beyond that .


    It has a positive effect on skin and physical condition due to the byproduct that makes their magical power expand and their flow of magical power smoother .


    However, this byproduct . It has such an incredible impact it makes me speechless .


    Reki-kun is surely a special case, so let¡¯s not talk about him .


    My personal maids, on the other hand; you could see the difference at a nce .


    They are like different people after a mofumofu session... it¡¯s not actually that much, but quite close, as their skin gets glossy, and their physical conditions get better .


    On top of that, it has a tendency to make them feel mentally well, making them enter something that could be only called a positive spiral .


    ¡°Mira¡¯s skin gets terrifyingly glossy, doesn¡¯t it~¡±


    Kuti who was sitting on top of my head, was looking at Mira who got rewarded just the other day .


    The magical power that my eyes see, can see that her magical power is very smooth and exquisite .


    I have also confirmed that the shadow of the magical power that was present before had disappeared beautifully . If you leave that thing alone, it bes a source of illness, but it disappears thanks to the reward I give and makes the body healthy .


    I can tell that her skin is pearl-like with no stains even with my eyes that can only see magical power...


    (Even though I was feeling irritated because I couldn¡¯te up with a solution, I did it quite strongly, but... it was even a bigger reward for Mira, huh . )


    ¡°... Indeed...¡±


    I recalled the intense spectacle the other day .


    My goodness did I overdo it... Mira who fainted and woke up repeatedly was no longer able to stand after I rewarded her after a long time .


    It would be terrible if Sani Sensei didn¡¯t stop me .


    ...... No, it was already terrible before she stopped me .


    (... Reki-kun¡¯s tail is nice, but Mira¡¯s tail is also nice . )


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s nice . ¡±


    I set my eyes on Mira¡¯s tail while rubbing against Reki-kun¡¯s tail .


    Today, I have a day off . In that case, I have to rest .


    This is a mission . A duty, in a sense .


    In that case, I have toplete the mission with perfection .


    I am bad at cutting corners, after all .


    In other words¡ª¡ª


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°O, Ojousamaa...¡±


    ¡°Mufuu~¡±


    ¡°Wauuu...¡±


    I activated sorcery to conceal Reki-kun who continued ying sudoku in thest moment as I enjoyed both his Lord Tail and Mira¡¯s Lord Tail .


    I was sandwiched between to majestic tails .


    I fluffed and was fluffed from top to bottom by the two most valuable assets in the world .


    It¡¯s getting real bad .


    But, unfortunately, this was Reki-kun¡¯s room .


    Even if I develop illusionistic space, Mira is not aware of that .


    Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for me to wear magical power to hand outfortable feelings... not that I am unable, but I might identally open new doors for Mira if I do it in front of Obaasama and Ena .


    In other words, I had lowered my mofumofu levels .


    Still, it was pretty pleasant . Rather, it felt good . It was bliss .


    ¡°... Fumu . That¡¯s quite something . ¡±


    ¡°... This could be a habit~ crap, oh crap, seriously ohh crap~¡±


    ¡°Mufufuu~¡±


    ¡°Hauuu...¡±


    In addition to Kuti, Sani Sensei also participated in enjoying the double mofumofu .


    Sani Sensei who is not usually interested in mofumofu couldn¡¯t already retort as she also fell to the dangerous charm of mofumofu .


    We continued to heal in this time of bliss .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Before I noticed, I was moved to Reki-kun¡¯s belly after he got tired of sudoku .


    I apparently was in so much bliss I fell asleep .


    Miro, who was the one who most likely moved me on top of Reki-kun¡¯s belly, moved back to her position as she waited for instructions .


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but it probably wasn¡¯t that long .


    (Reki-kun, good morning~)


    ¡°Wafu (Morning, Lily . Slept well? I was getting worried because you haven¡¯t slept much these days, you know?) . ¡±


    (Sorry for making you worry . But, I am fine . I was able to change paces thanks to you and Mira, so I will do my best starting tomorrow again!)


    ¡°Wafufu (Work hard~ I can¡¯t do anything besides cheering you on, but be sure to tell me if there¡¯s something I can help you with!) . ¡±


    (Fufu... I am happy to hear your feelings . All will be fine as long as you are lively every day, Reki-kun . Ah, but you must continue studying properly, okay?)


    ¡°Wa, wafuu... (O, of course? I will be fine, you know? I am telling the truth, okay?) . ¡±


    I noticed that the irritation I had from the impatience I felt had disappearedpletely from the warm and fuzzy actions of the panicking Reki-kun .

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    <strong>Lilianne of the Awakening</strong>


    The frustration from the impatience I felt hadpletely subsided, and I was able to calm down mentally .


    This is also thanks to Reki-kun and Mira¡¯s Lord Tail double y .


    If something happens in the future, I will be sure to be in their care again . Yes, definitely .


    With my mind and body healed by the Lord Tail double y, my thoughts returned to normal as I saw Ena approaching while I was absentminded . She probably has some kind of business with me .


    A clear purpose is necessary to approach the illusionistic space, and the difference between the space and reality will fill itself as a person with a purpose gets closer .


    However, the illusion shown is not much different from the reality, so I don¡¯t have anything to worry about .


    In the illusionistic space, Ena should be seeing me half-awake after waking up fromfortably sleeping thanks to Reki-kun and Mira¡¯s tail .


    When I tilted my head as I directed my gaze towards her, Ena who saw that motion smiled warmly .


    ¡°Good morning, Lily . Did you sleep well? I was getting worried because you have seemed strange recently, but you seem to be good now . ¡±


    As expected of Ena . To think she would notice my frustration .


    Moreover, to think that the overprotective Ena would watch the situation for a few days rather than taking action immediately .


    Ena from a little before would surely do something once she noticed my frustration .


    But, I¡¯m not sure whether she trusts me now or what, because her overprotectiveness lessened, and she waited out to see the situation .


    Ena is growing alongside me . Truly a joyous asion .


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that Eliott apparently has something he wants you to know, Lily . Have you made him make you something again? Your birthday is so near and he had to let you know today, I wonder what it is~¡±


    ¡°Wonder what it is~¡±


    ¡°Right~¡±


    ¡°Wauu~n . ¡±


    When we both titled our heads in doubt, Reki-kun also got on board .


    As the two of usughed at Reki-kun¡¯s lovely gesture, we moved to the usual hall Eliott used to announce his new works .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°I hope you have been well, My Angel . The thing I want to show you has been made because of the deep impression your wonderful singing voice had left on me, the idea shed in my mind as if I received a divine oracle... this is the best item I have ever dedicated to My Angel!¡±


    In the usual hall, the craftsmen of the magic tool workshop were standing behind Eliott as usual, while he spoke passionately with exaggerated gestures .


    The magical power shimmering in his eyes was beautiful, making it seem like a boy¡¯s pure passion .


    Well, Eliott is always like this when he introduces his new creations to me .


    While thinking that, Eliott snapped his fingers and one of the craftsmen in the back approached with something in his hands .


    His hands must have been covered by a cloth or something as I couldn¡¯t see through it whatsoever .


    ¡°My Angel . This is what I wanted to show you this time . I experimented day and night just for you, and I finally have the opportunity to let you see the finished product!¡±


    Eliott who received the package was looking at me with passion... truly burning passion .


    Those eyes reflected the difficulties he must have experienced during the experiments .


    Slowly, the package in Eliott¡¯s hands has been exposed .


    It seemed like a piece of cloth to me .


    However, that... is what I saw .


    In other words, it had magical power .


    If you took a sorcery sheet and spread it thin, this is what it would look like .


    But, it could be also something like a hard board .


    At first nce, the item Eliott was showing off seemed to be soft .


    However, there are many things that look soft but are actually hard .


    ¡°Now... My Angel . Please touch it and confirm!¡±


    You can tell whether it¡¯s soft or hard if you touch it .


    When I touched it after urged by Eliott, it was indeed hard .


    An object filled with magical power . As a magic tool¡ª¡ªit¡¯s soft even though it¡¯s not booting up sorcery .


    This is thepleted version of what Eliott and his people failed many times .


    A sorcery sheet that preserves magical power, a special material that stores sorcery .


    Enormous results can be achieved bybining various materials and various methods .


    However, despite the many results that have been produced so far, they weren¡¯t able to achieve softness without activating the sorcery before .


    This is a historical achievement .


    Eliott has done my great things so far and now he can add another product to the list .


    ¡°... Nu?¡±


    While checking the cloth-shaped sorcery sheet, I suddenly noticed a certain something .


    I looked closer at the sorcery sheet with my eyes that could see only magical power .


    I thought this was a sorcery sheet until now .


    No, it certainly is a sorcery sheet .


    It is a sorcery sheet... but .


    ¡°Eliottoo~ is this a sowcely sheet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Angel . This is the first version of the flexible sorcery sheet we were able to create!¡±


    It is a sorcery sheet, after all .


    However, this is a sorcery sheet?


    It certainly would be called a sorcery sheet in a broad sense of ssification .


    However, my magic eyes that were able to see magical power in detail were able to see a clear difference .

 Chapter 187.5

    Chapter 187.5


    <strong>Lilianne of the Awakening</strong>


    Even though magic fragments are generally synthesized with various materials, it hasn¡¯t been altered this much before .


    It¡¯s so different it¡¯s not an exaggeration to call it a new substance .


    Still, this magic sheet seems to have inherited the properties of a magic fragment, so it can be ssified as a magic fragment .


    Eliott managed to create a new substance, unawares .


    When I realized this fact, something flipped within me .


    It¡¯s almost like all of my thoughts were washed away and Eliott¡¯s passionate talk became iprehensible .


    There were so many ideas filling up my mind and numerous simtions were running actively .


    And one of them, was in fact, before me .


    Astonished by the reality, my heart was overflowing with delight .


    How did I not notice this myself? Why was my vision so narrow?


    It wasn¡¯t difficult whatsoever . I found it hard tough at myself .


    What I realized was...


    ¡°Eliottoo~!¡±


    ¡°My Angel... hiiiiii!?¡±


    Eliott who was talking passionately suddenly froze in ce as his eyes opened wide .


    Several screams resounded from the surroundings .


    Which isn¡¯t surprising .


    I was hugging Eliott, after all .


    My vision wasughably narrow .


    To not notice something this simple, I was needlessly hurried and flustered .


    It seems that I am still naive .


    ¡°Thank youu~ Eliottoo~¡±


    ¡°Wawawawawaawaa . ¡±


    Eliott waspletely at a loss for words, but I was in a great mood so I did not pay much attention to it .


    I could no longer hear Ena¡¯s voice screaming in the background . However, that didn¡¯t matter either .


    There¡¯s only one thing to do now .


    Separating from Eliott whose talking function stopped working, I took a deep breath and put fingers in my mouth .


    Next, a high-pitched sound resounded around the hall .


    Before the sound even disappeared, a presence appeared at the hall, jumping dashingly over the crowd¡¯s heads andnding directly before me .


    ¡°Reki-kuu~n!¡±


    ¡°Wau!¡±


    Under the stunned gazes of the people that gathered in the hall, I got on top of the head of Reki-kun who lied before me and adjusted my position .


    After a brief moment of a floating sensation, I felt that I fell in the right position . I quickly adjusted my position and prepared for the superb movement speed .


    ¡°Goo!¡±


    ¡°Wafu!¡±


    Reki-kun who heard my voice broke into a high-speed run which did not put any stress on the passenger .


    Instantly leaving the people in the hall behind, we arrived at the destination in the blink of an eye .


    The destination as naturally the Reki-kun room .


    I promptly developed the illusionistic space, rebooted the Kutipad and wholeheartedly dived in .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Lily... what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was indeed startled . I have certainly not heard about sorcery that can be used via a flexible magic sheet before, but I doubt my eyes seeing your actions . ¡±


    ¡°Right~ I was like: ¡®Is Lily cheating on me!?¡¯ for a moment there! But, knowing that you would never do something like that, I immediately changed my mind, you see¡±


    ¡°And so, just what happened there? Rather, what¡¯s that?¡±


    The fairies who also were left behind asked worriedly when they returned to the Reki-kun room .


    Kuti seemed slightly downhearted, but immediately rethinking that something like that wasn¡¯t possible, she shook her head to scatter those thoughts .


    (Fufufu... I noticed, you see . That I was very tunnel-visioned . When I realized that... I was excited about my ideas that I was unable to contain myself... fufufu . )


    I was so excited now that my expressionless face seemed like a thing of the past .


    I then showed the two the Kutipad with the project I was working on .


    This was the most optimal solution calcted from the results of my instant simtions from a little while ago .


    ¡°... Fumu . I see . This is certainly apletely different approach . However, it needs more work . ¡±


    ¡°Indeed . But... I see . I was wondering why, but I now realize it¡¯s because this is such a Lily approach to things . ¡±


    The two fairies realized what I was trying to do after looking at the Kutipad .


    But, I see . Kuti noticed . I have been always like this, so I ended up causing misunderstandings, it seems .


    (I¡¯m thinking of taking this to the Unconscious Domain . )


    ¡°Umu . Work hard for a few days . ¡±


    ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do, okay! I will do anything! I mean it~!¡±


    My facial muscles moved, clearly creating a smile after receiving the fairies¡¯ support .


    The two were surprised by that, but the next moment, they became entranced and then returned their best ever smiles .


    Entering the Unconscious Domain, I felt infinite vitality and overflowing motivation and ideas as my excitement reached the peak .


    That day, an unprecedented sorcery that made Kuti and Sani Sensei groan was created .

 Chapter 188.1

    Chapter 188.1


    <strong>Lilianne of the Revolution</strong>


    Compression .


    Applying pressure to reduce the volume and so forth .


    Compressing magical power is my own skill that even Kuti can¡¯t do .


    Naturally, Sani Sensei and Reki-kun can¡¯t do it either . It¡¯s most likely impossible for Obaasama and others too .


    Magical power has numerous usages .


    The most important one is fuel .


    Of course, in this world¡ª¡ªAuriol, there is a perception that living beings are always born with magical power that is necessary for life activities .


    You need special talents to do it, but you can even strengthen your body with it .


    However, magical power is mainly used as it is .


    Everything that brings about change is the result of using magical power as fuel .


    This special skill calledpression, which only I can use, is capable of turning magical power fuel into the higher-ranking spirit power .


    Additionally, it can also be used to further enhance parts of the body to sense more magical power .


    This is how I am able to strengthen my own Magic Eyes .


    Then, what else can the special skill ofpression be used for?


    The sorcery I created this time is the answer .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°... An entirely new form, a Compression Form... huh . What a terrific sorcery . ¡±


    ¡°With the new form Lily created, theputing power can be increased by... two, four, six... eighteen times, you know!? The hell is this about!? The clogged-up processing power that I have twisted my brains to increase has been improved so easily!? That¡¯s amazing, Lily! As expected of you! I have always believed in you!¡±


    Sani Sensei was looking at the group of forms in the shared space of the Kutipad while Kuti screamed and spun around in the air, and finally assaulted me with a tight embrace .


    While feeling Kuti¡¯s gentle affection on my face, I was feeling proud of the sorcery that can be called a masterpiece .


    ¡°Unlike the existing sorcery and Kuti-made sorcery, it¡¯s your own sorcery, built entirely from scratch . That¡¯s really incredible . ¡±


    ¡°As expected of Lily, right! I couldn¡¯t think of this... no, even if I did, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it . ¡±


    ¡°Possibly . Compression is Lily¡¯s own skill, so if even you couldn¡¯t develop it, I am certain that no one else except Lily could . ¡±


    Kuti who was stuck on my face talked with Sani Sensei about the ¡°Compression Form¡± with marveling expression .


    It¡¯s true that this sorcery can¡¯t be reproduced without the use of my special skill .


    I was able to create it because I continued usingpression ande to understand its nature and characteristicspletely .


    It would be difficult to just learn the skill ofpression . That¡¯s because to use it, you have to actually feel it with your body, feel it with your heart, and feel it with your magical power .


    And, I was able to create such sorcery only because I noticed my narrow-mindedness .


    It was as Sani Sensei said, until now, I was basing my sorceries on the two types of sorcery . That is the existing sorcery and Kuti-made sorcery... in other words, sorceries that have been already perfected .


    Despite having the uniqueness of Variation Type Two, I have only based my sorceries on pre-existing sorceries .


    In that situation, I could see the limits of ¡°Magicprint Search¡± I chose as the foundation .


    It wasn¡¯t possible to escape the limits of Magicprint Search and because of that, I kept suffering day by day .


    However, that¡¯s different now .


    ¡°We will create a form for a sorcery to acquire physical information based on the new Compression Form . Until now, the sorceries we created based on the Magicprint Search form were all limited by physical obstacles . However, with an entirely new form, that limit is as good as gone... this is terrific . ¡±


    ¡°Technically, we could develop a sorcery with no weaknesses by making use of this Compression Form... It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the Kutipad¡¯s processing power ended up being supplied by a single core, right? Lily, I am going to lose my confidence, you know? But, I am so happy that you did something so incredible! I am happy! However! Aruehh~!?¡±


    Kuti¡¯s brain seemed to be starting to spark from all the feelings of jealousy and joy mixing, causing a discharge .


    Kuti is a sorceress that far exceeds all the great genius sorcerers .


    Such a super-great genius sorceress like her will, of course, have confidence in her own skills .


    That¡¯s why I was able to continue chasing with her watching over myself .


    However, she recognizes that this Compression Form is not an area she can step in .


    As a result, the jealousy and happiness of me catching up to her left her feeling confused .


    She can¡¯t help but feel confused by these feelings she had never felt before .


    That¡¯s why I am grateful to Kuti .


    I think this Compression Form, which can be said to be a masterpiece, is still falling far short of Kuti¡¯s real ability .


    This is because the Compression Form is only a technique to creating new sorcery, the problem now is making use of that technique .


    Only by stepping into the realm of Kuti, you realize the overwhelming excellence of the Goddess that is Kuti .


    There are still many things I have to keep up to that small but reliable, lovable back .

 Chapter 188.2

    Chapter 188.2


    <strong>Lilianne of the Revolution</strong>


    It can be said that the sorceries made with the newly created Compression Form are existences that greatly repaint the history of sorcery .


    For example, the Illumination Sorcery .


    This sorcery is very simple sorcery located at the beginning of the existing sorcery, but it¡¯s not formed of one form .


    A sorcery made out of a single form simply doesn¡¯t exist .


    However, the forms condensed with Compression Form disprove that knowledge .


    All the forms of the Illumination Sorcery getpressed into a single form .


    The result was quite dramatic .


    First, the consumption of magical power .


    The consumption of this existing sorcery that was low to begin with got reduced even more, and we were able to reduce even more consumption from its already lightweight state .


    As a result, even though the Illumination Sorcery is elementary-level sorcery with low consumption, we were able to bring it down to 1/400th of the existing sorcery¡¯s consumption .


    Ther Compression Form had such an effect even on the very simple sorcery like the Illumination Sorcery .


    However, the true value of Compression Form can be exhibited only in sorceries with arge number of forms .


    The intermediate and advanced-level sorceries with various chants¡ª¡ªsettings, are not possible to reduce to a single form, but it¡¯s possible to greatly reduce their numbers .


    With the number of forms drastically reduced, the consumption of magical power also declines, and as a result, the consumption of intermediate-level sorcery besparable to that of elementary-level sorcery .


    Even some advanced-level sorceries achieved resultsparable to higher-ranking spells of elementary-level sorcery .


    In addition, Kuti-made sorcery that uses an iparable amount of magical power to existing sorcery has been reduced so much that it can no longer be regarded as the same thing .


    Until now, the spirit power required to boot up the Kutipads was not achievable without me .


    That got easily toppled .


    With the Compression Form, Kuti is able to use the Kutipad on her own several times a day¡ª¡ªone hour at a time, though .


    Moreover, the Compression Form also greatly improved the processing power, so it¡¯s ridiculous to think that the consumption got reduced by that much .


    Next, the control of sorcery .


    Sorcery bes harder to control as more forms are added .


    Controlling sorcery is basically done up until the activation .


    Since the subsequent control is determined by chanting, it isn¡¯t a problem after that .


    The more forms the harder the control gets .


    In other words, it bes easier to control if the number of forms decreases .


    The existing advanced-level sorcery that has been recreated with Compression Form can now be handled with elementary-level control .


    With simpler control, fewer problems are likely to ur... that might not always be the case, but if a major reduction in the consumption of magical power is added to that, it¡¯s hard to imagine that control would be the cause of the trouble .


    There are many advanced-level sorceries that had been ssified as such just because of their consumption of magical power .


    If that limitation is removed... sorcery would undergo a revolution and the world be thrown into chaos .


    Every single sorcerer would be a weapon of mass destruction .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Only the fairies and I are in the known, so it¡¯s unlikely that the Compression Form would get leaked outside .


    Therefore, something like that happening is unlikely, but the potential danger of the Compression Form is skyrocketing .


    It¡¯s necessary to take proper countermeasures .


    For this reason, we are incorporating usages restrictions of the Compression Form .


    The unlimited use of Compression Form has been already thrown out of the window .


    We have already made sure that aplete analyzation of the Compression Form is not possible .


    The usage restrictions are, of course, that only I and the two fairies can use it .


    We do not intend to leave the Compression Form for future generations .


    This sounds wrong after creating it, but it¡¯s too dangerous to leave it in the world .


    But, I have no doubts that it¡¯s way too useful to just discard . Or rather, the results are already out .


    That¡¯s why not making use of it is simply impossible .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    (Test No . 4577 . Operation... start!)


    The newly developed sorcery that made out of Compression Forms that could rewrite the history was sent out to gather information .


    The storage area where the gathered information is pooled has been prepared exclusively with a surgical-precision use of the Compression Form because the previously prepared area couldn¡¯t withstand even for a few seconds .


    The information umted at a tremendous speed in the storage area that boasted with overwhelming capacity and the information got immediately examined by the filters .


    The speed of that process was so outrageous it couldn¡¯t be evenpared with the process before .


    It took only several seconds in total for the sorcery to activate .


    In just a moment, the construction of the world finally opened before me .

 Chapter 189.1

    Chapter 189.1


    <strong>Lilianne of the Cloudy Eyes</strong>


    A different kind of world spread before my eyes .


    The scenery spreading before me wasn¡¯t only of the world of magical power as it has been up until now, but everything, even things that didn¡¯t have magical power were portrayed in my sight .


    The projected objects were reproducedpletely in fine detail, and then I noticed that when I squinted my eyes, the filter would change and alter the resolution .


    The floor was covered in a carpet with hairs of exquisite length so that I wouldn¡¯t injure myself when I fall, but wouldn¡¯t hinder me in walking or running .


    Every strand of the carpet was produced one by one, showing a beautiful pattern .


    When I raised my face, I could faintly see the edge of the Reki-kun room .


    The reason for this is that the visible distance has been shortened which in turn reproduces the image in detail, everything beyond that would increase the burden on the processing power .


    However, the short drawing distance is enough to look around my surroundings, it¡¯s visibility on the level of a short-sighted person .


    And, it¡¯s possible to increase the resolution by focusing .


    If I focus on the wall, I can see the beauty of the delicate design on it .


    When I shifted my attention on the ceiling, a thin stained ss came to my view .


    Although the stained ss is apparently of many colors, I couldn¡¯t see them even by increasing the resolution .


    Yep, there¡¯s only one fault . The colors .


    All physical obstacles around me were recreated by sorcery in great detail, except the colors .


    That¡¯s because the sorcery projects the image on a very particr screen, my very own eyes .


    Transferring the video image directly into my brain could be too burdensome and we don¡¯t know what risks that could bring .


    There¡¯s a possibility of frying my brain with an excessive amount of information .


    Transferring the image directly to the brain carries such dangers .


    Therefore, I have no doubts that acquiring a colorful image wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I was a healthy person, but I have an incurable disease, the Cloudy Eyes .


    As a result, there was no other way but to acquire the image using my Magic Eyes that can see only magical power .


    But, even so...


    It¡¯s iparable to the world I have been able to see up until now .


    There was a world so beautiful spreading in front of my very eyes that they were overflown with teras .


    ¡°Lily...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect . It could be reproduced to this extent... there¡¯s almost zero timeg from real-time, this is truly wonderful . You did it, Lily . ¡±


    Even with my eyes filled with tears, the image projected in my Magic Eyes wouldn¡¯t blur .


    But, with so much beauty and heart-throbbing emotion, my was shaking so much that I couldn¡¯t write letters of magical power in reply .


    Instead of replying, I nodded my head over and over again, thanking the two with a heartfelt smile .

 Chapter 189.2

    Chapter 189.2


    <strong>Lilianne of the Cloudy Eyes</strong>


    ¡°The range of 98% reproducibility is around 50 centimeters . 83 % reproducibility is 3 meters . 47% reproducibility is 10 meters . From that point on, the reproducibility rate has been steadily reduced until the range of 50 meters and there seem to be no problems . Physical obstacles such as wind and rain are no longer a problem, and the filter changes and adds patterns in case of congestion that would exceed the processing power at 98% reproducibility . However, I would still like to increase the number of patterns to increase the resolution when focusing . ¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep, I agree on that . I made sure that the reproducibility raises slowly as you focus, but this mostly slows the processing and requires emergency measures . ¡±


    (Since it¡¯s like this, the Telepathic Waves Identification must have a limit . Shall we create it anew?)


    ¡°Umu, that would be better . Existing sorcery is no more than a reference now . It¡¯s just fine to remake everything anew . That way would be faster for you as you are currently . ¡±


    ¡°It really is incredible, isn¡¯t it... that it would take more time to improve on a sorcery for Lily as she is currently . ¡±


    It¡¯s easy to create a new sorcery using the Compression Form .


    Bypressing a group of forms into one, I can greatly improve the performance and create basically any sorcery I think of .


    Originally, you had to utilize more forms, and at times take surgical detours .


    ¡°However, the biggest problem, after all, is the color . There are only a few things that are still indistinguishable in the current state because of the shading, but I would still like colors . ¡±


    ¡°True that... especially this room¡¯s stained ss is something I would like to show Lily in its full beauty . ¡±


    (Well, it can¡¯t be helped... no matter how good the Compression Form is, it¡¯s impossible to use it to reproduce the colors in my eyes . )


    ¡°Nonono, it¡¯s not impossible! I will definitely show you colors one day, Lily! It may take some time, but I will be definitely able to do it!¡±


    (Thank you, Kuti . I won¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible anymore and do my best as well . No, let¡¯s do our best together, okay?)


    ¡°Of course! Naturally! The two of us together are invincible, we have no opponents! Something like colors is a piece of cake, it will be done in no time!¡±


    I noticed from Kuti¡¯s words .


    That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t think of it as impossible .


    I should do my best together with my beloved, reliable darling, we surely can do it .


    ¡°Well, improving the current conditionses first . Leave the color forter . ¡±


    ¡°Roger, sir~!¡±


    (Yes! Now, let¡¯s do it!)


    The processing power of the Kutipad, which incorporates the surgically-precise form created by the Compression Form has far surpassed the traditional Kutipad .


    Additionally, the consumption of magical power has been greatly reduced, so each person is able to supply the Kutipads with their own magical power .


    On top of that, the technology of supplying magical power to sorceries after they have been activated, which breaks themon sense and was thought to be impossible has been realized .


    The first thing Sani Sensei thought of using the Compression Form for was precisely this .


    Kuti and I developed it together, so it was done in no time, and we are currently using it to develop the ¡°Contact Lenses¡± I use to deal with physical obstacles .


    Because the Kutipad continues to receive updates and keeps on evolving, it can be activated only by Kuti herself .


    Both Sani Sensei and I were able to activate the old version of Kutipad too, but we don¡¯t use it anymore because there are negative effects such as the need for using Aether Crystal Body as external storage .


    The old version couldn¡¯t even boot up without the modification of the Compression Form as it wouldn¡¯t even start because of the huge consumption of magical power .


    The Compression Form really is convenient .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Fufu... you have been really cheerful recently, Lily-chan . Has something good happened?¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... if you are in a good mood then I am also happy . It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow, you will already be four . You have grown big in the blink of an eye~¡±


    ¡°Mufufu~¡±


    ¡°Fufufu . ¡±


    I spent a peaceful time in ire¡¯sp .


    The world recreated by the Contact Lenses brought me various information .


    The bizarre impressiveness of the giant plush toy in my room, the vivacious flower decorations in the corridors .


    I was able to clearly feel the freshness that Sani Sensei¡¯s simtion of the mansion wasn¡¯t able to disy .


    I already cannot do without the Contact Lenses


    Even in the world recreated by the Contact Lenses, the functionality of my Magic Eyes works perfectly .


    I can freely switch them on and off, so I can see only the world of Contact Lenses, but the only difference between the world seen through the Magic Eyes and the world seen through the Contact Lenses now is that I can¡¯t see things without magical power .


    Of course, there are minor differences, such as the flow of magical power seen by the Magic Eyes .


    Even so, the faces and bodies of my grandparents, parents, siblings, Ena and the personal maids were practically the same as those I saw through the Magic Eyes .


    There is no difference between the world I was looking at before and the world reproduced by the Contact Lenses .


    Still, everything felt fresh, and I felt that I have been epted into this world .


    I might not have felt this way without the memories of my past life .


    Since I knew what living a life as a healthy person looks like, I may have been thinking that I was being rejected by this world which bestowed me with the total blindness of the Cloudy Eyes .


    Perhaps I had understood that these thoughts have been eating away my heart slowly .


    That¡¯s why I have been so abnormally focused on this matter .


    As a result, I got my hands on the Contact Lenses and I am now able to befriend my current world .


    I was epted by the world and I was able to ept it back .


    I will turn four years old tomorrow .


    It will be four years since I reincarnated here .


    With the determination to live in this world with the truest sense¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I¡± (female) will keep on living .

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    <strong>Epilogue and Prologue</strong>


    I, Lilianne La Christophe has recently turned six years old .


    Two years have passed since the day before my fourth birthday and the day of the creation of the Contact Lenses .


    Various things happened during that time .


    Truly, a lot has happened .


    Firstly, the Contact Lenses have been improved .


    It was only a few days after my fourth birthday that I thought the Contact Lenses were perfected .


    However, we spent every day on improving them and solving problems that emerged, and we were finally able to reach a stable version about a year ago .


    Of course, we weren¡¯t just improving the Contact Lenses, but worked on the development of extended sorceries based on the Contact Lenses, and I also created many sorceries that were not directly in rtion to it .


    One of them, for example, is an improved version of inter-dimensional movement sorcery, but it still is not usable by everyone .


    You can say that I didn¡¯t have many hardships in the practical side of my life thanks to the Contact Lenses, but I haven¡¯t told my family yet .


    Needless to say, to talk about the Contact Lenses means to talk about how I can use sorcery, why I can use sorcery and otherplicated things that may be needed to be said .


    In the end, I am going to probably end up talking about how I am a reincarnated person, so I had not found the right opportunity to talk just yet .


    However, I met a person who doesn¡¯t care aboutplicated things like this .


    Rather, I had known her for a long time now, but I truly didn¡¯t think that there would be someone in the same situation as me so close to me .


    That person was Ena¡¯s personal maid, Scarlet .


    She found out a year ago that I could see .


    Or rather, she saw the words ¡°Let¡¯s do bokeh next¡± I wrote in my nativenguage on a piece of paper .


    I can still clearly remember how I involuntarily spewed out the fruit water¡ªlime-vored¡ªI was drinking at that time .


    I can¡¯t forget the pain my nose was in because of the fruit water .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Scarlet was born in the same country, in the same world as me, but she was apparently reincarnated from a little further into the future .


    However, since she reincarnated in this era before me, it seems that time difference didn¡¯t really matter .


    She received cheats from a God just like in light novels... actually, she did not .


    However, her physical abilities are tremendous, exceeding the Christophe family¡¯s maids .


    It¡¯s so amazing it could be easily recognized as a cheat ability .


    However, I came to know the unbelievable truth .


    Indeed, she was X¡ª¡ªthe author of the two-legged stories!


    I remember that my facial muscles which didn¡¯t move much in the five years of being alive moved very well at that time .


    Needless to say, it was a startling fact .


    However, she says that my sorcery is a much bigger cheat .


    It may be true if you look only at the results, but they are the results of my hard work since the day I was born .


    I don¡¯t really feel like calling it a cheat .


    It must have been the same for her .


    Since then, we made sure not to call our abilities cheats .


    Having seeded in obtaining a new coborator in Scarlet, I have been steadily developing new magic tools as well as sorcery techniques .


    Speaking of magic tools, Eliott gave me a book for my fourth birthday .


    The book was a book made out of the new product¡ªthe flexible magic sheet .


    It was a wonderful creation that functioned as a magic tool even though it was a book .


    The story was about a love-struck craftsman who kept working hard for the sake of his angel .


    Well, there was a lot I wanted to say, but I still cherish it as the first book I read without my Contact Lenses .


    The magic tools I created are kept by Scarlet and Sani Sensei .


    Although even a single one of them would be too dangerous to take out to the world, there is no problem as long as they are managed by the two of them .


    By the way, Scarlet could see Kuti and Sani Sensei, and I handed her a magic tool that allowed her to hear their voices .


    Because the design was made ording to her request in the sses type, she likes to wear it even in ces where there are no fairies present .


    When Scarlet saw the fairies for the first time, she only had onement: ¡°That makes sense . ¡±


    She won¡¯t tell me exactly what made sense, but it seemed that she was convinced of something .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My environment has changed a bit over thest two years .


    There were many things that happened, but there was just a little bit of change that happened around me .


    That is, of course, because I have grown up a lot in thest two years .


    My height and weight which were below average increased steadily... no, well . It¡¯s still below average, but I am not done yet!


    Apart from my physical growth, I¡¯m starting to think of telling my family that I have a vision now .


    After consulting with Scarlet, we came to the conclusion that I should leave the confusing story aside and let them see the appearances of the fairies instead .


    And so, God has sent us a gift just at the right time .


    Scarlet said: The start of an event, huh .


    Kuti said: As I thought~


    Sani Sensei said: Well, of course .


    Reki-kun said: Waun?


    An invitation from the Queen of the Forest next to the world¡ª¡ªNatasha, has arrived .


    End of book part 1 .

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    <strong>Prologue</strong>


    Intricatelyplied forms form borate geometric patterns .


    Layeringpression uponpression, itsprehensive power is vastly superior to hundreds of sorceries .


    This overwhelming form with tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of utilizations is far from beingpleted .


    Even so, this prototype is iparably safer and more stable than the original sorceries .


    Yes, even the fairies whose bodies are made out of pure spirit power, a race with no impurities in their magical power, have to pass a carefully revised aptitude test .


    ¡°Well then, I am off . ¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Lily-chan . Please be careful out there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Obaasama . ¡±


    Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    It¡¯s super-high ss sorcery that opens the door connecting this world with another .


    It¡¯s original sorcery created by my teacher, friend, belovedpanion and the strongest sorceress among fairies, Kulestilt¡ª¡ªKuti .


    It was thoroughly improved by me, Lilianne La Christophe, the director of the Forest next to the world¡¯s Research Institute, Sanin¡ª¡ªSani Sensei, and Kuti herself . It¡¯s still far from being perfect, though .


    However, even if we are still not convinced by it, it¡¯s greatly different from the inter-dimensional movement sorcery from before .


    And ording to Sani Sensei, its performance is so ridiculous she can¡¯t even make a proper report on it .


    ¡°I will protect Lily well~! It¡¯s totally safe no matter what happens, alright! You can rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust you, Kulestilt-dono . ¡±


    ¡°Gee~! You are always so stiff around me, Ann~¡±


    ¡°The strong should be respected, after all . ¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth that I am strong~! Ahemm!¡±


    ¡°Geez... Kuti...¡±


    The report entered the ears of Queen Natasha, who is the ruler of the Forest next to the world, and she sent me an invitation .


    It was an invitation to the Forest next to the world, which is in a different ce from the world we live in .


    It¡¯s the birthce of the fairies .


    I wanted to see it, but it would be difficult even if we didn¡¯t take the movement between dimensions into consideration, especially in my case .


    In that respect, the invitation was a catalyst that pushed my back .


    ¡°Scarlet . Please take care of Lily... I can leave her in your care... that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why...¡±


    ¡°Elianna Ojousama, please leave her to me . This Scarlet will protect her with my all . ¡±


    ¡°You have to, okay!? She must return without even a scratch, okay!? No! No injuries, no illness! You better return immediately if she gets even a little sick, alright!? Also, also...¡±


    ¡°Ena... haven¡¯t we discussed that many times already? Let¡¯s believe in Scarlet and Sanin-sama here . ¡±


    ¡°ire... but...¡±


    ¡°Besides... look, isn¡¯t Mira going too...?¡±


    ¡°Yeyeyeyes! I shall exchange my life for hers if necessary!¡±


    ¡°Yeah... I am worried, after all!¡±


    Even the improved inter-dimensional movement sorcery requires one to pass the aptitude test .


    If someone who didn¡¯t pass the test tries to use it, the magical power in their bodies would run amock . Their bodies would be rejected by multiple safety barriers before that, though .


    People whose magical power wouldn¡¯t run amock were selected after a thorough examination . Passing through the door to another dimension for those without the aptitude would be as good asmitting suicide . They would be beyond recovery .


    This is why we have not been able toplete this sorcery .


    But, it bes safely usable once you possess the magical power of a certain degree .


    We hoped this hurdle of magical power can be reduced further, but the reality wasn¡¯t as easy .


    As a result, only Mira was able to pass the examination .


    Scarlet also passed the examination, but it¡¯s a bit different because she¡¯s actually using a trick of hers .


    The two fairies, me and Reki-kun have been excluded from the examination since we have cleared the specified amount of magical power .


    ¡°Lily... even though I have decided to be Lily¡¯s knight...¡±


    ¡°Me too... I also decided to protect Lily...¡±


    ¡°Oniisama, Oneesama . It will be fine, Kuti and everyone will protect me . Besides, Scarlet and Mira are going with me too . ¡±


    ¡°Still! Even so...¡±


    ¡°Right! I wanted to protect you with my own hands, Lily!¡±


    ¡°Theo Oniisama... Ellie Oneesama...¡±


    Because only Scarlet and Mira passed the aptitude test from the Christophe family¡¯s side, there were various things going wrong in many ways .


    Scarlet aside, Mira is too nervous of a person to take on this task, so everyone wouldn¡¯t give up and wanted a re-examination over and over again .


    ¡°Uooooh... why don¡¯t I have the aptitudeeeee... Lilianne yo... do you absolutely have to go...? It¡¯s fine to not go, you know? Rather, please don¡¯t go? Alright?¡±


    ¡°Dear...¡±


    ¡°Hii...! B, but, An! Although it¡¯s an invitation from the royalty, it¡¯s a different world¡¯s royalty! T, that¡¯s right! I will select a proper substitute to not be discourteous! See? How about that?¡±


    ¡°Natasha doesn¡¯t really care about that, the royal family you have here is vastly different from ours, or rather, we don¡¯t have one . ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about that theeeeen . ¡±


    ¡°Uhyaaaa! Lily! This grandpa is scary!¡±


    ¡°Ojiisama... have we not discussed this many times...¡±


    ¡°Ho, however...¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Dear, go over there . The discussion is not progressing whatsoever . ¡±


    Persuading my parents, grandparents and siblings was a tough work... it was really difficult, but I somehow managed to get to the stage of departure .


    Well, one of my parents is at work even now . It¡¯s the usual, so I am used to it, though .


    And well, the one who yed the biggest role in persuasion was him I think¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Alrighty then, let¡¯s begin~ Eliott, it¡¯s in your hands now~!¡±


    ¡°Roger that . Well then, My Angel . I will be starting . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do so, Eliott . ¡±


    ¡°Yes! This Eliott will use his life for My Angel if necessa¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°... No, I don¡¯t think you need to shout that loud . ¡±


    ¡°Kuti, you mustn¡¯t throw cold water on him . Eliott is that kind of person, after all . ¡±


    ¡°Beginning the calction operation, starting from 28 to 188!¡±


    I think it was the correct decision to bring Eliott to my side .


    I am grateful for Scarlet¡¯s insight .


    Nearly everything about magic tools was less problematic if it went through him .


    Well, that doesn¡¯t mean there were no problems, though .


    ¡°Supplying magical power to the furnace, activate!¡±


    ¡°Lily-chan... take care . ¡±


    With this, we will be transferred to another world¡ªthe Forest next to the world .


    ¡°Filling rate of magical power reached 100% percent!¡±


    ¡°There it is! All right! All systems green! Let¡¯s goo~!¡±


    ¡°Sani Sensei, please . ¡±


    ¡°Umu, let¡¯s depart . Open¡ª¡ª¡±


    Each and every form was supplied with vast amounts of magical power and the sorcery activated .


    A sorcery that ispletely different from the general sorceries of this world that did not use a catalyst as an activator .


    Immeasurable sorcery that can be altered freely, clearly distinct from the existing sorcery that has almost no elements to alter .


    A special trait that only Kuti and I share, connecting a world to another¡ª¡ª


    Consider this chapter a recollection of kind, as we will be going back in time for a few chapters first .

 Chapter 192.1

    Chapter 192.1


    <strong>6 Years Old and the Future</strong>


    Reincarnation .


    To put it simply, that¡¯s what happened to me .


    Myst memory is the light novel I enjoyed reading all night and then going to work by car .


    I have no idea what happened .


    But, I must have died . Was it an ident, or a disaster? Anyhow, something happened and I died .


    Then, I was reborn as Lilianne La Christophe .


    While suffering from a disease called Cloudy Eyes .


    Unlike my previous world, a force called magical power exists here, and it¡¯s a world overflowing with fantasy such as sorcery and magic tools .


    Fortunately, I was blessed . Because even though I was blind, I had the ability to see magical power .


    By using and tempering this ability, I was able to grow up without much consciousness about the handicap of not being able to see .


    Being surrounded by a loving family was also one of the blessings .


    And then, I met Kuti .


    Meeting her could be called fate .


    I learned a lot from her and she was also a great support to my heart .


    Of course, meeting Sani Sensei was also a blessing .


    But after all, we were able to meet thanks to Kuti .


    I learned a lot from Sani Sensei . No, I am still learning .


    I wouldn¡¯t have understood so much about sorcery without Sani Sensei .


    Thus, I was able to grow up healthy, even though my vision waspletely lost due to my Cloudy Eyes .


    Of course, it might also be thanks to the memories I inherited from my past life . Be it good or bad, though .


    If a healthy individual suddenly bes a blind baby, I think it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to gopletely crazy .


    But, I had a loving family . An excellent teacher in Sani Sensei .


    And above all, my beloved partner Kuti .


    I was able to grow up with lots of blessings .


    And now, six years have passed since my reincarnation .


    An invitation was sent to me .


    ¡ª¡ªAn invitation from the Queen of the Forest next to the world, Natasha .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°You have made a report on the inter-dimensional movement sorcery then?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes . It¡¯s also rted to Kuti¡¯s original purpose . ¡±


    ¡°What was it again~?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Just joking, just joking~! Err~... i, it was that, right, that!¡±


    ¡°You were searching for a special sorcerer, Kuti . ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that!¡±


    ¡°Geez... you are such a...¡±


    We were ying in the Reki-kun room as usual .


    Reki-kun, the survivor of the rare species of Salvarua, was chosen as my guide dog by the Christophe family, which is very unusual in this world .


    He became very obedient thanks to the various discipline he underwent with me, but he grew up with a fairly free character .


    By the way, he¡¯s currently acting as a sofa for me .


    ... He became quite, no, considerably huge .


    But, that can¡¯t be helped . Unlike me, who is growing up at a slower rate than the average children, Reki-kun has grown up beyond his species of Salvarua due to the special kinds of training he underwent .


    Well, this is totally my fault, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped .


    ¡°In other words, Kuti-sama¡¯s original purpose was to search for a special sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep . I¡¯ve been searching for quite a long time and visited various ces~ But well, I couldn¡¯t find them in the end, but met Lily instead! Nhihi . Looking at it now, it must have been fate, right!¡±


    ¡°It sure was, Lily . ¡±


    ¡°Leave the passion away for now . Is special sorcerer a rank above the first-ss sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different from the standard ranks you use here for sorcerers . The minimal requirements are being Variation Type Two . In other words, someone who can create sorcery . Ideally, someone who could improve the inter-dimensional sorcery . Well, in short, it¡¯s Lily . ¡±


    ¡°I see . Receiving that kind of invitation wouldn¡¯t be strange then . ¡±


    Kuti, Sani Sensei, Scarlet and me were in the Reki-kun room . There was also Ann Obaasama, Ena and today¡¯s personal maid, Jenny .


    However, there are multiple concealment sorceries around us, so it only looks like we were ying to Obaasama, Ena, and Jenny .


    Kuti and Sani Sensei are fairies, who are my masters and teachers that know that I am unusual from the very beginning .


    But, Scarlett is different .


    She¡¯s Ena¡¯s personal maid, the author of two-legged stories and a reincarnator like myself .


    One day, she saw the ¡°Let¡¯s do bokeh next¡± I wrote in my mothernguage and saw right through me . Since then, she has been my preciouspanion in secret-keeping .


    ... I can¡¯t forget the pain the fruit water that went through my nose caused me that day .


    Regarding Scarlett, she did not have the same ability to see magical power as I do, so she wasn¡¯t able to see nor hear the fairies .


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s using a magic tool .


    A tool that can recreate sorcery by sealing it within a special medium . That is a magic tool .


    Although there is a wide range of magic tools, from tools essential to everyday life tobat tools, the magic tools made by the Christophe family¡¯s craftsmen are of the finest quality .


    Among the craftsmen, the sorcerer who reigns at the top is Eliott .


    He calls me an angel, and he seems to be getting inspiration from me that only he can understand .


    In fact, the magic tools he produces are articles that people of this world can¡¯t copy, as he himself is renowned as a top-notch sorcerer .


    Well, Eliott himself has no interest in that fame, as he seems to be pleased by making magic tools only for me .


    Because Eliott is like that, he listens to any of my requests .


    The family is simr, but they don¡¯t allow me to do anything dangerous, so that¡¯s the only difference between them and Eliott .


    Is this the difference between blind devotion and affection?


    He will do anything I say . It might be dangerous, but that word doesn¡¯t exist in his vocabry . If it¡¯s something I say, he will grant it .


    ... I guess I must be a real angel in that head of his .


    But, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is a genius amongst magic tool craftsmen . Rather, far from only this Ovent Kingdom, he¡¯s at the pinnacle of magic tool making in the entire Lizwald Continent .


    That¡¯s why no one finds it strange when he makes something outrageous .


    Actually, he has been making pretty ridiculous things so far, but no one had any doubts .


    That¡¯s why I pulled him over to my side .

 Chapter 192.2

    Chapter 192.2


    <strong>6 Years Old and the Future</strong>


    ¡°Oh, Scarlet . Isn¡¯t it about time for your sses to be charged up?¡±


    ¡°That is not good . I need to have them reced then . ¡±


    ¡°As I thought, isn¡¯t it better to disy the remaining charge on a disy? There¡¯s still room for improvement . ¡±


    ¡°But in reality, the things you want to disy will need to consume more magical power, you know~? Even now, the consumption rate is not that great, so increasing that would be even heavier on the consumption side~¡±


    ¡°True . There¡¯s no need for that for us, but it¡¯s one of the physical projection¡¯s bottleneck . ¡±


    ¡°I will leave it to you . That¡¯s something I do not understand . ¡±


    ¡°Well, just having a monitoring service would be of help . ¡±


    It was pretty easy to pull in Eliott .


    Because even if I didn¡¯t pull him to my side, he would make magic tools I want using my form without asking any questions .


    He¡¯s currently using the sses-type perception system that was originally made for Scarlet, but he had no concern when he heard or saw the fairies .


    Rather than the fairies, he was more interested in my talent in magic tools and the form .


    ¡°As I thought, the effective range of thepressed magical power should be a bit wider¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes then, let¡¯s leave Sani who entered her own world on her own~ What are you going to do about the invitation?¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me that...¡±


    ¡°Indeed . First of all, it might be fine if it was just a few hours, but leaving the Christophe house for more than a half-day would be very difficult for Madam and Great Madam to ept . ¡±


    ¡°I thought so~ We definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to return in a day . ¡±


    ¡°I would like to go take a look . But I don¡¯t think I can persuade everyone . ¡±


    The problem at hand was the invitation from Natasha, the Queen of the Forest next to the world .


    It¡¯s not an invitation with a specified date, and ording to Sani Sensei, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I pushed it back by ten years . This is only natural for fairies with their unique long lifespan .


    But I am very interested .


    This unhindered different world, a world of fantasy that existed only in imagination during my past life .


    From what I heard from Kuti who traveled the world and Sani Sensei who is learned in every subject, it¡¯s very likely that the Forest next to the world is the origin of this world .


    I really want to see it .


    Above all, it¡¯s the birthce of my beloved Kuti . I absolutely want to go! Rather, I want to go immediately!


    However, there are countless obstacles to clear before that .


    Because of my lovely environment, I have to convince my family that drowns me in love .


    The current inter-dimensional movement sorcery puts a limit on the people that can be taken along .


    My freedom has expanded in many ways thanks to my friendship with Scarlet, but it didn¡¯t change my treatment as a six-year-old .


    No, it¡¯s even worse because I am blind .


    I have no need for guards because the two of the best sorcerers among the fairies will be with me, but my family wouldn¡¯t think that .


    I believe that they would want the Knights Order that was made for my sake¡ª¡ªThe Knights of the White Crystals, to go with me, and have me bring all of the personal maids along .


    Before that, Obaasama, Ojiisama, Oniisama, and Oneesama would want to apany me as well .


    Which is absolutely impossible because of the inter-dimensional movement sorcery¡¯s specs .


    ¡°Oh yeah~ I don¡¯t feel like I could persuade those people either . I mean, everyone loves you, Lily . But, well I love you the most, though!¡±


    ¡°Kuti!¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, how passionate you are~ Wouldn¡¯t it be for the best to let everyone know that you can see even with the Cloudy Eyes now?¡±


    ¡°... You think so?¡±


    ¡°It is one of the bottlenecks you need to convince everyone, and I think this is a good opportunity . ¡±


    ¡°We have reached a stable version too...¡±


    ¡°It was difficult...¡±


    Even in the world of darkness brought by the Cloudy Eyes, I, who was able to see magical power was able to create a certain sorcery despite the countless frustrations .


    That is the Contact Lenses .


    It scans the surroundings for a vast amount of information in real-time and recreates it in my eyes .


    I thought I perfected it atst, when I was four years old, but it was actually a parade of bugs .


    Then, over the course of a year, we repeatedly improved it and finally produced a stable version .


    Because of my limited ability to see magical power, I could only recognize magical power as white, so the world I see is in ck and white .


    That is the world I see .


    But, until I got the Contact Lenses, I was able to see only magical power .


    It was so different I could experience the moment my world has changed .


    From that moment, I felt that I was reborn as the real Lilianne La Christophe who got epted in this world .


    And so, I haven¡¯t spoken about these Contact Lenses with my family as of yet .


    It¡¯s because I have too many secrets, but above all, I don¡¯t want to be hated by my family . I don¡¯t want them to find me creepy .


    The fact that I was always trying to protect myself first since the day I was born here didn¡¯t change .


    But as Scarlet says, I believe that good opportunities are important to take .

 Chapter 193.1

    Chapter 193.1


    <strong>Maiden¡¯s Secret and Coming Out</strong>


    From the next day, we worked on filling out the matters for theing out .


    Instead of Scarlet¡¯s rmendation of telling everything, we matched our circumstances out of convenience so we wouldn¡¯t contradict each other .


    Secrets are essential parts of maidens .


    By the way, Scarlet has been now tasked as my tutor .


    She¡¯s originally an exclusive maid of Ena¡¯s, and the Christophe family¡¯s guest . But, she¡¯s also a graduate from the servant cultivation school operated by my grandparents .


    As she¡¯s educated not only in general education but also in battle, making her the perfect person to tutor the second daughter of Count Christophe .


    Well, studying in this world is pretty poorpared to that of my past life, so it¡¯s too easy for Scarlet and me who reincarnated .


    Due to my eyes, I did not go to the elementary school I was supposed to attend from the age of five . Instead, I am being tutored by Scarlet .


    School is not for studying only but also ys a huge role inworking . Although Ovent, the capital city of the Ovent Kingdom, is gloriously called the academic city, it seems that the schools the nobles go to have trouble with faction fights .


    The Christophe family is a house of Count, with considerable high domestical and foreign status and reputation because of magic tool produce and skills .


    Under such circumstances, it was apparent that going to school with a handicap such as my blindness would be quite difficult .


    Well, I am d to be home-schooled, though .


    ¡°Well then, we can say that I have discovered Lily¡¯s talent and imparted her with my knowledge¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be less problematic . Fairies are beings found only in legends, and it¡¯s a fact that you have educated Lily Ojousama yourself, Sani-sama . ¡±


    ¡°Then, me being the sorcery teacher and guard should be fine, right~?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is . Kuti-sama is a rare talent among sorcerers who judged that it would be better to hide Ojousama¡¯s talent for a while to not cause less confusion . That would less likely cause problems in the future when you decide to ¡®teach¡¯ sorcery . ¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s natural of me to protect Lily and it would be better like this to keep hindrance from disturbing her~ It would be especially troublesome when it will be Lily¡¯s turn to use sorcery . ¡±


    With Scarlet¡¯s suggestion, I decided to hide the fact that I reincarnated and that I can use sorcery .


    I feel sorry that almost everything is imposed on the fairies, but they are beings that are spoken about only in folklore .


    They are a mysterious race with little to no information . Moreover, we are going with the story of the two people at the top of their specialization who discovered my talent and trained me .


    ¡°Next is Ojousama¡¯s conspicuous Magic Eyes . Through her efforts, Sani-sama brought out their power, granting an adequate field of vision . And as evidence, we will have Eliott-sama create a magic tool . ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it will be easy to understand how much Lily can see . It will be difficult to reproduce the vision of Contact Lenses, but we will somehow manage for a short time by utilizing the Kutipad¡¯s power . ¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t proceed before fixing the problem of Lily¡¯s eyes, after all~ Well, that¡¯s not the biggest problem, though . ¡±


    We will make it sound that everything I have done so far was thanks to Sani Sensei, who have gradually improved my sight .


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t see physical objects until I got the Contact Lenses, but we are doing this to show how the power of my Magic Eyes was gradually brought out .


    My eyes are Magic Eyes that allow me to see magical power, after all .


    The awakening of the Magic Eyes in the Knights of the White Crystals will be also the result of Sani Sensei¡¯s experimenting . I feel very guilty towards Sani Sensei as I have to push so many things onto her .


    But, she¡¯s the only one who can take on that role .


    She¡¯s a genius director of the Sorcery Research Institute in the Forest next to the world, who is also very good at adapting to the situation . She¡¯s the most reliable teacher .


    My knowledge and eyesight Sani Sensei¡¯s grace .


    Kuti ys the role of a guard .


    We will proceed with these two points .

 Chapter 193.2

    Chapter 193.2


    <strong>Maiden¡¯s Secret and Coming Out</strong>


    There were many more matters to attend to besides theing out .


    The inter-dimensional movement sorcery is necessary in order to go to the Forest next to the world . It¡¯s necessary to cross worlds, after all .


    At present, it¡¯s not possible to pass through the inter-dimensional movement sorcery unless you possess an appropriate aptitude or a certain amount of magical power .


    The amount of magical power necessary is way too high for a typical sorcerer of the Lizwald Continent .


    Needless to address my magical power, the two fairies also have no problems .


    Reki-kun¡¯s problem has also been resolved by the Aether Crystal Body he was endowed with .


    But, that¡¯s not the case for Scarlet . Her martial arts are superb, but she¡¯s not too knowledgeable in sorcery . Far from that, her magical power itself is on par with average people .


    Therefore, we will start by remodeling the inter-dimensional movement sorcery to Scarlet¡¯s specifications .


    We have already decided to take her with us to the Forest next to the world, and she also intends to go .


    She¡¯s a reincarnator and an ally who shares our secrets . There¡¯s no way we can leave her behind . Rather, she will be sulking if we left her behind, and she¡¯s also a prankster, so we can¡¯t be sure what kind of mischief she would pull on us otherwise .


    There¡¯s no problem in remodeling the inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    We just have to analyze Scarlet¡¯s magical power pattern and adjust it ordingly .


    It sounds simple, but magical power pattern can¡¯t be analyzed even with 1st-grade sorcery, so it¡¯s not possible even for Kuti .


    Well, it¡¯s my original sorcery, after all .


    The inter-dimensional movement sorcery has been improved mainly by myself, so I have aplete understanding of what to do .


    The current problem with the inter-dimensional movement sorcery is suppressing the runaway magical power during the pass-through .


    It¡¯s possible to suppress it by matching the patterns of as many people as possible, this requirement is what we call ¡®aptitude¡¯ .


    Well, it¡¯s a requirement only a few will be able to meet .


    In other words, the current inter-dimensional movement sorcery is designed to as widely as possible .


    This time, we will be changing it so that Scarlet can always pass through .


    Each person has a different magical power pattern, so the runaway magical power will be modified to her specifications .


    This will make it for Scarlet¡¯s exclusive use, but she will be able to move between dimensions safely .


    ¡°¡ª¡ªBut you can¡¯tplete it right away, is what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, this can¡¯t be helped . Just analyzing the magical power pattern takes a lot of time and we will have to change the form for your personal use as well . In all honesty, I don¡¯t want to do this for anyone except you because of the effort it takes . ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there some people from the Christophe Household¡¯s servants who have the aptitude since we based the general inter-dimensional movement sorcery on them~?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for all the trouble . ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for that . It¡¯s not like we can leave you behind, Scarlet . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You are already our importantpanion! We don¡¯t know what kind of prank you would y on us if we left you behind anyway!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu . ¡±


    ¡°Scary!¡±


    This means that I won¡¯t have to being out to my family right away .


    There are some magic tools Eliott is working on for me, and there are also modifications to the inter-dimensional movement sorcery toplete .


    Even if Ie out, it doesn¡¯t mean we will be leaving for the Forest next to the world immediately .


    The real challenge begins aftering out .


    In fact, I have never been outside the Christophe premises .


    Receiving permission to visit another world in such a situation won¡¯t be easy .


    I have to make preparations first .


    Well, these preparations are mainly prerequisites for Sani Sensei to deceive my family .


    We will try to get permission to visit the Forest next to the world by exining that it¡¯s possible to secure vision even with my Cloudy Eyes by drawing out the power of my Magic Eyes .


    It would be certainly impossible to secure vision without Sani Sensei¡¯s help, so I would like my family to respond to her request as much as possible .


    Still, as a six-year-old child, I believe my family will be quite opposing to letting me travel outside . They are especially doting on me, after all .


    But it¡¯s Sani Sensei, she will surely manage . My trust in her is that high .


    ... And I¡¯m guessing that Obaasama will support me . Her voice has the heaviest influence within the Christophe family .


    I believe our chances of sess to be quite high .


    However, we should be prepared as much as possible .


    Our discussion in the Reki-kun room continued .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°My Angel . This is the item you desired . Please ept it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eliott . Thank you for everything . ¡±


    ¡°Ahh! What wasteful words to use on me! This Eliott feels like ascending to heavens¡ª¡ª¡±


    Eliott, who was already holding me in his arms has already manufactured several magic tools using my form .


    But, this kind of interaction seems to be indispensable every single time .


    Still, things would be much more difficult without going through him, so getting hugged for it is something within the eptable range .


    Rather, I¡¯ve gotten used to it even if I dislike it .


    What he made for me this time is one of the persuasion items .


    It¡¯s a magic tool that reproduces the Contact Lenses .


    However, at present, no matter how much the form improved the magic tools, the magic tool still can¡¯t reproduce the Contact Lenses for long .


    It¡¯s only natural though because there are hundreds to thousands of techniques working in real-time .


    A magic tool can be used to disy what I see . Most of the processing is left to thetest version of Kutipad that has been repeatedly improved, but even then, it can operate only for a short time .


    That¡¯s what this magic tool is .


    Nevertheless, Eliott¡¯s skills proved to be top-notch just by making this magic tool into these small sses .


    Well, in other words, it¡¯s like the improved version of the Silver Eye that was used to watch the matches of the Magic Battle event .


    He made this huge magic tool that is Silver Eye into these small sses, his skill has improved again .


    As expected of Eliott . I thought the final product might be a little bigger, but this is incredible .


    Neither I or the fairy duo are able topete with him in the field of magic tools .


    By the way, these sses . The cost that it requires for the consumables in the production is quite a lot .


    Scarlet taught me about money and its value . It seems that this wouldn¡¯t be possible to make if I wasn¡¯t born in the Christophe Household, but this has apparently lowered our expenses by quite a lot .


    ... Well, in fact, the Silver Eye, which is a magic tool managed by the government is a consumable product, but this one is revolutionary because of its size . The world won¡¯t know of this, though . It¡¯s using my form, after all .


    However, we have already made several magic tools this world won¡¯t get to see, so there¡¯s nothing more to say .


    Now then, I will have to put this to use .

 Chapter 194.1

    Chapter 194.1


    <strong>Family and Capture</strong>


    While Eliott was mass-producing the Contact Lenses reproducing sses-type magic tool, we worked hard on Obaasama, our first target of theing out .


    It can be said that it¡¯s essential to win over Ann Obaasama first .


    That¡¯s because Obaasama will be on my side no matter who my enemy is, and as an expert, she is very open-minded in many ways .


    She noticed that I was controlling magical power when we first met, and she epted it .


    Persuading Obaasama whose voice carries the heaviest influence in the Christophe family will decide the victory .


    That¡¯s why we have to begin with her .


    Therefore, we have been discussing and carefully preparing .


    Now, let¡¯s go . It¡¯s time to capture Obaasama .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°... That certainly is surprising . But, yes . I can ept it . Anyhow, my grandchild has been in your care,dies . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine~! I will be taking care of her in the future too~!¡±


    ¡°Umu . I am also enjoying having an excellent pupil . The road goes both ways . ¡±


    ¡°I am really d to hear that . Still... so this is what Lily-chan sees... it¡¯s better than not seeing anything, but...¡±


    Coming out to Obaasama was surprisingly easy .


    She definitely was surprised by the existence of the fairies and was very confused about the world reproduced by the sses-type magic tool .


    She was happy because it was better than not seeing anything . However, there was no color in the world reproducing the Contact Lenses with the sses-type magic tool . Just ck and white, nothing else .


    ¡°Oh my... I can¡¯t see anymore . ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s simply a problem of usable time . This is, in fact, unrted to the sorcery Lily is using, but the time in the magic tool will be limited no matter what . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Will Lily-chan be fine using it all day long?¡±


    ¡°There are no problems with that~ You can leave it to the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world, namely me!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... I will leave her in your care then . ¡±


    ¡°Ou~!¡±


    We have exined that nearly everything rted to sorcery is being done by Kuti .


    In fact, in order to show Kuti¡¯s skill, we had Obaasama strike her defensive sorcery .


    Disying difficult defensive sorcery was the best to disy Kuti¡¯s skill as a sorceress and a guard .


    Obaasama is an expert who possesses enough strength to easily shatter defensive sorcery of a 2nd-grade royal sorcerer .


    Kuti¡¯s defensive sorcery easily received Obaasama¡¯s attack .


    Obaasama was super serious too . The stone pavement in Reki-kun¡¯s room was endowed with a crater 10 metersrge in radius, and the glittering magical power within Obaasama¡¯s body at that time was a beautiful sight I have never witnessed before .


    Obaasama was too serious . Moreover that explosive power... she was totally ready to smash Kuti¡¯s barrier to pieces, wasn¡¯t she?


    Obaasama wasn¡¯t very surprised that she wasn¡¯t able to smash the barrier when she put all her strength behind the strike, what surprised her very much was when Kuti replicated several of these barriers in an instant .


    The single defensive barrier proved the skill that easily surpassed the sorcerers of the Lizwald Continent . Moreover, being able to activate multiple of such barriers at once, Obaasama no longer had anyints .


    Since Kuti dered that she would always stand by my side to protect me, Obaasama had no choice but to be convinced .


    And then, Sani Sensei exined how much of an excellent student I am .


    It was a bit embarrassing, but this was also necessary . I had to endure, endure .


    Obaasama asked Sani Sensei¡¯s many questions, to verify her knowledge .


    As a result, Obaasama was safely convinced .


    With regard to our travel to the Forest next to the world, Obaasama said that she would support our decision .


    An invitation from the Queen who rules over the Forest next to the world .


    Kuti¡¯s defensive prowess will guarantee totally safe travels .


    Despite not receiving permission from my family, I have received an education that is iparable to the knowledge on the Lizwald Continent from a key figure of the Forest next to the world that is Sani Sensei .


    Thepensation was a little weird, but being request by Sani Sensei who has imparted me with such knowledge, Obaasama could only ept .


    The method was a bit pushy to my liking, but Sani Sensei was able to win the negotiations thanks to that .


    ... I have learned many things from Sensei, but I have never been taught something like this . To be on a level where she can basically push Obaasama around, as expected of her .


    But like this, we can expect a sessful persuasion of the rest of the family too .


    Obaasama is on our side too, after all .

 Chapter 194.2

    Chapter 194.2


    <strong>Family and Capture</strong>


    ¡°... The result is also perfect . This is a first-ss political officer exam, this...¡±


    ¡°Ojiisama . Are you satisfied with this?¡±


    ¡°No, that... I certainly understand that you are a genius . I have no doubts about the ability of Sanin-dono who taught you to this extent... in the first ce, I have no ce to speak now that you got An on your side...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very rude of you, Dear . I think I am doing what is best for Lily-chan . ¡±


    ¡°Are you serious... she¡¯s just six, you know...¡±


    After Obaasama, it was Ojiisama¡¯s turn .


    But, since Obaasama was already on our side, he had no chance of victory .


    Still, I anticipated him to put up a resistance . Well, everything was within my expectations, so there were no problems in particr .


    To resolve this opposition, I took several examinations to show how much Sani Sensei taught me . These written tests worked both as a verification of my vision and knowledge .


    Incidentally, all of the tests I took were apparently being issued as the tests for the highest positions in the Ovent Kingdom .


    ¡°Then, should I do any other exams?¡±


    ¡°... No, there¡¯s no need . I understand your brilliance . I also recognize Kulestilt-dono¡¯s skill in sorcery . But, I have some conditions, alright?¡±


    ¡°What kind of conditions?¡±


    ¡°First, I will apany you . ¡±


    ¡°Dear . ¡±


    ¡°... Was it Inter-dimensional movement sorcery? There won¡¯t be any problems as long as I pass the aptitude test, right?¡±


    ¡°Please understand in advance that it¡¯s a fairly narrow door to go through . In the first ce, crossing over worlds is¡ª¡ª¡±


    Whether it was because of my hypnotic voice or the negotiation skills Sani Sensei taught me, Ojiisama was safely persuaded .


    ... I certainly did ask Sani Sensei to teach me her negotiation skills after seeing her persuade Obaasama, but to think I would be able to use it so easily .


    Ojiisama, amen .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°T, then, you really can see!? Oh, God! I¡¯m so d! I¡¯m truly d!¡±


    ¡°I am really d for you! Lily...¡±


    ¡°And so, this aptitude test, what does it entail?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not fair, Oniisama! I will be naturally taking it as well, Lily! I will protect you!¡±


    ¡°I will protect Lily too!¡±


    I left most of the persuasion of Oniisama and Oneesama to Obaasama, so it ended without many problems .


    They were really happy almost to tears when they realized that I was able to see, but like Ojiisama, they seemed eager to apany me to the Forest next to the world .


    Of course, they intend on taking on the aptitude test just like Ojiisama .


    Making a number of inter-dimensional movement sorceries tailored to individual specifications is not worth the effort at present, and there¡¯s also a lot of things I want to do over there, so I want to choose people who won¡¯t limit my actions as much as possible .


    Well, apart from that, I was often taken out to apany Oniisama and Oneesama to take care of their beloved trees and flowers .


    Until now, I was enjoying them by touching them directly and smelling their fragrance .


    But since I now can see physical objects, the two were happy because I can enjoy it even more .


    I personally have no interest in such things, but just watching the two work hard as they happily exin about the trees and flowers is very calming to me .


    There¡¯s no way I coulde to hate the two siblings who dote on me so much just because they drag me with them once in a while . I can¡¯t deny my siblings¡¯ important hobbies .


    Well, I also believe that bringing something up ys a role in emotional education .


    ... It¡¯s not a pet, but that¡¯s so like the two .

 Chapter 194.3

    Chapter 194.3


    <strong>Family and Capture</strong>


    ¡°Now, now, you two . You will wear Lily out with all of that excitement . That¡¯s why... sniff... strange... it¡¯s a happy asion but I can¡¯t stop crying again... Lily... oh, my Lily... I¡¯m so d... really... really...¡±


    ¡°Ena, don¡¯t cry... you are making me cry too... uu . ¡±


    ¡°Ena... Ellie... sniff . ¡±


    I talked to Ena after talking to Ojiisama, at that time, she was ovee with happiness and it was difficult to stop her tears .


    She¡¯s always by my side, showering me with overflowing love, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she¡¯s my second mother .


    I also love her so much I end up getting infected with crying .


    It might have been unavoidable that five people were crying for a while after .


    Of course, the fifth person was Kuti .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the way, even though I obtained a vision, there were no talks about attending school .


    The greater part of it yed the knowledge Sani Sensei bestowed upon me, but no matter how much vision I got, they are too worried even with the strongest guard Kuti by my side .


    Moreover, they just found out that I can see, so it might be difficult for them to change their habits .


    I think they will change their thought process after spending a bit more time knowing that I can see, but I was also thinking that there¡¯s no need for me to attend school .


    Going to school is a good thing in terms ofworking or simply making friends .


    However, as I have memories of my past life, I¡¯m quite reluctant to make friends with six years old children . Because I tend to look at them from the parents¡¯ perspective no matter what .


    It¡¯s not much different from Oniisama and Oneesama . Well, if I had to say then they are more like younger brother and sister I am very close with, rather than son and daughter .


    The knowledge Sani Sensei didn¡¯t teach me, mostly regarding the detailedmon sense of the Ovent Kingdom is being taught to me by Scarlet .


    In fact, she¡¯s very good as a tutor .


    Sani Sensei teaches in a fairly wide range of specialized fields, but she quickly skipped the stuff you would learn in the elementary school .


    Well, it¡¯s way too easy, so teaching me something like that might be too dull for her .


    Therefore, although she didn¡¯t know the details, there was really no problem in not knowing it, so she didn¡¯t teach me about it .


    Concretely, the stories told by the picture books for children are myths and legends, folklore that everyone knows about .


    These stories are deeply rooted within thends and although there¡¯s no need knowing them, everyone knows them as they are often told to the children .


    Everyone knows them, so not knowing them might be inconvenient .


    There certainly are things that advanced lectures alone can¡¯t teach .

 Chapter 195.1

    Chapter 195.1


    <strong>Examination and Preparation</strong>


    Obaasama went all the way to the royal pce to persuade Okaasama and Otousama .


    Both of them are particrly busy these days, so they are unable to return to the mansion .


    But well, the whole family that came back with Obaasama that day made a big fuss .


    It seems that they forcefully took a day off in their jobs, but it¡¯s not like they had a choice because of the shocking confession of their precious daughter, I guess?


    ¡°Lily-chan, you really can see? Can you see my face properly? Ohh... lord above . No, Sanin-sama, Kulestilt-sama . I thank you from the very bottom of my heart . ¡±


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s your Papa, ya know~! This is the face of your Papa, ya know~! I have not been this happy since the day you were born! It¡¯s your Papa~!¡±


    The two returned home, cried and rejoiced, and Otousama was no longerprehensible .


    Well, I was happy that I could bring him joy, and I was able to feel all the love his magical power was releasing .


    Otousama, who saw the scenery I see with the sses-type magical Contact Lenses, was even more surprised .


    After that, the family took turns and all got surprised .


    Okaasama, who was releasing the most magical power, was shocked the most .


    She normally can¡¯t see the magical power so it can¡¯t be helped, but thanks to that she used up the entire charge of the consumable sses-type Contact Lenses .


    It cannot be used for that long, after all .


    I will have Eliott make several more of theseter .


    That very Eliott is currently mass-producing sses that can perceive the fairies, the sses Scarlet is currently using .


    There were some points of improvement, so we are upgrading .


    I would be troubled if only Scarlet was able to see and hear the fairies, after all .


    That¡¯s why we need to mass-produce them .


    Eventually, I¡¯d like the fairies to be perceived in a much easier way, but that will take time since we are still in the conceptual stage .


    After a lot of joy and fuss, Okaasama and Otousama were frustrated that they couldn¡¯t apany me to the Forest next to the world .


    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to return to the mansion to begin with, so there¡¯s really not much they can do .


    Okaasama who started saying: ¡°I will stop being a Royal Court Sorceress and stay by the children¡¯s side forever!¡±, received a scolding from Obaasama and Ojiisama .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Afterpleting the first stage ofing out to my family, it was time for the aptitude of the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    Because improving the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery to Scarlet¡¯s specifications will take some time, Ojiisama and the rest who were hoping to apany me decided to undergo the test under general specifications .


    Additionally, as many servants of the mansion as possible will also undergo the examination .


    All servants of the Christophe family graduated from the school managed by Obaasama, so they are all capable of fighting .


    Sani Sensei exined that the aptitude test for the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery has very narrow conditions, so they wanted to test as many people as long as there was a possibility of passing .


    Because a considerable number of people will undergo the examination, I believe that at least one or two people might pass .


    It¡¯s possible that all will fail too, though .


    No, that possibility might be actually higher .


    Although I said that a considerable number of people will undergo the examination, it¡¯s less than 200 people .


    Incidentally, Ojiisama who did the test first failed splendidly .


    Oniisama and Oneesama who went after him failed too .


    Well, those who couldn¡¯t give up had been tested again and again, but the results naturally didn¡¯t change .


    By the way, the aptitude test was pretend-done by Sani Sensei via the Kutipad .


    In fact, the testing was done by me, using my sorcery to inspect their bodies .


    There was no rationalization for this, but I became a little maid girl again for the duration of the testing .


    Uh well, the little maid girl has descended onto the mortal world for many times already, but its poprity never declines .


    Just what about it stimtes everyone so much? It¡¯s still unknown to me .


    As the little maid girl descended, Eliott who was supposed to be busy mass-producing the Fairy Perception sses, brought various essories with him .


    They were various ears, tails, and angel wings that went over numerous improvements .


    However, the high-pitched shrieks get amplified each time Eliott brings the essories .


    Well, I¡¯m used to it already as I¡¯ve been through it many times by now .

 Chapter 195.2

    Chapter 195.2


    <strong>Examination and Preparation</strong>


    Of the 200 inspected subjects, only one had passing marks .


    That was a surprise because it was one of my personal maids, namely Mira .


    ... But when I think about it, she received mofumofu from me as a reward many times over .


    Since she received nearly as much mofumofu as Reki-kun, while an Aether Crystal Body didn¡¯t form inside of her, her magical power exceeded themon amount .


    Additionally, she¡¯s my favorite among the personal maids .


    ... It¡¯s likely that Mira doesn¡¯t have the aptitude and passed only because of her magical power that was higher than the default value .


    We examined her for any Aether Crystal Bodies just in case, but we did not discover any abnormalities .


    It turned out that her magical power didn¡¯t exceed the default value .


    In other words, she really had the aptitude for Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    She possesses the supreme fluff that I prefer on top of having the aptitude for Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    Mira, what a fearful child!


    By the way, the rest of the personal maids were devastated .


    My personal maids naturally won¡¯t get any rewards during my trip to the Forest next to the world .


    Well, that might not be true for Mira who just got confirmed as my travelingpanion .


    Those three people were overwhelmed by despair and engulfed themselves in an atmosphere that was kind of strangepared to other servants .


    I mean, they were sadder than my family . Their feelings of despair were a sight to behold .


    Although I was careful so my mofumofu sessions wouldn¡¯t form Aether Crystal Bodies in the bodies of my personal maids, I did reward them splendidly quite frequently .


    Well, the girls were happy and I enjoyed the process, so it was a win-win . On the contrary, Nija, who is usually calm andposed started showing withdrawal symptoms if not rewarded for too long .


    I thought of doing something about it, but this process is already indispensable for both of us, so it can¡¯t be helped .


    Right, it can¡¯t be helped .


    It was really good that Mira has aptitude .


    I might have not been able to endure otherwise, after all!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The aptitude test finished, but that doesn¡¯t mean departure is next .


    Sani Sensei exined the Christophes about the necessary preparations for the travel to the Forest next to the world .


    The itinerary is scheduled for five days . It¡¯s only for five days . Even so, it¡¯s still five days .


    It¡¯s a five-day trip involving me, the second daughter of the Christophe family, thergest noble family in the Ovent Kingdom, going across the worlds for five days to meet the Queen of the Forest next to the world .


    Well, the preparations are quite serious .


    However, as a result of the aptitude test, the number of people who can apany me is very small .


    From the Christophe family side, it¡¯s only the servants Scarlet and Mira .


    Because it¡¯s only these two people, the baggage is quite something even with minimum preparations .


    But, as I am considered a guest of honor, the baggage was quite difficult to choose .


    There¡¯s a good amount of casual wear and there¡¯s a ridiculous amount of formal wear that might be necessary on the other side .


    In addition, there¡¯s the problem of meals when ites to the Forest next to the world .


    After all, the fairies don¡¯t eat .


    Sani Sensei confirmed in her lecture that the concept of cooking has disappeared in the Forest next to the world .


    Although there will be food in the Forest next to the world, it¡¯s apletele unknown from the Christophe family¡¯s point of view .


    Sani Sensei also said that it will be safer to prepare the meals on our own .


    This can¡¯t be helped because of the differences in our races .


    The other side will naturally do preparations on their own since they are inviting me as a guest, but there are things like cultural differences, after all .


    Ovent¡¯smon sense is not the same as Forest next to the world¡¯smon sense, after all .


    Well, I was told that both sides should make some preparations .


    They will apparently make sure that I don¡¯t go hungry no matter what happens .


    The entire family was quick to agree particrly on that .


    Because of that, the preparations on the Christophe family¡¯s side seemed to be considerable .


    There¡¯s no bag with expanding space like the item bags which store the luggage in a different dimension like in Isekai novels on the Lizwald Continent .


    Of course, they don¡¯t have them in the Forest next to the world either, even after researching for many years .


    It sure is convenient, so they tried creating it several times, but they have not seeded as of yet .


    Because the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery can be used, storing things in a different dimension seems usible, but the reality is not that easy .


    By the way, the fairies don¡¯t even need oxygen .


    The voice of fairies doesn¡¯t use the vibration of the air, and it¡¯s a mystery how they gained floating powers without utilizing sorcery in the first ce .


    The stronghold of such fairies is the Forest next to the world, where the question begins with whether other races can even function there properly .


    Sani Sensei apparently didn¡¯t even consider it as she froze in ce for a moment when Scarlet asked about it .


    I also didn¡¯t care about the environment up until now . But, now that it was mention, it certainly is a problem .


    Even in my past life, there were only a few nts that humans could potentially inhabit .


    The worlds are different . I was naive for thinking that the environment of the Forest next to the world is the same as here .


    We immediately started working by building up an observation system with sorcery .


    Well, there¡¯s still time as the Christophe family¡¯s preparations are likely to take a while .


    If you want to send a person, then you need to be careful about magical power running wild, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much when sending in a magic tool .


    After all, if using Aether Crystal Body as fuel, the default value needed for the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery can be slightly exceeded .


    Now then, let¡¯s start with the observation .

 Chapter 196.1

    Chapter 196.1


    <strong>Observation and Inter-dimensional movement sorcery . </strong>


    Obviously, aparison with the target is necessary, so all of the observings is done on our side .


    Surprisingly, many conditions are needed to be met for humans to survive . For example, even when looking at theposition of the atmosphere, not only do concentration must be appropriate, it must contain no harmfulponents or surviving might be too difficult .


    What really saves time is that the necessary conditions for humans to live here are simr to my past life .


    I don¡¯t know that much in detail, but I am thankful I can still use my past life¡¯s knowledge .


    First, we investigate the environmental conditions that the human body needs for survival, and then we try to practically simte it by segregating space with sorcery .


    It¡¯s just testing on a living person would be quite difficult, so we are onlyparing data .


    By the way, this experiment was useful in creating terraforming sorcery and space suit sorcery among others .


    We can only fight the environment by force if it¡¯s not suitable, that¡¯s the extreme logic we came to, but only as ast resort .


    As we know, fairies are the ultimate life-forms among living beings .


    After all, they have no lifespan, and they don¡¯t need to sleep and eat . And apparently, they have no need for air either .


    You could say that the backwardpatible spirit power is also proof of their higher existence .


    You can see an overwhelming difference in the output just by using single existing sorcery .


    Because of that, there¡¯s a drawback that it¡¯s virtually impossible to activate sorcery with low output, but that problem has already been solved by the sorcery Kuti made herself .


    In any case, the investigation of optimal conditions for survival was finished safely .


    We can say for certain as the results areing only from dataparison, but we decided topromise by using space suit sorcery from the beginning .


    As weter discovered, the entire body is coated in a thin film when using this space suit sorcery, and the conditions inside are optimal for a human body .


    Additionally, it makes it impossible to receive harmful interference from outside .


    It appears that anyone could use the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery when using this space suit sorcery as it would block magical power from running wild .


    Well, it¡¯s toote for this now, so it had to be kept secret, though .


    Besides, although it may block interference from outside, there¡¯s a limit to everything, so if the conditions are not right from the beginning and we made a wrong judgment, the space suits would be put under a heavy load .


    We weren¡¯t able to do much because we did not have time, but we are definitely going to incorporate the space suit sorcery into the improvement of Inter-dimensional movement sorcery in the future .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In addition to the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, there are also means ofmunication with the Forest next to the world via Inter-dimensionalmunication sorcery .


    This doesn¡¯t require testing on living beings, so we were able to create it quite easily . All it needs is protection against magical power interfering, so we just stuffed it with defensive capabilities . A protected signal is much sturdier than a life form, after all .


    Thanks to that, there was no longer a reason for Kuti and Sani Sensei to leave for their regr reports .


    Because of that, they were getting calls quite frequently, however .


    It¡¯s easy to forget, but Sani Sensei is the director of the Forest next to the world¡¯s Sorcery Institute . She¡¯s an important figure and quite a busy person .


    It was unexpected for her to stay here for so long .


    Because of that, a lot of work she needs to finish has apparently umted for her . She finished it all in the blink of an eye, though .


    As expected of Sani Sensei . Impressive .


    The schedule of my Forest next to the world visit has been decided on thanks to the Inter-dimensionalmunication sorcery .


    Well, it would be hard to prepare if it weren¡¯t .


    It¡¯s possible to shorten the travel time by choosing a ce where the Inter-dimensional gate opens . But, we decided to use the ce Kuti uses all the time, so we will arrive in half a day .


    Including the travel day, we will stay four days in the fairy town .


    Because we will be using the same way back, it will take half a day to travel home .


    The itinerary is then four nights and five days .


    ... Or so I said, but the amount of luggage is outrageous .


    Which is strange since I am sure we informed them that we won¡¯t be able to use means of transportation of items such as the carriage beforehand .


    Only people who are apanying me can carry my luggage, which is Scarlet and Mira... ah, they are going to make Reki-kun transport it?


    Reki-kun is certainly huge, so he can carry a lot of things .


    That is apparently why they prepared a saddlebag for him . Moreover, Reki-kun himself was apparently practicing carrying luggage without my knowledge .


    It¡¯s not like Reki-kun and I spend all day together, so I didn¡¯t even notice .


    By the way, the breakdown of the luggage is one-quarter food, clothes and essories are two-quarters each . The remaining quarter consists of various magic tools .


    I can understand the reason the clothes and essories form half of my luggage since I am still a noble¡¯s daughter, though an imperfect one .


    The fairies don¡¯t eat, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to prepare food on our side for the unforeseen situation .


    Though it seems we are carrying enough food for at least two weeks for all three of us . I¡¯m a light eater too .


    When ites to magic tools, they are small things . Among them the potty I used when I was a baby, a tent, a bed, chairs, and a table .


    It seems that they have prepared to make my stay, even a survival outside, asfortable as possible . What¡¯s going on here?


    ¡°Lily-chan, it¡¯s your first trip without many attendants, so it¡¯s necessary to prepare so carefully, okay? Rather, I feel there¡¯s not enough . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lily . Besides Reki, only Scarlet and Mira can carry luggage, so there aren¡¯t that many things, you know? Originally, we should have prepared ten times the luggage . ¡±


    Obaasama and Ena said such when they saw me tilting my head at the prepared luggage .


    After that, I was told various things to be careful of while traveling . Rather, they were making a fuss whether they should cancel the ns .


    Well, of course, we have already talked things through with the Forest next to the world, so we can¡¯t cancel the trip now .

 Chapter 196.2

    Chapter 196.2


    <strong>Observation and Inter-dimensional Movement Sorcery</strong>


    Scarlet aside, Mira seems to have received some kind of special training form the family with Obaasama in the lead .


    I don¡¯t know the details, but seeing Mira¡¯s haggard figure, it must have been quite rigorous .


    The period of preparing was nearly finished, but while Obaasama and othersined there wasn¡¯t enough time, Mira who was released from the depts of hell was delighted .


    ... Seriously, just what kind of training did she underwent?


    With this and that happening, the preparations were finallypleted several months after mying out .


    Well, I didn¡¯t think we would depart immediately, but it did take quite a lot of time .


    The preparation period might still be too short for a trip of a Count¡¯s daughter, moreover, a six-year-old one apanied only by two servants .


    Rather, I don¡¯t think this kind of trip would be normally allowed .


    But in reality, I will be leaving towards the Forest next to the world today .


    Many servants came to see me off at the wide plot of the Christophe house¡¯s area .


    Of course, the entire family was present, each of them encouraged me, I mean encouraged me to not go, so it was quite a chaos until I asked Obaasama to help me deal with it .


    In the meanwhile, Kuti activated the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    She¡¯s doing things at her own pace and she¡¯s already ustomed to my family¡¯s entrics, so she ignored them and did her thing .


    The whole family, including Obaasama, were feeling quite restless, so I was d she forcibly moved things along .


    We wouldn¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon otherwise .


    I could understand why my family had their breaths taken away once the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, which is so very different from the existing sorcery, booted up .


    If we weren¡¯t using concealment sorcery, the spectacle of thepression form would create a very mystical spectacle .


    The sorcery woven with vast amounts of forms was in clear sight to my family thanks to the fairy-recognition sses they used, but even without them, they would feel oppressed by the colossal magical power .


    And then, once the activation passed a certain point, the form begun to interfere with the dimension .


    At this time, the sorcery was recognizable with the naked eye without passing through the fairy-recognition sses first .


    The beautiful pattern of the form formed a gate, a bridge between two worlds .


    The overwhelming presence of the gate that appeared was the remnant of the enormous amount of magical power used during activation, and it clearly showed how terrifying the power connecting two worlds really is .


    The gate opened while no one could even utter a word in front of the sorcery that couldn¡¯t be evenpared with the existing sorcery .


    The other side of the gate wasn¡¯t visible because of the colossal form blocking the sight .


    Even though the gate connected two worlds, you couldn¡¯t see what was on the other side .


    That¡¯s because the cluster of forms worked as a wall separating the two worlds you have to cross .


    After confirming that the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery has activatedpletely, I turned towards my stunned family .


    At this point, no one really tried to stop me from departing .


    All that is left was to say goodbye for a while .


    That being said, it¡¯s only five days .


    Just in case, we did not forget to cast the space suit sorcery on me, Scarlet and Mira .


    The family is wearing the family-recognition sses, so they were able to recognize when sorcery was used and I would get exposed .


    That¡¯s where the strongest sorceress and my guard steps out .


    She has been already recognized as an overwhelming existence after activating the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, so something like space suit sorcery would be nothing inparison .


    Still, it was super high-ss sorcery that wasn¡¯t existing sorcery . The 2nd ss sorceress in Okaasama watched with eager concentration .


    Even if you can see the form through the fairy-recognition sses, you won¡¯t be able to use the sorcery as long as you are not connected to the World Archive .


    Whenever there¡¯s an opportunity, I would like my Okaasama to connect to the Kutipad and see the sorcery we have created .


    But, that opportunity is most likely far in the future . It¡¯s still a secret that I can use sorcery, after all .

 Chapter 197.1

    Chapter 197.1


    <strong>Forest next to the world and Reception</strong>


    After passing through the Inter-dimensional gate, the scanned data immediately began transferring to my Contact Lenses . The data filtered over and over instantly formed a world of ck and white before me .


    A za-like ce and many trees of all kinds spread before my eyes that could only normally project magical power .


    However, before enjoying the scenery, there was something else I had to do .


    First of all, I had to spread the environmental research type sorcery we used before .


    In our current situation of using the spacesuit sorcery, it¡¯s unlikely to be damaged by environmental factors .


    We had also conducted a preliminary investigation, but there¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s data that can be collected only from beyond the gate, so we can take no chances .


    There¡¯s nothing to be worried though, so I can do it carefully .


    After finishing the sorcery, I checked everyone¡¯s physical condition .


    Everyone was restlessly looking around, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any change in their data . Mira was a little bit too nervous, but she¡¯s always like that, so it can¡¯t be helped . I shall mofu herter .


    Still... what¡¯s up with Reki-kun?


    He was sitting down with a big saddle on his back, anxiously looking around...


    To be frank, he was stupidly cute .


    However, that¡¯s how someone with the instincts of the wild should be .


    Looking anxiously around does not necessarily mean that you are wary .


    He probably just doesn¡¯t know what to do because he¡¯s in a ce he doesn¡¯t know . That¡¯s how it feels at least .


    As soon as he noticed that I was looking at him, he lied down and stared at me with his eyes that were trembling with uneasiness .


    Reki-kun has been brought to the Christophe residence since he was a little and he has been living a safe life with no foreign enemies ever since .


    The Salvarua are endangered species and their minds workpletely different from the dogs and wolves I know .


    I mean, he is capable of having a conversation through the Kutipad and he can also study simple things .


    If I had to say, then he¡¯s like a human child in the body of a huge dog .


    Because he¡¯s like that, it might have been wrong of me to expect his wild instincts to kick in .


    Well, in fact, he has not undergone any kind of training regarding that, so it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to say that his vignce of surroundings is fueledpletely by instincts .


    Besides, the sorcery part is done by Kuti and me, while Reki-kun¡¯s role this time is to carry the luggage .


    Also, by the way, to be my sofa bed .


    ... But, maybe I should train him a little after this tour of Forest next to the world is done .


    ¡°Ojousama, look over there . ¡±


    ¡°N?¡±


    It was merely a few seconds that I stared at Reki-kun .


    In the meanwhile, the data from the surrounding environment was collected sessively .


    But, that¡¯s only fundamental information about whether we can safely survive here, and the data on the nearby terrain .


    That being said, unlike Reki-kun, there was no need to be vignt .


    Automatic self-defense and concealment sorceries wereyered on everyone beforehand . The strongest force that is Kuti is also with us, so anything that could break through her defensivework would spell quite the crisis .


    ... Considering that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Reki-kun¡¯s instincts didn¡¯t work as they should . I mean, he knows that he is safe here .


    But, as I thought, he needs supplemental training, yep . It¡¯s obvious that it would be both for his and my sake .


    After a moment¡¯s thought, I checked the direction Scarlet was pointing at, and there was something that resembled ruins .


    At the moment of confirmation, the sorcery to collect data such as the structure and the material used activated, and the data collection began .


    There won¡¯t be any problems no matter how much data there is .


    ¡°The materials are... unknown, it¡¯s built from materials that don¡¯t exist on the Lizwald Continent . ¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, don¡¯t you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    Taking a closer look at the ruins through the Contact Lenses, I could see window-like holes in something that had a cubic shape . Although it was partially damaged and most of it was buried in the ground, I found it somehow... familiar?


    ¡°... It¡¯s true that it resembles a building, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s exactly that for certain, you know?¡±


    ¡°I naturally am aware of this . However...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected the data, so I will analyze itter . ¡±


    ¡°Please do that . ¡±


    The ruins were very simr to the concrete buildings native to our world .


    Scarlet must be questioning whether these ruins really are what she thinks it is .


    But, I¡¯d like you to think about it .


    Humans create things to make their lives morefortable, although their cultures are different, the things they create are often simr .


    In fact, the general architectural structure of the Ovent Kingdom is also extremely simr to that of my past life .


    Although there were no concrete buildings .


    But, this is not the Lizwald Continent, it¡¯s the Forest next to the world, a world next to our world .


    Scarlet¡¯s words were worth considering, though .


    I¡¯m also not denying it, I¡¯m just afraid of misunderstanding the truth with preconceptions .


    Well, Scarlet is a wise person, so I¡¯m sure she understands that point very well .


    By the way, Mira who was frozen in ce while ttering from nervousness seemed to hear our conversation from her left ear only for it to escape right away form her right ear .


    Even if not, there won¡¯t be any problems since I decided to have Mira work for me during this trip .

 Chapter 197.2

    Chapter 197.2


    <strong>Forest next to the world and Reception</strong>


    ¡°Lily . They will be here soon . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay . I will remove the concealment then . And there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems with the environment either, so I will remove the space suit spell as well . ¡±


    ¡°Umu . Do your thing . ¡±


    With Sani Sensei¡¯s cue, I dispelled the concealment and space suit sorceries .


    The surrounding environment was apparently the same as the Lizwald Continent, so there were no problems .


    If there were any differences then it was just the concentration of magical power .


    Still, it brought no harm to the human body .


    By the way, the people Sani Sensei meant when she said they will be here soon are the messengers Her Majesty Natasha sent .


    She must have contacted them before entering the Inter-dimensional gate, so they areing to pick us up .


    After all, we are the Queen¡¯s guests .


    ¡°They got quite cocky for letting guests wait for them! Why weren¡¯t they waiting for us with open arms~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say the impossible . There wouldn¡¯t be even a speck of dust left of them if they got caught up in the Inter-dimensional space sorcery . Besides, even though I contacted them beforehand, this ce is quite far from the city . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it~ You are mistaken, Sani-kun! They are making my Lily wait! That¡¯s wrong on all fronts!¡±


    A mysterious mark was drawn with magical power in the eyes of Kuti who was floating in the air, and a mysterious humanoid robot was drawn behind it .


    She then struck a cool pose while covering her mouth, emphasizing the mark drawn in her eyes, her smugface is relievingly stable .


    Oh my, Kuti is so cool!


    ¡°I think strawberries are the best . ¡±


    ¡°Scarlet...¡±


    ¡°Ahem . Please forget that . ¡±


    By the way, although the previous space of the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery¡¯s destination is part of it, the space will disappear .


    Opening the gate between two dimensions is an extremely dangerous act by itself .


    Therefore, the ce where the Inter-dimensional gate will be opened was carefully discussed beforehand, and it was strictly ordered that nobody approaches the ce .


    This time, the ce chosen in the Forest next to the world was the ce Kuti often used herself, but it was far away from the city to begin with, so that she wouldn¡¯t get anyone identally involved .


    The fairies apparently have a small scope of action, except for the reconnaissance team¡¯s personnel like Kuti .


    Basically, they live without moving too much from where they live .


    Well, there seem to be many entrics who travel to various ces, but such people are often part of the reconnaissance team .


    There seem to be other open areas, but the data I gathered from the surroundings suggest that the forest is quite extensive .


    Other fairies are aware that this ce is used as exit for the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, so there would be a problem if it got suddenly changed to another ce .


    That being the case, we are using the usual spot .


    ¡°They are here . ¡±


    ¡°O, Ojousama...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... a bit unexpected . ¡±


    A squad of fairies simr to Kuti and Sani Sensei came from a path that was cleared through the forest .


    Their formation made them look almost like a military unit, their movements were precise like a single living organism .


    However, what surprised me the most was the object behind them .


    ¡°Oh, they properly brought a car with them for transport, how admirable, how admirable . ¡±


    ¡°Kuti-sama . Did you say a car just now?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yep . A car . Ah, these things don¡¯t exist on the Lizwald Continent, after all . They are too big for us so we seldom use them ourselves, but there are asions we put them to use . When the luggage is big, for example . ¡±


    Yes, as Kuti says, what we were surprised by was a car .


    A four-wheeled machine that was popr as a vehicle for transformation in my past life .


    It looked a little different from what I knew . It was the size of a normal car with a more futuristic look, but it was definitely a car .


    ording to Kuti, it¡¯s pretty hard for the fairies to drive because of its size, so I can see why they wouldn¡¯t use it often . But, when you take our size in consideration, it¡¯s just the right size .


    Of course, it¡¯s still big for the little me, but it¡¯s more suitable for my size than the fairies .


    No... that¡¯s not it! Why is this thing here?


    ... Nono, wrong . I should have known . I did my best to persuade my family to let mee to the Forest next to the world as soon as possible because there was a possibility like that .


    ¡°However, for this to appear so suddenly...¡±


    ¡°It really is shocking . ¡±


    Scarlet and I were captivated by the nostalgia in the air until the group of weing fairies arrived in front of us .

 Chapter 198.1

    Chapter 198.1


    <strong>Nostalgic Feelings and Flotsam</strong>


    ¡°We are very sorry to have kept you waiting . It¡¯s our honor to wee the guests under Her Majesty Natasha¡¯s ord¡ª¡ª¡±


    The group of weing fairies arrived before us and they seemed to be saying something, but I was captivated by the car in front of me .


    Who could have imagined that I would find what I was looking for right from the start? Sani Sensei didn¡¯t say a thing about cars before either .


    Sensei¡¯s lectures are extensive and she covered various topics, but even so, she talked mainly about the things she likes herself .


    Especially about sorcery and subjects rted to it . Other than that, she covered an extensive range of subjects, although shallowly . Something like that .


    Since the car in front of us didn¡¯t emit the smell of exhaust gas, it may be using another eco-friendly alternative as fuel . Its futuristic appearances support my thoughts .


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something like hydrogen or electricity, anyhow it¡¯s definitely not magical power . I believe it would appear in Sani Sensei¡¯s lectures if it used magical power .


    The size might y a part in it, too .


    That size doesn¡¯t seem suitable for fairies whatsoever .


    When I take their race¡¯s characteristics into consideration, this doesn¡¯t seem like something they would use on a daily basis .


    And even if they didn¡¯t have cars, fairies have fairy magic tools .


    Unlike magical power that is an energy with poor fuel efficiency because of the impurities it contains, the fairies who possess spirit power are capable of using high-output magical tools easily .


    ording to Sensei, unlike the magic tools of the Lizwald Continent, the magic tools from the Forest next to the world take in the energy from outside and use it as a fuel .


    Therefore, powering up magic tools that need high-output fuel is quite an easy feat with spirit power .


    Even if it¡¯s not possible to use something like Kutipad that needs Aether Crystal Body as fuel, using an air conditioner such as the one installed in the Christophe residence on many timesrger scale would be pretty simple over here .


    I¡¯m talking about a scalerge enough to make adjustments to the local environment .


    The same can be said about traveling .


    There might be more suitable vehicles for the fairies to use . They have no need to use cars that don¡¯t fit their size .


    However, they all can fly anyway, so it¡¯s questionable whether they really need a vehicle to use for moving .


    In fact, although the weing party brought a car, I do not see anything else resembling a vehicle .


    Some fairies seemed to be driving the car .


    ¡°Lily, Lily . You have to say something . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes . Please forgive me, I was too captivated by that car...¡±


    ¡°Auriol certainly should only have horse-drawn carriages and nothing like this . It¡¯s no wonder it caught your attention . ¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful that you understand . Well, let me introduce myself¡ª¡ª¡±


    The fairy, who seemed to be the leader of the weing group answered on behalf of all of them .


    Since she received my blunder with a smile, it seems that we are rather weed here . Or is she perhaps a tolerant person?


    Well, we were invited by Queen Natasha herself, the strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world, Kuti and the director of the Forest¡¯s research institute is with us too, so it might be only given that we are treated with respect .


    By the way, unlike Kuti and Sani Sensei, all members of the weing party were wearing clothes with lots of frills .


    Is this a national dress of the fairy race, I wonder? Or a special costume for the asion? I have never seen Kuti nor Sani Sensei wearing this type of clothes before, I was a bit curious .


    Anyhow, after introducing myself to the representative, we exchanged some faultless greetings and decided to move .


    Although the most powerful person of the Forest next to the world is with us, this isn¡¯t a suitable ce to hold long discussions .


    Besides, they havee to get us .


    We, the human/beastfolk, got into the car, while Reki-kun followed us on foot since he was naturally too big to get in .


    Sani Sensei seemed to have something to talk about with the weing party, so she¡¯s following from outside .


    The travel speed doesn¡¯t seem to be that fast since Reki-kun is only walking briskly .


    Still, the recorded data showed that we were moving about 30 km/h .


    This speed is nothing for Reki-kun .


    The fairies, except Kuti, were also following normally in the air .


    If it¡¯s like this, then it really isn¡¯t necessary for fairies to use vehicles as means of transportation .


    The luggage also seems to be transported with magic tools .


    The driving was done by a few fairies, but the fairy who is on the elerator definitely cannot see in front of her .


    This car looks so futuristic, but I wonder if it doesn¡¯t have a function like automatic driving or something?


    Or perhaps they can¡¯t make it work even if it has one?


    ¡°OoooOjousamaa...¡±


    ¡°Mira, everything is fine so calm down please . This thingy is called a car and it¡¯s simr to a carriage . There¡¯s nothing scary about it, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eeeeexcuse me for disagreeeeeing but... a carriage isn¡¯t thhhhhhis faaaast~...¡±


    ¡°Ah~... that might be true?¡±


    The car, which is apletely unknown vehicle to Mira, seems quite scary .


    Moreover, it easily surpassed the speeds of carriage, so I really shouldn¡¯t be surprised .


    Still, the road is not asphalt, but it hardly shakes even though we are going on uneven soil .


    It seems that the technology used in this futuristic model is quite something .


    Well, I can¡¯t tell Mira to look outside since it feels like she will get even more frightened seeing the speed the trees are passing by .


    Well, this would be even scarier if the car shook a little . Aren¡¯t you d, Mira . The scariness got reduced a little!

 Chapter 198.2

    Chapter 198.2


    <strong>Nostalgic Feelings and Flotsam</strong>


    Ten minutes on the roadter .


    Even though Mira was tremblingpletely silently in fear, Scarlet and I were filled with nostalgia .


    After all, it has been six years since Ist saw a car, and it has been twenty years for Scarlet .


    Well, the scenery outside was forest on both sides and didn¡¯t change whatsoever, though .


    By the way, there were no problems with the drawing speed of the Contact Lenses at about 30 km/h .


    Reki-kun¡¯s movement speed can sometimes even exceed the 100 km/h mark .


    The Contact Lenses were made with that in mind, so there¡¯s no chance of the drawing speed dropping at this level .


    However, since it was only possible to test its performance at certain ces of the mansion, it seems that moving through an unknown area at above-average speeds causes a little burden on the data collection of the surrounding environment .


    Let¡¯s try to improve this aspect when we have free time . Although it would be meaningless once we return to the mansion .


    Over there, it¡¯s unlikely that we would be moving through unknown areas at high speeds . I wonder if there would be an opportunity to even take a step into an unknown area to begin with .


    It¡¯s possible to collect data in a winder range by expanding the scope of the Contact Lenses . There¡¯s a condition that you have to be nearly staying still, though .


    ¡°T, that¡¯s... Lily Ojousama . ¡±


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    While thinking about Contact Lenses improvements, Scarlet called out to me in surprise .


    When I turned towards the direction she was facing, the scope of data collection temporarily narrowed down to the surrounding range .


    ¡°... Eh?¡±


    When the Contact Lenses drew a magnified picture from the obtained data for me, I let out a voice of surprise just like Scarlet .


    Still, my expression didn¡¯t change, which was most likely the result of my years-long sleeping mimetic muscles . No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good thing .


    ¡°Hm? Oh, that¡¯s a flotsam, Scarlet . ¡±


    ¡°Flotsam, you said?¡±


    ¡°Yep, flotsam . ¡±


    ¡°Kuti, what¡¯s flotsam?¡±


    ¡°N~... they are thingies that suddenly appear from who knows where . There are some useful items among them, but most of them are unusable . Ah, this car too . There are quite a lot of things like this, but the majority is broken and they can even explode sometimes, so it¡¯s dangerous to approach them~¡±


    Hearing Kuti¡¯s nonchnt exnation, Scarlet and I exchanged nces .


    Because who would have thought that the car just ¡°Suddenly appeared . ¡±


    And one conjecture began to take a shape within our minds .


    ¡°Ojousama, do you recall the disappearance incident that I spoke to you about before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, rather... that¡¯s exactly what this is, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes . If so, then thises from the very first disappearance incident... the radio tower . ¡±


    The disappearance incident .


    There were apparently frequent cases of the sudden disappearance of objects all around the world during my past life .


    The reason I say ¡°apparently¡± is because I happened to be already dead by that time .


    Additionally, it appears to be a rtively familiar event to Scarlet who passed awayter than me .


    One of the incidents happened in the area where Scarlet lived .


    Moreover, that area is said to be the ce where the first disappearance incident urred .


    The first thing that disappeared was arge radio tower .


    By the time I died, there were taller buildings than this radio tower, but it still was an extremely popr sightseeing spot .


    That very tower was now projected on the Contact Lenses .


    I can¡¯t, unfortunately, see the characteristic white-red coloring, but it¡¯s still hard to forget the distinctive shape that is so familiar to me . (Tokyo Tower)


    The radio tower projected on my Contact Lenses was nted to the side, and only half of it stood above the forest .


    I confirmed where the observation floor was located .


    When the data collection was finished and I took a look at the virtual drawing, I saw that the observation floor was severely deteriorated .


    I also caught sight of a site of what seemed to be an explosion .


    Just what happened here...


    ¡°Scarlet, I transmitted the collected data to the Kutipad, so take a look . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ojousama . Thank you very much . ¡±


    The 3D drawing virtually constructed from the data I obtained can be viewed on the Kutipad .


    Rather than thinking alone, you can hear more opinions by sharing the data with others, and that¡¯s why we have established the Kutipad sharing at its early stages .


    ording to the data from the surroundings, the fairy town is nowhere in sight just yet .


    There seems to be more time to think .

 Chapter 199.1

    Chapter 199.1


    <strong>Investigation and chaos . </strong>


    ¡°Ojousama, the corrosion of the metals seem to be strange in some ces . ¡±


    ¡°Looks like it . What happened that time for it to disappear, or was the Forest next to the world perhaps the catalyst? For example, is it rted to magical power?¡±


    ¡°That sounds possible...¡±


    ¡°By the way, that was there already when I was born, you know?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that it has been here for at least two thousand years?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right~¡±


    Kuti joined Scarlet and me at looking on the Kutipad, so the three of us were messing around with this and that .


    The group of escorts flying outside seemed to be interested as well, but they did not interrupt and let us do as we pleased .


    The leader of the weing party was still talking with Sani Sensei, so it seems our investigation could continue for a little longer .


    By the way, Reki-kun was firing a beam from his eyes that said he also wanted to y a game on the Kutipad from behind us, but I ignored him .


    It¡¯s not like we are ying, after all!


    Thestpanion is shrinking in the corner of the seat, stunned as if her soul left her... you are that scared, miss Mira, oy...


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°I was wondering what you were looking at, so it¡¯s the flotsam . ¡±


    As we were looking at the nostalgic 3D projection on the Kutipad, Sani Sensei returned .


    She booted up her Kutipad too, confirmed her thoughts and seemed to understand .


    ¡°Oh, Sani Sensei . Are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Umu . I got a verbal message from the guys at the Research Institute . What, I have left only for a few years and they startining like that . They are still noobies as researchers . ¡±


    ¡°Errm... a, are they?¡±


    I was evasive regarding the talk about the researchers .


    I mean, no matter how you look at it, I was the cause .


    ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in flotsam myself, but... hmm . Would you like a lesson?¡±


    ¡°By all means!¡±


    ¡°Hohou . It¡¯s rare for you to be interested in a lesson like this, Scarlet . But, I see, I see . Then, let¡¯s begin with what flotsam is¡ª¡ª¡±


    It seemed that Sani Sensei indeed held little to no interest in flotsam .


    I guess that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t teach me about it up until now . There was a mountain of things she would rather teach me . No, she¡¯s teaching me lots even now, and it doesn¡¯t seem like she would run out of things to teach anytime soon .


    And so, even though she has no interest in it, to be able to hold an entire lesson on it, her knowledge is profound as always . As expected of Sani Sensei .


    Sani Sensei¡¯s lesson started with the definition of flotsam in the Forest next to the world, to their sudden appearance, types, and usages .


    And, about their dangers .


    As Kuti said before, the majority of the flotsam doesn¡¯t match the size of the fairies, and most of the flotsam explodes, making them carry very dangerous factors .


    However, the functions and forms of the flotsam that did not match the fairies¡¯ size have apparently be a reference for the magic tools, so there¡¯s a department that is actively studying them .


    Because they have an entire department dedicated to studying flotsam, they are definitely taking it seriously .


    However, because many of the flotsam explode spontaneously, the number of members of the department gradually decreased, and naturally there were only a few fairies willing to engage in such dangerous work .


    Additionally, when people with such out of the norm creativity and/or ability such as Kuti and Sani Sensei appear, they aim to make remarkable progress in the development of the magic tools .


    Originally, flotsam was studied to obtain ideas for new magic tools . As a result, the disbandment of the department with the flow of time is only natural .


    It seems that nowadays, only the curiously reckless get involved with the flotsam .


    The reason that the research of flotsam had not been bannedpletely yet is precisely because of the few useful objects such as the car we are riding at the moment .


    Moreover, studying newly appeared flotsam nowadays consists mostly of what and where it appeared .


    I can understand why Sani Sensei isn¡¯t that interested .

 Chapter 199.2

    Chapter 199.2


    <strong>Investigation and chaos . </strong>


    However, it¡¯s a different matter to us .


    The various influences of my homnd left on the Lizwald Continent are most likely because of this flotsam .


    The fairies study the flotsam, and in some way conveyed their understanding to the Lizwald Continent .


    Hearing and seeing the fairies is difficult, though .


    However, they have several means of conveying information if they feel like it .


    They have sorcery, after all .


    There even are various kinds of existing sorcery for transmitting information, so it¡¯s definitely not impossible to do .


    Besides... it seems that flotsam doesn¡¯t necessarily appear only in the Forest next to the world .


    ¡°¡ª¡ªWe have established some methods to ssify them, but there are too many of them, so it¡¯s not been perfected yet . ¡±


    ¡°Sensei, I have a question . ¡±


    ¡°What is it, Scarlet . ¡±


    ¡°Does flotsam appear only in the Forest next to the world?¡±


    Sani Sensei lecture was interrupted for a moment by Scarlet who had a question .


    Her lectures usually advance without stopping until the bell, so it was difficult to ask questions during them .


    But, Scarlet who listened to Sensei¡¯s lessons next to meined ¡°My head is hurting¡± before, so we now have a proper time for questions .


    You have to be careful with your questions though as Sani Sensei¡¯s lesson would be even more intense .


    Scarlet¡¯s question was something I wanted to know myself, so I kept quiet .


    This was a rare lesson that Scarlet was interested in .


    Scarlet doesn¡¯t usually listen to Sani Sensei¡¯s lessons .


    I mean, Sani Sensei¡¯s lesson are fundamentally very difficult to understand, after all .


    I can understand the lessons better with Kuti¡¯s illustrations, but they are apparently unintelligible for Scarlet . I also can¡¯t rmend Kuti¡¯s illustrations too much .


    This was a lecture Scarlet wanted to hear and she even asked questions, which made Sani Sensei visibly happy .


    She replied with a smile about 20% madder than normally .


    ¡°We don¡¯t know . There have been no none found on the Lizwald Continent for us to confirm . But, discovering flotsam isn¡¯t the main priority for our scouts over there, so we just might have not discovered any as of yet . Additionally¡ª¡ª¡±


    The reason Scarlet doesn¡¯t wish to listen to Sani Sensei¡¯s lessons is because they are difficult to understand, but I think that Sani Sensei¡¯s doubling or tripling the answer of the asked question also ys a role .


    I¡¯m quite fond of it myself, but I don¡¯t think Scarlet is .


    She doesn¡¯t show it on her face, but I can clearly tell that question marks are gradually forming on top of her head .


    ... Sani Sensei, please let her off right about now . Scarlet¡¯s life was steadily crumbling .


    ¡°Sa, Sani-dono, please forgive me while you are enjoying yourself . We are about to arrive...¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ªBut, taking the form into consideration, pursuing simplicity and elegance would be ideal¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sensei, Sani Sensei . It seems we have arrived . ¡±


    ¡°Ah~ this is not good . I will do something about her, so you can return to your job~¡±


    ¡°Understood! I will leave this in your care then!¡±


    ¡°Yepyep~¡±


    Sani Sensei was standing on the window, so the leader of the weing party tried to report to her, but unfortunately, Sani Sensei couldn¡¯t be stopped .


    Kuti responded in Sani Sensei¡¯s stead, but the leader got suddenly all nervous .


    Amazing, Kuti! As expected of the strongest sorceress of the Forest next to the world!


    ¡°Kuti, you are amazing! You seemed like a super important person!¡±


    ¡°Fufufun . I am important! You can praise me more!¡±


    ¡°Incredible! Cool! Adorable!¡±


    ¡°Fuhaha~¡±


    As the leader of the weing party said, the outside scenery of the densely growing forest started opening little by little and I could see what seemed to be a town ahead .


    The information about the collected data jumped through the filter one after another, and the Contact Lenses projected the image to me, but Kuti¡¯s wonderful smug face was much more important right now .


    In other words, the chaotic situation increased at an elerating rate .


    The wonderful smug-faced Fairy-sama and I who praised her uncontrobly .


    Scarlet whose head was filled with questions, and the mad scientist who continued her lesson cheerfully .


    Mira, who apparently fainted in the background and Reki-kun who was duly running after us .


    I became worried a momentter about what the row of fairies who came to wee us were thinking about us .

 Chapter 200.1

    Chapter 200.1


    <strong>A Fairy Town and Kuti¡¯s Poprity</strong>


    In the end, the car remained in chaos until we got into the city .


    I thought it would bad, even if it meant ending the Smugface Festival prematurely, so I quickly returned everyone¡¯s sanity with sorcery, and the leader of the weing party finally seemed relieved .


    I¡¯m really sorry about our dense members .


    ¡°Ojousama, it¡¯s aplete miniature here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... this would be for the best if you consider the size of the fairies, though . ¡±


    Scarlet who had question marks floating around her head sobered up, and slowly observed the fairy town after she recovered .


    The fairy town was indeed built to match their size, so it was like a total miniature for us .


    However, there was a little sense of unity .


    There were houses made out of bricks, while others looked to be made from concrete .


    There was a great variety of houses constructed whenever there was free space, so it seemed like there was no town nning done beforehand .


    Since their houses are small and don¡¯t take up much ce, they are free to use thend without being restricted by walls .


    The main road isn¡¯t blocked, but other than that, everything seems to be ced wherever one wished .


    Whether they don¡¯t have walls because they arepletely safe or have no enemies, they surely have other means of defense such as a defensive barrier .


    In fact, we had not encountered any enemies on the road from the ruins in the forest .


    There are monsters everywhere on the Lizwald Continent, and the realm of monsters is muchrger than the realm of mankind .


    The basic means of defense includes a physical wall and regr subjugation of monsters .


    Even if there are no monsters in the Forest next to the world, it¡¯s hard to say that the safety of the fairies is guaranteed .


    There could be other enemies than monsters .


    If mankind had no enemies in monsters, they would be fighting among themselves .


    Couldn¡¯t you say the same about the fairies?


    Besides, the fairies possess much more powerful magic tools than people of the Lizwald Continent, so wouldn¡¯t defense be their priority?


    ¡°Sani-sama, where do we stay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a ce built for people of your size, so you need not worry . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Natasha¡¯s got something do with it . She seemed to be quite hurried, though . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I wonder if we came too early, after all . ¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s earlier than expected, but that¡¯s not something to be concerned with after sending you an invitation . Don¡¯t mind it . ¡±


    The fairies apparently lead a life of leisure because of their long lifetime .


    I don¡¯t have such an impression at all when I look at Kuti and Sani Sensei, but I was told it would be okay to wait for ten more years before replying to the invitation .


    Still, it was an official invitation and they even prepared a proper facility for our stay .


    Although it was Sani Sensei who was mainly in contact with the Forest, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy while looking at the miniature town before me .


    By the way, when a huge car suddenly rode on the main road of the miniature town, it naturally gathered attention .


    Our speed through the town was considerably slow, so a lot of fairies were watching us .


    There were some of them flying side-by-side with us, but didn¡¯te near the car because of the weing party .


    Sometimes, Kuti would wave her hand, causing cheers of admiration spark from outside .


    As expected of Kuti . Her title of the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world is not just for show .


    However, even when hearing such cheers, Kuti¡¯s smile remained simple, and wasn¡¯t turning in the usual Smugface .


    ¡°Sani Sensei, Kuti is responding with a smile, but why is she not turning into the Smugface?¡±


    ¡°This kind of stuff is a daily urrence for her, after all . That¡¯s the way she copes with it . That expression is not something she usually shows either, right?¡±


    I see...


    The current Kuti is not the Kuti we know, but the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world, Kulestilt .


    It¡¯s nice to see a different side of Kuti, but it¡¯s just not her .


    But, I think this is necessary .


    After all, she¡¯s ¡°Everyone¡¯s Kuti¡± around here .


    ¡°Lily Ojousama . Ladies shouldn¡¯t show jealousy on their faces . ¡±


    ¡°... Did ite out?¡±


    ¡°No . ¡±


    ¡°All is good then . ¡±


    My voice was a bit grumpy, but I¡¯m not a child either .


    No, I might look totally like a little girl, but I¡¯m already in my forties mentally .


    I won¡¯t be jealous of something of such a degree .


    It was inevitable for me to hope for the slowly flowing miniature streets to pass by quicker .

 Chapter 200.2

    Chapter 200.2


    <strong>A Fairy Town and Kuti¡¯s Poprity</strong>


    We arrived at a very different ce than the miniature-sized town, a big building for our size .


    This seems the ce we will be staying at .


    Of course, even though I say it¡¯s big, it cannot bepared to the size of the Christophe mansion .


    Still, it¡¯s big enough for three people, Reki-kun, and the two fairies .


    The weing party excused themselves here, and we were warmly weed by fairies in charge of hospitality .


    There were quite many of them, it seemed that there were at least one hundred of them .


    They were lined up in uniforms, but they frankly don¡¯t feel as sophisticated as the line-up of the servants I¡¯m used to seeing at the Christophe house .


    No,paring them in the first ce might be a mistake .


    After all, one hundred percent of the servants graduated from the hellish training facility managed by Obaasama and Ojiisama .


    They had literally risked their lives by graduating, and it was truly an academy from hell . That¡¯s what Scarlet told me .


    I cannotpare such people with ordinary servants .


    Well, whether I should consider the fairy servants as ordinary is something I have to think about first, though .


    The difference between races that cannot live for more than one hundred years in most cases and fairies that don¡¯t have a lifespan is way toorge .


    In fact, not all servants are average, the ones in the front show no openings .


    The ones further in the back might be just fairy pipsqueaks .


    The room I was guided to was muchrger in terms of size than mine, while Reki-kun¡¯s room was a little smaller than his room .


    However, the furnishings seemed great and was not simple without looking too pomp .


    ¡°It¡¯s passable~¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Kulestilt-sama . ¡±


    The impable Fairy-san in the front deeply lowered her head to Kuti who gave her impressions of the room .


    This person and a few others will be taking care of my room .


    All the fairies here were particrly respectful to Kuti and Sani Sensei .


    More than anything, they looked at them with passionate gazes and spoke with eloquent speech .


    But it¡¯s not like they were neglecting us and they were doing their job well, so there are no problems with that .


    Besides, I have Scarlet and Mira .


    Mira is my personal maid and Scarlet graduated from that hellish academy .


    They won¡¯t get outdone as servants .


    Even now, they¡¯ve been unloading the luggage Reki-kun was carrying and quickly unpacking it .


    You can see their skills just from watching how fast they handle the luggage .


    How are they? Our maids are incredible too, right?


    Well, there¡¯s really no need topete, but they seem reallypetent... and haven¡¯t they been staring at Kuti for too long?


    Look, Sani Sensei is here too, you know? She¡¯s the director of the Sorcery Research Institute, you know?


    ¡°Wafun . ¡±


    ¡°Wah! Reki-kun, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wafufun . ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want the Kutipad? Here you go . ¡±


    ¡°Wafunfun . ¡±


    Reki-kun who was freed from the luggage letting me know with his big head to not forget about him, so I handed him the Kutipad .


    He seemed bored while traveling, and his eyes spoke to me clearly . That he wants to game .


    Reki-kun who received his own Kutipad quicklyunched the FPS game he has be fond of recently .


    He has totally turned into a gamer, so I¡¯m a bit worried about his future .


    Well, this room is too small for him to move his big body, and we are not finished with an examination of the outside, so anything¡¯s better than staying still .


    ¡°Christophe-sama, may I?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes . What is it?¡±


    While worrying a little about Reki-kun¡¯s future, a different fairy servant from the one looking passionately at Kuti addressed me reservedly .


    Although I¡¯m the only one called Christophe here, I¡¯m quite not used to it so it feels kinda itchy .


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, though .


    After receiving an exnation of the ns from the fairy servants, they withdrew .


    They seemed to want to take care of Kuti and Sani Sensei, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it since they got refused .


    Kuti doesn¡¯t want them to hindrance her time spent with me, and Sani Sensei is going to show up at the Research Institute because she received a word from another researcher .


    I have Mira and Scarlet, so I also politely declined .


    I definitely wasn¡¯t affected by the passionate gazes they looked at Kuti with .


    The traveling wasn¡¯t that tiring, but taking a little break is necessary .


    First of all, I should replenish my shortage of Kuti elements .

 Chapter 201.1

    Chapter 201.1


    <strong>Pce and Waiting Room</strong>


    ¡°Oh, Scarlet Senpai . Not those clothes . I¡¯ve been told to use different clothes for the audience . ¡±


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    The morning of the second day in the Forest next to the world .


    Mira and Scarlet were boisterously preparing clothes for me to wear today .


    Yep, today is the day of the audience with the Queen of the Forest next to the world, Natasha .


    If you have an audience with the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s King, you are very unlikely to see him on the next day of your arrival .


    That is even if you were directly invited by the King himself .


    There are various things to do before that . Starting by making greetings at relevant ces, presenting the documents you have brought, and other various inspections .


    After finishing all the relevant procedures, you will be then finally inserted into the King¡¯s schedule .


    Of course, it might take even more time because of the fighting between the factions trying to pull you down from both sides .


    The Ovent Kingdom is a monarchy, but the King does not reign with absolute power .


    Rather,pared to the other three countries, his power is quite limited .


    Because of this, a normal audience is very time-consuming .


    Well, Obaasama and Ojiisama are too capable so they can ignore the factions trying to drag them down and sometimes even enter without an appointment, but that¡¯s because they are special .


    In that sense, my appointment today is special in its own right .


    There¡¯s Kuti, the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world, who gets showered by loud cheers just by driving in a car around the town .


    And there¡¯s also the director of the Sorcery Research Institute, Sani Sensei .


    I am lucky to have the two with me .


    There¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t have a special treatment .


    Additionally, I was judged to be the special-grade sorceress who was the object of Kuti¡¯s mission .


    Because Kuti is a special existence discovered over a long period of time, Sani Sensei said that ¡°This kind of treatment is only natural¡± .


    After changing to the costume prepared for the audience under Mira¡¯s initiative, we went outside where the car we rode yesterday was waiting for us .


    Aftering to this mansion, Mira somehow managed to return to her usual self and she demonstrated the ability of my personal maid and devoted herself to her job .


    The girls usually are only helpers to Ena or Obaasama who usually care for me themselves, but this was originally their job .


    Of course, there¡¯s no way any of my personal maids wouldn¡¯t be able to do this kind of job .


    Rather, Mira was happily doing the work now that Ena and Obaasama weren¡¯t around .


    After all, being able to take care of me directly means that I will be able to remember her merits better .


    Especially in this ce where no one else can take care of me, her reputation should increase by leaps and bounds .


    In short, Mira¡¯s chances of getting rewarded suddenly increased .


    Well, I did notify her beforehand that there will be no rewards handed while in the Forest next to the world .


    However, after we return...


    That being the case, in order to recover from her blunder in the car, for the sake of her reward, and of course as the only personal maid present, she worked really hard .


    Although I told her she could leave things for Scarlet to do, Mira was proud of being my personal maid, so she wouldn¡¯t yield to anything .


    That¡¯s why I found her about 50% more dignified and reliable than usual before, but now she is curled up and trembling with a pale face .


    Yep, we are in the car right now .


    It looks like Mira is weak against cars .


    Do your best, I will give you a grand fluffing once we return...!

 Chapter 201.2

    Chapter 201.2


    <strong>Pce and Waiting Room</strong>


    We rode in the car for a few minutes .


    In the meanwhile, there were numerous cheers for Kuti from the fairies .


    Kuti responded with a smile stered on her face just like yesterday .


    If I didn¡¯t resupply on the Kuti element yesterday, I would have a hard time today .


    But now, I am full on the Kuti element .


    Therefore, I¡¯m fine . I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m good .


    The car was heading towards a building that was slightlyrger than the mansion that was prepared for us .


    The Chalky Pce would be a very appropriate name .


    I might feel this way because I only see white and ck, though .


    It might have been built with referencing flotsam, as the architecture was very simr to the ancient structures of my past world .


    It had huge pirs and walls with beautiful decor .


    The building material also resembled stone, but in reality, that was not the case .


    ording to the data I gathered, it¡¯s a material reproducing the texture of a stone, but it¡¯s apletely different kind of material .


    However, its strength and resistance are iparably high .


    Additionally, numerous magic tools were installed all over the ce .


    They were magic tools of different types and sizes, such as lights for illumination and defensive tools .


    It was very different from the mansion where we stay at and the houses of other fairies, so I found many things interesting .


    Nevertheless, although the pce was considerably guarded, I steadily saw the whole picture .


    A number of fairies were deployed around the many magic tools .


    I feel a bit sorry that the imprable pce in its entirety seems all naked to me to the point I could sneak around without being found out .


    Still, it¡¯s not like I will tell this information to anybody, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it .


    In many ways, the sorcery for collecting information, which is used in conjunction with the Contact Lenses, is terrific .


    However, my Contact Lenses are unable to function well without acquiring information, so it was inevitable .


    Yep, this is inevitable, yeah .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Upon arriving at the Chalky Pce, the car entered its dedicated ce and we were guided to thergest of several waiting rooms, which had a great selection of furnishings .


    This room seems to be prepared for the hospitality of the highest rank, as it was apparent from a nce at the furnishings that must have taken a lot of time and effort to make .


    Other rooms were worth waiting in too, but this room was by far the best .


    ¡°What a wonderful room this is . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a peculiar room even in a building that was made while referencing flotsam . It¡¯s said that the engineers at that time recreated the pce with bloody eyes . The size doesn¡¯t match the fairies, so it¡¯s not used very much, though . ¡±


    ¡°Oh, so my guess was correct . ¡±


    ¡°Umu . No one builds human-sized buildings like this anymore, but they used to build thesepetitively in the past . That¡¯s a story from before I was born, though . ¡±


    In the data collected, there were quite a few buildings of human-size .


    However, most of them had no signs of being used, and although some would have it good to have magic tools for maintenance, most of them werepletely abandoned .


    The mansion we are staying at is repaired and managed with the fairies¡¯ own hands, not the maintenance magic tools, but that seems to be one of the small parts of exceptions .


    Another exception was this very pce .


    ¡°Natasha is also quite entric since she keeps living in this user-unfriendly ce~ Despite that, she had all the furniture tailored to her size~¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped . She had struggled a lot to protect these things even after bing the Queen . This room too . In the first ce, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah~ ah, ahhh~ I can¡¯t hear ye! I¡¯m not the Queen! Natasha is!¡±


    ¡°Geez...¡±


    The collected data shows that the pce has several residential rooms .


    The sizes of the rooms actually don¡¯t match the sizes of the furniture .


    All the usable things in the room do not match the size of the rooms .


    I¡¯m sure all the original furniture is toorge for the fairies, so they would be having trouble using them .


    Even so, they seem to live there by choice .


    I¡¯ve heard of this before, but Kuti was a candidate for the Queen .


    But she didn¡¯t want to be the Queen, so she pushed the responsibility on her twin little sister and ran away .


    On the other hand, the little sister Natasha, whom the responsibility was pushed on, wanted to be the Queen .


    Seeing this as an opportunity, she used disguise sorcery created by Kuti and she apparently lived as Queen Kuti for a while .


    However, things turned incredible after things got exposed .


    Natasha was very excellent in her duty as the Queen .


    Rather, things would no longer go as they should without her .


    In the first ce, the fairy Queen is totally different from the Kings on the Lizwald Continent . Their aptitude for the profession must be recognized and Kuti had that aptitude .


    And Natasha, her twin sister had the aptitude too .


    Kuti¡¯s aptitude seemed to be more suitable for the job, but she had no experience, and Natasha had be someone indispensable, so she stayed being the Queen .


    At that time, Kuti¡¯s talent for sorcery also exploded, so it was a natural course of action .


    In the end, the two be what they wanted to be, and it became a story of contentment, but as you would expect of Kuti¡¯s sister .


    By the way, although the Queen is a profession recognized by aptitude, it naturallyes with authority .


    Moreover, the authority is unexpectedlyrge, as it¡¯s about the same as the authority of a King on the Lizwald Continent .


    Although, the amount of paperwork and responsibility thates with it is more than appropriate .


    We waited for about ten minutes in the waiting room that seemed just a little too luxurious .


    The movements of the busily moving fairies on the real-time map of the pce, which was reproduced from the gathered data, was slowing down .


    The audience will surely begin in just a little bit .


    A group of fairies seemed to be heading towards this room .


    Now then, let¡¯s meet with the Queen of the Forest next to the world, Natasha .

 Chapter 202.1

    Chapter 202.1


    <strong>Audience with Queen Natasha</strong>


    Our audience with Natasha, Queen of the Forest next to the world, took ce in the audience hall, which, even from our point of view, was enormous .


    Huge pirs with borate decorations lined up evenly on either side, and in front of them were borately dressed fairies, each in their own borate costumes .


    The number of fairies standing in rows in this vast audience hall was just a few, and because they are tiny, it gave off quite a lonely impression, but it was still a beautiful, splendid-looking ce .


    The data I gathered showed that it was not only the pirs, but also the floor, walls and ceiling were decorated, and the windows for lighting are designed to reflect the light in every detail .


    The most amazing thing was the number of magic tools that were installed in this audience hall .


    Amazingly, each and every giant pir was a magical tool, and although far inferior to the defensive magic that Kuti regrly uses, I could clearly tell that quite powerful sorceries were sealed in them .


    They would probably withstand two or three hits from Obaasama .


    The fascinating point is the synergistic effect of all the pirs which is designed to protect the entire audience room .


    When working together, it¡¯s enough to rival Kuti¡¯s defensive magic .


    In addition to the pirs, there were other magical tools casually ced in various ces, mixed in with the furnishings and decorations, and it was apparent that this ce was special .


    Incidentally, there was not a single person dressed as a soldier or knight .


    Instead, there were several people dressed like sorcerers, and they were probably the ones in charge of security .


    All of the gowns they wore were also magic tools .


    I know this because I¡¯ve been shown Eliott¡¯s work process a few times before, but it¡¯s a lot of work to make one of these .


    Since they are capable of sealing such powerful sorceries in gowns this tiny, it shows how far ahead the magic tools craft here ispared to the Lizwald Continent .


    ... No, it¡¯s only natural with Kuti and Sani Sensei at the helm .


    If these two coborated in the manufacturing of magic tools without any restraints, it would be only natural for them to create something terrific .


    Moreover, many of the magic tools manufactured in the Forest next to the world is based on flotsam, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if some magic tools had the vor of my past world¡¯s science .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    With Kuti and Sani Sensei leading the way, we proceeded through the solemn audience hall .


    It¡¯s only Kuti and Sani Sensei who will appear at the audience with me .


    Mira, Scarlet, and Reki-kun, unfortunately, have to wait for us .


    But since all the data obtained through the information gathering sorcery is being sent to the Kutipad, Scarlet and Reki-kun are able to see what is going on here .


    I was going to tell Mira a lot of things during this trip at the Forest next to the world, but we had not talked yet, so she doesn¡¯t know of the Kutipad¡¯s existence .


    Well, Scarlet will manage .


    I wanted Scarlet to apany me to the audience too, but that would leave Mira alone with Reki-kun .


    Reki-kun wouldn¡¯t bully Mira, but his body is uselesslyrge, so he gives off quite an intimidating impression .


    Mira knows Reki-kun well so I thought it would be fine, but I was worried nheless .


    Rather, Mira wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Reki-kun if he did something stupid .


    Despite his appearances, Reki-kun is quite a prankster, after all . It won¡¯t be a problem now while he¡¯s absorbed in gaming on the Kutipad, but he asionally gets tired of it, so you can¡¯t let your guard down .


    In that respect, Scarlet is used to handling Reki-kun .


    It would have been nice if I could have brought everyone with me to an audience, but I was afraid to do so, so I decided to do things like this .


    I¡¯m constantly gathering data, so the data from the guest room where Scarlet and others are is transmitting to me as well, so I¡¯m always able to check on them .


    Scarlet and Reki-kun seem to be busy checking the Kutipad, while Mira was reaffirming the luggage .


    There seem to be no problems so far .


    Let¡¯s focus on things here .


    I walked slowly through therge audience hall and stopped my feet when Kuti stopped .


    In the projection of my Contact Lenses, I saw a tform that was gradually raised to about ten meters higher than the average floor, and a throne at the end of it .


    There was a graceful fairy sitting at the throne that looked exactly like Kuti .


    She was Natasha, the Queen of the Forest next to the world .


    However, unlike Kuti, her expression was full of seriousness and dignity .


    ¡°Wee to the Forest next to the world . Special Sorceress-sama . I am Natasha . I serve as the Queen in thesends . ¡±


    A beautiful ringing voice resembling Kuti¡¯s signaled the start of the audience .

 Chapter 202.2

    Chapter 202.2


    <strong>Audience with Queen Natasha</strong>


    As I had asked Sani Sensei in advance, this audience with Queen Natasha will be somewhat imitating the way it¡¯s done in the Ovent Kingdom .


    Yep, somewhat .


    It¡¯s not exactly how audiences in the Ovent Kingdom work, but isn¡¯t it just fine like this? It was fairly sloppy .


    Which isn¡¯t surprising, since the Queen wouldn¡¯t hold an audience when needing to talk with someone .


    Or rather, even if it¡¯s not the Queen initiating the contact, there would be no audience .


    As expected, meeting without a prior appointment is rare, but even so, they don¡¯t waste their time and effort on audiences .


    This time, we adapted to the tile of the Ovent Kingdom¡¯s Count family .


    Well, as for myself, I personally don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to be this formal, but various recordings will be inevitably shown to my parents and grandparents, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it .


    That¡¯s why the audience ended quite quickly .


    The Ovent Kingdom-ish audience has ended~ if I tell them that, there should be no problem if it ended in a short time .


    Rather, ending in a short time, so that we have spare time to talk about the real objective was our intention .


    It¡¯s sad that the pointlessly extravagant audience hall was used this short for the first time in several thousands of years .


    Even the fairies at the ce were neither nobles nor officials, they were simply the Queen¡¯s close aides .


    No, does that make them high-ranked officials?


    That being the case, we moved from the audience hall to Natasha¡¯s office .


    This office also wasn¡¯t fairy-sized, it was spacious even for me, the sofa was perfect for the human size too .


    But, as one would expect from a fairy¡¯s office .


    Everything except the sofa was miniature .


    A tiny desk with a tiny chair, a tiny bookshelf, the neatly stored books were also all tiny .


    There were many documents on her desk, but they were all put in proper order, so it made me feel that it was oozing Natasha¡¯s serious personality .


    In this office where her serious character appears, we were supposed to be discussing the real purpose behind the invitation .


    ... That¡¯s what we were supposed to be doing, but¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Sheesh! Didn¡¯t I ask you to report to me properly!¡±


    ¡°Eh~ I think I did it properly, though~¡±


    ¡°Your report was totally different from Sani¡¯s! Why are you always so vague about everything, Big sis!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine . Weren¡¯t we able to hold the audience, in the end,~ Ann and others were also convinced by it~ Even if it was a little different from Ovent¡¯s~¡±


    ¡°Geez~!¡±


    The dignified Natasha who showed up in the audience hall was nowhere to be found .


    The one present now was having a cute quarrel with the sister she is close to .


    She has the exact same face as Kuti, so I felt particrly like that .


    Well, you couldn¡¯t say that the huffing little sister and the nonchnt big sister trying to pacify her were quarreling .


    ¡°Natasha, leave it at that . You know that it¡¯s useless no matter what you tell this fellow . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ that¡¯s right~¡±


    ¡°Stop agreeing with her!¡±


    I feel bad for the roughly breathing Natasha, but seeing Kuti¡¯s smugface that was a bit different from usual made me feel happy .


    So she shows this face to her family...


    I¡¯m a bit jealous that she doesn¡¯t show this expression to me .


    ¡°Hah... I get it . I¡¯m sorry for the ruckus... I just can¡¯t feel satisfied without suitably pointing out my big sister¡¯s faults first...¡±


    ¡°Nono, I¡¯m satisfied from seeing an expression Kuti usually doesn¡¯t show . ¡±


    ¡°Myyy... I¡¯m getting embarrassed, ehehe . ¡±


    ¡°Big sis... Lilianne-sama, please don¡¯t spoil my big sister too much... I mean it . ¡±


    ¡°Ahaha...¡±


    Natasha hung her head dejectedly .


    Having Kuti as a bad example from which she could learn, her serious character was somehow very cute .


    It¡¯s easy to see how happy her days were, being pushed around by the unrestrained Kuti .


    Just imagining those days made my magical power leak .


    Ahh... spending every day happily with Kuti... Natasha, I envy you...


    ¡°U, umm... Lilianne-sama, somewhat turbulent magical power is leaking from your body...¡±


    ¡°Lily, calm down . Natasha, it¡¯s alright . Lily is not being hostile to you or anything . You don¡¯t have to be scared . ¡±


    ¡°Good Lily, go get her~!¡±


    ¡°Stop fanning the mes!¡±


    Not good, not good .


    The opponent is Kuti¡¯s little sister . We will be associating with each other for a very long time, so I can¡¯t make a stumble here .


    ¡°I am sorry for disying something so unsightly . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, no... umm, w, what about my big sister is that good?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Everything is...¡±


    ¡°Everything...¡±


    Once I stopped my magical power from leaking, Natasha inquired with a cramped face .


    Even though it¡¯s so obvious what is good about Kuti .


    ¡°Hya~! Lily! I also love everything about you~!¡±


    ¡°Kuti!¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Sani... are Variation Type Two all this entric...?¡±


    ¡°We only have two samples so far . I wish there was more . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, good grief . This person is also an oddball . ¡±

 Chapter 203.1

    Chapter 203.1


    <strong>Current Situation and Thoughts</strong>


    ¡°Ahem . Is it a good time to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Another twenty years or so . ¡±


    ¡°I can wait, but I¡¯m sure in that time it takes, someone of such race as Lilianne-sama, could create more sorcery . ¡±


    ¡°Kuti, Lily, don¡¯t forget your original purpose . ¡±


    ¡°Mu~¡±


    ¡°Oh, right . Ipletely forgot . ¡±


    ¡°How could youpletely forget...¡±


    It seems that Ipletely forgot about the other two fairies in the room while ascertaining my bond with Kuti .


    I¡¯m sure I would notice earlier if Scarlet was here, but unfortunately, she is currently in the midst of cooking together with Mira .


    Will today¡¯s meal be a delivery, I wonder?


    ¡°And so, Lilianne-sama . Let me exin about the current state of the Forest next to the world . ¡±


    Natasha¡¯s expression changed from a face she showed to people she was close with, to one she had during the audience .


    There are no strangers except Natasha in this office, and because Natasha has the same face as Kuti, I gotpletely careless .


    In other words, I did what I usually do . I have to reflect .


    It¡¯s about to get serious . I shouldn¡¯t y around .


    ¡°First, please look at this data . ¡±


    She handed me a bundle of B5 size papers .


    The paper on the Lizwald Continent is rough like straw paper, but this paper was very thin, resembling a copy paper used in my former homnd .


    Is this also made with a magic tool that was made by reproducing flotsam?


    Theponents are...


    ¡°As you know, the Forest next to the world exists in a different dimension than the world you were born . ¡±


    Oops, not good .


    This is not the time to be thinking about paper .


    I listened carefully to Natasha while scanning over the paper¡¯sposition .


    However, let¡¯s collect the data about theposition of the paper too .


    ¡°And currently, the Forest next to the world is in danger of being destroyed by an overwhelming threat . ¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    My thoughts couldn¡¯t catch up with Natasha¡¯s abrupt words, so a dumbfounded voice leaked from my mouth .


    But, I don¡¯t think I could do otherwise .


    When I heard about this before, they talked about hundreds of millions of years .


    I was surprised to hear that the danger is this imminent .


    ¡°Although I say that, thetest forecast of the destruction is actually six thousand years . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so... erm...¡±


    I think that hundreds of millions and six thousand is quite different, but it¡¯s still quite far in the future .


    The average lifespan of humans is about seventy years .


    And I¡¯m talking only about those who receive a solid treatment like the nobility .


    The lifespan of themon people is actually much lower .


    But, the fairies have no lifespan .


    Even so, six thousand years doesn¡¯t seem to be so short they have to rush .


    It¡¯s no wonder the two did not tell me about this fact... or is it?


    ¡°Of course, we cannot just stand and watch . Thus, we have been looking for ways to move to another dimension, and in fact, we have already seeded to some extent . ¡±


    ¡°Indeed . I am sorry for interrupting . Please continue . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine . It¡¯s my fault for not informing you about the destruction, Lilianne-sama . ¡±


    I see...


    Even if the two wanted to tell me, they couldn¡¯t .


    To be able to forbid these two who act at their own paces from speaking... as I thought, Natasha must be incredible . As expected of the Queen .


    ¡°By the way, Lilianne-sama . Are you aware that the Forest next to the world is a, and that it has a spherical shape?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am aware . ¡±


    ¡°Well then, this is how the Forest next to the world looked during the tranquil times . ¡±


    ¡°A hologram...?


    ¡°Yes, this was also reproduced from flotsam . ¡±


    A 3D picture appeared in the air simultaneously with Natasha¡¯s voice .


    From the result of the information gathering, I learned that the picture was projected by a magic tool embedded in the wall .


    I knew there were some magic tools here, but to think it was this...


    ¡°The was this tranquil... about one hundred million years ago, the Forest next to the world was spherical . However, the Forest next to the world is presently shaped like this . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 203.2

    Chapter 203.2


    <strong>Current Situation and Thoughts</strong>


    The 3D projection changed simultaneously with Natasha¡¯s words and half of the spherical disappeared under ominous darkness .


    The¡¯s core was exposed and the darkness wriggled around it .


    How does it stay in this shape without copsing? What is this darkness?


    I had numerous questions, some of which were resolved by Natasha herself .


    ¡°About one hundred million years ago, this darkness invaded the Forest next to the world . Without any measures to oppose it, the Forest next to the world is being gradually eaten away . This darkness appears to be some kind of Star Eater that allows the life on the to continue even in its current shape .


    ¡°A Star Eater...¡±


    The 3D projection certainly makes it look like the darkness is eating the Forest next to the world away .


    But, even then... just what is this darkness?


    ¡°Before we knew it, flotsam started appearing, and we reproduced and created many weapons tobat the darkness, but none of them were effective . Even weapons capable of destroying entire continents are ineffective . ¡±


    The flotsam is most likely from the disappearance incident that urred in my past life .


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if missiles and weapons of mass destruction were reproduced here .


    However, I can¡¯t help but shudder at the fact that even devastating weapons of mass destruction like that have no effect .


    ¡°We have tried many things to counter the darkness, but it all ended in vain . However, after my sister, Kuti, created the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, we have decided to change our policy of fighting the darkness and reiming the Forest next to the world . We have decided to abandon our birthce . ¡±


    Natasha¡¯s tone was indifferent and free of any emotional blur .


    The decision to abandon her birthce must have been heartbreaking .


    The sacrifice was too great .


    But if it could avert the destruction of the fairies...


    ¡°A newnd was discovered through the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery . That was Auriol . The world in which you live . ¡±


    Auriol is the name of the where the Ovent Kingdom where I was born is located .


    Even on the Lizwald Continent, it is not a generally known fact that the world is a round . Some schrs are currently advocating that theory .


    However, the fairies already know that Auriol is a, and have been surveying the world .


    ¡°As you know, a lot of sacrifices were made to go through the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery before you improved on it, Lilianne-sama . It¡¯s just... I wonder whether it is a blessing that so many of our brethren pursued by the darkness can escape or does it have to be considered another tragedy in our history?¡±


    The Inter-dimensional movement sorcery was a so-called defective product before I improved it .


    But even so, in a situation where people have no choice but to put their trust in it and had no other choice but to use it, they would do that no matter the cost .


    It appears to have been to such an extent that Natasha calls it a tragedy .


    But this much is clear .


    I wouldn¡¯t be capable of creating the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery Kuti has created .


    It was only possible for a non-standard genius like Kuti, to create it .


    Even if I was able of improving it, I would not have been able to dream up the means of crossing the dimensions .


    And it can be said that improvements could be made so quickly only because of so many sacrifices .


    That¡¯s how difficult it is to transcend dimensions .


    ¡°There were many who sacrificed their lives, and yet there was no shortage of people who volunteered for the investigations . Everyone here knows . That we are left with no other choice . ¡±


    They sacrificed so much, and yet they still bet on the little hope they had .


    It¡¯s such a heroic story I cannot even imagine .


    ¡°And then we found you, Lilianne-sama . ¡±


    ¡°Me...¡±


    Natasha¡¯s indifferent tone changed into a powerful one .


    Her tone contained hope directed to me, a Variation Type Two, a special ss sorceress who could improve the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    It was a tremendously heavy hope as the fate of the entire fairy race has been entrusted to me .


    ¡°I know what you must be thinking . We, of course, don¡¯t intend you to shoulder all of the responsibility alone . There are still six thousand years to go . It¡¯s going to be all right . ¡±


    Her voice is beautiful, like a ringing bell just like Kuti¡¯s, but the thoughts behind it are never the same .


    Her words convey a determination to make up for the sacrifices that were made .


    That is inexplicably scary .


    But...


    ¡°Natasha . Are you picking a fight with me by scaring my Lily?¡±


    ¡°Ne, Neesan... I didn¡¯t mean to . ¡±


    ¡°Nono, your words and feelings didn¡¯t match whatsoever, alright? How about you quit while you can?¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    My facial expression should have not moved at all .


    But, Kuti seemed to know . That alone made my heart much lighter .


    The fear I had felt earlier, the weight of Natasha¡¯s words, was instantly lifted by Kuti .


    When Kuti is with me, I¡¯m not afraid .


    Therefore¡ª

 Chapter 204.1

    Chapter 204.1


    <strong>Exnation and ns</strong>


    Natasha, who was getting a little worked up when Kuti cornered her, seemed to have regained herposure .


    Kuti¡¯s expression of cold anger, which she rarely shows, was very encouraging .


    But if this expression was turned on me, I would be more sad than scared .


    ¡°Quickly! Apologize to Lily!¡±


    ¡°I, I am sorry...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I will do anything so please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°You heard her, Lily . What will it be?¡±


    N? What was that about...


    Anyhow, Natasha seemed to be apologizing to me as Kuti¡¯s younger sister, not as the perfect Queen .


    I mean, she was teary-eyed and she looked very immature .


    She is apparently over two thousand years old . She has the same face as Kuti, so she looked super cute .


    ¡°Err, it¡¯s okay, Kuti . I have you, after all . You will protect me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Do you understand, Natasha!¡±


    ¡°Uu... yes...¡±


    ¡°Nownow, let¡¯s wipe off the tears since you understand . I¡¯m not scary~ it¡¯s your Oneechan~ I¡¯m very kind~¡±


    ¡°Kuti is acting as a big sister...¡±


    Realizing that I was feeling okay, Kuti started taking care of Natasha .


    Kuti, who wasforting Natasha who somehow regressed to a little child, looked like a proper big sister .


    This is another sight that I have never seen before .


    This sight alone was so fascinating that it made me d to be in the Forest next to the world .


    Kuti Oneechan... how nice!


    ¡°Natasha has a lot of piled up stress in her, too . With that serious nature of hers, she must find it difficult to let it out . Sorry about that, Lily . ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine . I mean, she¡¯s Kuti¡¯s little sister . She¡¯s like a little sister to me, too . ¡±


    ¡°... I wonder about that?¡±


    Kuti soothed Natasha in a hurry .


    Feelingpletely like an outsider, Sani Sensei decided to watch over the two warmly from distance .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Some time passed and it was time for lunch, so Scarlet and Mira came over to deliver lunch or something .


    The dish they made was made with ingredients brought from Auriol, but thanks to Scarlet¡¯s leadership, it was made with a deeper vor than the usual light vor .


    However, it was still thin in vor, due to the fact that there were fewer kinds of seasoningspared to the meals in our past lives .


    Well, I¡¯ve been eating like this for six years now, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to eat it if I were to suddenly go back to the seasonings I had back then .


    Especially nowadays, my taste buds are very sensitive and I would be surprised if I was served deeper vors .


    Maybe that¡¯s why Scarlet¡¯s seasoning didn¡¯t surprise my stomach, and I was able to ept it easily .


    It¡¯s scary to get used to it . Lighter vors are the norm nowadays, so deeper vors feel fresh .


    But it was very good, and I¡¯d like to ask Scarlet to promote this method of cooking when I return back .


    I can¡¯t enter the kitchen just yet, after all .


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry about the umm, showing you something so unsightly . ¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind it, please don¡¯t worry about it . ¡±


    ¡°I am d to hear that . ¡±


    The time we spent at lunch allowed Natasha to get back to normal, so we resumed our discussion .


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good that I saw her embarrassed or not, but I feel like I got much closer to Natasha .


    It seems that it was the same for her, and the atmosphere was much softer than it was at first .


    After all, as Sani Sensei said, she was probably suffering from a lot of heartaches due to her duties as the queen .


    And so, if her biggest heartache is going to be resolved, her tension would surely rise in a rush .


    Well, I think you have to keep your cool in such situations, but no one can do it perfectly .


    Especially, since there were only the people she was close with in the room, except me of course .


    I guess she just couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore .


    ¡°I have ns after this, but I will exin it againter today . I think I would like you to personally observe the state of the darkness tomorrow . ¡±


    ¡°State of the darkness?¡±


    ¡°Yes . The invasion of the darkness is very slow . There is no danger of it attacking this side, so there¡¯s no issue with safety . We will be using a vehicle that can travel at high speeds just in case, you can rest assured . ¡±


    State of the darkness...


    It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve only heard the stories and seen the 3D images, so I don¡¯t think I have enough of a sense of urgency .


    In fact, it feelspletely like another person¡¯s problem when they say the world is in the crisis of destruction .


    Besides, what I am asked to do is not to do something about the darkness, but to establish a way to safely cross the dimensions .


    Frankly, it¡¯s impossible to repair a that is about to copse, as was shown in the 3D projection .


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t see the point in seeing the state of the darkness directly with my own eyes¡ªthrough my Contact Lenses, that is .

 Chapter 204.2

    Chapter 204.2


    <strong>Exnation and ns</strong>


    ¡°In addition to what Lily needs to see, I want her to understand exactly what the current state of the Forest next to the world is . It¡¯s better than having no information whatsoever, right? Besides, information gathering sorcery is not very effective if it is too far away from you . If possible, I¡¯d like to go as far as the Contact Lenses can reach, but as expected, that would be too dangerous . ¡±


    ¡°I see . Shall we improve the exploration sorcery then?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time, you know?¡±


    ¡°By tomorrow... well, by my calctions, we can make something that will allow us to gather more information than we do now within a hundred kilometers or so . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    I regret that I hadn¡¯t yet created sorcery to explore long distances .


    If possible, I don¡¯t want to go inspect the situation of the darkness .


    It¡¯s an unknown star-eating existence . No one would want to get close to it .


    But Sani Sensei is right, we need to gather information .


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in me taking the risk, but...


    ¡°It will be fine, Lily! I¡¯m here! I will protect you!¡±


    ¡°Kuti...¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a superb view! It might want to see it at least once!¡±


    ¡°Neesan... that¡¯s something only you can say . Calling that thing a superb view...¡±


    ¡°You weakling~! That¡¯s why you are the Queen!¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    To Kuti, this is the extent of the crisis the star-eating existence causes .


    Natasha¡¯s words of dismay were not a big deal to her . Her smug face was getting smugger and smugger .


    As expected of my Smugface-sama .


    ... That¡¯s right . Kuti is here .


    If Kuti says it¡¯s fine, then it will definitely be fine .


    And if it¡¯s something Kuti rmends then I¡¯d like to see it .


    The fear of the star-eating darkness was already fading .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Until the evening, Natasha gave me a detailed exnation of the situation, and I returned to the mansion where I was staying .


    Tomorrow, we¡¯re going on a spectacr sightseeing trip called ¡°Inspection of the Darkness¡± .


    I¡¯m surprised to learn that the vehicle provided will be an airne .


    It looks like a futuristic airne that seems to have been manufactured a long time after my time, capable of vertical takeoff andnding, not the one I know .


    Moreover, it seemed to be of the type that was quite small and could be flown by individuals .


    Well, from the point of view of the fairy race, it¡¯s a big enough vehicle .


    Even though Reki cannot ride with us, there¡¯s enough room for Scarlet and Mira .


    Therefore, I decided to take them both along this time .


    I¡¯m not scared anymore, and since it¡¯s a scenic sightseeing trip, it¡¯s okay to take them both along .


    Rather, I would not know what Scarlet would do to me if I didn¡¯t bring her along .


    As for Mira, well I will just take her along . She¡¯s my personal maid, after all .


    Mira though, there¡¯s a lot of exining to do to get her to our side tonight .


    I¡¯m going to reveal most of my secrets that I haven¡¯t even told the Obaasama and others .


    One night may not be enough, but it should be enough for the gist of it .


    I can tell her more about it when we get back to Auriol .


    ¡°Yep . That being the case, Mira . I need to speak with you . ¡±


    ¡°Y, yes! What is it, Ojousama . ¡±


    ¡°The sses are still good to go, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are at... erm, sixty percent? I think?¡±


    ¡°Good . ¡±


    Naturally, I had Mira wear the fairy-recognition sses at all times while in the Forest next to the world .


    They were specially made for her by Eliott, who went out of his way to have them customized for her, so they alsost a little longer than the generic type .


    Even so, they won¡¯tst a day .


    By the way, besides the beast ears, the Beastmen have normal ears on the side of their heads .


    Therefore, they have no problem using sses on their ears .


    As for hearing, though, they seem to have an excellent ability when used together with the beast ears .


    ¡°Okay, look at this . This is your Kutipad, Mira . ¡±


    ¡°This is... the board... everyone seemed to be using?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right . This thingy is called Kutipad and¡ª¡ª¡±


    First of all, I decided to teach her how to use the Kutipad so that it would be easier to exin things to her .


    If she can learn how to use it, I can exin the rest through the Kutipad, and then she can simply watch videos .


    Mira¡¯s eyes were darting about and she was very confused, but I will have her do her best to learn!


    Now, put your spirit into it! Do your best, Mira!


    Reki-kun mastered it, so you can do it too! I think .

 Chapter 205.1

    Chapter 205.1


    <strong>Mira and inspecting the Darkness</strong>


    ¡°Ojousama! I did it!¡±


    ¡°Let me see~?¡±


    Mira yed with the Kutipad for a few hours after I exined it to her .


    I¡¯m getting sleepy already, but Mira¡¯s eyes got all sparkly after I finished exining to her, so I decided to keep herpany .


    Normally, I would be already sleeping by this time, though .


    ¡°Oh yeah, thismand is used in this way . It makes the descriptione alive . ¡±


    ¡°I see~! As expected of Ojousama! Then, if I add this...¡±


    For some reason, Mira got addicted to the game-making app I created .


    In reality, I wanted to exin a lot of things about us, but she ended up overwhelmed by the Kutipad .


    However, after I exined to her about the Kutipad, Mira tried ying a few games, but she was not interested in the games themselves too much .


    Obviously, there are no such things as video games in the Ovent Kingdom .


    Games that were yed with the projecting images on the Kutipad¡¯s disy should be something incredible for Mira, but that was all there was to it .


    However, it made me feel a bit disappointed, so I tried showing her the game-making app, telling her ¡°You made them like this¡± and started teaching her .


    Even though she wasn¡¯t interested in the finished product, she showed interest in making it . Moreover, it was a very big interest .


    The game-making app was created in order to reduce the time it takes to make games, mainly because Reki-kun was asking to let him y various genres .


    Variousmands were used to create the games easily, and various situations could be reproduced with the Contact Lenses app and information gathering sorcery .


    The FPS game Reki-kun is addicted to right now used a map created from the randomized data collected by the information gathering sorcery, it had monsters randomly appear which he would then shoot down with sorcery .


    Although the monsters had a few behavior patterns, it was quite difficult to hit them since they moved very fast .


    As for the spells, some attack sorcery was chosen from the existing sorcery to use . The main idea is to use these spells to defeat monsters andpete for points .


    Since we can use the various data collected through information gathering sorcery, it¡¯s possible to create games rather intuitively, but Mira is apparently more interested in creatingmands from scratch .


    The game-making app allows you to create newmands, so I was surprised at how quickly she absorbed the use of the descriptivemand when I taught her .


    Even though she was a graduate of that school, I couldn¡¯t believe that she was this capable child from my usual impressions of her .


    But, what did it actually look like?


    Well, albeit the game was a simple one, she did manage to finish it a few hours after she first touched the Kutipad .


    It was just a tiny Reki-kun running and jumping in a side-scrolling map, but you couldn¡¯t clear it unless you avoided the pitfalls, so it was a proper game .


    ... This child, is she really Mira?


    Perhaps because it was a game with Reki-kun as the main character, he found it quite interesting and had a long conversation with Mira through the Kutipad .


    Mira, who was answering his questions without finding that strange, was indeed my Mira .


    I mean, she shouldn¡¯t have known that Reki-kun was able to speak .


    I only exined to her about the Kutipad .


    After all, this child was Mira! The Mira I know!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was the third day since we arrived in the Forest next to the world .


    Today, we are going to observe the Darkness which is eating the Forest next to the world away .


    That said, we will be only flying over it in a ne . It¡¯s really just an observation .


    To be precise, the purpose is to check the current status of the Forest next to the world urately .


    In the end, we couldn¡¯t exin Mira about us .


    There was no time to do so because she got hooked on the game-making app .


    Thest thing I remember before losing to sleep was being surprised that Mira was able to talk with Reki-kun as if it was a normal thing to do . I don¡¯t know what happened after .


    I¡¯m sure Scarlet handled it well . I believe her .


    In fact, Mira was having a casual conversation with Reki-kun this morning . Of course, through the Kutipad .


    She¡¯s properly taking care of me, but she¡¯s tampering with the Kutipad whenever she has time .


    Well, it was me who gave it to her .


    I had a light breakfast and was waiting for the fairies to guide me, but Mira and Reki-kun were acting strangely .


    Oh, perhaps...


    ¡°O, Ojousama... I have a request!¡±


    ¡°Wafufu~ (Request~)¡±


    ¡°I have a guess, but... tell me . ¡±


    ¡°I, I would like to stay at home!¡±


    ¡°Wafuun? (I would be lonely all by myself, you know?)¡±


    In contrast to Mira, who looked extremely nervous and made a request that was close to a plea, Reki-kun was talking in a somewhat spoiled voice . It was very fake . Let¡¯s try a little harder to act, Reki-kun .

 Chapter 205.2

    Chapter 205.2


    <strong>Mira and inspecting the Darkness</strong>


    Even some time ago, one Beastwoman and one animal were discussing a game development, so I¡¯m sure they want to continue while we are out .


    Was it a mistake to give Mira a Kutipad, I wonder...


    No, it would havee to this eventually, so it would have happenedter or sooner .


    We were able to uncover Mira¡¯s hidden talent as well, and I might even left her to be in charge of developing games for Reki-kun .


    Besides...


    ¡±Well, if Mira, who was so scared by the speed of a car, gets on a ne, it¡¯s going to be a big problem...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ojousama . At this time, it might be better to leave Mira behind . I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d befortable leaving Reki by himself . ¡±


    ¡°Wafu~! (What do you mean by that~!)¡±


    ¡°I, is it okay!?¡±


    Mira was driven to the brink of fainting when riding in the car .


    An airne would be impossible for her . The differences in speed are too high .


    Besides, it¡¯s good for Mira, who usually doesn¡¯t ask for anything, to have a request . She must have had a lot of fun .


    Reki-kun would be left by himself too while we are on the inspection, and as Scarlet pointed out, that would be a bit worrying .


    If he¡¯s with Mira, they will be most likely developing games quietly, so it might actually bring peace of mind .


    ¡°All right . Then, listen to what Mira says and wait here obediently for our return, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wafu~! (Yeah~!)¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ojousama!¡±


    I¡¯m a little d to see Reki-kun¡¯s growth, as he was flicking his huge tail but trying not to break the furniture around him .


    Mira was holding her Kutipad to her chest and wagging her glossy tail, just like Reki-kun .


    I couldn¡¯t help but chase that tail with my eyes, but even Mira, who usually blushes in anticipation of a reward, seemed genuinely happy to be working on a game while I am away .


    Well, we had a discussion that there will be no rewards given out while in the Forest next to the world, so it cannot be helped .


    ... I want to mofumofu .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Leaving the excited Reki-kun and Mira behind, we were guided to the airport by the fairies who hade to pick us up .


    However, there was only a building that looked like a hangar or warehouse and arge space that felt more like a sports ground than a runway .


    Since the ne is capable of vertical takeoff andnding, it may have no need for a runway .


    Unfortunately, Natasha is not with us on this inspection . She has her own business to attend to .


    We are treated as the most important guests of honor, but that¡¯s about it .


    There is no problem though, since a guide specialized in this matter will be apanying us for the inspection .


    When we met up with our guide who was waiting for us, she seemed to have a stronger admiration for Sani Sensei than for Kuti .


    The other fairies who apanied her were troubled by her frolicking that was caused by finally seeing her favorite celebrity face-to-face .


    Sani Sensei, who was operating at her own pace, asked the guide about the current situation of the darkness while she in turn answered happily .


    Just as I thought we won¡¯t be able to proceed¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about the time we get in?¡±


    ¡°Indeed . Let¡¯s go . ¡±


    At the sound of Kuti¡¯s voice, Sani Sensei who has been in the middle of a discussion, finally returned .


    The guide fairy looked like she had more to say, but since it was said by Sani Sensei who she admired, she obediently followed .


    ... I wonder if this is going to end up okay?


    As we climbed up the ramp and boarded the ne, I found the seats to be reasonablyfortable .


    It was a part of the ne the fairies didn¡¯t need to use, but they said it was well made .


    I looked at the cockpit via my Contact Lenses and saw that there were several fairies in charge of their own equipment .


    I think it could be operated more like a sim game if linked up with the Kutipad, but I don¡¯t think I would be able to control it even in the game .


    Incidentally, in addition to seats for human-sized races, there were also seats for fairies, and Kuti and Sani Sensei were seated there .


    After putting on the safety belt, which was tougher than a normal seatbelt, it was the time to take off .


    In my previous life, I had flown in an airne a few times, but I had never flown in a ne this small .


    I was a little nervous, but the takeoff was surprisingly quiet and steady .


    I also checked the conditions outside the ne, and it was very quiet, with no strong winds thanks to the vertical takeoff .


    ... This must have disappeared from Earth muchter after my death .


    The performance of the ne alone made me think so .

 Chapter 206.1

    Chapter 206.1


    <strong>Airne and Superb View</strong>


    The air travel was going smoothly .


    There was no shaking at all, and it seems that the information gathering sorcery couldn¡¯t catch uppletely, so the obtained information was considerably fragmented so it was meaningless .


    It seems that the processing couldn¡¯t catch up unless I narrowed down the range of the Contact Lenses, so we will have toe up with some countermeasures for high-speed movement .


    It didn¡¯t make sense for me to look outside, but Scarlet seemed very interested .


    It¡¯s a little sad that I¡¯m blind at times like this .


    ¡°Ojousama, the name ¡®Forest¡¯ next to the world was just for show . There is only a forest down below . ¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s called Forest next to the world~ Of course, it¡¯s forest . ¡±


    ¡°About eighty percent of the is forest . Unlike Auriol, there¡¯s little to no seas . That is why the evolution of lifeforms might have been limited here . ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see the scenery, but Scarlet seemed considerate of my situation and exined what she saw .


    And so, the lecture of Sani Sensei will inevitably follow .


    Scarlet was absorbed by the scenery below, but the lecture was very helpful because it¡¯s also very important information to me .


    ording to the lecture, the Forest next to the world followed its own, unique evolutionary path different, giving birth to unique organisms different from Auriol . There were no humanoid races either .


    However, most of the creatures are now extinct due to the invasion of the darkness .


    Only a few, including the fairy race, remain .


    Half of the has been devoured . That much damage is only to be expected .


    The fairy race is at the top of the hierarchy of the Forest next to the world .


    It¡¯s probably not surprising since they can handle superior magical tools and sorcery .


    As for the other remaining creatures, they seem to be afraid of the fairies who rule at the top, so they apparently don¡¯t even approach them .


    No wonder I couldn¡¯t see any monsters or suspicious creatures .


    By the way, there are apparently no small creatures such as insects in the Forest next to the world .


    I¡¯d like to take a look at the creatures that followed their own evolutionary path, but I¡¯m on a fast-moving ne .


    I can¡¯t gather any information at all, so there¡¯s nothing I can do .


    I would like to broaden the range of my information gathering sorcery during my stay and collect even a little .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The speed of the ne was so fast that we arrived at the destination quite quickly .


    The darkness doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem as long as you don¡¯t get too close to a certain area, but if you go out into an area that has been obliterated, as seen on the 3D projection, it would be dangerous because in there, you¡¯re in space .


    In the meantime, I decided to cast a space-suit spell on everyone on board, including the fairies .


    It seems that they heard about me from Natasha, and they were frequently impressed .


    Especially the darkness specialist fairy, who let out ¡°This is amazing!¡± as she turned her respectful gaze she had been giving to Sani Sensei to me, making me feel itchy .


    Even though we were using the space-suit spell, we were not in a situation where we would casually charge into space .


    We took a certain distance from the darkness as nned and conducted our inspection .


    Besides being able to take off vertically, this ne seemed to be able to stay in the air in ce for long periods of time, and the limitations of the Contact Lenses have finally been lifted .


    At the same time, I began to collect data from the surroundings with my information gathering sorcery .


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lily? The view is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Ah, umm... it seems that... it cannot be disyed on the Contact Lenses...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    ¡°Ojousama?¡±


    I found it frightening when I extended the range of my Contact Lenses to inspect the darkness .


    As soon as I extended it to a certain extent, I couldn¡¯t get any information .


    Apparently, the ces where the information cannot be obtained are the ces where there is darkness .


    The Contact Lenses collect vast amounts of environmental data through multiple sorceries and re-draws the data to my eyes through filters .


    Naturally, the ce where environmental data cannot be obtained cannot be drawn .


    ¡°Is the darkness devouring the sorcery?¡±


    ¡°I see... so that¡¯s the reason . ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lily cannot see this superb view!? That can¡¯t be~!¡±


    ¡°Kuti-sama... then, how about you draw it with magical power?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Nice one, Scarlet!¡±

 Chapter 206.2

    Chapter 206.2


    <strong>Airne and Superb View</strong>


    A star-eating-like existence .


    It makes sense that it eats sorcery, but actually seeing it is surprising .


    But, even times like this, Kuti¡¯s own pace saves me .


    The state of the darkness Kuti drew with her magical power was, in nutshell, a ball of cotton candy .


    However, there was only half of it .


    To be honest, there was not much difference between this and the 3D image I was shown before, or rather, the quality was better .


    But, there was a small correction that Kuti drew .


    In short, it was great .


    As expected of Kuti!


    Moreover, as more and more trees were nted in the form of the forest, it became closer to the scene seen in the 3D image .


    It was a fairly detailed description that showed Kuti¡¯s seriousness .


    It took her a while to finish, but it goes without saying that she did wonderful work .


    The ball of cotton candy was only the opening performance!


    This was Master Kuti¡¯s masterpiece!


    ¡°Wow, Kuti! This is definitely spectacr!¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡±


    ¡°... Umm~ I¡¯m sorry to disturb you while you are excited, but is it okay for me to start exining?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes . Please do so . ¡±


    Just as I was praising Kuti who finished her masterpiece, the fairy who specialized in the darkness called out to me with a really apologetic look on her face .


    I¡¯vepletely forgotten about this person!


    From there, the exnation of the expert fairy began, but it mostly entailed what I already heard from Natasha .


    Of course, Natasha only exined what he reported to her .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We have been in the air for quite a while, but the darkness seems to have barely moved during that time .


    That¡¯s not surprising considering that it¡¯s eating something as huge as a, but the speed of the invasion was terribly slow, just as I had heard .


    ording to predictions, it will take a thousand years to reach the town of the fairies, and even if it progresses that far, the Forest next to the world won¡¯t copse .


    I have no clue whatsoever what this darkness that eats not only stars but also sorcery is .


    If sorcery doesn¡¯t work, there is nothing I can do about it at all .


    Is this existence my very natural enemy?


    But, I don¡¯t think anyone else can do something about it either .


    Even Kuti doesn¡¯t seem to think we can do something about the darkness .


    Moreover, since the current situation is such that the darkness itself is holding back the copse of the as it devours it, it would only hasten its destruction if the darkness was removed, so it cannot really be dealt with .


    No wonder the fairies no longer have any other choice but to abandon the Forest next to the world .


    Thus, by actually arriving at the scene, I understood many things as Natasha said .


    In particr, the fact that there is an existence on which my sorcery doesn¡¯t work was probably the best thing I¡¯ve learned .


    I don¡¯t necessarily know if there is such a being on Auriol, but I can¡¯t necessarily say it doesn¡¯t exist .


    If such an existence appeared in front of me, what could I do?


    There are so many things to n for, it¡¯s hard to know where to start .


    But I have to do what I can to make the most of what I¡¯ve gained this time .


    Of course, I¡¯m also going to proceed with the request from Natasha at the same time .


    Because I don¡¯t have the option of abandoning the residents of the Forest next to the world .


    Returning took about the same amount of time as getting there, but the inspection was a day-long visit just as nned .


    Tomorrow¡¯s n is to sightsee the fairy town, but our sizes are too different, so we won¡¯t necessarily do so .


    In other words, it¡¯s free time .


    There was another reason in addition to the audience with Natasha that I wanted to visit the Forest next to the world alone with Scarlet .


    That is, of course, to investigate the situation of items that seem to be from our past lives appearing here . In other words, it¡¯s about the flotsam .


    Natasha has provided us with data on the locations of known safe flotsam, so there is no problem for us to investigate tomorrow .


    Scarlet is already on board, and so am I .


    We¡¯ll just be collecting data while touring the fairy town, that¡¯s all .


    We already had our minds set on investigating tomorrow¡¯s flotsam, but when we arrived at the mansion where we were staying and reached our room, we were stunned .


    Inside the room was Mira, who is operating her Kutipad at a high speed with an uncanny look on her face .


    And also Reki-kun, who was wagging his tail and also ying on the Kutipad .


    The room was aplete disaster .


    The wreckage of furniture that seems to have been destroyed by Reki-kun¡¯s tail was scattered on the floor, and the servant fairies could only watch the events from outside the room .


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear them at all .


    ... The hell are you doing...


    Partly because I was a little tired from the unfamiliar ne ride, I stopped thinking about it .

 Chapter 207.1

    Chapter 207.1


    <strong>The disastrous scene and apanying the investigation team . </strong>


    Right now, I have in front of me Reki-kun, who waspletely prone, and Mira who was kneeling on the ground .


    The room that was in aplete mess was quickly cleaned up by the servant fairies using magic tools .


    However, as for the furniture, it will take some time to bring a new set in .


    Fortunately, the furniture that Reki-kun blew up with his tail, didn¡¯t include the sofa and low table which had our luggage ced on it . It¡¯s a shame that the rest of the furniture became coteral damage, though .


    This all started when Reki-kun yed the game that Mira had made and since his requests were added into the game one after another, it caused his excitement to rise .


    Mira was enjoying responding to the requests that came in one after another, and she was so absorbed on her Kutipad that she didn¡¯t notice it at all .


    No, let¡¯s take a notice of that, Mira...


    Was I stupid to think that if I gave him Kutipad, that he would stay obedient?


    But who would have expected Reki-kun¡¯s excitement to rise to this level?


    It¡¯s true that Reki-kun loves games .


    That¡¯s just like all the children during my past life... well, I loved games too, so I guess it¡¯s not just the kids .


    The only games that Reki-kun has ever yed were the ones that I made .


    I¡¯ll listen to his requests, but it¡¯s up to me whether or not I want to incorporate them .


    I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to include only the opinions from the user¡¯s perspective .


    Even so, Reki-kun still wanted to y the games every day to the point of pestering me .


    But after all, it seems that a game that incorporated a lot of Reki-kun¡¯s own requests was very close to his ideal game .


    In fact, it¡¯s because he was getting closer and closer to that ideal game that he became so excited he ended up breaking my orders .


    Reki-kun is, as everyone knows, a giant .


    When he wags his tail in a good mood like a normal dog, the tail turns into a deadly weapon .


    It¡¯s not just me, but even adults would get blown away if they got hit by his tail .


    Rather, it would be for better if people only got blown away .


    If you are untrained or don¡¯t use sorcery to defend yourself, you will get injured, and if you are stuck in the wrong ce, there is a good chance that you will die .


    A being thatrge is dangerous in itself .


    That¡¯s why I taught Reki-kun so strictly .


    I disciplined him to control his tail and his whole body to not be swayed by emotions, even if he was happy .


    Otherwise, just like in this case, he would have caused unwanted damage .


    I know that I am putting him in a tight spot, but it¡¯s inevitable .


    However, there were some extenuating circumstances this time .


    First of all, I should have known that Mira would not be able topletely restrain Reki-kun, but I let them stay at home alone anyway .


    Even though the mansion where we are staying is decentlyrge, it¡¯s still quite small from Reki-kun¡¯s point of view .


    It¡¯s inevitable that his stress would build up by staying in such a small ce for a long period of time .


    I also knew that Mira was addicted to making games .


    It would be natural for a game developer to try to meet the demands of the yer, Reki-kun .


    The extent to which she fulfills the yer¡¯s needs is a matter of personal preference, but Mira has only just started making games .


    If the suggestions areing from a yer like Reki-kun, who has yed many games in the past, it¡¯s something she would be willing to add in her game .


    When you think about it carefully, it was one of the usible oues .


    Therefore, I cannot even say anything too bad when I see both of them reflecting on it so honestly .


    However, this is a ce we are renting, and more importantly, a ce provided to us by Natasha, the Queen of the Forest next to the world .


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to expose myself to shame .


    The same is true for mypanions . In fact, I could be judged on the behavior of my ownpanion .


    Although I know that the fairies won¡¯t care about such things, we should still be careful .


    I am the Christophe family¡¯s daughter .


    Therefore, the preaching of one humanoid and one animal continued for a little longer .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Even though Reki-kun was no surprise, to think that even Mira would get so addicted~¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected... but, I understand her feelings . ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of interesting stuff you make, after all . The app for making games is the best example of this . A group ofmands that may have dedicated and specialized use, but made with versatility in mind . Not only can they be managed and expanded individually, but they are also simple enough to be intuitively used . Furthermore¡ª¡ª¡±


    After the scolding, I issued a ban on the Kutipad for both of them, which left them quite dejected .


    As you can imagine, giving them the Kutipads right back would be no reflection for them .


    Sani Sensei praised the game-making app without holding back .


    But I¡¯m a little embarrassed to admit that I made it to save the trouble of making so many games for Reki-kun, and that it¡¯s just an imitation of game creation software from my past life¡¯s world .


    Rather than that, I don¡¯t like that Mira is a little too addicted to it .


    If she had been born in the world of my past life, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be much more addicted to it than she was now .


    But once we get back to the Ovent Kingdom, she¡¯ll have her maid¡¯s job waiting for her, and since I¡¯m only going to give her the Kutipad when she¡¯s with us, meaning only when she will be my exclusive maid for the day, things should be probably fine .

 Chapter 207.2

    Chapter 207.2


    <strong>The disastrous scene and apanying the investigation team . </strong>


    ¡°Ojousama, about tomorrow¡¯s ns . ¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes . I¡¯ve asked Natasha if we could examine the flotsam instead of just sightseeing, so it should be fine . ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much obliged . ¡±


    ¡°Nah . I¡¯m curious too, and that¡¯s what we were originally nning to do in the first ce . ¡±


    ¡°But you cannot go, Lily! There¡¯s quite a bit of dangerous flotsam around!¡±


    Tomorrow was supposed to be a tour of the fairy town, but I asked Natasha to let us apany her team to investigate the flotsam .


    As Kuti says, I cannot apany them myself, but I have no problem with that because Scarlet is going .


    I¡¯ll have her use a number of magic tools and transmit me the data that she¡¯s gathered in real-time .


    From there on out, I¡¯m going to transcribe the information to the Kutipad and my Contact Lenses to get a better idea of the status of the investigation .


    I¡¯m going to work on the sorcery for that now, but the flotsam they are going to investigate is not too far away, so I thankfully don¡¯t have to worry about the distance .


    If they use a ne like the one we used to inspect the darkness, the distance would be too great and out of the effective range of the sorcery .


    Incidentally, Natasha, and the experts of the flotsam investigation team will also participate in this survey .


    Up until now, they had to conduct the investigation and thene back with a detailed report .


    It was difficult to convey the situation in real-time, so there was no other choice .


    Even though the development of the magic tool technology is much better than in Auriol, it seems that there are still technical problems in that area .


    But then I came, someone who could be said to specialize in information gathering sorcery .


    After all, gathering information from the surroundings is essential to the Contact Lenses . That¡¯s what I specialize in .


    The sorcery I¡¯m going to create this time, the sorcery to understand the status of the investigation in real-time will be provided to the fairies .


    Under that condition, Scarlet is able to apany the investigation team .


    There are several dangerous flotsams around, and there were several investigation teams that never returned .


    Reports were made after the teams return, so naturally, if they don¡¯te back, only limited information will be avable .


    The only information we have is that these flotsam are dangerous .


    However, with the sorcery I¡¯m creating this time, we will soon find out what¡¯s dangerous in what situation .


    Of course, I don¡¯t intend to drive Scarlet to death, so I¡¯ll also use defensive sorceries in a big way .


    I¡¯m going to tighten up the defenses so much that she won¡¯t be left with a single scratch even if a tactical warhead that was at the time the strongest weapon in the world during my past life exploded directly on her .


    Well, if such a thing actually exploded, this ce might be in danger in terms of distance .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    We just need to add some extensions to the information-gathering sorcery we¡¯ve been using, prepare a Kutipad for Natasha, and the others, and we¡¯ll be ready for tomorrow .


    I¡¯ve already prepared the magic tools for Scarlet to carry, and we can put the defensive sorcery and other sorceries on her before she leaves .


    I¡¯ve asked Sani Sensei to prepare magic tools that use my magic form as well .


    Since there are magic tool craftsmen better than Eliott here, I might as well get them to work .


    Magic tools that even Eliott cannot make can be made here in a rather short time .


    I would be lying to myself if I didn¡¯t make the most of this opportunity .


    I can use these magic tools as a souvenir for Eliott and I can give them to Scarlet to carry in the meanwhile .


    It¡¯s better not to use them casually since they are mainly magic tools to increase the chances of survival, but they must be used without hesitation in case of an emergency .


    So, I have to prepare a separate souvenir for Eliott .


    Well, Scarlet would not hesitate to use it even if the souvenir for Eliott was a leftover magic tool .


    By the way, I did note here to y, so there¡¯s no need to bring any souvenirs back .


    My family too, wants me toe home safely rather than a souvenir .


    Since they are doting on me so much, I mean it exactly as stated .


    Rather, the implications of ¡°Come back soon!¡± in their words was stronger .


    That being the case, we will be investigating the flotsam tomorrow .


    I have to ask Scarlet to gather as much information as possible .


    It¡¯s certain that things from our past lives somehow managed to drift over here . Maybe there¡¯s a way to go to that world...


    No, I have reincarnated, so even if I can go to that world, I cannot return .


    Nevertheless, why did I die? What happened to my family?


    I would like to know at least that much .


    Of course,ing to the Forest next to the world was made possible thanks to the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery made by a real genius named Kuti .


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so easy to get there .


    But I don¡¯t mind having a little bit of hope .

 Chapter 208.1

    Chapter 208.1


    <strong>Flotsam and preparations for investigation . </strong>


    It seems that the object of the investigation is a very new object that appeared about three days ago .


    However, it only appeared three days ago, so it¡¯s unknown whether the object itself is new or not .


    However, when it appeared, it seems that there were many parts that have been buried under the ground, and the fairies have not been able to grasp the whole picture .


    Of course, we will be investigating from now on, so we have no idea what is inside .


    The preliminary investigation that was carried out prior to this project was only limited to confirming the exterior and the surrounding situation .


    The exterior of the object is mostly buried underground, so we don¡¯t know the details .


    When flotsam appear, they don¡¯t often bury themselves in the ground like this or cause damage to the surroundings with their appearance .


    I was told that most of them appear in a static state and cause little to no damage .


    However, their stationary state does not mean that they are not dangerous .


    In the past, there have been cases of flotsam that appeared in a static state and were judged to pose no danger ording to the preliminary investigation, but exploded while the investigation team was examining the interior, turning the entire area into scorched earth . Truly Horrifying .


    As a countermeasure against such dangers this time, I¡¯ve given Scarlet and the rest of the investigation team arge number of magic tools that contain the defensive spells I created, and I¡¯ll be casting space-suit sorcery on them from the start, just in case .


    Even if the environment changes drastically to a non-survivable one, they won¡¯t suffer any immediate damage, and if they just have to dash out, Scarlet¡¯s ability should be no problem .


    Of course, we¡¯ve also prepared a variety of magic tools for that purpose .


    The investigation is important, but the first step is toe back without any injuries .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The fairy plus Scarlet investigation team had left early in the morning .


    We hade to a conference room in the pce to await the transmissions that would be sent as soon as the team arrived at the target .


    This was a human-sized conference room, a practical room with a circr table and chairs, but they were far toorge for the fairies to use .


    There wasn¡¯t a speck of dust on the floor, even though they don¡¯t usually use it .


    We were all here, except Scarlet, that is .


    Of course, I brought Mira and Reki-kun with us . I can¡¯t let them repeat yesterday .


    Well, I¡¯ve given them a lecture, so I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t do the same thing if I let them stay home again, though . But, just in case .


    On the fairy side, there was Natasha and fairies that specialized researching the flotsam . There are also other fairies that did not join the investigation team, but were here to provide an exnation andmentary .


    There were also many other fairies involved in the creation of magic tools, since flotsam are used as a reference source for magic tools, and it doesn¡¯t matter how many of them are present in this meeting room, as there will be no problem in terms of space .


    If anyone had a problem, it was Reki-kun .


    He¡¯s huge .


    I¡¯m not sure how big the conference room is, but it¡¯s too small for Reki-kun big frame .


    But it would be a pity to make him wait outside, so I asked him to stay .


    The pce itself isrge, so there was no problem for Reki-kun to stay there as there was enough space for him to lie down .


    But I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was still a bit cramped .


    Reki-kun alone was giving off an impression of oppression, but Natasha was in a good mood thanks to his fluffy fur .


    She and Kuti have settled atop his head .


    After all, they are close sisters, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m a little jealous .


    By the way, there is no one sitting on the chairs .


    I¡¯m also using Reki-kun as a couch, and most of the fairies are either on the table or in the air .


    Mira was waiting by the wall .


    I guess it didn¡¯t have to be a conference room, after all .

 Chapter 208.2

    Chapter 208.2


    <strong>Flotsam and preparations for investigation . </strong>


    Once the magic tool that Sani Sensei had prepared with the help of several staff members of the Magic Research Institute was installed, the only thing left to do was to wait for themunication from Scarlet .


    The magic tool that Sani Sensei and the others were installing this time was an improved version of the Silver Eye that I got familiar with on the Lizwald Continent, but it is far better and more versatile than that one .


    Furthermore, we had sessfully miniaturized it, so even Sani Sensei can carry it around .


    Well, its functions werepletely specialized, so it can only receive and output video and audio, though .


    It¡¯s made in a way that even I can see the picture, but I would have no other problems either way, because I am me, and the data collected by Scarlet will be sent directly to my Contact Lenses .


    Rather, the information I get is more specialized .


    It¡¯s not just the images and sounds that Scarlet will be sending me .


    Natasha and the others were also loaned some limited-function Kutipads, so they could view the data as well .


    The fairy experts in the field seemed to be very intrigued by the fact that you can check data that you couldn¡¯t see on the video alone .


    The fairy magic tool craftsmen were quite intrigued too .


    The Kutipad seemed to be a breakthrough for the fairies, who had seen a number of flotsams .


    Didn¡¯t a smartphone or tabletnd on their doorstep before this?


    The fairies were quite lively with a lot of merrymaking around the Kutipad, but no one remonstrated them just because they were in front of the Queen .


    It would be different if this was the Ovent Kingdom, for example .


    The Queen of the fairy race is just a slightly powerful clerical position, so it was not a crime to be disrespectful .


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t know whether fairies even have any disrespectws .


    Natasha, of course, was also chatting happily with Kuti .


    The topic of conversation was still the Kutipad .


    It was a bit embarrassing for me, the creator, whom Kuti was praising without a restraint .


    When I looked at Natasha, who was listening to her rambling with gentle eyes, I almost couldn¡¯t tell which one of them was the elder sister .


    ¡°Lily, we are all set up over here . ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work . Sani Sensei and the staff . ¡±


    ¡°Nono! I¡¯ve never seen a more impressive magic tool in my life! I would love for Christophe-sama to visit the Research Institute at least once to talk with us about your form!¡±


    ¡°The schedule won¡¯t allow it this time, but if there¡¯s another opportunity, it might not be a bad idea to visit to look around . There would be a certain amount of stimtion for Lily¡¯s inspiration for sure . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, by all means, we will be looking forward to your visit . ¡±


    Sani Sensei and the others were done with their preparations, and now we only had to wait for Scarlet .


    The flotsam was not too far away, so it shouldn¡¯t take much time to reach it as they are using a buggy-like vehicle to get around .


    I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see a car, but I didn¡¯t expect an off-road buggy .


    It¡¯s possible that they have vehicles types here .


    Apart from the boats, that is . Since there don¡¯t seem to be any ocean around the forest, let alone rivers .


    In addition, human-sized vehicles are not very practical for the fairies, and boats are even bigger and have far fewer uses...


    (Ojousama, we have arrived at the site . We have sent you all the environmental data and there has been no evidence of contamination or hazardous substances . The environment seems very clean . )


    (Understood . We have received the data and confirmed thatmunication is stable . Please move onto action n A2 . )


    Leaving aside whether or not Scarlet is capable of photosynthesis, the various data were disyed one after another on my Contact Lenses via the transmission from her .


    The data, instantly organized and graphed through filters, indicated that the site was extremely safe .


    Depending on the flotsam, the surrounding environment could be extremely contaminated, but it seems safe in this case .


    However, this is not enough to make us feel safe, so we must not becent .


    As the investigation team began to move to action n A2, the prepared magic tools were ced around the flotsam .


    This was a measure to minimize the damage to the surroundings in case the flotsam exploded .


    In short, they will surround it with a powerful barrier .


    At the same time, it also makes it impossible for the outside world to interfere, so there will be no unnecessary interference .


    Basically, there don¡¯t seem to be any beings in the Forest next to the world that is hostile to the fairies, but we are just making sure .


    However, because they are the magic tools made using the form that I created, they are naturally designed not to interfere with certain sorceries, such asmunication .


    Once the barrier preparations were done, we received the video and audio output .


    The tension in the buzzing meeting room was rising a bit because of the fact that we will soon be able to see the situation on the site .


    I¡¯ve already been looking at the video data from Scarlet, but... I could see a few flotsams buried in the mountains .


    It was certainly not possible to get the whole picture with this .


    But the visible area was also shaped like some kind of rectangr-shaped steel cut at high temperature .


    The long vertical opening looked like the entrance to a cave .


    (It looks like an entrance to a dungeon, doesn¡¯t it?)


    (Have you entered a dungeon before, Scarlet?)


    (A few times during the school practice . It was just a kind of preview of dungeons, so it was in the easy category . I find it rather funny that people who dealt with monsters before have a higher chance of survival, though . )


    A wry smile almost leaked out on my face at the story I heard reaffirmed the horror of the school run by my grandparents .


    But if you ask me, the scene with the opening in the small mountain is the very entrance to a dungeon .


    An artificially created one .


    I¡¯m worried that the road ahead will be much longer than I expected .


    The magic tools that I had on me do not have a very long duration of effect .


    Even the space-suit sorcery that is still in effect now onlysts for about eight hours at most .


    ording to the data collected so far, there were no lifeforms found by the flotsam, but there¡¯s a possibility of security being still online .


    There was apparently flotsam with counter-attack security that shot machine guns and some kind of aser beam after a warning .


    It doesn¡¯t seem that any kind of robot would attack us, but we must proceed with great caution .


    After a while, the instation of the magical equipment of the barrier was finished and the full-scale video and audio data were transmitted .


    The images were shown on the magic tool that Sani Sensei and the other staff members had set up, and many of the fairies voiced their surprise and admiration .


    But, of course, this is where the real work begins .

 Chapter 209.1

    Chapter 209.1


    <strong>The true identity of the flotsam and a tedious investigation . </strong>


    (We aremencing investigation around the entrance . )


    (Understood . Please be careful . )


    (Roger . )


    The perimeter has been sealed off with a barrier and the environmental conditions around the target flotsam have been checked .


    The next step is to finally move on to the internal investigation .


    Naturally, the fairy investigation team would never recklessly rush inside and examine the flotsam randomly .


    First of all, they investigate from outside with magic tools and sorcery before going inside .


    But no matter what they do, the flotsam is too unknown to them, and even if they take adequate safety measures, damage would be inevitable .


    But that¡¯s now in the past .


    If they use the magic tools that Kuti and I have prepared that contain my sorcery form, they can be safe enough .


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to be cautious in everything, though .


    There is such a thing as a procedure from the experience in the investigation team .


    We offer a number of useful things using the new form, which gave us the opportunity to apany them .


    It¡¯s not a good idea to be too intrusive .


    However, unlike usual, the images and sounds are reaching Natasha and the others .


    It¡¯s also easy for us to contact the team .


    The fairies understand that things are not as usual .


    If this allows the team to be able to return safely, then the price is cheap .


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing at the entrance that looks dangerous . Still, I¡¯ve never seen flotsam like this before . I¡¯ve only dealt with things that have been recreated as magical tools in my daily office and in my life . ¡±


    The magic tool that disyed the images also disyed the data sent to it in an organized manner .


    The data is nothing more than a list of letters, but it is filtered into a number of graphs and numbers to make it easier to understand the situation intuitively .


    But there are experts in research, so it doesn¡¯t seem to matter if it was difficult to understand or not .


    However, Natasha was not an expert, so she only be like this .


    ¡°Come to think of it, I might have never examined flotsam directly either?¡±


    ¡°Neesan, you haven¡¯t been with an investigative team since that one blew up . ¡±


    ¡°So something like that did happen~¡±


    ¡°Ehh... Kuti, were things okay?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, everyone in the investigation team was unharmed, because my elder sister was already considered the best sorceress in the Forest next to the world at that time . ¡±


    ¡°Nuhaha~¡±


    ¡°As expected of Kuti!¡±


    It¡¯s not surprising that Kuti, whose curiosity drives her to action, would have done a lot of research on flotsam .


    But it¡¯s great that she was unharmed even if she got caught in an explosion .


    Right now they are developing sorcery that can defend the users automatically, but Kuti¡¯s original defensive sorcery was manual, and even if she used it after the explosion, there was a possibility that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time .


    The activation time of manual sorcery is determined by how quickly the chanting is performed .


    Although the magic tools can be activated instantly without the need for chanting, there is a limit to the sorcery that can be sealed into them .


    I¡¯m not sure howrge the investigation team was, but the fact that they were unharmed, including herself, is enough of an aplishment to say that she is indeed the best sorceress in the Forest next to the world .


    With a smug look on her face and a burst of high-pitchedughter, the data around the entrance to the flotsam sent to me got disyed on a map .


    The internal structure seems to be very simple .


    A short distance away from the entrance, there was a thin wall separating the passage .


    However, a simr structure seemed to continue behind it .


    And in the ceiling area, there were... were these seats?


    (Ojousama, this appears to be a train . )


    (It looks like it¡¯s upside down . )


    (That seems to be the case . )


    Yes, apparently this flotsam was a train, which was useful as a means of transportation in the world of my past life .


    The entrance part may have been out of range and got scraped off when it vanished .


    It was buried in a hill, exposing only the part that hadn¡¯t been scraped off just right, making it look like the entrance to a dungeon .


    (I don¡¯t know much about trains, so I cannot be certain, but this looks like the E3 series¡ª¡ª)


    I am the only one who can hear the transmissions from Scarlet .


    It¡¯s no surprise as I can control and disy the data she sends me, including the video, audio, and everything else .


    But that doesn¡¯t mean she should suddenly start talking about trains that I know nothing about .


    It¡¯s annoying when you say you don¡¯t know much about it, but then you start talking about which system and which line it was running on by the shape of the cars and the seating arrangement .


    I organized and yed the video footage of the investigation team as they slowly progressed, while making appropriate ministerialments .


    Just to be sure, we¡¯ve installed a repeater near the entrance so we can receive the data even if they dive deeper, but we don¡¯t know what could interfere with it .


    But if Scarlet can exin it in detail, then this train should not be so different from the trains of my time .


    It shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous if it¡¯s from those days .


    They shouldn¡¯t spontaneously explode or anything, and they wouldn¡¯t have anti-intruder security .


    That¡¯s probably why Scarlet won¡¯t stop talking about railways .


    ... Right?

 Chapter 209.2

    Chapter 209.2


    <strong>The true identity of the flotsam and a tedious investigation . </strong>


    ¡°The first door was easy to open~ Most of them are usually locked and it takes time to pry them open, or they just explode...¡±


    ¡°That is a good omen . Their defenses are secured thanks to Lilianne-sama, but the flotsam itself will be damaged if an explosion urs . ¡±


    ¡°Natasha~ what about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this is also thanks to Neesan~ thank you very much~¡±


    ¡°You can praise me more, you know!¡±


    The investigation team was moving extremely slowly .


    It¡¯s only me and Scarlet who know that the train doesn¡¯t seem to pose much danger, and rightly so .


    But we are not going to tell others about it .


    We don¡¯t want to tell them that it¡¯s a train and then get distracted and cause an unwanted ident .


    I¡¯m not going to disclose that we have the information about the train, and there might be something dangerous we don¡¯t know about .


    In the meantime, data on the structure and itsponents have been collected and analyzed, but so far there doesn¡¯t seem to be any evidence of dangerous electronics or unknown materials buried inside .


    If there are any, they are either not dangerous or have beenpletely shut down .


    All of the lights inside have been suspended, but the team has magical tools, so it does not interfere with the investigation .


    A number of cars were connected to each other, and it seems that there is still a long way to go .


    However, although most of the equipment such as the seats are still intact, there are no dead bodies or luggage of living things to be found .


    However, what looked like blood stains were left here and there .


    ording to what I heard, it¡¯s the same for all the flotsam found in the Forest next to the world, bloodstains but no corpses or luggage .


    In other words, there has never been a survivor found in any of the flotsam .


    There is a lot of mystery about this stuff .


    We don¡¯t even know why it washed up in the Forest next to the world in the first ce .


    We know where theye from, but this is only the result of the connection between the disappearance and the objects that drifted to the forest .


    In the first ce, I know about the disappearances just from a second-hand ount from Scarlet .


    We don¡¯t know what really happened at all .


    But as a result, the things we know are washing up in the Forest next to the world .


    That is the only fact, the only truth .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°The structure just continues being the same . ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting bored of it~¡±


    ¡°Geez, Neesan...¡±


    It cannot be helped that Kuti was tired of it .


    The same scene kept on repeating since a while ago, after all .


    One car at a time, they slowly examine each it over and over again for any dangers, check for anything that might be usable, take out what they consider interesting, pry open next door and repeat .


    There were no brand new discoveries, and Natasha, not to mention Kuti, were starting to get pretty bored .


    The rest of the group specializes in research and magical tools, so they don¡¯t seem to be bored as they devoured the images .


    Sani Sensei was also having a great time discussing this and that with the institute¡¯s staff .


    Reki-kun waspletely asleep, and Mira was unconcerned because she¡¯s used to waiting around .


    I¡¯ve interacted with the actual thing in the spot for a long time, so I¡¯m already immune from getting bored of it, but I¡¯m seriously tired of Scarlet¡¯s extensive knowledge of railways .


    It wasn¡¯t something I was interested in to begin with, and Scarlet¡¯s variety of jargon makes it hard to keep up with my poor understanding of it .


    Scarlet herself was probably bored with the slow progress of the research .


    I knew that, so I kept listening, but it¡¯s time for something different to happen .


    (Scarlet, doesn¡¯t this train have too many cars?)


    (That seems to be the case . There are certainly many . However, if you consider that they disappearedter than my time, then it¡¯s possible that there was some kind of a change . However, I¡¯m already bored with it . I demand improvement . )


    (Ehh...)


    Around the beginning of the sixth car¡¯s investigation, I asked Scarlet some questions, but even she, a railroad geek, didn¡¯t seem to know .


    Certainly, there¡¯s a possibility that it disappeared after the time we lived in .


    Still, Scarlet... you are too free .


    You spoke so much about the railway just because you wanted to talk .


    Her ¡®going at her own pace¡¯ rivals Kuti¡¯s .


    I¡¯d like to improve in that area too if I could, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it .


    Even though bored, I can rest assured that Scarlet won¡¯t ignore the investigative team and will act ordingly .


    She¡¯s a mischievous person that acts at her own pace, but she also has a decent amount ofmon sense .


    It¡¯s a problem, though, that she asionally ys tricks on me .


    The tedious investigation continued for a while .

 Chapter 210.1

    Chapter 210.1


    <strong>Change of leadership and for the first time¡­</strong>


    (Ojousama, checking the data, I see that the next one after the following car will be the same as the first car . )


    The slow-paced investigation was finally starting toe to an end well past noon .


    Basically, the fairies who didn¡¯t need to eat were continuing their investigation as it was, but that wasn¡¯t the case with Scarlet .


    However, she was trained, so skipping a meal or two wouldn¡¯t be a problem .


    It¡¯s just that she still needs to eat to achieve a perfect performance .


    I have made sure she has portable food on her, so she will have to do that this time . This portable food, though, was made by the olddies who cook food for the students at the hellish school, so it¡¯s fully nutritional and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Scarlet to continue her activities .


    Right, she will be able to continue her activities .


    In other words¡­ the taste is the worst .


    Scarlet didn¡¯t seem to want to eat it if she could, but it¡¯s convenient, so she was stuck with it this time .


    I thought I could just make a normal sandwich to bring with her, but I respected her approach there .


    To be honest, I¡¯m not much of a cook, you know .


    I haven¡¯t done that since my reincarnation, not even once .


    So in the end, it would be the maids who would make them .


    In that case, it would be unwise for me to interfere .


    (It seems to be the case from the looks of it, but¡­ there¡¯s a hole?)


    (Yes, it seems to have been prated from the outside . However, the hole is only in one ce, and since it managed to prate steel like that, just how powerful was the force behind it¡­?)


    We have used a number of investigation-type sorcery spells and have some idea of the shape of the train buried in the small hill .


    The shape of the lead car was streamlined with a spearheaded tip .


    In other words, it was the shape often seen in Shinkansen .


    However, there was a hole in the side of the leading car, which indicates that something might have happened there .


    What¡¯s more, the car, which is probably made of steel, had a hole in it that looked as if it had been pierced through like a paper with a finger .


    In order to prate the armor of the car that was supposed to be quite strong, a great deal of force would have to be concentrated at a single point, otherwise the surrounding damage would have had to be much greater .


    To a degree, that the entire leading car could have been gone without a trace .


    But strangely enough, there was only one hole, and the lead car hadn¡¯t vanished with it .


    (Furthermore¡­ this reaction . )


    (Yes, something seems to be there . All of the gathered data is unknown . It¡¯s apletely unknown existence . )


    We don¡¯t yet know what the presence in the lead car with the hole is, but the data collected indicates that an unknown object is present .


    Although there are still a few cars between them, they are still quite close to each other .


    Given the age of the Shinkansen, which Scarlet spected on, it would be nonsense to install anti-intruder security only in the first car .


    Therefore, it is difficult to guess what the unknown object is .


    It could be something we know, or it could be something we don¡¯t know at all .


    As long as we don¡¯t know what it is even if we collect data with sorcery, we can only confirm it directly .


    Therefore¡ª¡ª


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The leadership of the investigation that had been led by the fairies was promptly transferred to Scarlet by Natasha¡¯s orders .


    If something happened originally, Scarlet, who has brought in arge number of magic tools using my sorcery form, and who has alsoyered arge number of defensive spells, was supposed to deal with it, so it may be a natural course of actions .


    I¡¯ve already informed the investigative team that an unknown object has been identified in the lead car, and of course I¡¯ve also informed Natasha and the others .


    The team of investigators and the experts in the conference room understand the capabilities of my sorcery, so they were quick to agree with me .


    Even so, the reason why the investigation team had been leading the charge until now was because of their experience .


    But from here on out, it was an emergency .


    Although they are an experienced team of investigators who have investigated many flotsams, this does not mean that they have done so without any damage .


    If my sorcery can reduce the amount of damage, it¡¯s better to use it .


    They are people who think in terms of pros and cons, not pride .


    Well, I think it¡¯s for the best that Queen Natasha, the supreme authority of the fairies, gave her orders .


    I knew the Queen was amazing .


    So, the fairy investigation team is currently in the process of evacuating to the entrance of the building and carefully sealing off the entrance .


    Scarlet was the only one left behind .


    However, she has already activated a number of magic tools, and she herself was in abat stance .


    It¡¯s not necessarily that a battle will happen, in fact, it¡¯s more likely to be a sudden explosion or something .


    I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s what¡¯s happened with the flotsam so far .


    I don¡¯t think the Shinkansen I know of would explode suddenly, but there are unknowns when objects cross the dimensions .


    Various possibilities have to be considered .


    This means that unless the unknown object is a monster, Scarlet will be able to subdue or eliminate it .


    At worst, if even Scarlet is no match for it, she can have her emergency magic tool activated and it won¡¯t be a problem .


    It would put quite a bit of strain on her, but at the very least, it would save her life .


    Of course, it¡¯s best not to use it, but I¡¯ve made her carry it just in case .


    Scarlet also has a good understanding of the function and the harm thates with it, so she won¡¯t make a mistake in using it .

 Chapter 210.2

    Chapter 210.2


    <strong>Change of leadership and the first time...</strong>


    The evacuated fairy investigation team has reestablished the barriers and everything was ready to go .


    A heavy, suffocating atmosphere was beginning to linger in the conference room as well .


    When the investigation team was surveying the site, there wasughing and babbling all over the ce, but now the voices have quieted down .


    Both Kuti and Sani Sensei were also staring at the magic tool that was projecting the images .


    Natasha had a serious but slightly worried look on her face, befitting the Queen .


    Reki-kun was still sleeping, but Mira had a nervous, stiff look on her face .


    There was no need for Mira to be nervous, but she must have been affected by the atmosphere that was beginning to fill the conference room .


    No, she had cooked together with Scarlet and had many asions to interact with her, albeit only for a few days .


    Scarlet was also very sociable, and she was pretty sweet to Mira .


    It also felt that Mira had adored Scarlet, so she knew of Scarlet¡¯s strength well . I wonder if that tensiones from a mixture of emotions of worry and trust and so on .


    (Well then, let¡¯s begin . )


    (Take care of yourself . )


    (Roger that . )


    After responding to themunication from Scarlet, who had been affected by the atmosphere, she started to move .


    In an instant, she sliced and pried open the door connecting the cars, that the investigation team had been taking lots of time to open up until now, with her fine sword .


    The door fell apart and crumbled down, but it made no sound at all .


    It¡¯s only natural since she was using a magic tool .


    It absorbed all the sounds which allowed Scarlet to remain silent . However, it was a magic tool that used a ratherplex and advanced sorcery form that allowed us to hear her normally .


    By temporarily increasing the uracy with multiple magic tools, the radius of around ten meters centered on Scarlet waspletely stripped bare .


    That information was immediately filtered, organized, and reflected in the projection .


    Of course, that information was also disyed in Scarlet¡¯s vision .


    ording to the information gathered, there was still nothing that could be an obstacle other than the unknown object in the lead car .


    The moment an unknown object enters the range of the information gathering sorcery with increased uracy, Scarlet would instantly stop .


    There¡¯s no way she will be wrong about the distance .


    It¡¯s because urately measuring the distance between the object and herself is the basics ofbat .


    Your own reach, your opponent¡¯s reach .


    If you are an expert at measuring distance in a world of a few millimeters like her, something of this extent was nothing difficult .


    And about the data that was being collected .


    Although the uracy increase was temporary, it was possible to obtain a considerable amount of information even if it was an unknown object .


    In fact, the information gathered was far greater than ever before .


    Everything from the shape of the unknown object to the substances that made it . Everything including the various ratios of the substances .


    When the unknown object ceased to be unknown, an exception that had never happened in flotsam before urred .


    The flotsam that Scarlet and the team had entered to investigate waspletely buried in a small hill, and could only be entered from a car that had served as the entrance .


    The lead car waspletely buried in the soil, and there was no sign of any dirt being dug up or tunnels in the vicinity .


    The electricity was dead and the door was distorted so badly that it was difficult to open it .


    In other words, the unknown object in the lead car was most likely there before it washed up in the Forest next to the world .


    And¡ª¡ª!


    (Ojousama, it¡¯s alive . )


    (That¡¯s... a person, isn¡¯t it?)


    It was the first survivor in the numerous flotsams that washed up in the Forest next to the world .

 Chapter 211.1

    Chapter 211.1


    <strong>Emergency response and restraint . </strong>


    In all of the things found in the flotsam that washed up in the Forest next to the world, no life forms have been identified before .


    This is because even the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery created by Kuti requires one to have an aptitude or an enormous amount of magical power to pass through safely .


    Perhaps the flotsams are also crossing the dimensional barrier under the same conditions .


    That¡¯s why even if inorganic objects and other things don¡¯t face any interference, life forms get interfered with, causing their magical power to run amok and disappear .


    That¡¯s probably the reason why no life forms were discovered among the flotsam so far .


    Humans in my past life must have had magical power as well .


    Even though the magical power could not be observed, it existed, and when the people crossed the dimensional barrier with the flotsam, it caused their magical power to run amok and, eventually making them vanish into thin air .


    This is the Forest next to the world where arge number of flotsams have washed up so far .


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone with the required aptitude washed up eventually .


    But as far as we¡¯ve been able to determine, the odds of that happening are very slim .


    But it¡¯s certainly not a probability that it¡¯s never going to happen .


    ... But, this survivor is different .


    (So they have no aptitude, right?)


    (This child has a vast amount of magical power, so I believe they have broken through the interference . )


    (Ojousama... that means¡ª)


    (Yes... I have just digitized the data . Be very careful . )


    (T, that¡¯s... understood . )


    I¡¯ve gathered detailed data on the survivor, and the information I¡¯ve gone through has convinced me .


    This child is not a human from the world I lived in .


    They are falling far short of myself, but they have retained a magical powerparable to Sani Sensei¡¯s, so it was probably their magical power that allowed them to cross the dimensional barrier .


    As for aptitude, I¡¯ll have to examine them more closely to find out, but perhaps this child is different .


    And more than anything else, this child¡¯s appearance indicates that they are not a person from the world I lived in .


    They had two horns that grew hidden in their hair .


    They were still short, so it was hard to tell, but these horns seemed to be the source of their enormous magical power .


    And at the back of their hips was a tail that looks like that of a reptile .


    And as hard as it was to believe, it had features that were rarely seen by humans on the Lizwald Continent... No, to be precise, it had features that I only saw in Obaasama before .


    Obaasama¡¯s strength consisted of a beautiful, crystalized, glimmering magical power .


    It can be said to be characteristic of her magical power .


    This glimmer made her body impossibly strong, increasing her reaction speed and stamina to the extreme .


    However, we know that this trait of Obaasama¡¯s is something special and extremely rare that is not found in other humans .


    Even Kuti, who has traveled to many ces, has only seen it within Obaasama .


    But this child had it .


    From the data collected, they were still alive .


    I don¡¯t know whether I should call it a dormant state instead, since their physical body was in full defense mode, and instead of every metabolism being lowered, the magical power has crystallized and the physical body has gained an impossible amount of defense and survival ability .


    (Ojousama... isn¡¯t this, umm, a Dragon tribe?)


    (That seems to be the case . )


    Kuti had told me once before .


    That there were a number of races in the Lizwald Continent, and although there were only a few of them left, there was a race that had the characteristics of a dragon .


    They could blow mountains away with one hand and recognize fairies that humans could not see .


    She told me that they were so dangerous the humans destroyed them a long time ago...


    (Why are they among the flotsam...?)


    There are several possible hypotheses .


    Are they perhaps a race that has transcended dimensions?


    It would make sense for only a few of them to remain if they could cross dimensions .


    Their strength could also be exined by the characteristic of Obaasama¡¯s crystallization . Because Obaasama herself does not have much magical power, the amount of crystallized magical power is low .


    Even so, she still has a strength that surpasses a master .


    But, looking at this child, the magical power stored in their horn is vast .


    If they were able to transcend dimensions without the aptitude, it¡¯s no surprise that they possess such enormous magical power .


    Hence, the Dragon tribe is terrifyingly strong .


    So where does the Dragon tribee from?


    I have no idea .


    We can assume that flotsams most likely wash up from the world where we lived in .


    Like we did with the Inter-dimensional travel sorcery, there is a way to travel from another world to the Forest next to the world .


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was another world other than Auriol or the world where I lived in my past life . In fact, there should be .


    And... the Dragon people are those whoe from another world .


    I cane up with this much just from a quick thought .


    But, the problem here is not where this child came from .

 Chapter 211.2

    Chapter 211.2


    <strong>Emergency response and restraint . </strong>


    ¡°Natasha, it¡¯s as you can see . What do you want to do? As I heard from Kuti, the Dragon tribe is quite dangerous, no? If you¡¯d like to capture them, I believe it would be possible for Scarlet with the magic tool she has . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, erm... people of the Dragon tribe are indeed dangerous . Although it... doesn¡¯t seem to be the case from the data collected, but we can¡¯t just leave them be... please . ¡±


    In the conference room, which was quiet with tension, all eyes were glued to the images of projection, and no one spoke a word .


    It was the same with Natasha, the Queen, and the biggest decision-maker of all .


    As expected, even she did not think that there would be a survivor in the flotsam and that they were of the dangerous Dragon tribe .


    Neither did I . Neither did Kuti or Sani Sensei, though .


    With the convenience of exchanging information with Scarlet who was at the scene, I was in no position to be surprised and dismayed .


    That¡¯s why I was able to ask her for instructions before anyone else .


    (Scarlet, move to Emergency Response G62 . Immediately restrain and disable Subject 01 . )


    (Yes, Ma¡¯am . )


    A marker appeared on the Dragon tribe in Scarlet¡¯s field of view, and a temporary name of ¡°Subject 01¡± was set .


    Along with that, some of the safeguards on the magic tools she was holding were automatically deactivated .


    Some of the magic tools that Scarlet was holding had a built-in safety mechanism that I have set up .


    I¡¯m the only one who can deactivate them, and if I don¡¯t deactivate them, they cannot be activated at all .


    The mechanism was designed to destroy itself if you try to force it to start .


    That¡¯s how dangerous these magic tools were, and they can only be used in emergencies .


    They are going to be put in use now .


    (Executing Emergency Response G62 . )


    I could see Scarlet¡¯s aura, which had been ready forbat with no openings, tighten up even more due to the orders I issued .


    Even though it¡¯s an exchange through sorcery, the spirit emanating from her reached me, and I felt as if my stomach was being squeezed, and then¡ª¡ª


    (Complete . )


    It was a momentous asion .


    There were only three magic tools used in the Emergency Response G62 .


    The first one was a magical tool that unfolded two hundredyers ofbined barriers around the object .


    The second one was a magical tool that interfered with the object¡¯s magical power and body to weaken the target to improve the conditions of survival .


    The third was a magic tool that interfered with the target¡¯s mind and deployed several sorceries to prevent the target from resisting .


    The first prevented escape and damage to allies, the second prevented the object from killing by weakening it, and the third rendered the target mentally powerless .


    All of these were designed to bepleted within a second of activation .


    It was called an emergency response . There¡¯s no point in taking time to do it .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°It¡¯s done . Where do we transport them?¡±


    ¡°There is a quarantine facility at therge-scale proving grounds . There are rooms that even someone with the power of dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to escape . ¡±


    ¡°Scarlet is going to carry them there, so please have a guide ready for her . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away . ¡±


    Only a few would have understood what happened during the response that ended in an instant .


    However, the images clearly showed a different scene than the one before .


    The scene where the geometric patterns floating around the Dragon tribe child unfolded like a cage to confine them was ominous-looking in not so favorable light .


    It can¡¯t be helped since I developed this sorcery for efficiency and didn¡¯t care about the appearance at all .


    In the first ce, it¡¯s useless to expect a pretty spell that is used in an emergency .


    Such yful elements should be given to those who can afford it .


    As Natasha hurriedly began to give orders, I informed Scarlet that she would have to transport the Dragon tribe child herself .


    First of all, we have to carry them out of this Shinkansen .


    ¡°Scarlet, thank you for your hard work . Next, we will transport Subject 01 . Please carry them out of the flotsam first . The magic tool to be used is¡ª¡ª¡±


    A target restrained by Emergency Response G62 cannot even be touched by normal means .


    It can¡¯t be moved by normal physical or magical means at all .


    But I¡¯m the one who developed this .


    Of course, I also developed the sorcery to move the restrained object around .


    In fact, it¡¯s only natural that this sorcery is used inbination with that .


    Thus, the first survivor found among the flotsam was transferred to a quarantine facility under strict restraint .

 Chapter 212.1

    Chapter 212.1


    <strong>Quarantine facility and visitors . </strong>


    Since the quarantine facility was located some distance from the fairy town where we were staying, the ne capable of vertical takeoff andnding that we had conducted the inspection of the darkness in was used again for transportation .


    The Shinkansen flotsam was not that far from the town, so it was possible to contact the team with sorcery, but that was not the case for the quarantine facility due to the distance .


    The development of sorcery for long-distancemunication might take a high priority .


    Since the means ofmunication through sorcery couldn¡¯t be used, we decided to head to the quarantine facility with Natasha and the hastily gathered fairies .


    The magic tools that were restraining the child were using the sorcery form I developed, and since they were a supposedly dangerous party, it was safer for both me and Kuti to be in attendance .


    If we are considering safety then it would be better not to go in the first ce, but since it¡¯s Scarlet who was transporting them, I have no choice but to protect her safety .


    If she makes use of the magic tools and other tools that she has, I think she can at least escape using her physical abilities . However, it¡¯s a fact that we have to assume that her escape was going wrong from the start .


    If Kuti and I are together, as far as the data is concerned, there¡¯s no way we would let that Dragon child do anything they want .


    Of course, I know it¡¯s not all about the data we collect .


    But she¡¯s the most powerful sorcerer in the Forest next to the world . And I am her apprentice .


    Not to be smug, but I see no element of defeat .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    There were apparently several nes manufactured that were capable of vertical takeoff andnding, and we were traveling in a different ne than the one Scarlet and the others are in .


    Unfortunately, due to the size of the ne, Reki-kun will be staying home again this time, but since I also banned the Kutipad, it should be fine to let him stay behind with Mira .


    Well, either way, Reki-kun can¡¯t get on the ne, so there¡¯s no way to take him there except for him to chase us on the ground on his own .


    Mira is Mira and a ne was clearly not going to be possible for her...


    Besides, it¡¯s important to give them a chance to clear their names .


    I don¡¯t think they are going to do it twice in a row, right? They wouldn¡¯t, right?


    We were the first to reach our destination, the quarantine facility .


    It¡¯s partly because we were closer to this ce, but also because the other team couldn¡¯t drive too fast because they had to be cautious, even though the child was being restrained, they couldn¡¯t be careful enough .


    The quarantine facility was a huge, dome-shaped structure, but apparently there was an evenrger space underground .


    An examination of the collected data showed that it had a fairly solid structure, and inside, there was a ce that could cope with unexpected situations, regardless if physical or sorcery ones .


    It seems to be the facility that Natasha has chosen .


    The original purpose of the room seemed to have been an experimental ce to understand the dangers of objects found in the flotsam, but it can also function as a strong quarantine facility .


    I was told that the room we¡¯ll be using this time was a specially created istion space, and from looking at the data, it seems to be a very special room .


    Rather than being physically and magically strong, it seems to be the type that absorbs and nullifies, so this room would be basically like a natural enemy for the brawny types with highbat ability .


    Well, it¡¯s a room that¡¯s almost useless for information gathering types like me .


    From the collected data, I could develop sorcery that would nullify the functions I wanted to have nullified .


    While I was browsing through the facility¡¯s data, the ne Scarlet and the others had arrived, and the transfer to the quarantine space began immediately .


    The ce where wended seemed to be the main entrance, but the ce where Scarlet and the othersnded was different .


    It was only natural as they were carrying an extremely dangerous being .


    As expected, it was impossible to enter with such a being through the main entrance .


    There was a direct route prepared for them, so they went through there .


    We immediately entered the facility and were ushered into a conference room .


    Most of the rooms in the facility were almost impossible to see from the outside .


    Many of the rooms were special, of course, but the main cause was the poor transmission of the projection .


    It caused a strange situation where the Forest next to the world, which had various magical tools developed from flotsam, had an inferior field ofmunication to Auriol .


    This was because they had the Silver Eye, a means of transmitting images to remote locations .


    Well, it¡¯s not something that can be used regrly, though .


    The reason why I was sent to the conference room was because my sorcery can acquire images and sound even in an isted space .


    It was indeed too dangerous to go to see the child in person, so I was rejected, but I couldn¡¯t avoid wanting to check them out .


    Partly because they were the first survivors found within the flotsam, but most importantly because they were from the dangerous Dragon tribe .


    It seems that in the Forest next to the world, there were no beings that were capable of threatening the fairy race, other than the darkness .


    But the Dragon tribe is different .


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the fairies are facing the most critical situation since the darkness .


    However, the other party has already been restrained .


    Once they are locked up in the istion space, it should be impossible for them to escape with a half-hearted effort .


    The one question left is, why were they in that ce?


    There are many things I want to find out, such as their rtionship with the flotsam .


    That¡¯s naturally the same for Natasha and the rest of the fairies .


    This is the Forest next to the world, and its highest authority is the Queen, Natasha .


    Even though we are lending our power for the restraints and various other things, the leadership is still with her .

 Chapter 212.2

    Chapter 212.2


    <strong>Quarantine facility and visitors . </strong>


    ¡°So everything is ready for the questioning? Good . Lilianne-sama, is it possible to awaken the subject in restraints?¡±


    Subject 01, who was brought into the quarantine facility by Scarlet¡¯s hands¡ª¡ªthe Dragon tribe child, was still unconscious in the center of the room .


    The room had been already set up so that it could be monitored from various angles, and a number of projections of the ce were shown in the conference room .


    It seems that some of the fairies that Natasha brought with her were specialized in interrogation, and several fairies have alreadypleted their standby in the room .


    However, as long as the restraining sorcery is on the child, which no one can even touch, far from questioning, even a normal conversation wouldn¡¯t be possible .


    However, even though it was an isted space, removing the restraining spell was indeed scary .


    And the interrogators, the fairies, were also inside .


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely possible . Should I give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Please . ¡±


    We cannot guarantee that the other party is indeed an enemy, but we would have an easier time if the restriction sorcery was still active .


    Although I say that, it is Scarlet who will execute it .


    (Scarlet, please put YU23-1 in use . )


    (Roger that . )


    The magic tool used by Scarlet was not one that awakens you with pain or stimtion, but one that interferes with the target¡¯s magical power to awaken them without causing too much of a physical burden .


    Even though they were going to be interrogated now, the other party¡¯s body was small .


    Yes, this Dragon tribe person was only the size of what you would think of as a child .


    ... Moreover, it was a girl .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°W, what are you trying to do to me!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything bad if you answer our questions . ¡±


    ¡°Y, you are lying! You guys are fairies, aren¡¯t you! Fairies are liars!¡±


    The young girl of the Dragon tribe woke up within seconds of being prompted to awaken, but the situation where she was unable to move at all due to the restraining sorcery made her panic .


    It was only natural since she couldn¡¯t move her body at all when she woke up .


    She was calling out a series of sounds that didn¡¯t make any sense to me at all, and was trying to crystallize the magical power in her entire body in an attempt to tear off the restraint sorcery, but her attempt was futile .


    The next thing I knew, I began to understand the situation as she began to say words that seemed to make sense, and from there it became a process of parsing thenguage .


    The interrogation officer fairy tried tomunicate in severalnguages, but she couldn¡¯t get a word in anynguage she tried .


    But fortunately, Sani Sensei knew a simrnguage, so the analysis process could bepleted in a rtively short amount of time .


    The Dragon tribe that the fairy investigation team had apparently met in Auriol seemed to be using thenguage of Auriol, but this girl was not .


    Did that Dragon tribe learn it in Auriol, or is it because the dragon here is still a child?


    That would be something we would have to find outter .


    In any case, the questioning was to begin while tranting the words that I had managed to understand, albeit poorly, with sorcery .


    However, the young girl of the Dragon tribe was totally hostile to us and was not very cooperative .


    That was only natural given her situation .


    No matter how you looked at it, the people who restrained her were trying to get questions out of her while she didn¡¯t even know where she was .


    She couldn¡¯t trust us, and she didn¡¯t even have an idea of what was going to happen to her .


    I think it¡¯s admirable that she didn¡¯t start crying out of anxiety and fear .


    After all, she was obviously a child from her appearance .


    She only looked a little older than me .


    If the growth of the Dragon tribe people is the same as that of humans, she should be around the same age as me .


    However, in my case, there is an additional thirty years to add to my mental age, though .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The questioning quieted down after less than an hour .


    We managed to get a lot out of the little girl of the Dragon tribe, who had regained herposure .


    Her name was Mireilleoryl .


    She is the daughter of the Dragon tribe¡¯s powerful patriarch, the leader of the Sheiloryl n, and she is seven years old .


    I was first surprised that the Dragon tribe was not extinct and that there were so many survivors, but as I listened to her, I realized that the Dragon tribe seemed toe from another world, just as I had expected .


    From the names of the ces and situations she spoke of, there were too many things that were too different from both the Auriol and the Forest next to the world .


    What was definite was that her tribe was in a war .


    It was a white mist that was eating away and destroying her world .


    It seemed to be a different being than the darkness that was eating the Forest next to the world, but it seemed to have already eaten more than half of her as well .


    A situation like that is not happening in Auriol, and the Forest next to the world isn¡¯t a white mist, but it¡¯s pitch ck darkness .


    In other words, the natural answer would be that we are talking about another world .


    For those of us who have the knowledge of flotsam and Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, that¡¯s enough to understand .


    In other words, the Dragon tribe is not native to Auriol nor the Forest next to the world, but they are visitors from another world .


    Moreover, they are from a that is about to be destroyed in the same way the fairies¡¯ homnd is .

 Chapter 213.1

    Chapter 213.1


    <strong>Conclusion and first promise . </strong>


    The elite Sheiloryl of the Dragon tribe is a n that was resisting to the end on the dying .


    For thousands of years since the White Mist began to eat the world, many lives have fought and have been lost .


    They were the strongest and noblest n on the, the pinnacle of their species .


    Even so, they were unable to stop the invasion of the White Mist, and finally, they were on the verge of extinction .


    Over the past few hundred years, even the powerful Sheiloryl n was divided between two factions, those who wanted to continue fighting and those who wanted to escape .


    It seems that Mireilleoryl had nned to fight to the end with her father, who was part of the fighting faction and also the patriarch of the Dragon tribe .


    However, her father wanted his young child to live .


    Though the tribe was divided in two, it was by no means iplete, and the escape faction did not reject what wasing .


    When it came to survival, even the smallest amount of power was still power . Even if you were a young child, in the Dragon tribe, your power was useful .


    That was probably part of the n, but as a result, Mireilleoryl seeded in crossing the dimensional barrier and escaped from the dying .


    But what the escape faction miscalcted was that the flotsam created by the disappearance event may have interfered with the crossing of the dimensional barrier and twisted the destination... is what I think happened .


    The method used to escape was an unknown secret technique, even for them at the pinnacle of their existence as a species, and they had not been able to manipte it perfectly .


    After many experiments, they had been able to stabilize it to some extent, but it was a one-way street, and only to the extent that they could somehow recognize that they had crossed the dimensional barrier .


    Like the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery I can use, it seems that you needed to have an aptitude or a certain level of magical power to safely cross the dimensional barrier, and it seems that life forms other than the Dragon tribe would have caused their magic power to run amok, leading to their deaths when they were unable to cross the barrier .


    The Dragon tribe seemed to be able to umte a huge amount of magical power in their horns, and it seems that most of them fulfilled the conditions to cross the dimensional barrier .


    But as a proud race, the Dragon tribe had difficulty in abandoning their and fleeing, and they had sacrificed a lot .


    Even though they were the pinnacle of all species, there weren¡¯t too many of them, and apparently there were only a few members that escaped the before Mireilleoryl eventually escaped .


    It seems that the secret technique was not something that could be used anywhere at any time, and it seems that a reasonable amount of time and effort was required before it could be used .


    This is all the information we were able to get out of Mireilleoryl .


    The destination of their secret technique was most likely Auriol .


    She also mentioned that there were apparently some people who got exiled a long time ago, so perhaps those exiles somehow learned the secret technique and crossed to Auriol and were... destroyed .


    Sani Sensei said that the Dragon tribe discovered by the fairies were most likely the members of the escape faction that were dispatched ahead of time .


    It¡¯s good to know thanks to the information from Mireilleoryl that the Dragon tribe members would being to Auriol once a year for decades from now on .


    Their power is known through the literature and research of the fairies .


    Even though she is young, Mireilleoryl s also a member of the Dragon tribe, and her data gathered by information gathering sorcery really shows that her data lightly surpasses the specifics of her race .


    The magical power that is capable of crystallization is particrly troublesome .


    This alone would terrifyingly increase the strength and reaction speed of her body .


    Even if the rest of them had the same level of specs as a normal race, their abilities would jump up to the expert ss .


    Moreover, as the daughter of the Dragon tribe¡¯s patriarch, as the pinnacle of the species, I know that Mireilleoryl had also received a solid education inbat .


    She is not an amateur .


    If she hadn¡¯t been securely restrained with restraint sorcery, the quarantine facility she was in now would have been destroyed .


    She is dangerous to the extent that the quarantine facility, this special room, is meaningless .


    But after listening to her for a while, she seemed to be a kind at heart good girl, even if she was a bit twitchy in her words and actions .


    The fact that her power is dangerous doesn¡¯t mean we can deny her from doing anything .


    (¡ª¡ªThat being the case, you must obey the rules of the fairies . Violence, in particr, is not allowed . Do you understand?)


    (I, I got it... so take this off already . )


    (That is not for me to decide . You have to be patient until theye to a conclusion . )


    After the fairies¡¯ interrogators finished getting all the information out of her, we were given the opportunity to interrogate, or rather, talk to her as someone who contributed greatly with the restraint sorcery and transportation .


    However, I didn¡¯t have to visit her in person .


    Because unlike interrogators, I just needed to bring my voice to her, so I could do it from the conference room .


    In fact, the video and audio of the room she was in was sent to us via my sorcery .


    Unlike my interrogators¡¯ indescribably professional manner, I¡¯m a girl about her age .


    Let¡¯s leave the mental aside for now .


    Even if I didn¡¯t show up, the youngness of my voice seemed toe across immediately, and even Mireilleoryl was surprised .


    This was a breakthrough for us to introduce ourselves to each other, and we seeded in deepening our friendship .


    This was all thanks to the negotiation skills I learned from Sani Sensei .


    I haven¡¯t mastered the technique to the extent that I could defeat Obaasama and Ojiisama, but Mireilleoryl was still a child .


    She fell to my poor negotiation skills . It was really a good lesson for me .


    As for the future of Mireilleoryl, it is left to Natasha and her people to decide what to do .


    But now that I¡¯ve be friends with her, Natasha and the others¡¯ discussions seemed to be shifting in a more peaceful direction .


    Incidentally, it seems that the first time Mireilleoryl saw the fairies, she said that they were liars because they look exactly like a race who were hostile to the Dragon tribe on her .


    When she woke up, she was in a situation where she waspletely unable to move in front of that evil race .


    It was only natural for her to panic .


    But, well, there were some things that were decidedly different, so it was rather easy to persuade Mireilleoryl .


    It seems that the eyes of the fairies from the Forest next to the world and the evil race arepletely different .


    The eyes of the evil race are veryrge, cloudy white eyes .


    That¡¯s right, the evil race seems to have Cloudy Eyes .

 Chapter 213.2

    Chapter 213.2


    <strong>Conclusion and first promise . </strong>


    The conclusion Natasha came to was that surveince was necessary, but the restraints were lifted .


    Just to be safe, they kept her not in the fairy town, but in the facility .


    The fact that I gave them the magic form so that she could be restrained at any time would also y a role .


    Mireilleoryl also understood her situation, so she didn¡¯t seem to have any objection to Natasha¡¯s decision .


    But she was still worried about her n, especially her father .


    The escape faction had been spreading information about the secret technique, that¡¯s how she heard about it, and so she was well aware that she couldn¡¯t go back the same way .


    If the... technique could be analyzed, it might be possible to use Inter-dimensional movement sorcery to her, but unfortunately, there were no traces of the technique left in the Shinkansen where Mireilleoryl was found .


    Naturally, there was no indication that she had any of the technique¡¯s traces left in her system either .


    So it would be impossible to do so without directly investigating the dimensional gates that open to Auriol .


    Although even that can¡¯t be said to be a certainty .


    Incidentally, she was able to provide me with data on the exact location of the Dragon tribe that the fairies encountered while investigating in Auriol .


    I haven¡¯t talked to Mireilleoryl because I don¡¯t want to let her get her hopes up, but I would like to conduct a survey eventually .


    If not, they should still use the secret technique once every few decades .


    We must keep a firm grasp on the actions of the Dragon tribe .


    From what I could see from the data, it seemed to be a basin surrounded by fairly steep mountains, but there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s not the definite ce where the dimensional gates open .


    I¡¯ve thought this many times since I came to the Forest next to the world, but I still need to develop long-distance exploration sorcery .


    I probably won¡¯t be able to go there in person, and even if I¡¯m going to form an investigation team, I¡¯ll need to provide them with magic tools that use my form, so there¡¯s a lot of work to do .


    Considering all that, it would be quicker and far safer to develop long-distance exploration sorcery .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°You are leaving already, Lily...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mirei . But I wille back again . ¡±


    ¡°Promis... promise me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise . Come on, put up your pinky finger . This is how we make promises over here . ¡±


    The investigation of the flotsam survey had started early in the morning, but needless to say, the investigation, findings, and questioning of Mireilleoryl, had taken quite a bit of time .


    Nevertheless, Natasha was quick to make decisions, and she was quick to decide on many things, including Mireilleoryl¡¯s protection .


    Our stay in the Forest next to our world is for five days .


    Today is thest day .


    For what it¡¯s worth, we didn¡¯t return to the mansion we were staying in, and we ended up spending ourst day in this quarantine facility .


    Mireilleoryl has gottenpletely attached to me, and we were now close enough to call each other by our nicknames .


    It¡¯s no surprise, as we were close in physical age, and even more so, of the same gender . I also continued to be gentle and soft to her throughout .


    It was inevitable that this would happen, as I had been trying to get her to trust me, so we could get along .


    I n toe back to the Forest next to the world again, and she¡¯s of the Dragon tribe .


    I want to know more about her race .


    Her horns, her tail, and above all, her scales are particrly interesting .


    I¡¯m still in the process of getting to know her, so I¡¯m not going to get into those sensitive areas, but eventually, I would like to...


    Her power .


    The secret behind the crystallization of magical power .


    The fearsome horns that hold vast amounts of magical power .


    I want to unravel the secrets of her race, the Dragon tribe, for my own protection .


    Yes, this is for my sake .


    Not for the little girl who suddenly found herself alone in a world she doesn¡¯t know, shivering through the night without sleeping .


    ¡°In the name of Greenery God stria, the God of Peace and Earth, I make a promise to you . ¡±


    ¡°I promise . ¡±


    This was the first promise I had made with her .

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    <strong>Preparing for return and greetings . </strong>


    I made a small promise to Mireilleoryl, left the quarantine facility, and returned to the mansion where we were staying .


    Of course, I came to get my luggage and other things that I had left behind .


    Today was thest day of our stay in the Forest next to the world .


    Even though it¡¯s thest day, there isn¡¯t much on the schedule because all I have to do is go home .


    I¡¯m not going to be able to do anything with the luggage since Mira and Scarlet were taking care of it, but Natasha ising to see me off, so I guess apanying her is my job?


    But she¡¯s also busy with a lot of things .


    She¡¯s probably going to have quite a bit more work to do this time around with the Mireilleoryl situation, and she¡¯ll really just see us off .


    Mireilleoryl and I got along well enough to promise to meet again, but it¡¯s not the same for Natasha and the rest of the fairies .


    I¡¯ve made it a point to tell Natasha and the rest of the fairies not to get out of control or bother her too much, but I cannot be sure nothing would happen, so I¡¯ve given Natasha and the others a number of magic tools I¡¯ve created .


    Especially for someone of the Dragon tribe with crystallizing magic power like Mireilleoryl, just restraining them would be a challenge .


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sorcery I created, she would already break from the istion space .


    In fact, that room is only as good as a ce for confinement to her .


    It¡¯s obvious that if she were to turn on the fairies like that, it would be a horrible thing .


    Since they make magic tools from various flotsam, they won¡¯t just be killed mindlessly, but if they can prevent such a thing from happening, it¡¯s better than nothing .


    I don¡¯t want them to hurt each other, neither the fairies nor Mireilleoryl .


    Well even before the incident with Mireilleoryl, I¡¯ve given them all kinds of magic tools, so it¡¯s a bitte to be worrying about that now .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Ojousama, the preparations for return areplete!¡±


    ¡°Good work . It¡¯s much cleaner than when we arrived, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I excel at cleaning, after all!¡±


    Mira responded with a smart face, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a maid in the Christophe family who isn¡¯t good at cleaning .


    Rather, all of them have mastered their skills as housemaids of the highest level .


    Or rather, if they don¡¯t master it, they won¡¯t be able to graduate from that school .


    And even theirbat skills have to be high .


    I think that Mira is a rare child among those kinds of people .


    She¡¯s not particrly strong, nor does she stand outpared to the rest of my exclusive maids and other maids .


    No, her fur and tail were not just a head or two above the rest, but I¡¯m the only one who sees that .


    The minimum requirement to be a servant of the Christophe family is to sessfully graduate from the school run by our Obaasama .


    So Mira must be a graduate of that school as well .


    It¡¯s not possible to enter our house as a servant through connections or normal employment .


    As for the magic tool craftsmen that we are surrounded by, that¡¯s an entirely different matter, so it¡¯s irrelevant to this discussion .


    The Christophe family does not allow the magic tool craftsmen to bring in their own servants, though .


    While we do our best to create the best possible environment for them to make their magic tools, we are very selective about who is allowed on the premises .


    Even at the very asional parties held in the mansion, only those who have been invited are allowed in, and the space in which they can move around the mansion is limited .


    This applies even if the person in question is Royalty, Marquis or someone else of a higher position .


    That¡¯s how powerful the Christophe family, no, the heroes of the Ovent Kingdom¡ª¡ªObaasama Anne and Ojiisama Rnd are .


    Of course, there¡¯s also the power of our Okaasama, who is an active Royal Magician, and our Otousama, who is the Vice-Commander of the 2nd Knights Order .


    ¡°Well then, we should be returning soon . Everyone must be waiting for us . ¡±


    ¡°Aiiight let¡¯s go~¡±


    ¡°You should say goodbye to Natasha before that, oy . ¡±


    ¡°We will be returning soon anyway, so ain¡¯t it fine to leave without saying a word?¡±


    ¡°We were invited formally this time . Endure . Strongest Sorceress of the Forest next to the world-dono . ¡±


    ¡°Ueh~¡±


    Slipping through the door that the fairy servants opened for me, I headed to the entrance, smiling at a frustrated Kuti .


    Reki-kun, with so many bags strapped to him, looked a little cramped, but since he was the only one who could carry all that stuff, there was no way around it .


    I¡¯ll give him a good fluffing when I get home .


    ¡°Lilianne-sama, thank you fo¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°So stiff~! Make it shorter! Quicker! Softer!¡±


    ¡°... Neesan . ¡±


    ¡°Kuti...¡±


    When we arrived at the front door, Natasha, who was waiting for us, tried to say goodbye but was interrupted... by the simr-faced Kuti .


    We all expected this to happen, so the other fairies beside Natasha who had gathered here were alsoughing .


    Even though Kuti is considered a hero by the fairies, they had expressions as if they were looking at a performance .


    The fairies that have gathered now seem to know all of Kuti¡¯s original character, so there seemed to be no problem .


    ¡°Hahh... she¡¯s a big sister like this, but please take care of her...¡±


    ¡°I will cherish her for the rest of my life . ¡±


    ¡°I will be cherished all my life! I will cherish you too!¡±


    ¡°Kuti!¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Ojousama, please do it properly . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes . Excuse me . ¡±


    When I responded to Natasha reflexively with the first words that came to my mind, Scarlet was naturally forced to interject .


    She¡¯s probably the only one . A maid who can retort me .


    <strong>Preparing for return and greetings . </strong>


    Leaving the jokes aside, we finished proper greetings this time, got into a car, and went the same way we came .


    It was funny to see Mira¡¯s look of preparedness, but she was so serious we shouldn¡¯tugh . You can¡¯tugh at her, Scarlet-san . Will you stop?


    Reki-kun, who couldn¡¯t get into the car, was asked to run along with the car as he did before, but he already seemed tired of it .


    Lately, Reki-kun has been showing reactions like this more and more .


    He reacts very well to things that interest him, but he doesn¡¯t care about anything else .


    Well, I think it¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t act as he pleases, but it¡¯s also annoying when he gives me a look that says he¡¯s frankly bored of it .


    ¡°However, there are not many people who can read Reki¡¯s expression . You might be forgetting this, but he¡¯s a Salvarua, Ojousama . He¡¯s an animal at his core . ¡±


    ¡°No, I know . I get it, but... well, you seem to be able to read Reki-kun¡¯s expression yourself, Scarlet . ¡±


    ¡°Of course . I can read yourpletely motionless expression as well, after all . ¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very relevant though, is it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they considered ancient, though?¡±


    ¡°By the time I was around, you could hardly ever see them anymore . ¡±


    ¡°As I thought...¡±


    Perhaps it was because I had many opportunities toe into contact with the things of the world of my past life, namely the flotsam, but the casual conversations I had with Scarlet also brought back fond memories of those days .


    They were memories that I hardly remembered these days .


    I am living as Lilianne La Christophe, to the point where I already find those days of old nostalgic .


    On this trip to the Forest next to the world, I learned many things, but very little of the really important .


    Still, I discovered enough things to be d that I came here .


    Besides, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll being to the Forest next to the world many more times in the future, so I¡¯m in no hurry .


    First of all, though, I will have to finish improving the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery as per Natasha¡¯s request, and then we will talk about the rest .


    Additionally, we have found a variety of solutions .


    As for the matter of the Dragon tribe, I will have to tell Obaasama and the others about the situation and ask for their help .


    After all, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go out to search for them myself .


    I also have to develop sorcery for long-range countermeasures .


    If possible, I would like to do something about the darkness and the white mist, but I don¡¯t think I can do anything about them .


    I will just think about it for now .


    Anyway, this trip to the Forest next to the world was very meaningful, and I had a big harvest .


    ¡°Uh~ Natasha was serious as always, after all~¡±


    ¡°How about you learn a little from her example?¡±


    ¡°I think Natasha should learn from me instead!¡±


    ¡°Are you so intent on destroying the fairy race as a whole?¡±


    While enjoying a nostalgic conversation with Scarlet, I overheard a conversation between Kuti and Sani Sensei .


    I hope the girls were able to enjoy the Forest next to the world for the first time in a long time .


    It should have been a long time since they returned to the Forest next to the world since they hadn¡¯t left my side for the past few years .


    They used to go back every six months for the regr reports, after all .


    It makes me feel a bit guilty to have the two of the best in the Forest next to the world all to myself .


    Especially after seeing the trust that Natasha and the others have ced in them .


    But both Kuti and Sani Sensei have been by my side of their own ord .


    Both of them are indispensable to me .


    Even though I¡¯ve be able to create many kinds of sorcery spells, I¡¯m still not as good as Kuti .


    I want to learn more about the expertise of Sani Sensei, too .


    Above all, I love them both .


    No, my feelings for Kuti go beyond love, though!


    ¡°Mumu! I love you too, Lily!¡±


    ¡°Kuti!¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°... Is it just me or are there dangerous electromaic wavesing out from Ojousama?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much . It will just needlessly tire you out . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leaving the annoying outsiders alone, I epted Kuti¡¯s warm embrace with all of my might .


    Soon, we will reach our destination, but until then, I will continue to ept Kuti¡¯s love as best I can

 Chapter 215.1

    Chapter 215.1


    <strong>Unidentified life forms and B6-23 . </strong>


    ¡°Ojousama, it seems that we will be arriving soon . ¡±


    While ascertaining my love with Kuti, we arrived at our destination .


    Even though we could have taken longer to get there .


    But well, it cannot be helped since we¡¯ve arrived .


    Our destination, of course, was that ce where we arrived when we came from Auriol to the Forest next to the world .


    But unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t investigate the radio tower after all .


    Well, instead, I was able to meet Mireilleoryl in the investigation of the Shinkansen, so this one is bigger than the other .


    Besides, there would be another opportunity .


    As the speed of the car slowly slowed down, the preparations for the descent began in the car as well .


    Mira, who had yet to get ustomed to the car, fainted with her eyes wide open, so I had to wake her up with some sorcery first .


    On this trip to the Forest next to the world, I learned a lot of things about Mira in particr .


    Although she was usually dedicated to me as my personal maid and fluffer, there were still many things I didn¡¯t know about her .


    I can say that it was very meaningful to see a part of her talent .


    Sooner orter, everyone in the Christophe family will know about the Kutipad, but I honestly don¡¯t think that even the servants would be able to use it freely .


    After all, it takes quite the effort to create even one Kutipad .


    In addition, I need to use Reki-kun¡¯s aether crystals for the battery .


    The one I lent Natasha and the others this time was something I had prepared in advance because I knew they would need it, but the truth is that I don¡¯t have that many .


    It¡¯s not just a matter of time before you¡¯ll be able to get your hands on it . You can use them at Christophe¡¯s house, but I¡¯d like to spend a little more time on them to make them easier to use .


    While Kutipad is very versatile, it takes time to master .


    In that case, it would be better to make them more specialized .


    Kutipad, in particr, is too ahead of its time as a magic tool .


    It¡¯s so over-technical that I still think it would be better to make a car that runs on magic power .


    That¡¯s probably why I think it was so rare for Mira to develop her talent in such a field .


    Even in the Ovent Kingdom, which has an academic city with many schools and an environment where even the averagemoner can study, it is still rather difficult to find the kind of job you¡¯d want .


    Moreover, the further you get from the capital city of Ovent, the less education is avable .


    It¡¯s a far cry from the countries wherepulsory education is still prevalent, such as was my past life¡¯s country .


    Nevertheless, the Ovent Kingdom boasts an overwhelmingly high literacy rate and arge number of schoolspared to the rest of the countries .


    And all the servants of the Christophe family are graduates of the school run by my grandparents .


    Reading, writing and calction are mandatory .


    The Christophe family is a Count family, after all . Naturally, the servants have to be of a certain caliber as well .


    ... Well, even though the level of reading, writing and calction education is at the elementary school level in this country .


    That aside, I¡¯m sure I will be able to find some buried talents, just like Mira .


    However, it is true that it would take time to find them unless they are such dazzlingly outstanding talents like Mira .


    Moreover, not all talents can be found via the Kutipad .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Well then, Christophe-sama, we will have to excuse ourselves here . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much . Please be careful on your way back . ¡±


    Before activating Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, we saw off the fairies that picked us up and also dropped us off .


    At this time, I¡¯m secretly activating a variety of sorcery around them, but they won¡¯t notice it .


    It¡¯s only natural, though, since we are trying to avoid being noticed .


    The sorcery that is being activated is basically a defensive system and concealment sorcery .


    There are many reasons for this, but it¡¯s mainly because they have to return to the fairy town safely .


    Perhaps these sorceries will end up being meaningless, but of course it¡¯s better than nothing .


    This is just my insurance .


    ¡°Lily . ¡±


    ¡°B6-23 please, Kuti . ¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    As soon as the car is far enough away from the drop-off point, we start to act as we had discussed in advance .


    Today, all we had to do was return to the Ovent Kingdom, but unfortunately, not everything seems to be going as nned .


    ¡°Deploymentplete! B6-23 activated! Open Sesame!¡±


    On Kuti¡¯s activation cue, the earth turned up and formed a huge dome .


    The huge dome of earth that enclosed us was a huge one with a radius of two hundred meters .


    It¡¯s only possible for Kuti toplete the dome in just a few seconds after the activation of the sorcery .


    If I did it, it would certainly take at least twice as long .


    As expected of Kuti . The title of the strongest sorceress in the Forest next to the world is not just for show .

 Chapter 215.2

    Chapter 215.2


    <strong>Unidentified life forms and B6-23 . </strong>


    ¡°The other side seems to be in a disorder . ¡±


    ¡°They must have thought we wouldn¡¯t notice . ¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to discover them without your exploration sorcery . ¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are capable of invalidating sorcery, after all . Whatever they are . ¡±


    There were unidentified life forms other than us inside the earth dome .


    And all of the life forms had the frightening property of nullifying sorcery on their own .


    It was only yesterday that I discovered these unidentified life forms .


    I was in the midst of getting all sorts of information from Mireilleoryl, when a nk space appeared on the very edge of the expanded vision of my Contact Lenses .


    My Contact Lenses are visualizing the environmental data obtained from the exploration sorcery through dozens of filters .


    Naturally, if it can¡¯t obtain the data, it can¡¯t visualize it .


    The acquisition of environmental data is done by sorcery, but it is often difficult to acquire information well because the extended outer limit range of the Contact Lenses is also the limit of the distance that information can be acquired from .


    However, I was able to experience the difort of having my sorcery nullified during the inspection of the darkness .


    And this was not an error in obtaining information due to distance, but rather a nullification of my sorcery .


    Then, after careful investigation, I discovered that there were certain individuals who were probing us while nullifying sorcery around them .


    However, the other side also seemed to be moving quite cautiously, always approaching just barely to the limit of my exploration sorcery .


    I don¡¯t know more about them because I am not actively investigating it since I don¡¯t want them to notice that I am investigating and escape .


    But the current situation of always using exploration sorcery worked in my favor so far .


    The unidentified life forms can nullify sorcery, but they are not able to identify the sorcery they are nullifying .


    And since I am always using exploration sorcery, they could not get away with using different sorcery to blend in .


    The other side can nullify the sorcery .


    That is to say, they are my natural enemy, since I specializes in sorcery .


    However, it was significant that I was able to directly inspect the unique existence of darkness beforehand .


    Although they can nullify sorcery, can they really be said to be invincible?


    The answer, of course, is no .


    ¡°The scope of the nullifying sorcery has expanded . Invasion speed low . Kuti, C8-12 . ¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    The inside of the earth dome was already filled with my sorcery .


    The opponent was in full view because they were moving while nullifying the sorcery .


    However, as soon as they stop nullifying, data will be gathered .


    This is because the sorcery I filled the dome with was all sorcery that specialized in collecting information .


    Even if it¡¯s nullified, at the very least, the dimensions of the opponent¡¯s movements could be understood .


    Besides, we have already considered the means of nullifying the sorcery used by the opponents .


    ¡°Preparationsplete! Launching¡ª!¡±


    With Kuti¡¯s preparations done, the inside of the earth dome got stirred in an instant .


    It could be called a local typhoon .


    A storm created by sorcery requires a constant supply of sorcery until the moment it urs, but after that, it¡¯s all a physical phenomenon .


    Even if they have the means to nullify sorcery, they cannot nullify the physical phenomenon created by sorcery .


    We already experimented with it yesterday, so it should be an effective move as long as the other party doesn¡¯t have other means to deal with it .


    Of course, we will also be affected by the storm, so we have to deploy defensive sorcery in advance to withstand it .


    We also considered that our defenses will be destroyed by the means of sorcery nullification, so we also use physical means for defense .


    ... Though that only entailed building a stronger earth dome inside the earth dome .


    Of course, the earth dome deployed at the beginning was also intended to prevent escape by physical means .


    Even though the dome was solidified with sorcery, once it was solidified, it was no more than a physical obstacle .


    The strength of the dome was also tremendous, so when it is all around you and you are trying to escape, it¡¯s going to be a hassle, but there¡¯s no way around it .


    But that¡¯s only after it¡¯s over .


    The data collected showed that the area of sorcery nullification that had been expanding has disappeared .


    It seems that my prediction was correct, after all .


    So, let¡¯s go onto the next step .

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    <strong>Experiment and restriction . </strong>


    The unidentified life forms were quite small in size .


    From the results of yesterday¡¯s investigation by various means, we knew that they were about the size of the fairies .


    Although they had the means to nullify sorcery, it seems that they were not able to influence physical phenomena .


    To avoid being noticed, we carefully and cautiously investigated the area where the sorcery was being disabled, by blowing wind to an extent that it appeared to be natural beforehand and sending leaves and other objects into the wind .


    And the most important thing we found in the investigation was that the sorcery nullifying methods used by the opposing side had the properties of a mist .


    As a characteristic of a mist, it is easily swept away by a strong wind, and if it is dispersed, its ability to nullify sorcery bes extremely weak .


    Once the space gets filled with my sorcery, the extent of the ability to nullify the sorcery will be better understood .


    The constant use of exploration sorcery was camouge, and it didn¡¯t seem to matter how much I filled the space with sorcery since they didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by it .


    With their sorcery nullification, they can nullify any kind of sorcery, so they didn¡¯t seem to have anything to fear .


    Just the word ¡°mist¡± brings to mind the existence of the White Mist that invaded Mireilleoryl¡¯s world .


    And they were as big as the fairies .


    When Mireilleoryl first saw the fairies, she immediately took up a battle stance .


    She also said that she mistook them for the evil race .


    ¡°I guess the other party must be the evil race . ¡±


    ¡°The question is, why did theye at us?¡±


    This was the evil race that was hostile towards Mireilleoryl¡¯s world .


    I¡¯m sure they have some rtionship to the white mist, simply from the fact that sorcery nullification has simr characteristics to the mist .


    From the information I learned from Mireilleoryl, it seems that the evil race is a troublesome race of liars .


    For the Dragon tribe, which can crystallize magical power to dramatically increase their fighting ability, the ability to nullify sorcery may not have been very effective .


    That¡¯s probably why they were attacking indirectly rather than fighting heads-on .


    As such, they may have been perceived as troublesome opponents by the Dragon tribe .


    Because war wasn¡¯t just about fighting directly .


    If information warfare and sabotage were the main focus, the ability to nullify sorcery would be quite troublesome in a world where sorcery was much more developed than science .


    In fact, the world where Mireilleoryles from was also well-developed in sorcery, but actually had no science to speak of .


    In fact, their civilization, which is based on sorcery, seems to be developed much higher than the civilization of Auriol .


    If sorcery gets disabled in a world like that, it would cause a considerable loss of strength .


    ording to Mireilleoryl, no race except the Dragon tribe was capable of retaliating .


    ¡°Rather, why are they here?¡±


    ¡°Did theye by sticking close to Mirei?¡±


    ¡°Rather, I think it would be better to say that Miss Mireilleoryl was swept to the Forest next to the world by the evil race . ¡±


    To begin with, the destination of the Dragon tribe¡¯s secret technique of the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery was Auriol .


    I know that I am still working on improving the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, but the destination is not something that can be changed so easily .


    It is very dangerous and delicate sorcery, because the slightest change in coordinates or even the tiniest mistake would lead to apletely unknown space or dimension .


    But if you are the evil race that is good at indirect means ofbat, then maybe it is doable . If so, I would like... that knowledge .


    ¡°Ah~... speaking of which, isn¡¯t this ce too narrow?¡±


    ¡°Endure, Kuti . We have it much worse . ¡±


    ¡°Reki, why don¡¯t you roll up a little more?¡±


    ¡°Wafu~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, he says~¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The first earth dome was built to prevent escape, so it was quiterge, but the defensive dome I built after that is frankly narrow .


    Reki-kun could just barely curl up in it .


    Of course, we had no choice but to take shelter on top of the curled up Reki-kun, which was quite crowded .


    It alsopletely blocked out any air, so we¡¯d be suffocated soon if we didn¡¯t have space suit sorcery applied to all of us .


    I don¡¯t need it, but everyone else does, so I had equipped all sets with a light, too .


    ¡°If possible, I would like to render them powerless so we could get information from them, but...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unknown what other secrets they are still hiding . Ojousama, please proceed carefully . ¡±


    ¡°Yeah . ¡±


    Pushed away by the strong wind, the sorcery nullification mist released by the evil race has been already been dispelled .


    However, the evil race appears to wear the sorcery nullification mist all over their bodies by default, or perhaps they nullify the exploration sorcery unconsciously, even when they are unable to move due to being mmed against the outer dome wall .


    If we don¡¯t do something about that mist, it would be difficult to examine the opponent in detail .


    As Scarlet said, as long as we don¡¯t know what they are capable of doing, we should proceed with caution .


    <strong>Experiment and restriction . </strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s act ording to n then . Lily, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will leave it to you . ¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who does it, though~ Oki-doki, let¡¯s get going then!¡±


    Although our vision waspletely zero since the earth dome was covering our field of view, the location of the evil race was known to us .


    Even if they nullify the sorcery, it is easy to locate them because the rest of the vicinity reacts to the exploration sorcery .


    As long as we know that the opponent is going to nullify sorcery, there are many ways find them .


    We have a number of countermeasures in mind, but the first thing we¡¯re going to try is the performance of their sorcery nullifying powers .


    The more we know about its performance, the easier it will be to n countermeasures in the future .


    There are still a lot of things we don¡¯t know, so we¡¯ll just have to figure it out one by one .


    That¡¯s why we created the earth dome to prevent escape .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°... Hm . G32-112 seems useless . All right, next one . ¡±


    ¡°Eh~! Let me rest for a little~! For how many hours have we been doing this already~!¡±


    ¡°Kuti-sama, it has been only about twenty minutes . ¡±


    ¡°Seriously-!?¡±


    I have had them try out the experimental sorcery we prepared yesterday in order, and every single one of them has been nullified .


    Even if the very same spell has been invoked from the edge of the nullification field, Kuti¡¯s sorcery processing ability still gets defeated by that mist, it has such an extraordinary performance .


    But thanks to that, I also learned something .


    ¡°Sani Sensei, try starting from G34-77 upto 89 . ¡±


    ¡°Sorceries involving physical conditions, huh . Sorcery alone seems incapable of working, after all . ¡±


    In fact, it is possible to stop the sorcery nullification temporarily once the mist is dispelled by a strong physical wind .


    What we were doing earlier was just a performance test .


    It was a performance that taught us that even a sorcerer as good as Kuti would lose in terms of raw power . There is no point in further testing that relies solely on sorcery .


    Then, the only thing left to do is to find an efficient way to deal with it .


    Blowing away the mist with a strong physical wind cannot be considered means of restraint, after all .


    While we were experimenting, even the evil race started putting up some resistance .


    But all of it was just too weak against us .


    They are most likely a race that specializes in information warfare and indirectbat, after all .


    Their sorcery nullification is amazing, but other than that, they seem almost harmless .


    It now makes sense, sabotage seems to y a big part of the reason why Mireilleoryl called them liars .


    Well, frankly, there is no information warfare going on now or anything because we don¡¯t understand what they are saying since we don¡¯t understand theirnguage .


    In addition, the earth dome blocks sound and serves as physical protection too, so their voices can¡¯t reach us directly .


    Both audio and video were also transmitted via sorcery,so I have indirectly received it .


    ¡°Kuti, the break is over . Let¡¯s go with G34-77 . ¡±


    ¡°Let me rest for a little longer~ bubuu~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for tiring you out so much, Kuti . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Lily! It¡¯s the fault of the entire evil race! How cheeky of them to nullify our sorcery! Geez-!¡±


    Kuti, who had been rumbling on top of the curled up Reki-kun¡¯s head, shot up and exercised one sorcery after another .


    As I thought, if the sorcery involves physical conditions, they are hardly able to nullify it .


    Especially after being trapped in G34-84¡ª¡ªa cage made of molded ores extracted from the ground, there was nothing they could do .


    The mist of sorcery nullification was absolutely meaningless against the ores that were molded and turned into a cage .


    It seems that physical restraints without sorcery are still the most effective .


    The question is whether the opponent has the means to destroy them .


    The default only shows that they are capable of producing a mist that disables sorcery, but it would be premature to assume that they can¡¯t use sorcery of their own .


    Well, so far, there is no evidence of them using any sorcery whatsoever, though .


    But as long as we are not one-hundred percent sure, we should act with caution .


    The ideal would be to lock them in an indestructible, hardened istion space, but if we create such a thing, we probably won¡¯t be able to move them .


    In fact, we can¡¯t even move them out from the earth dome we are currently in .


    Besides, we are on our way back to the Ovent Kingdom .


    No matter how much we want the information, we don¡¯t have time to worry about the evil race .


    We should just neutralize them and hand them over to the fairies to get the information from them .


    Well, we are still in the midst of investigating how to neutralize them, so there¡¯s no way around it .


    ¡°Come on, just a little bit more, Kuti! You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to meeeh~!¡±


    However, it would be better to contact Natasha soon .

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    <strong>Hand over and returning . </strong>


    After various experiments, we chose to restrain the evil race with physical means, devoid of sorcery .


    We found that incapacitation was the most efficient way to inflict physical damage .


    In Auriol, where science is almostpletely undeveloped, we even tend to rely on sorcery instead of drugs .


    As far as medicine is concerned, except for folk medicine, it ispletely dependent on sorcery and magic tools, so there is no hope of using chemicals .


    And since I¡¯m more of a sorceress than a scientist, I don¡¯t have any such drugs, and it would be difficult for me to produce them .


    In other words, since we rely on sorcery for our experiments, we are limited in our methods of experimenting with beings that have sorcery nullification .


    Well, it¡¯s a good thing that we found an easy solution to this problem .


    ... It¡¯s a shame, though, that it ended up being exactly the same as the ¡°just hit them with a fist¡± solution I got from Mireilleoryl .


    ¡°It would be difficult to test whether they are a race that doesn¡¯t need oxygen just like fairies, so I made a vent just in case, but...¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped . This is the best we can do . ¡±


    ¡°Ojousama, you cannot sympathize with your enemies . ¡±


    ¡°Right... yeah . ¡±


    All four members of the evil race that we had discovered are now trapped in a box with air holes in it .


    They can hear the sounds outside because of the holes, but they seem to be physically shaken and debilitated, so they seemingly don¡¯t even have the energy to listen in .


    The earth dome had already been dismantled .


    It took a bit of work to destroy it, but I guess I had iting, since I made it so strong .


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else in the range I can investigate with the ability to nullify sorcery like the evil race, but we haven¡¯t let our guard down yet .


    However, it is Mira, Scarlet, and Kuti who are on the alert, though .


    Mira and Scarlet were each carrying their own magic tools .


    The powerful equipment found in dungeons and other ces are magic tools too, but they are types of magic tools that have high physical strength and performance .


    However, since they are difficult to recreate artificially, they are quite rare .


    Kuti is here, but they also have a role as my escorts, so it seems that the Christophe family had prepared something for them .


    Even if it¡¯s a weapon they are not ustomed to, they have a strong enoughbat ability to demonstrate suitable performance of the magic tools .


    But well, I don¡¯t think they can even reach Kuti¡¯s feet when they join powers .


    All we have to do now is to wait for Natasha and herbat unit toe and take back the evil race and then go home .


    We need to provide Natasha with all the results of the experiment and inform her what kind of information she can get out of the evil race .


    It¡¯s also about the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery, so she will be eager to do it too .


    What happens to the evil race as a result is none of my business .


    As Scarlet says, we shouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who are hostile to us .


    This is no longer the peaceful homnd of my past life .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Well then, I will bear the responsibility of dealing with these people myself . ¡±


    ¡°I will leave them in your care . ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilianne-sama . This is also for the future of our fairy race . ¡±


    Natasha came shortly after we contacted her . With a battalion of fairies .


    This is probably because they took an evil race with sorcery nullification ability appearing in the Forest next to the world seriously .


    The numerous objects in the Forest next to the world that look like fruits of science are actually replicas of the flotsam, which are actually magical tools .


    The evil race is a big problem for the fairies as well, as we still don¡¯t know the details of what kind of negative effects sorcery nullification has on magical tools .


    We are all also curious about their rtionship with the darkness, so I¡¯m sure they will want to pull out any trivial information out of them they can .


    The white mist that is attacking the of the Dragon tribe and the darkness that is eating the Forest next to the world have many simrities .


    Especially the-eating point, to be exact .


    Mireilleoryl is also hostile to the evil race, and any information from her would help .


    Since they are a lying, evil race, the authenticity of the information obtained from them will undoubtedly be questioned .


    But the fairies have an ally who knows the evil race very well, Mireilleoryl .


    She will be able to determine the authenticity of some, if not all, information so she will definitely be of help .


    Even though she is protected by the fairies, she is also honestly a target to be watched .


    Her level of surveince is much lower than it was at the beginning, as she got attached to me and has also provided me with a number of emergency restraint sorceries .


    But even so, she is still an unknown entity, a person from the Dragon tribe with great power .


    There¡¯s no way she can have unconditional freedom .


    However, it would be good for her if she could cooperate with the fairies and form an even stronger friendship with them .


    Besides, I¡¯d like to help the other Dragon people if I can .


    Of course, there¡¯s also the appeal of those glossy, slick horns and scales . There¡¯s more to it, but that¡¯s the main point .


    <strong>Handing over and returning . </strong>


    ording to what I heard from Mireilleoryl, her race were not just fierce beings, and they were seemingly no different from us, with reason and kindness .


    It¡¯s just that there wasn¡¯t a lot of information, so it was misleading .


    It¡¯s often the case that it¡¯s actually no big deal when you talk about it .


    Well, the assumption is different for those who are clearly out to attack us, such as the evil race, though .


    Besides, both home worlds of the Dragon tribe and the Fairies are on the verge of copse . They are both looking for a new world, and both are very powerful .


    If they bothe to Auriol, that strong power could cause friction .


    We can¡¯t keep it a secret forever, and someone will have to mediate in order to build a friendly rtionship with them .


    To put it bluntly, I think that the role of the intermediary should be ours .


    But to be honest, that would be difficult for me to do alone .


    It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯d have to involve our Christophe family .


    In order to reduce the burden on the family, it would be a good move to do the Dragon tribe and the fairies a great favor .


    In fact, if we can use their strong power for the benefit of the Christophe family, their appearance might be actually weed .


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It¡¯s a bit distressing to impose more difficulties on the fairies, but we are pressed for time at arge scale .


    Theter it gets, the more worried my family will be, and I really need to get home soon .


    I didn¡¯t tell them the exact time of my return, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be waiting for me in the morning .


    Next time I go to the Forest next to the world, I need to minimize the concern my family has for me .


    There are all kinds of matters I¡¯m leaving behind, such as Mireilleoryl and the evil race .


    I can¡¯t leave everything to the fairies, and I also have a promise to keep with Mireilleoryl .


    So I¡¯ve made a decision toe again .


    ... I¡¯m not sure when that will be, though .


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s about time we go~¡±


    ¡°Yess~ Well then, we will excuse ourselves here . ¡±


    ¡°All right, let us meet again then . ¡±


    ¡°Yes . See you again . ¡±


    After saying my farewells with Natasha, I returned to Kuti and the others, and the Inter-dimensional movement sorcery was already in ce .


    The booting up of the sorcery was alreadyplete, and the inter-dimensional doorway was ready to be opened at any time after the final touches were made . As expected of Kuti .


    Of course, just to be sure, I¡¯m going to cast a space-suit sorcery on all of us .


    I will add a bit of measurement sorcery this time, but the results will probably be as expected .


    I¡¯m sure most of Natasha¡¯s requests will be resolved depending on the results .


    In retrospect, it was only five short days, but every second was quite intense when the lid finally opened .


    There are still a lot of things I don¡¯t understand and a lot of problems to take care of, but I¡¯m d I came to the Forest next to the world .


    It was quite a hurdle to travel to another dimension for the first time after being reborn in another world, but that¡¯s still okay .


    But this time, I will explore Auriol... the Lizwald continent ...... or the Ovent Kingdom... no, I will have to start by getting out of the mansion...


    After all, I¡¯ve never even been outside the mansion yet .


    I¡¯m sure this trip to the Forest next door to the world somewhat lowered my family¡¯s immunity, so it should be all right... probably .


    I hope it will work out...


    But still, now that I have been here once, it should be much less of a hurdle for me to go to the Forest next to the world again .


    That alone is good .


    It¡¯s quite painful considering that might not be true .


    Now, let¡¯s go home .


    Let¡¯s return home to our family, who are surely impatiently waiting for our return .

 Chapter 218.1

    Chapter 218.1


    It has been about six months since my first trip to the Forest next to the world .


    I still haven¡¯t made it to the Forest next to the world for the second time .


    When I returned from the Forest next to the world, waiting for me were Ena, who was on the verge of emotional instability, as well as my Oniisama with slightly sunken cheeks and my Oneesama with circles under her eyes .


    Obaasama, who was a little thinner because she couldn¡¯t eat much anymore, and Ojiisama, who stayed in the same ce where he tore up his important documents when I left .


    And that¡¯s only because of a five-day trip .


    Otousama and Okaasama haven¡¯t participated because they were busy at work, but if they had been just a little bit freer, they would have been added to the list .


    On the evening of the day of our return, the two of them came in spite of their busy schedules and threw a grand homing party .


    Well, of course, it was just with my family .


    Seeing my family in such a state, there was no way I would have been able to suggest another visit to the Forest next to the world .


    (And then! Even though I told her about it before! That I can already drive a car! The demonic instructor said that I, who stalls the engine on a hill road, is no good! Don¡¯t you find it heartless!?)


    (I believe the demonic instructor was correct in that . )


    (Ehh~ I thought you would stand on my side, Lily!)


    (Even if you tell me so~ In the first ce, why drive manual? There was apletely automatic car, right?)


    (I mean, manual is way cooler, don¡¯t you think so!)


    (Ah~)


    However, since we established the means ofmunication with the Forest next to the world, we kept in touch quite often like this .


    The people we spoke to us changed from time to time, but I have been recently talking mainly with Mireilleoryl, who has gottenpletely used to her life over there as she was even getting along well with the fairies now .


    Even if she wasn¡¯t getting along with the fairies, there are no children close to her size and age, so that might be the reason she¡¯s the one I ammunicating with so often .


    ... Though it is probably because she got attached to me from the very beginning .


    (Oh no! The demonic instructor ising this way! I will contact you again!)


    (Yesyes, talk to youter~)


    She has one dedicated officer in charge of her .


    As the child of the patriarch of the Dragon tribe, she is considerably strong-willed .


    However, she has a good eye for observing the surroundings and is smart enough to think and act ordingly, so she will not do anything recklessly .


    Still, the power of the Dragon tribe¡¯s child cannot be underestimated .


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve provided the officer in charge with the restraint form I created, and she¡¯s also under constant surveince .


    However, I am happy to say that half a year has passed without the restraint form ever being activated .


    That¡¯s partly because even though she¡¯s always trying to run away from the officer, she has never done something that would anger the officer .


    Well, she wasn¡¯t actually able to escape the watchful eye of the officer, though .


    Mireilleoryl was also curious and enjoyed every day because the fairy town was full of strange things that she has never seen before .


    She alsomunicates with me to tell me about the fun and strange things she found .


    Like this time, she seemed to be practicing her car driving skills .


    However, because it¡¯s quite dangerous, she has been allowed only in vehicles that were especially safety-conscious, though .


    I mean, she¡¯s about the same size as me, so I wonder if it¡¯s really all right for her to be driving a car?


    She¡¯s obviously just a child...


    ¡°Lily, have you finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mirei is full of energy today as well . ¡±


    ¡°That is splendid . Let¡¯s look at the data that has been sent to usst night then . ¡±


    ¡°Roger that . ¡±


    It¡¯s about the four members of the evil race that I handed over to Natasha and the others, but within the first month, thenguage-rted problems were cleared up .


    When it came to Mireilleoryl, it was only because of Sani Sensei that we were able to clear the barrier at such a speed .


    Moreover, it seems that they have been using multiple words mixed together just to harass the fairies, so it would have taken some time even if they had a sensei with them .


    Once thenguage-rted issues were cleared up, the next step was to worry about the veracity of the statements made by Mireilleoryl .


    To some extent, the information from her was able to solve the problem, but even though Mireilleryl is the daughter of a patriarch, she was still only a child . She didn¡¯t know everything .


    Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that even her knowledge could be wrong, so we kept on gathering the data .


    In the first ce, both the evil race and Mireilleoryl are from a different world than the Forest next to the world and Auriol .


    There is no need to rush, since they are not able to travel freely through Inter-dimensional movement sorcery .


    As a result, it has be more and more important to investigate and evaluate the evil race¡®s abilities .


    In a world that is full of sorcery, sorcery nullification is too dangerous .


    Even though there are measures to deal with it, a full investigation is essential .


    With the advice of Sani Sensei who has a deeper understanding of this area, the fairies have also identified the evil race as the most dangerous creatures .


    Even though I was not in any real danger, they now understand why I identified them as enemies .


    Well, it was partly because I was collecting information on their movements and behavior, though .


    And so, various data about the evil race from the Forests next to the world were being sent to us on a regr basis .


    The research has not advanced too much as of yet, but we are also developing an experimental device to test whether it would be possible for them to posses abilites that nullify physical skills .


    It was time to put the knowledge of the science-fueled world I used to live into full use .


    Scarlet knows more about this sort of thing than I do, so she was taking the lead in developing the experimental equipment .


    And, surprisingly, there was another person who showed a talent for developing this kind of equipment .


    It was Mira again .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!